ã€ŠOne Piece: The Soul Purchasing Pirateã€‹


 Chapter 1

    The sea breeze was blowing gently, and the air quietly floated with little salty vor.

    The curtains of the window were fluttering, which made the bedroom very cool.

    A cat was under the desk, it raised its paw and rubbed its face with half-opened eyes, then it closed them back and fell asleep.

    This was a very suitable morning to sleep, but Rogen was busy packing up his stuff inside the bag.

    Someone was chasing him, of course, Rogen wasn''t caught, but if he does, he will be put in a stinky prison.

    Moreover, ording to Rogen, if he gets caught, he will be in the famous prison, the Impel down Prison, and nevere out for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Rogen, hurry up, those crazy guys areing.¡±

    Outside, there was a small Lolita, she was nervous as she urged Rogen

    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Rogen wavedzily, and then he picked up the little bag, then he left the bedroom

    ¡°those group of people is really disgusting, Roger just died and they came to catch you to get the reward, really shameless guys."

    Rogen just smiled. He naturally understood that this group of people only wanted to get that valuable reward.

    After all, his strength is almost negligiblepared to his big brother, Gol.D.Roger.

    Even though he has never stopped training during these 16 years, but that''s the limit of his talent, he had to admit that he didn¡¯t have the potential to be strong.

    ¡°Hurry up, I can only send you to the port, the rest depends on you, leave the town of Roger, you must take care of yourself!¡± The small Loli said with tears in her eyes.

    Rogen cried with a little smile on his face. He elerated his pace whileforting the little Loli.

    He didn¡¯t want to get caught by the group of guys to be taken to the marine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me and don''t follow me, I don''t want to implicate you in this."

    ¡°No, after losing Roger, I don''t want to lose you too.¡± She firmly said it.

    Rogen shook his head, he couldn¡¯t refuse anymore, at this time he really needed this little Loli¡¯s guide, the ship was going to leave and he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    After a while, Rogen walked far away from home.

    Rogen paused. His eyes looked at his home withplexity, where he lived for 16 years.

    10 years ago, he was with family, and 10 yearster, he lived alone.

    It was impossible to understand how Roger who was middle-aged, could have a younger brother who was weaker than him. Rogen naturally understood that he wasn''t a person for this world, just as he opened his eyes he knew the world he was in. he was happy and excited. This was the world of one piece.

    He is the brother of Roger! They had the same family name, same blood, and Roger taught him since childhood.

    However, something desperate happened, he found out that he had little to no talent in martial art.

    For 16 years, he has used Saitama¡¯s way of practice, crazy running, doing push-ups, practicing in the hot summer, holding a thick quilt, in winter he was wearing a vest and shorts. However, he was unable to get stronger.

    This was awkward, because no matter who is practicing in such a crazy way, at least he will be stronger.

    Yesterday was the day of Roger¡¯s execution and Loguetown was crowded with people.

    Standing in the bedroom on the second floor, Rogen could clearly see the stage of Roger, also he could see his indifference, and he already knew that this day would eventuallye.

    When Roger died, a great disaster befell him¡­ The government won''t let anyone with a rtionship with Gol D Roger live, and his brother Rogen was the top priority among priorities even if he is weak, useless, even if he was a poor like ordinary people.

    ¡°Rogen, don¡¯t look, go!¡± little Loli anxiously pulled him.

    She heard the intensive footsteps in the tunnel.

    Just as a little girl pushed Rogen, she didn¡¯t notice that the young man suddenly shook and he had a strange look on his face.

    At the same time, in the roadway, a group of people holding swords in both hands. Their eyes were sharp.

    ¡°Rogen don¡¯t try to escape!¡±

    ¡°Stay where you are or we will kill you!¡±

    ¡°Your brother is dead, it''s best for you to join him.¡±

    This group of people didn''t enter yet, but they started shouting loudly, that momentum was brutal, the little Loli nervously trembled.

    ¡°Hey bastards! Did you forgot that Roger taught you at the beginning?¡± Lolita was so brave. She loudly scolded them.

    At that time, the crowd arrived and directly surrounded Rogen.

    When he heard Loli''s voice, some of these people who surrounded Rogen showed an embarrassing on their faces, indeed, they were taught by Roger. However, that reward was so tempting.

    ¡°Gol.D.Rogen, the reward is one hundred and ten Million!¡±

    ¡°Rogen, you¡¯re a threat to the Marine, it¡¯s against the justice, we must do this, we are sorry¡±

    Some people in the crowd still exining, but the greed on their faces can be seen at the same time.

    Rogen at this moment didn¡¯t hear the conversation between Loli and these people, he was immersed in a magical system interface, just before Lolita pushed him a bit, a cold electronic voice suddenly sounded his mind.

    ¡°Congrattions to the host, the strongest system was bound to the host¡±

    ¡°The host can gain a soul of a person that made his own legend using gold coins from this world."

    ¡°Or, the host can choose to use the attached coins earned after defeating his opponent to gain a power.¡±

    ¡°Finally, for the first time, the host can specifically choose an ability!¡±

    After the electronic sound said this, a colorful interface emerged in front of Rogen.

    ¡°One thousand gold coins, ten thousand gold coins, one hundred thousand gold coins, and thest one billion gold coins.¡±

    Rogen expression was strange, a slight smile was drawn on his face.

    ording to the grade of these coins, with a red orange yellow green blue purple and indigo, seven colorsbels, representing the ability of each level, and he was able to choose these levels of abilities to gain.

    At this moment, in front of him, there were soldiers chasing after him, about twenty, and he had only ten thousand belly in his package.

    ¡°Then I won''t be polite!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m choosing the red soul."

    ¡°I want to use ten thousand belly''s soul!¡±

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 2

    At the moment when he said these words in his mind, the system interface bloomed a red whirlpool of the vortex.ter, Rogen saw a man with an open hand, amoner, and with a serious face rushed through his body.

    ¡°Hmmm...¡±

    Rogen mind was buzzing, he suddenly felt as if he became another person.

    Martial arts since childhood, every day and night training with wooden poles, pace exercises, sword practicing, Marksmanship, boxing and leg method. he became a martial arts master.

    Beat many of the Japanese generals, then he moved to Shanghai, also he trained Bruce Lee.

    In a trance, Rogen turned into another person, he had all the martial arts ideas of the master, and he even knew everyone and everything big or small.

    This was Ip Man, the martial arts master, that realm was also very profound character.

    In less time than it takes for breath, Rogen¡¯s expression became serious, his eyes sharpened that contained greatness and majesty.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this kid? he suddenly changed into another person!¡±

    One side, the man who came to chase him found the change,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, catch him, let¡¯s get a reward enough for a lifetime and our martial arts expenses.¡±

    ¡°Oh! grab him, it¡¯s your life¡¯s wealth!¡±

    All crowd was excited, they held a sword to rushed to Rogen.

    Step by step, Rogen kept the small lolita behind him, he looked serious with a positive look.

    ¡°Blind for money, for the money you shoot the brother of your teacher, as unjust!¡±

    ¡°Once, you worshiped my brother as the boss, but now you want to shot me, it¡¯s like a betrayal.¡±

    ¡°You are unfair! then I will not be wee!¡±

    As he said, he stepped forward, and his hand stood directly in the middle of the group.

    ¡°This little boy is crazy, it¡¯s a big mistake to challenge us all!¡¯

    The people who took the swordughed, their eyes were full of contempt.

    But at the next moment, when they raised their swords toward Rogen, they felt shocked.

    The left side of the swordsman cross-split, Rogen made a move, rose his elbow and directly hit the nose of someone which made his blood ejected, then he moved down his elbow and pointed it to another man¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Boom¡±

    That manid down directly, also he trembled twice and lost his power of fighting.

    In the scene, all the presents were chocked and some of them ignored the circle,

    Is that the man that won¡¯t be anything! Those two men simply fell down like a victim.

    At this time, Rogen elongated his right hand and said ¡±e on, continue!¡±

    ¡°Damn, this boy¡±

    The people were all angry, and they rushed up with their sword.

    Just a moment, Rogen in the front of the group who wasing for him.

    His eyes were more serious, and these men were getting faster and faster, although he didn¡¯t have the talent, all these years practicing like this exercises can never pull down.

    Only an instant, he was not afraid, he was Ip man the master, and in front of some of them who were nosebleeds and they fell back.

    Ip man was also a master of self-defense, the street martial arts was not everything he had, every hit with his hand was critical, which shocked everyone.

    Rogen after his action against those two men, every hit must be the key, he rose his hand and immediately shocked the crowd, and let them retired back a few steps.

    Rogen saw these people back, then he closed his hand.

    After three breaths, people across the area had a lot of heavy breathing. after a while, they rushed up again.

    This time, Rogen stared into their eyes, then he moved out.

    ¡°Bang bang bang¡±

    A chain of boring percussion, Rogen stride ahead, he took every step.

    Besides them there was the fall of two people, all through the way, there were these hurt ones.

    Some were bleeding from their nose, some had dislocated arms, and some had distorted body.

    Rogen didn¡¯t show mercy, His efforts were sufficient for these cowards to lie above the bed for a half of the year.

    ¡°You! You are not Rogen! Who are you?¡±

    These people were lying on the ground, looked at Rogen in horror, in their memory he had never been so powerful as that.

    ¡°Ip Man!¡±

    Rogen nced at the man for his question, he turned and grabbed his sister and left quickly from here.

    Just blink of an eye, the two disappeared from the eyes of everyone

    On the way, Lolita looked at Rogen, and her eyes were full of confusion.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? I really can¡¯t understand your look,¡± Rogen asked

    ¡°You! What is that rebound?¡± Lolita asked nkly

    ¡°.......¡± Rogen did not answer

    ¡°I¡¯m Rogen, I just scare them, are you stupid or a fool?¡±

    ¡°But I feel you are not the same as before!¡± in her perception, the past of Rogen wasn¡¯t so powerful like that.

    ¡°I was possessed by another person with a system¡± he rolled his eyes, which were white.

    In the town of Roger, the marine was patrolling all over the town, it¡¯s impossible to leave, so Rogen and Lolita were looking for some alleyways that were not easy to find, and went around the road, while this was a waste of time but it was very secure.

    Fifteen minutes after rolling around, the two had just walked out of the roadway, hid from the marine with a hat.

    After looking at each other, they were dazed, then they felt so good.

    ¡°Rogen, he is here!¡± the marine immediately uttered a loud shout.

    Rogen¡¯s face changed, and said a curse with low voice ¡°unlucky¡±, it rests a distance of 10 meters to across, the marine was toote to take their guns, which were on the ground.

    At this time, there were footsteps on the other side of the road. There were more than 10 of the marines who had appeared and clearly seen.

    ¡°It¡¯s Rogen, shoot¡±

    The leader of the marine group did not hesitate to make directly an order to shoot.

    It is toote to turn around, Rogen held up little Lolita and threw himself on thene they juste from.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±

    The gunfire sounded, almost rubbing the foot of Rogen, and made the stones spattered on the road.

    ¡°Go! I know the other way¡± little Lolita said it quickly, she was nervous but not afraid.

    ¡°Alright¡±

    Rogen directly held Lolita and ran quickly on his road.

    When a dozen the marine ran, they couldn¡¯t see them two, they disappeared.

    ¡°Inform the other teams, patrol this area, they must not run so far!¡±

    Made a deep look at the road and ordered loudly.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 3

    The buildings in Loguetown were very dense, and seem to be disorganized, so many of the seven roundaboutnes were formed there.

    Also, there were some tunnels, even the owners of these houses didn¡¯t know about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±

    Little Lolita skillfully pointed it to Rogen Then she remembered to the old days, she had a long time with her friends drill these tunnels, it was very familiar here.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to use this again¡±

    The two of them went through the tunnel quickly, also they could hear the sound of footsteps.

    The marine increased their troops there, which made Rogen very nervous.

    A half-hourter, Rogen heard the sounds of the marine gradually rises.

    ¡°Well, Rogen, we are about to arrive at the port.¡± Little Lolita relieved, but there was an obvious scare in her eyes.

    ¡°Here?¡± Rogen surprised a moment, ¡°so fast?¡±

    As far as he knew, he was located a long way from the port, in a half hour, that¡¯s something impossible to do unless they were not going to the normal port of Loguetown.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to get out of that port, it was one day ago, and everyone knew that we are wanted to the marine,¡±

    ¡°Sure enough¡±, Lolita said, ¡°I and that guy prepared a very remote ce for you to leave¡±

    They keep talking, and in a short time, they came out from the tunnel.

    It was a small forest, the sun was warm here, mottled leaf, the light shed the whole piece of woods, bring nice graphics to the ground.

    ¡°Be sure to protect yourself Rogen¡± Lolita¡¯s face was full of worry and fear.

    She and Rogen had a bunch of small partners from childhood, so sad because they were facing separation.

    ¡°Thank you guys¡±

    Finally, they got out from the woods, the beach and the sea were seen directly, a small wooden boat was parked there, there was a boy at the age of Rogen, and he looked with concern.

    ¡°Take it easy!¡± Lolita shouted at the boy.

    When Isawa looked at Rogen and Lolita, he had a heavy sigh of relief.

    ¡°Great, don¡¯t worry about me then!¡±

    The three people looked at each other, Lolita and Isawa felt sad for leaving Rogen alone.

    ¡°No, I¡¯lle back to see you again¡±

    ¡°Take care of yourself Rogen.¡± Lolita said it loudly.

    As early as Roger was executed yesterday, the two friends of Rogen had prepared him for the escape, and today it¡¯s certainly a use.

    ¡°Well let¡¯s go!¡± Isawa looked around and hurried up, he pushed a package into his arms ¡°This is ten thousand belly, I secretly bought it from my parents, you can use it¡±

    Rogen¡¯s face had changed and quickly refused¡± no way Isawa!¡±

    His friend was at risk to help him, and he was thankful to him, also he knew that the family of Isawa were not rich.

    ¡°Come on, if you cane back be sure to meet us!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget we grew up from childhood until today together Rogen!"

    Isawa seriously said, but for the ten thousand belly, he said nothing and would be taken back.

    Little Lolita, at this time, was quietly wiping tears, she was an emotional girl, she rushed into the arms of Rogen and cried, so sad.

    ¡°Rogen, I don¡¯t want you to leave¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave you! Maybe I should stay!¡± Rogen joked and smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave, I don¡¯t want!¡± then she pushed Rogen and said, "Go! Go!¡±

    Rogen saw Isawa¡¯s eyes. He had the deep nod.

    ¡°I¡¯m going now! Take care of her!¡±

    Lolita didn¡¯t know what to do, she cried, her friend bowed her shoulder tofort her.

    Rogen jumped on the small wooden boat, and Isawa helped him to release the anchor.

    Suddenly, the canvas was blown by the sea breeze, immediately inted and the small boat started to move, ripples started in the seawater, and the boat gradually drifted away from the port.

    ¡°Take care of yourself, Rogen, you muste back to see us!¡±

    Little Lolita cried and cried, and Isawa waved to his old friend.

    "I¡¯ll be back!¡± Rogen said it and his face was very sad and then he waved back to them.

    After a while, the boat went far away from the coast, all people disappeared in the eyes of Rogen.

    ¡°Ahh...!¡±

    Rogen sighed, he turned to the rudder and started manipting the small wooden boat.

    He didn¡¯t have a chart, and he didn¡¯t know where to go, he could only travel freely on this boat far away from his town.

    In the coast, Little Lolita and Isawa stayed there until the dusk, then with sad faces, they went back to their houses.

    ¡°Isawa, do you know? I always feel something about Rogen, he will be very strong in the future.¡±

    ¡°Of course, after all, his brother was Roger!¡±

    Lolita sobbed while she was walking and said: ¡°I just hope that he will be okay, not being bullied by others.¡±

    Isawa¡¯s body trembled, then he said ?yes, I also hope he will be fine¡±

    Thinking about these sixteen years about Rogen¡¯s performance, that made them worried about him.

    At that moment, Rogen was on board ¡°I must not make any mistake!¡±

    He was thinking where the heading, how to choose.

    Just one hourter, he suddenly heard the system with cold sound.

    ¡°When the attachment time arrives, the host will defeat 26 of enemies with 320 gold coin, you can choose whether to retain the red level Ghost¡¯s ability to ask a question or to umte the attached coins for the next use.

    After hearing this sentence, Rogen looked to the system interface.

    He checked the bnce column, first with 320 belly. Then he checked the ability to ask and he immediately said:

    ¡°Red ghost, the master of martial arts Ip man¡±

    ¡°Martial art world, the master generation.¡±

    The main ability of these two that each one had to be retained and stored, then the price would be more than 320. Especially the realm just reached the limit that Rogen has 320 at the moment.

    ¡°Which one is chosen?¡±

    Rogen hesitated, ording to his current martial arts talent, choose Ip man was absolutely no problem. However, the martial realm was the most important thing for him.

    Rogen knew with Ip man he could face anyone with no fear, his psychological state was the important thing for a good possession.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s keep it!¡±

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 4

    For a while, Rogen couldn¡¯t take a decision, he gave up this choice, after a half circle around the Loguetown, the boat was heading in an unknown direction.

    After half an hour, Rogen¡¯s eyes gazed into the sea.

    The marine was behind him, he didn¡¯t know that two warships had appeared, it was very quick, they bitted his tail and chased him tightly, so that made his heart had a little flustered and nervous.

    After all, he was just a 16 years old boy, and his previous life was just a college student who had never seen a war or even had a little dispute with others.

    At this moment, when he noticed them he looked at this two huge warship in the distance when they came so quickly breaking through the waves.

    ¡°Shit! What should I do?¡± Rogen was a bit nervous, also, his forehead was sweating.

    The wooden ship that Isawa prepared for Rogen was one of the boats used by his family to go through the sea and transport, it could not stand against these warships, the marine will need only one round of fire to end the battle.

    The distance between him and the warships getting closer and closer, Rogen bitted his lips and said:¡± My psychological state still too bad!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t lose this fight, grandmaster!¡±

    ¡°OMG¡± whispered, Rogen heard such a voice in his ear, his eyes shed before the panic has disappeared and got reced by calm.

    After a stable mood, Rogen looked behind to the warships, they were more than three kilometers away, he was so happy after he saw that.

    ¡°Why should I get nervous?¡±

    ¡°There are 35.000 belly left in my pocket¡±

    He had the attachment system, he only needed to consume a small amount of money, and he could be attached to a strong soul to get a chance to survive in this crisis.

    ¡°Garp, this mission is for marine headquarter, thank you for your cooperation¡±

    ¡°Akainu, shut up and don¡¯t say anything, I just hope that you¡¯ll leave my ce as soon as possible after you finish your task.¡± Monkey D Garp the young blond said that with a cold voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be so tough, Roger¡¯s young brother is very smart, I just took some mild measures¡± Akainu answer him and smiled

    ¡°If you abduct civilians and threaten others to get the information you need, this is so wrong, and then I think that the justice of the marine will be ruined by your scum sooner orter!¡±

    Garp sneered and then stopped. Dealt with Akainu, they just looked at the small wooden boat ahead.

    The Loguetown was not too big. Moreover, it¡¯s not difficult to find friends who were rted to the target of the suspect for the marine with arge force, the threat was one of themonly used of the confession methods.

    Akainu came from the headquarter and he was specifically responsible to arrest Rogen, he took very savage measures. He kidnapped little Loli and Isawa¡¯s family and got everything he wanted to know.

    ¡°This is convenient and quick, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    However, for Garp, it was very mean, so quite to disdain the former character.

    Five minutester, the two warships, one on the left and one on the right surrounded Rogen¡¯s small wooden boat.

    ¡°Kid, stop the boat, everything is over!¡± Akainu smiled and his eyes were brighter.

    Monkey-D-Garp had no words to say, he just watched all this quietly.

    Everything in sight was beyond his surprise. He actually found the young man on the humble wooden boat, he called the target with a calm and a faint smile on his face. This kind of mentality was much higher than what he had previously performed even with the arrested pirates.

    He was the brother of the Pirate King Gol-D-Roger, in his value or even the next King, the marine had to arrest him.

    Well, it won¡¯t be good.

    The marine had just handled with Roger, he was the most powerful pirate, it was the most powerful moment for them.

    Rogen sat quietly on a wooden chair, he tilled his legs and he did that on the face of hundreds of marine, two marine majors, and two giants. He did that and he was very calm. It was an unimaginable moment.

    ¡°Yeah he is the brother of Roger¡± At one look, Garp just respected the boy a little bit, he heard that this young boy was not very talented at childhood, and didn¡¯t inherit his brother¡¯s strength.

    But at the moment, witnessed its momentum, The quiet wind of everyone, the momentum of a great master.

    Rogen in his wooden boat didn¡¯t follow Akainu¡¯s orders and kept moving forward.

    He shed his eyes, his face became nervous, and Akainu¡¯s angry words came out: ¡°Rogen, I said stop the ship, otherwise, the next second I will drown you!¡±

    ¡°Ooh¡± Rogen on the opposite in the wooden boat finally spoke, heughed and said¡± Marine, marine majors?¡±

    ¡°Two majors?¡±

    ¡°It seems that the marine was really paying attention to me, these two majors were enough for a pirate with a 30 million belly reward. But they muste to me personally to catch me, I¡¯m just a boy¡±

    Suddenly Akainu got angry and he directly waved:¡± drown him!¡±

    At the same time, Garp¡¯s face changed dramatically and he yelled:¡± Don¡¯t!¡±

    He saw a strange look from Rogen¡¯s calm face.

    Rogen was too calm,pletely ignored all the usual performance.

    However, the marine of Akainu¡¯s ship didn¡¯t listen to Garp¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Bang¡± They mmed the dark cannonball out of the way and flew toward the wooden boat opposite.

    ¡°Drown it!¡±

    The cannonballs quickly crossed the arc and hit heavily on the wooden boat in which Rogen was located, it made a huge explosion. After that, this shocking scene has entered the eyes of all the present people.

    ¡°Attached to the soul of the orange level¡±

    If you listen carefully, you could hear Rogen¡¯s voice.

    At the same time, the orange light in the system bloomed, under an orange whirlpool, very cold, full white body jumped out and merged with Rogen.

    ¡°Orange-level soul, the white phoenix, it cost 23.000 belly!¡±

    This call was a random call. With a random soul, consumes a random number of gold coins and it was very risky. Rogen was very calm.

    Then the next moment, he felt that he merged everything of white phoenix with himself and they seemed to be one person at this moment, he gained all of the white phoenix skills, including his skills, he gained the internal force of the phoenix body he could heal himself

    Even in his hands, white phoenix¡¯s weapons appeared.

    At this moment, the system gave him all the power of white phoenix.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 5

    The white phoenix was one of the top masters in the Ming Dynasty, he was very famous in the whole world, also his speed was incredible, it said that he could manipte the wind and use his strength to fly in the air, inmon with that, his martial arts were very strong.

    Rogen didn¡¯t think that the orange spirit possessed such a master like him, but there was no doubt that this master was the most suitable scene for this moment.

    In the instant that the cannonball hit the wooden boat, then the fire broke out and the me immediately skipped. The wooden boat was too fragile, and it waspletely destroyed.

    In this scene of me, there was a loud sound of a bird, Rogen¡¯s body was like a bird. He was smart and fast. His did a move with his hand, he was flying up.

    The soaring fire didn¡¯t touch him. After he rested, he actually stood on a flying white bird.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The white bird pped its wings and looked very sharp at the tworge warships below.

    ¡°You said it¡¯s over?¡± Standing on the white bird, and he suddenly stared at Akainu below, the tone became very sharp and low.

    ¡°No, I said this is not the end, it¡¯s just the start!¡±

    ¡°Everything has only just begun!¡±

    ¡°Rogen do you think that you can run away? A broken bird where can he takes you!?¡± Akainu shouted, the next moment, he actually ran fast, his stature turned into a phantom.

    ¡°SORU!¡±

    He almost disappeared, Akainu¡¯s body suddenly disappeared and then appeared in the air.

    ¡°Moonstep!¡±

    In the footsteps of Akainu in the air, a circle of cyclones was heard, Akainu was a hard opponent, just three kilometers of jumping in the air he came near Rogen.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes narrowed. Also, it appeared cautious.

    People in the world of pirates were different from the martial arts world, their physical capabilities and their incredible ability were far beyond the scope of martial arts. This was a powerful world. Even on the other side, there was just a major, he was very strong.

    What¡¯s more! On the top of the boat below, there was another major.

    With a fist of boxer¡¯s, Akainu stood in the air and shot him.

    Rogen smiled slightly, he was not nervous. His stature suddenly stretched forward.

    The next moment, before he reached Akainu¡¯s fist, and under the shocked look of everyone, his body suddenly disappeared. When Akainu looked again he saw the boy¡¯s handsome face already in front of him and he showed a big smile to him.

    ¡°Hey marine major, you are so slow!¡±

    The two were in front of each other, Akainu punched Rogen but he was already behind him and his hands were around the chest of Akainu all this while they were in the air.

    The white bird screamed and floated away, he was spinning in the air.

    ¡°Bang Bang!¡±

    Akainu¡¯s footsteps were in the mid-air, his eyes turned in shock and he looked at Rogen who was five meters away.

    ¡°Devil fruit ability? You can fly!¡±

    Then he secretly said:¡± he is too fast! He so strong on the ground, as well in the air, I can¡¯t even touch his clothes,¡±

    Rogen heard this sentence, with a big smile he shed slightly and his figure disappeared again.

    ¡± I said it, you are so slow¡±

    In this scene, Akainu reacted toote, Rogen grabbed his two hands and red at him. Then immediately throw him down from the sky.

    ¡°SORU!¡±

    With a sigh of relief, Akainu appeared on the deck of the warship, the ce was full of dignified-looking at Rogen who stayed in the mid-air.

    ¡°Aoohk!¡±

    The white bird screamed and returned under Rogen¡¯s feet again.

    At this moment, Rogen stood on the white phoenix, embraced him with a smile. Actually, there was a fast wind passing by.

    It was very awesome and shocking moment.

    Standing in the air, Rogen formed a great confrontation for the two warships below.

    Garp quietly looked at the fight of Rogen and Akainu. However, he judged Rogen, a man with incredible speed, his reflex was very fast, he was quick to react the moment of action, and Akainu couldn¡¯t even bepared with him.

    ¡°But he has a weak attack!¡±

    This was his weakness, Rogen was not the white phoenix, he only possessed by the white phoenix and gained his strength and skills. But, it was very hard for him to use all his power.

    ¡°Aoohk!¡±

    Suddenly, the big white bird at the foot of Rogen shouted and quickly swooped down.

    ¡°Shoot him!¡± Akainu shouted.

    Garp also waved and ordered the marine around him to shoot. He wants to look at the speed limit of Rogen, the speed of bullets still the fastest in this world.

    ¡°Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang ¡±

    A series of countless gunfire sounded broke through the air and fled to Rogen.

    ¡°Bang Bang¡±

    The sound was deafening and very loud, Rogen looked very calmly, at that moment, his stature seemed to turn into countless illusions, he was swinging between bullets, he easily escaped these bullets.

    This proves once again that no one could contempt the white phoenix.

    In instant, Rogen has arrived on the deck of Akainu¡¯s warships. Then he moved his eyebrow with a smirk smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to y with you. Don¡¯t chase me again!¡±

    His body suddenly turned into a gust of wind, and he passed through the densely marine crowd.

    After a blink of an eye, The crowd turned upside down and seemed to be hit by an invisible ability, then they fell into the sea.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°It hurts!¡±

    At that moment, there was a chaos and mess in the marine, Rogen had an incredible speed, like a phantom, like the light.

    Less than five seconds, the entire of marine were thrown into the sea under the warship of Akainu.

    ¡°Temee!¡±

    Akainu was extremely annoyed. he was the only one left on the warship, he rushed to Rogen with anger.

    However, Rogen was so much faster than him.

    ¡°Heh, you are so slow¡±

    Like a nightmare, the words resounded in Akainu¡¯s ear.

    As the wind, Rogen ran directly to Akainu.

    Drops of blood fell to the deck like petals, Akainu¡¯s body shuddered, and He touched his cheek and saw the blood in his hand.

    Akainu got a hard Heartbeat.

    Luckily for him, he sensed theing attack with his Haki at thest moment because if he didn¡¯t his neck could break

    Fast, it was too fast!

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 6

    He clenched his fists, Rogen had a faint smile, confidence, and disdain.

    At that moment, he was so attached to the white phoenix.

    Behind him, there was Akainu, who had fear in his eyes. The two men turned back and they stopped the fight.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have too much entanglement with you, don¡¯t follow me again!¡±

    Rogen faintly spits the sentence which made Akainu¡¯s full body shuddered and clenched his fists.

    He eventually didn¡¯t want to rush to Rogen once again.

    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t you see the marines!?¡±

    Suddenly, a loud shout came from the top. A huge body descended from the sky, and with an incredible speed, he rushed to Rogen.

    Like a sh, Rogen changed his position.

    ¡°I like it¡±

    ¡°Bang¡±, Rogen dodged the hit and the deck divided. A figure heavilynded here.

    ¡°SORU!¡±

    At that moment ofnding, Garp took another shot and his body suddenly disappeared, his speed was obviously much faster than Akainu, he has already rushed to Rogen again.

    ¡°Shigan!¡±

    Garp¡¯s fingers were hard like a gun and they can stab a body.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shrank sharply and his head was slightly twisted.

    ¡°Sharp!¡±

    His cheek was bleeding and Rogen didn¡¯t believe what¡¯s happened.

    His right hand huddled like an eagle, his body suddenly elerated, and then he moved forward to attack Garp aggressively.

    ¡°Tekkai!¡±

    ¡°When? How?¡±

    At the next moment, the sparks actually collided, Rogen¡¯s heart trembled, and he immediately retreated.

    Then, Monkey D Garp raised his right leg and used Rankyaku, one of the six techniques of ¡°Rokushiki¡±.

    ¡°Wow sharp!¡±

    The mast on the ship broke. Garp was incredibly powerful.

    Rogen constantly retreat that moment, he felt a strong power In the face of Garp, and there was enormous pressure.

    Compared with Akainu, Garp¡¯s experience was higher.

    The two were fast like the wind, quickly fought, they moved to the deck at an extremely fast pace.

    Rogen sharpened his eyes, there was no doubt that Garp was stronger than him, he could barely fight him at this moment. He released the power and speed of the white phoenix and IP Man on the same day. If this fight took more time, he will get exhausted and no doubt, he will lose.

    ¡°Shigan!¡±

    Once again, Garp attacked him,

    ¡°Pew¡±

    Rogen¡¯s face changed, there was a bloody hole in the right shoulder, he was injured under the constant attack of Garp. He was hit because of theck of experience.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape Rogen!¡± Garp closed his hands. His muscles were tight, he stared at Rogen and he was ready to attack him again,

    ¡°Ha Ha¡± Rogen shed the next moment, and the white phoenix was behind him. He ascended it and flow with three times increase speed.

    At that moment, and from ten meters altitude, Rogen fell toward the bottom again. With gravity, his speed increased again.

    ¡°Feather de!¡±

    Only an instant, Rogen has arrived at Garp¡¯s eyes and then he waved. This wave was like a fierce bird waving his wings.

    In the void, a cold light shes.

    Garp stare and shout: ¡°Tekkai!¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    The sound of metals collided and sparks burst rushed out, Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, and his right hand felt a sharp pain.

    After facing Garp¡¯s block, his right foot was like a big turntable.

    He came toward the sky, and then he pointed down against Rogen.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    The powerful blue projectile formed in an instant. The sharp shot seemed to cut the air and rushed toward Rogen.

    Rogen morphed like a bird and avoided this chopping attack. He had to bend his legs, stepped into the air, and rushed forward again. but suddenly his face changed dramatically.

    On his right side, someone quietly lurked and attacked him.

    ¡°Finger gun!¡±

    A shot was between the lights and the flint. Rogen avoided important parts, ¡°Puff¡± there was a hole in his stomach, and the blood immediately flowed out.

    Two secondster, Rogen fell heavily on the deck, rolling a full ten meters before he stopped.

    After lifting his head, Rogen became pale.

    In the front of him, Akainu stood there cold-blooded.

    Garp frowned at Akainu and he wasn¡¯t happy: ¡°Akainu, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much?¡±

    ¡°What!? He is a wicked criminal.¡± Akainu dismissed.

    Garp was even angrier, ording to him, Rogen has not done anything sinful.

    In essence, he was very resistant to themand of the headquarters of the marine to arrest Rogen. For him who advocates justice, one personmits a crime, while others were involved, it was a vition of justice!.

    Somehow, Rogen painfully stood up, he took a deep look at the two men opposite, and then he moved his hand toward his mouth and blew it.

    ¡°FWEET!¡±

    Therge white bird hovered immediately and swooped downwards.

    ¡°Go fast, don¡¯t let him escape!¡±

    Akainu saw this scene, he shouted loudly and speeded up toward Rogen.

    However, Rogen got on the Phoenix then the Phoenix jumped up, soared with an incredible speed.

    In an instant, they have flown up 20 meters when Akainu came to Rogen¡¯s location, he was only able to watch him flying away.

    ¡°Garp!¡± Akainu yelled to the back of the ship.¡± Catch him!¡±

    Garp looked up at Rogen, then he turned back with fake ashamed ¡°Sorry, my Moonwalk is not done yet.¡±

    Akainu clenched his fists in anger and looked at Rogen who was escaping on the white giant bird. He was very annoyed.

    In the air, Rogen looked down. The white giant bird quickly flew in one direction and he disappeared in an instant.

    On the warships below, the marine had just climbed one by one from the sea andy on the deck, they breathed heavily.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Akainu was angry and helpless.

    At the same time, on the sea about five kilometers from here, a civilian ship stopped silently. On the boat, there were several civilians which were faint and while they were watching everything from there.

    ¡°How? deputy Captain? he is our Captain¡¯s brother, is he all right? We must take him!¡±

    A white-haired, middle-aged man who stood in the forefront and wore sses and had a long sword on his waist, deep in his eyes, and he was chuckling.

    ¡°He has left and he is safe!¡±

    ¡°In addition, I am not your deputy captain!¡±

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 7

    ¡°Captain!!!¡±

    There was a trace of sadness on the face of the red-nosed young man, who was talking. He was in the rear, pulled his hand and shook his head.

    ¡°Well, Rogen has left safely, we should go now.¡± The middle-aged man with sses said while he was smiling, his eyes were full of all the vicissitudes of life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we had our own business, I should go and see someone that I hadn¡¯t a chance to visit him¡±

    All on the ship looked at each other but they were silent.

    The establishment of a pirate group was full of expectation for the future, but the end of it represents the separation of each other. They will not be arade and partner who will fight side by side on the ship. Maybe friendships between them will still, but it will never be as close as they used to be.

    A small wooden boat slowlynded on the shore. Then five or six people wearing in ck wide robes got off the boat, and they were covering their faces.

    ¡°Take care!¡±

    ¡°I hope your future will be smooth.¡±

    ¡°Shanks, Buggy, work hard. The future is yours.¡±

    The two youngsters, who were short, nodded their heads.

    At this moment of separation, everyone seemed to be extremely serious, the eyes of Shanks and Buggy were sparkling like crystals in the light.

    About five minutester, the rest of the other people embraced each other and their eyes were full ofplex expressions, then they nodded and turned to leave.

    They walked in different directions and their respective roads were no longer the same.

    They will be separated from today, all the crew on that ship hade to their own different future.

    ¡°Go, you two, what are you doing here?¡± Rayleigh sounded a little heavy and scolded Shanks and Buggy.

    ¡°Deputy Captain!¡± shanks and Buggy cried out. They couldn¡¯t forget the days ofughter and cry together.

    Shaking his head, Rayleigh turned away and went straight all the way. After a while, he disappeared from their eyes.

    ¡°Buggy, let¡¯s go together and be my partners, we will set up a cheerful pirate Corps.¡± Shanks rubbed his tears and said to Buggy seriously and solemnly.

    at this moment, Shanks made his decision to be a pirate, with the greatness of Roger¡¯s name and him being one of his underlings, he will achieve that glory again.

    ¡°Who¡¯s going with this guy?¡± Buggy shook his hand:¡± don¡¯t forget, you still owe me a treasure map!¡±

    ¡°Hum!¡±

    After finishing his words, Buggy turned to run away.

    Shanks looked at Buggy getting away and shook his head helplessly. then he looked at the sea in front of him.

    The sea was like a giant beast, waves rushed forward, he heard bursts of thundering sound.

    ¡°This beastly sea, someone will have to conquer it!¡±

    ¡°In the running time, who can stop him from going forward?¡±

    Shanks muttered those words then he disappeared from here.

    At the same time, the bird was struggling above the sea.

    ¡°Aoohk!¡±

    The sharp bird screamed through the air. Rogen stopped halfway over the white phoenix, he put his right hand on his shoulder, the blood leak out between his fingers, he couldn¡¯t stop this bleeding.

    The sweat on his forehead dribbled slightly, it fell into the seawater.

    ¡°The night ising, I must find a ce to rest as soon as possible¡±

    Rogen thought with a cold and serious face, he patted on the white phoenix under him, which made another buzzing sound, it quickly pped its wings, speed up again and headed straight ahead.

    The possession system takes an hour and it has been only 30 minutes, but Rogen felt that he couldn¡¯t control the power of the white phoenix.

    He understands that.

    This system is rted to his physical state.

    He sweated more and more, the power of the white phoenix started to disappear slowly from his body.

    ¡°Fast, I must be fast!¡±

    On therge sea, it was very calm at the moment, with the warm sunray, everything seemed peaceful, but Rogen saw his fate.

    In this endless sea, if he couldn¡¯t find a ce to rest in, even if he had such a strong power, he can¡¯t escape death.

    His wooden boat has been destroyed by the marine and sank to the bottom of the sea.

    At that moment, he was carrying only the money from his friend Isawa.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t find a ce to stay before the white phoenix power disappears, I will die!¡±

    Rogen was facing a life and death crisis, which let his heart beat faster and faster.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    He presses the internal force of his body, and the white phoenix gave out a sharp cry, spread its wings and flew toward with an incredible speed.

    Three minutester, Rogen had already felt that he was weak and the strength of the white phoenix was less than 50%. He was exhausted and the pain made him lose his energy.

    ¡°Come on, I can¡¯t die here!¡±

    Rogen urged the Phoenix to hold on and continue the flight.

    Five minutester, the sea below them had some small waves, fishes were jumping up and down, and Seagulls were flying in groups.

    The scene was wonderful, but Rogen¡¯s heart sunk.

    He still didn¡¯t find any ce fornding, and the time for possession wasing to end. At most, no more than five minutes and the white phoenix will disappear and leave him alone.

    The wound on his shoulder has not been dealt with and started to get numb, this means his right hand didn¡¯t feel anything anymore.

    ¡°Come on, continue flying, I can¡¯t die like this!¡±

    Rogen was sweating from all his body but still did not want to give up.

    The white phoenix was approaching rapidly on the sea, its speed was getting slower and slower.

    This big bird, which he has been flying all the time has reached the limit at this moment and will not be able to support Rogen anymore.

    Three minutester, Rogen¡¯s voice suddenly brighten.

    On the horizon, a small ck spot appeared in his eye.

    ¡°Boat! It¡¯s a Boat!¡±

    The white phoenix also issued a cheerful sound, speed up the flight and head towards the boat.

    A minuteter, the white phoenix whined and fell down slowly towards the boat that was moving slowly below.

    Rogen reached the limit at that moment, the white phoenix¡¯s power has quietly vanished and he closed his eyes.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 8

    It was a small normal boat, which was mostly filled with sailors and migrant workers.

    However, the captain of the boat is a little girl, which was strange. She was about sixteen or seventeen years old with a pink hair and wore a shawl. She looked pretty and pure.

    At that moment, she was standing on the bow of the ship and she was watching quietly the calm sea in front of her. Everyone in the ship was wondering what she was thinking about.

    Suddenly, there was a sound came from the sky. The girl turned her head. She got surprised.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    She saw a giant white bird came from the sky, she was even more shocked by the fact that it was carrying a young boy.

    ¡°Hyuu!¡±

    The sound of a heavy breath cracked, as the man approached the deck one meter. The huge white bird suddenly disappeared like a phantom.

    ¡°Bang!¡± the man fell onto the deck and cracked the wooden deck. Where hended he made a pool of blood.

    ¡°Whaaat?¡±

    ¡°I saw a bird falling from the sky, and in a blink of an eye, it became the man.¡±

    ¡°He seems to be injured.¡±

    The fall of Rogen attracted the attention of the sailors on board, and all of them was curious about him.

    The woman with long pink hair looked at Rogen carefully and her expression changed quickly. She immediately called out ¡°Call the ship¡¯s doctor!!! We need him now. This guy is injured!¡±

    All the people shouted, and an elderly man was dragged by a teenager.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Hina!? her brother is not well enough to hear that his sister is ill ¡±

    As the old man squeezed over the crowd, heined.

    Hina paid no attention to the old man¡¯sints, and she said:¡± Fred, look at him, he seems to be seriously injured¡±

    Fred saw Rogen in aa, he couldn¡¯t help but he wondered ¡°from where does this kide from? Look at his clothes. They are dry. It¡¯s not like he came from the sea¡±

    ¡°Heaven, he fell from the sky!¡±

    Someone next to him shouted and pointed to the sky.

    For them, the young woman who dropped from the sky and he was saved by Hina, it was undoubtedly a very gossiping event, enough for them to talk about it for a month.

    ¡°The sky!¡± Fred nced at the sky strangely, then he shook his head and crouched down to observe Rogen¡¯s injury.

    After a while, Fred shook his head and frowned ¡°his injury is not critical, but he lost too much blood¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I came at the right time, if it¡¯s a little bitte, no one can save him¡±

    He lost too much blood and if Fred didn¡¯t help him at the right time then only God could save him

    ¡°At first, I had to stop his bleeding, and then I have to give him blood. His wound is like someone pierced him with a sharp tool, which hit his artery¡±

    ¡°This guy managed to live till now but he will die soon¡±

    Fred grinned and quickly closed the wound of Rogen.

    Rogen wasying down for a long time. The doctor put ayer of bandages on his wounds, then he wiped his sweat and let the people around him took Rogen to a room.

    Fred looked at the crowd that carried Rogen to the basement, He has frowned

    ¡°He suffered such a severe injury. The dark and damp basement is not good for his wound recovery. He must stay in a ce with plenty of air and sunshine.¡±

    All the sailors looked at each other, they all thought of the one room, the onlyfort ce on the ship. It was the room of Hina.

    ¡°Put him in my room,¡± Hina said, ¡°we need to save him.¡±

    After a while, Rogen was resting in the room of Hina.

    When everyone left the room, Hina looked at the sleeping teenager in the bed with curious eyes.

    Her eyes were full of interest, ¡±this man was standing on a bird! And how did the bird disappear? ¡±

    For the next three days, Hina took care of Rogen.

    People on board saw this scene and talked about it in private.

    ¡°I saw Miss Hina and she cared about the kid a lot¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say, you meant the new boy! He looks very handsome¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a normal thing for our captain Hina,¡±

    In the voice of the crowd, Doctor Fred made a cough and said his own thoughts.

    ¡°He is a very good looking kid, but there¡¯s a story behind him, very peculiar. It should be this thing that made Hina fall in love¡±

    ¡°And in the age of Hina, is it normal to fall in love?¡±

    Two dayster, Rogen opened his eyes and looked at the strange ce, with a splitting headache.

    ¡°Are you awake!?¡± Hina surprised and stepped forward

    ¡°I..! Where am I, what is this ce?¡± Rogen asked in confusion.

    ¡°You are on my boat. You fall down from the sky and fall into aa. I saved you.¡± she said it quickly and she was handing a ss of cold water.

    Rogen took the cup and after he drinks it, he felt a weakness. He closed his eyes and he remembered everything before he was unconscious.

    ¡°Marines!¡±

    He suddenly opened his eyes with some shbacks.

    ¡°It was you who saved me!! thank you so much!¡± Rogen looked at Hina for the first time. He couldn¡¯t stop staring at her.

    The girl in front of him had a long pink hair and wore a shawl, her skin was white like the snow and she had a pretty and delicate face.

    Her body was cool like the snow lotus in the cold wind, she was very gorgeous and charming.

    ¡°You just woke up,¡± she said with a lovely smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been worried about you for a long time. Can you tell me your name, please? ¡±

    ¡°Rogen!¡±

    Time passed quickly, a week has gone, and during that time, Rogen and the crew became friends so fast.

    The sailors and others who lived in the boat were very cool.

    All day long, they were very cheerful and optimistic.

    ¡°Rogen, haven¡¯t you dated the Captain today? hahaha!¡±

    On the ship, the doctor was the older one, but he so naive, every day he was pranking Rogen and made jokes on him.

    ¡°Brother Rogen, I can see that my sister quite like you, you have to seize the opportunity !¡±

    It was Hina¡¯s younger brother, Doron, he was only 10 years old. When he said that everyone on the boat burst intoughter.

    Rogen¡¯s face became red. He was very shy.

    ¡°Hina is very good, but you don¡¯t have to make fun of me all day, in this way how can I talk to her?¡±

    The atmosphere on board was very warm, Rogen enjoyed some of this life.

    It was the first time that he went out to the sea. He liked this feeling.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 9

    In the following days, Rogen knew that the goal of all people on the ship was to travel to an ind called Nansi in the east blue, Hina¡¯s family were doing business. She was also the eldest daughter of the family with an age of 16, but she was already responsible for her family business.

    The people on this ship were also very convinced by the power of Hina and her nobility that made her very kind.

    The ship had made one month in the sea, and it paused and replenished three times.

    Rogen had a great rtionship with all the crew, especially with Hina.

    Two youngsters, a handsome boy and a beautiful girl, their meeting was kind of a miracle, this was the beginning of a great love, no one knows when they will develop the rtionship between them and be together.

    On this day, the ship refilling has justpleted, and then they slowly left the port.

    The sailors were sitting under the sun, they were taking a lunch break.

    Suddenly, several seagulls flew in the sky. They had strange packages on their necks and carried lots of newspapers. During the passing of the boat, a colorful paper flew through the air.

    One of the papers falls right on someone¡¯s face, he was sleeping and it waked him up. He opened his eyes and took the paper.

    ¡°What is this!?¡±

    ¡°Gol D Rogen wanted with a reward of 110 million!¡±

    ¡°Attention, this person is extremely dangerous, if you found him, immediately call the marine or kill him, wanted regardless of life and death!¡±

    After reading the words on the paper, the man was looking at the printed-paper, but the next second when he noticed the person on the paper was their new friend.

    ¡°Rogen!!??¡±

    ¡°That kid!!¡±

    The fear appeared on his face, at the same time, several people on board also caught this paper reward in their hands, they were shocked and the horror was clear in their eyes.

    For ordinary people, this huge amount of money was avable only for legendary pirates in the grand line.

    They were passing their days and nights together. Rogen, who has a warm and cheerful personality turned out to be such a dangerous person!!

    At first, they didn¡¯t want to believe that, but after taking careful consideration, they couldn¡¯t stop fearing him.

    After all, people who were rewarded with such bounty had to be exterminated of course.

    ¡°What we must do, Rogen turned out to be such a terrible murderer¡±

    ¡°We must tell the captain as soon as possible, we must show her the truth of Rogen¡±

    ¡°But, the performance of Rogen during this period of time was not like a bad person at all!¡±

    Some people hesitated to say that they didn¡¯t believe Rogen who had been with them for so long has turned out to be a bad person.

    ¡°What do we know about him? He didn¡¯t say anything about his life!¡±

    ¡°And when he fell on the boat, it looked like that everyone knew very well that he was in war with the marine. He was injured and he just fled to our ship¡±

    The crew members talked in a low voice after a half hourter, they finally decided to tell the captain Hina secretly.

    ¡°Hina!!¡±

    When she heard the call from her crew, Hina was busy in checking the bills in her room, there were many details in the family business, she had to check and check every time before she could rest assured.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hinaid down her documents and she looked at him doubtfully

    ¡®Hant! what¡¯s the matter with you !?¡±

    She noticed that Hant¡¯s face was very tense.

    ¡°Captain Hina, I must tell you an important thing,¡± Hant took a deep breath and came to the side of Hina, and said quietly.

    Hina looked at his face and said seriously ¡°Come on say it, I¡¯m listening¡±

    ¡°You saved Rogen, but he is wanted with a big reward¡±

    Hant came up with the paper and showed it to her ¡°he has been deceiving us all the time!¡±

    ¡°His reward is huge, it¡¯s 110 million, and he is a very scary guy!¡±

    After she heard Hant¡¯s words, Hina had no expression because she knew that many rumors were not worthy to believe, and when her eyes swept to the reward, her face changed.

    ¡°This is thetest order issued by the marine, there is the marine mark on it, nothing fake in this!¡±

    ¡°Rogen, he is a vicious criminal, honestly, he is a scamp and bastard!¡±

    ¡°He deceived you and deceived us.¡±

    ¡°Hina, he tricked you!¡±

    Hina clenched her hands, and her face changed, she was listening to Hant who still talking, she couldn¡¯t say anything but...

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Hina you don¡¯t want to be deceived by him, we must tell the marine quickly. Otherwise, this guy, I don¡¯t know what he will do to us¡± Hant was very anxious.

    ¡°I said get out!¡± Hina stares at Hant ¡°get out!¡±

    Hant looked stunned and he wanted to say something, but after hesitation, he sighed and went out.

    She waited until Hant went out, Hina¡¯s face became annoyed, and she stared at Rogen who was outside smiling, and she only sighed heavily.

    ¡°Oh Rogen, are you such a demonic guy!¡±

    At this moment, Hina Hesitated, she knew that her decision will affect her just established rtionship with Rogen and will also affect the lives of all those sailors with her.

    What kind of person is Rogen!?

    During this period, Hina felt that this guy was very cheerful and optimistic. He shows a clear smile when he saw her, But from any point of view, Rogen definitely was not a bad person.

    ¡°As if this fellow could have a reward of 110 million belly, He can¡¯t even beat me. Why he has a reward over 100 million?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe that he his a bad guy!¡±

    In the end, Hina took a fiercely hit at the table, stepped out of the room, and headed to Rogen.

    When she did that, Hant had assembled the crew around him.

    ¡°I just went to the captain and she disagreed with our thoughts.¡±

    ¡°She still too young to face her lover, she is fooled by this guy¡±

    ¡°We must handle him on our own¡¯¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s call the marines, we have to tell them to deal with Rogen¡±

    The crew got an agreement. Indeed, if this dangerous guy stays on the boat, they won¡¯t rest.

    ¡°Totally worth it to get his reward¡±

    Hant¡¯s face revealed a hint of greed.

    ¡°110 million belly¡±

    This amount made the eyes of the people around Rogen.

    all of this?

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 10

    For ordinary people, 10 million was a big value, but this was 110 million belly, this was a very tempting value.

    This huge amount of money was enough to make people who aren¡¯t rich be too greedy, they had a good reason.

    ¡°In the name of justice, help the marine, arrest the world¡¯s biggest criminal, the brother of Roger!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes sparkled and looked at each other. They had the same opinion.

    Then, Hant went to the basement of the boat, where Rovi was busy.

    ¡°Huh, I think there is one thing that you must be interested in?¡±

    Rovi was a middle-aged man, he was not tall and he had a blond hair. When he saw Hant, He raised his head and frowned ¡°what are you doing here?¡±

    On weekdays, he was a quiet person and the most respectable person in Hina¡¯s boat. But Hant¡¯s character was arrogant and very sneaky.

    ¡°Rogen, do you know about him!?¡±

    ¡°If you have something, say it directly? I don¡¯t have time to waste it with you¡± Rovi was impatient, he still had more work to do.

    ¡°That guy is a criminal with a reward of 110 million belly!¡± Hant said that and threw the wanted poster to Rovi.

    ¡°Oh? And then what? What do you want to do?¡± Rovi stopped the work, there was a hint of interest in his eyes.

    ¡°Go arrest him? Be a bounty hunter?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, although the boy looks pure and straight, and he doesn¡¯t have the slightest strength. He can be rewarded with a lot of money by the marine, it¡¯s not something that we have to deal with it!¡±

    Hant shrugged his shoulders and had a sense of self-knowledge.

    Rovi frowned and asked, ¡°Does Hina know this!¡±

    Hant smiled and said, ¡°Huh, of course she knew, I talked to her before she sent me to tell you¡±

    Rovi nced at Hant with a grin on his face, and he said disdainfully ¡°stop with your stupid ways!¡±

    ¡°If Hina wants something she wille directly to me¡±

    ¡°And you want to find me, what¡¯s the matter? don¡¯t be fooled¡±

    There was a glimmer of anger on his face and Rovi forced him down, then he said, ¡°I consulted with the others and we will report Rogen to the marine to let them came and catch him¡±

    ¡°Even though we can¡¯t get all the money of the reward, we will get a part of it for the report¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    Rovi smiled after listening quietly.

    ¡°Very good n, but Rogen is a good boy¡±

    ¡°But the money is more attractive.¡±

    With a flicker, Rovi threw the den den mushi into the arms of Hant, then he cut the reward paper, and a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Be sure, we will not be less than you¡±

    Hant took the den den mushi, he didn¡¯t hesitate, he directly dialed the nearest marine base.

    ¡°The marine division 73102, please answer¡±

    A clear male voice came across.

    He coughed twice, Hant was stern ¡°Hello marine, I¡¯m Hant from the east blue chamber ofmerce, I have clues about Rogen, who recently had be wanted.¡±

    ¡°Rogen? What Rogen!?¡± There was a hint of doubt in the Navy¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Yes, the brother of the pirate king, rewarded with 110 million belly¡±

    ¡°Gol D Ro...¡±

    The marine didn¡¯tplete his sentence and the voice cut, Then another person¡¯s voice came out from the den den mushi.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the chief executive of the department, Osaki, please give us a quick report of your location, quickly¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t disturb him, always pay attention to his action.¡±

    In the voice, there was a strong majesty. Across the phone, Hant was stunned by Osaki vigor and he promised him to calm down.

    ¡°We will arrive after half an hour, keep in touch¡±

    Osaki quickly said and then he hangs up.

    Hant could clearly hear the other side¡¯s dense footsteps on the den den mushi. obviously, the marine has already moved fast.

    When the marine arrives, the big reward wille, it was a reward of 110 million belly, maybe it was not a huge amount but it was enough for him to had a good life for a long time. In addition, wherever he needs money, all day long, in the wind and rain, he could drift again to the sea.

    In this world, there are three kinds of people in the sea.

    The first, the sailors who had to work hard to survive. The second, the ferocious pirates who were relying on stealing people treasures. And thest was the marines.

    Of the three, the weakest and the least risky was them, they lived the most bitter days and they enjoyed the bottom of life.

    It has to be said, the world is really unfair.

    When Hant Hangs up, Rogen stands next to him.

    ¡°Rogen, I have something to tell you, you must be prepared!¡±

    The ship¡¯s doctor was talking, Fred, the old man, who had a hard time at the moment. His face was so serious.

    ¡°Fred, what¡¯s wrong with you old guy? your face is very ugly! ¡°Rogen smiled and his eyes shed strangely

    ¡°Your identity has been leaked for everyone and you must leave this ce quickly.¡±

    ¡°all the crew has already discussing to tell the marine about you, as soon as the marinees you will be finished,¡±

    ¡°My identity?¡± Rogen swiftly rose and said, ¡°You all know?¡±

    ¡°Your reward order has spread, everyone knows about you¡± the old man nodded.

    ¡°What about Hina?¡± Rogen bit his mouth and asked in a loud voice.

    At this moment, his heart suddenly had a strange feeling.

    On weekdays, when everyone gets along with each other. It was enjoyable and very intimate rtionships, however, when someone¡¯s identity exposed, everything will change.

    He couldn¡¯t understand what these people feel at this moment, greed, hesitation or fear.

    ¡°Hina asked you toe.¡± Fred the doctor took a deep look at Rogen, ¡°She told me to tell you, take care of yourself!¡±

    Rogen had a heavyweight on his chest, and he immediately breathed a sigh of relief, as if he felt that his whole body was rxed.

    Some people will harm him, they will not believe him, but others will choose to believe and help him.

    ¡°She says she¡¯ll always believe you!¡±

    Fred sighed and patted Rogen¡¯s shoulder.

    Rogen shook his shoulders, but he felt like his heart became heavier.

    It was difficult to endure leaving the beauty Hina, Rogen hasplex eyes, and he didn¡¯t know if he should talk or not.

    ¡°Just go! If you dy, they will catch you¡±

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 11

    Rogen didn¡¯t know what he felt at the moment, Hina believed him, however, she followed him, he was very confused, when must he leave the ship? Where must he go?

    The sea is very big and it seems like he could go anywhere, but he couldn¡¯t be anywhere.

    Fred pushed him and said ¡± Come on, there is a spare escape boat on board, you can take it and leave¡±

    Sipping his lips, Rogen had to leave the boat by Fred.

    At this moment, Rogen suddenly felt that life was sometimes helpless, Hina didn¡¯t choose to tell him personally what this meant, he naturally understood.

    Once again, a great rtionship and very intimate, this two already had a diaphragm at this moment.

    This diaphragm may seem thin, but it means that they may separate from each other.

    She didn¡¯t choose to meet up with Rogen, it was destiny, she asked herself and didn¡¯t let Rogen exin, that¡¯s because that girl was very clever, she knew clearly that she and Rogen were unlikely to be together.

    Therefore, Fred¡¯s arrival means that the rtionship between the two hade to an end.

    A criminal with a reward of 110 million belly must not discuss with him when he had the strength to destroy everything

    They knew also that such a person couldn¡¯t live with ordinary people at all.

    While Hina was doing business, perhaps she really could give something for love, but before this step, she was hesitant. She couldn¡¯t tell her feeling for Rogen at the moment, she just sighed then followed Dr. Fred.

    As they walked quietly, they came to the deck, also they walked around the road, and there was a terrified scream.

    At the same time, several sharp whistling voices also came.

    ¡°Fiyu fiyu fiyu¡±

    Fred and Rogen quickly looked up and immediately saw three ck cannonballs passing overhead, and then mmed into the other side of the boat.

    ¡°BOOM¡±

    Arge expanse of seawater exploded and the ship creaked and began to shake violently.

    ¡°Captain!!!¡±

    ¡°Pirates! My God, its pirates!¡±

    ¡°How can there be pirates here!! What should I do? What do we do? ¡±

    At that moment, people on the boat were panicking, it was impossible to imagine that there was a pirate regiment in this area.

    Fred heard the creak of the boat, his white hair was sshed with water and it looked very embarrassing, but at this moment, he waspletely uninterested about it, he strode forward and then he looked to the sea. And Rogen quickly followed him.

    In all of this, there was a very fast shiping toward them, and it made a loud sound.

    The canvas swelled high with a hideous skeleton on it.

    In the office, Hina was rmed and she quickly ran out, when she saw the pirate ship on the sea, her face changed.

    ¡°Captain, this is the Sauders pirates, their reward is fifteen million and they are the most dangerous group in the sea¡±

    ¡°There are rumors that they had gone to the grand line a year ago, how could they appeared here?¡±

    Behind Hina, there was a middle-aged man with a sickle on his waist.

    ¡°No matter what is going on, we can¡¯t go without a fight, summon thebatants on board and prepare for the battle.¡±

    She stared at the distance in a dignified way and quickly said.

    The middle-aged man nodded, turned quickly, and began to call on the ship¡¯s fighters. As a merchant shipping fleet, it was normal for them to hire some fighters to protect them.

    ¡°Rogen, it seems that you can¡¯t leave for the time being!¡± Fred looked at the sea, shook his head, and said.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Rogen nodded.

    The piratese.

    Well, he couldn¡¯t leave them.

    Three minutester another round of bombardment descended from the sky and fell heavily on the sides of the ship, sshing a huge wave of water.

    This was an alert and they didn¡¯t want to attack the boat, it was just to force them to stop, However, the people on the merchant ship were scared to death, they hold their heads and didn¡¯t dare to move.

    Soon the pirates hopped onto the board.

    Wearing a captain¡¯s cap, the middle-aged man with a long scar, and his eyes were full of viciousness.

    ¡°Give me another wave of bombardment, and this time hit their tail!"

    When he said that, a man was beside him immediately had a little doubt on his face.

    ¡°Captain, if you hit their tail, the ship will drown.¡±

    ¡°Before it sinks, take away all their money and food and kill them all, understood!?¡±

    Sauder said coldly, he is not turning back.

    The person who spoke stunned and then hesitated again. He waved and shouted ¡°Fire!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The harsh sound of artillery came out, and in a moment, the tail of the merchant ship was hit hard.

    The ship began to shake violently. Many people fell to the ground and more than a dozen of them who was in the tail were bombarded.

    The bloody atmosphere covered the ship in an instant, everyone who saw this scene got panicked.

    At this moment, they finally remembered the horrors of the pirates.

    ¡°The tail is on fire, and the keel has broken down, the ship is going to sink!¡±

    In the crowd, the old man looked pale and cried out in horror.

    This sound made all the people on board more afraid.

    ¡°Fred, did you know this group of pirates?¡± Rogen suddenly asked

    ¡°I know that they are the Sauders Pirates Corps. Captain Sauder has a reward of fifteen million belly, it seemed that he had entered the grand linest year, how could hee here?¡±

    ¡°Fifteen million that¡¯s it!?¡±

    If Rogen will face him and that opponent has just this value, he will win only if he possesses the ghost.

    He just remembered the attitude of all people on board with him, he had a desire to help them and resolve this problem.

    He wasn¡¯t a bad guy, but in case of danger, he will be ruthless.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave them in this situation, I must help my friends!¡±

    As they walked along the boat path, they saw more than a dozen pirates with rifles on their waists. They were arranging the crowd together to stabilize the public mood.

    Hina was very nervous about what will those pirates do.

    After a while, the frightened feelings of the people finally settled down, a dozen of armed men with big weapons stood in the front of the crowd. They took out their weapons and they waited for theing pirates.

    At this time, the distance between them and the pirates was only two or three hundred meter.

    ¡°Put down the sword, open the bolt and don¡¯t do anything just breath, I had experienced all the dissatisfaction in the grand line!¡±

    ¡°there is no need for this battle.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt anyone, I promise.¡±

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 12

    On the ship, there were few pirates, only twenty or thirty of them, but their breath was fierce, and the captain¡¯s skin was full of scar and gun marks.

    Obviously, this was a trance that he has experienced countless battles. Such a team was not afraid of death, even trained swordsmen couldn¡¯t defeat them.

    In an instant, the distance between the two ships was getting closer.

    The people on the merchant ship became more and more nervous, they will face these fierce pirates, and they were so worried.

    ¡°Captain !¡±

    The man with a long knife on his waist came also and his expression was dignified with a hint of despair.

    ¡°We had to leave as soon as possible to escape from them, our ship is going to sink soon!¡±

    ¡°Jack I¡¯m leaving, what about you!?¡± Hina¡¯s eyes shed. She was looking at the people who had gathered on the deck.

    The sailors and the workers had a look of panic on their faces. The attack of the pirates made them fear immediately.

    ¡°I think that your life is more important than their lives!¡±

    Jack blinked and said quietly.

    ¡°My men will dy the group of pirates for a while, I¡¯m responsible for your protection you until you leave to a safe ce.¡±

    Hina was hesitating, at the moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Abandon the life of the entire people on the boat to gain some time until she runs, Or stay here with her crew and die together.

    What to choose in the end? She doesn¡¯t know!

    ¡°Just go!¡± Jack said with full of encouragement eyes.

    Staying there was too dangerous, she must leave, there was only one way to go.

    She kept thinking, Then Hina looked behind and turned to leave.

    The escape boat had already prepared by Jack, Hina took the money and the precious goods and boarded on the ship with jack and four or five other people.

    Then the boat left quickly.

    They pulled out from the back of the boat so no one could found them.

    ¡°Captain, someone escaped¡±

    Someone of Sauders¡¯s pirates looked sharp and saw Hina and the others, so he immediately tells his captain about them.

    ¡°Sink them,¡± the captain said with cold eyes.

    ¡°Fire!!¡±

    In a short time, the artillery fire sound began, and the dark cannonball pierced through the air and went toward the ship where Hina was located.

    ¡°Fyu¡±

    Just for a moment, the shells had reached the top of the group.

    Then Hina shouted ¡°Jack!¡±

    Jack suddenly stood up, his eyes be fierce and dignified, He held on to the sword in his waist.

    When the cannonball fell on the boat, he pulled out his sword and gave a loud roar.

    ¡°Huh!!!¡±

    ¡°Swish¡±

    With his long sword, a stream of light bloomed, and the dark cannonball split in two and went toward the sides of the boat.

    ¡°Boom Boom!¡±

    When the bomb¡¯s pieces fell to the sea, all the people on the boat were wet with the water sshed.

    Jack shook his sword and began to gasp. It was his limit to contend with the cannonball.

    ¡°Jack!!!¡± Hina shouted and looked worriedly at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, keep going, don¡¯t stop the boat¡± Jack answer her with a self-confident.

    The boat continued to sail and disappeared after a while.

    On the pirate¡¯s boat, the captain said

    ¡°Catch them?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, they can¡¯t resist our shells, they are so weak, they waste their time¡±

    ¡°Take me to that ship and before sinking it, kill everyone and then take all their treasure!¡±

    Sauder¡¯s voice was cold and cruel and his pirates were all excited.

    One minuteter, the Sauder¡¯s pirates yelled and rushed to the merchant ship.

    All sailors on the merchant ship were panicked at that moment.

    Screams, panic shouts continue to ring.

    The fighters were very desperate to fight these pirates, they left behind, and a dozen of them had already been killed. These civilians were totally iparable to those pirates who were fighting in the sea all day.

    ¡°Help! Help!...¡±

    People on the boat wanted to run, but there was nowhere to escape, some of them were confused and they jumped from the boat and they were instantly swallowed by the sea.

    In this vast sea, there is no chance to survive.

    On Rogen¡¯s side, Fred looked at him anxiously and ran around

    ¡°It is over, this group of pirates already attacked us, what can we do!?¡±

    ¡°What about captain Hina, where did she go!?¡±

    They kept searching for Hina, Fred asked the crew about who saw her but none of them knew where she was.

    In the rear, the sound of swords shing and people screaming, and a faint smell of blood came over, causing the two-man to be very angry.

    ¡°Pirates started killing people!¡±

    Fred said with a trembling mouth.

    At this time, Hant strode over and said sarcastically

    ¡°Don¡¯t look for her. she followed Jack, the captain of the guard, and left with the escape boat.¡±

    ¡°What did you say!?¡± the old man Fred shouted and grabbed Hant, ¡°don¡¯t say that, how could she left us and ran alone?¡±

    ¡°And what? She is already on the escape boat which was prepared for Rogen!¡± Hant mouth was more mocking and disdainful.

    ¡°She certainly didn¡¯t leave alone, but also she took her younger brother and who was close to her¡±

    ¡°What about us?¡±

    After listening to these words, even Rogen¡¯s face has changed, he didn¡¯t believe that Hina could do this, but the whole ship didn¡¯t see her around.

    ¡°If you are really a big pirate with 110 million rewards, I think that these guys are nothing against you, they are not a problem for you¡±

    Hant didn¡¯t care about Fred¡¯s shock, he said that directly to Rogen who had fear on his eyes.

    The reward is real, no matter what kind of secret the person in front of him have, and the marines obviously fear him, this person should have a good idea of how to deal with the present situation.

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not a pirate!¡±

    However, Rogen who was silent said.

    ¡°There is another reason for the marine which made a 110 million belly on me.¡±

    A look of surprise appeared on Hant¡¯s face, and then he asked him ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you haven¡¯t enough strength to defeat all the pirates on the board¡±

    ¡°Why you don¡¯t want to help us? There are many people who are injured on this boat and many of them died already¡±

    Rogen was startled and then giggled a little bit. Then he looked directly at Hant.

    ¡°It¡¯s funny, I don¡¯t have that power to do it¡±

    ¡°And if I can deal with them, then I will.¡±

    ¡°Why should I help you?¡±

    ¡°Because you told the marine about me, you put me in danger.¡±

    Hant was shocked.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Hina, I could already beat the crap out of you.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 13

    Rogen¡¯s voice was very unkind. He said those words that made Hant extremely embarrassed.

    Indeed, as he said, they thought about hurting him, but now they are trying to use his power to ensure their own safety.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?¡±

    After hepleted talking, Rogen left Hant there and took Fred away quickly.

    He scanned the whole ship for a few more times, but still didn¡¯t saw Hina, Only then did he confirm that she was indeed afraid and left them.

    Hant was very clever and he closely followed the two men, Rogen saw him but he ignored him.

    ¡°Some people choose to believe you, Rogen¡±

    When they came to a hidden ce, Fred watched Hant and said to Rogen.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to save everyone on this ship, but there are some innocent people.¡±

    ¡°Look, I saved your life once before, so please if you really strong enough, save them.¡±

    Fred¡¯s voice was very heavy and there was an expectation in the eyes.

    If someone can survive, who would he choose to die?

    Rogen closed his eyes then looked at Fred and Hant. Their eyes were full expectations.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of power that you think I had¡±

    He spoke slowly, and the rays of expectation in their eyes dissipated.

    ¡°Well, it looks like we¡¯re all going to die here.¡±

    Fred sighed, They were hiding and could hear the outside.

    The pirates had basically controlled all the situations and gathered the crew together in one ce. Some people of the crew were arrested and others escaped and died in the sea.

    ¡°Hurry up, catch those rats that are hidden on the boat, bring them to the captain, then execute them directly without hesitation!¡±

    The voice of the pirates came over and the hearts of the three men became tight. They immediately held their breath.

    Rogen looked closely at Fred and Hant, and found that their cheeks were full of sweat, they were extremely nervous.

    The three men hid and didn¡¯t move at all, and the footsteps quickly passed outside, At that moment, they were relieved and began to move to another ce.

    Three minutester, they changed their ce, but just after entering a room, a chaotic knock came on the door.

    ¡°Open the door! Hey, I saw you!¡±

    A rough, raging sound came in, and the wooden door was kicked by the pirates, followed by the intensive footsteps.

    ¡°I found them¡± Hant and Fred faces turned pale.

    Rogen with a tight heart clenched his right fist.

    ¡°Do you want to use the power of the system?¡±

    He had few gold coins, only about thirty thousand left. and only one orange call can be made.

    Last time, the white phoenix possessed power disappeared, because he did not defeat any of the two high-rank marines. So he had only more than 50 attached coins, and could not learn any of the skills of the white phoenix.

    ¡°Bang.¡±

    The wooden door was finally knocked open, and a big, tall and fierce pirate rushed in.

    Hant was scared and continued to recede from behind.

    ¡°Damn you bastard, how dare you? How could you hide!?¡±

    A strong man with a big head shouted with rage.

    Pirates at the rear immediately rushed in with machetes, and the situation became very hard for the three people.

    Rogen nced at the pirate in front of him.

    When he looked at Fred he clearly saw the panic and despair in his eyes.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I nned to save my power forter, it seems that I must try my best!¡±

    When he saw these pirates, the idea of saving that money and silently escapepletely disappeared.

    ¡°30.000 belly, should be able to summon a good ghost?¡±

    Afterughing at himself, Rogen¡¯s eyes squinted.

    This time he consumed 30.000 gold coins. If he didn¡¯t be more powerful than those pirates, so there is no doubt that was wasted.

    ¡°Summon the orange ghost! Grade 30.000 gold coins¡±

    He was speaking with the system silently in his mind, when he finished hisst word, an orange whirlpool appeared on the system interface.

    From there, something stepped out from this whirlpool, it was a tall, burly and cold man. He had a long sword on his waist, his face was full of chivalry, his voice was full of justice and it was clear that he worries about people. In the deepest part, there was still a heavy experience of the vicissitudes of life.

    ¡°Summoning soul, Ge Nie, the sword saint, 30.000 gold consumed¡±

    Just for a moment, the swordsman with a long sword stepped out and merged with Rogen.

    Rogen was shocked, his Dantian was full of air. it was like an invisible power was merged into his body, his eyes became sharp, at the same time, he didn¡¯t know when he got a long sword with its scabbard.

    At that time, Rogen squatted, then he exuded the sharp sword. Suddenly he became vicissitudes swordsman.

    Gai Nie, one of the male characters in the Ming Dynasty, he was the best swordsman of Qin.

    At this moment, the soul of Rogen and Ge Nie merged and became one, his eyes sparkled, on his waist, there was the famous sword named Yuan Hong.

    He has all the knowledge of using the sword, on the next moment, he put his right hand on the hilt of the sword.

    At the same time, a group of four or five pirates separated in three ways and rushed.

    ¡°Help us...!¡± Hant shouted out loudly.

    The faces of the pirates were full of scorn and grim smiles. They were very calm. Because they used to kill innocent people.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Without a trace of tolerance, the pirates waved their machetes toward targets.

    At that moment, Rogen pulled the sword from the scabbard.

    ¡°Tshiiing!¡±

    The bright and the crisp sound of the sword rang out loudly in this small room.

    A little wind blows, the pirates who were standing there only saw the sh of light in front of their eyes. Then the light disappeared, and the man¡¯s body fell softly on the ground.

    ¡°Yiiiin¡±

    The echo of the sword didn¡¯t disappear, Rogen slowly put the Yuan Hong in his hand and showed a trace of appreciation.

    ¡°This is a great sword!¡±

    The de of the sword could kill without getting stained any drop of blood, and when he uses this sword with high speed, it reflected the rainbow lights.

    The sword was really good at that moment.

    Walking toward the door step by step, finishing all those pirates who were rushing, until he got to the door and then he softly said:

    e, what are you doing there?¡±

    His faint voice awakened the two people who were waiting to die.

    Fred and Hant just looked up and saw the indoor scene, the blood flowed through the wooden floor and the dead body was everywhere,

    ¡°They all dead!?¡±

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 14

    At the door, the figure of Ge Nie was very tall and slim, Hant and Fred¡¯s eyes were shrinking.

    ¡°He did all of this!¡±

    They didn¡¯t even hear any screams, four or five fierce pirates died here silently.

    They knew that these pirates were not ordinary pirates, also they knew that they were in the Grand Line, they went there and came back alive and even the marine didn¡¯t catch them.

    When the Sauders pirates left the east blue, they were 1000 pirates, and now, just 50 pirates of them came back on the ship.

    That means that the others have died there, and leaving only these elites.

    Because of this, these pirates on board were more terrifying. They were powerful and fierce, and the most difficult men to fight against.

    But in a moment, these guys were killed by Rogen.

    ¡°Rogen, is that you?¡± Fred stuttered and he was shocked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s not time to be surprised¡±

    Rogen¡¯s voice was a bit cold, he was influenced by Ge Nie character.

    Hant swallowed and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He can see that the guy in front of him was really powerful, but how strong was he? That was not clear.

    ¡°What do you want to do now? There are so many pirates outside,¡± Fred approached Rogen and he pulled his arm.

    Rogen stepped forward and smiled, ¡°I will kill them all!¡±

    He said it with a narrowed voice, while his eyes squinted: ¡°This ship will not hold for so long, we must act quickly¡±

    Fred and Hant looked at each other with wonder in their eyes.¡± What does he mean by we must act quickly?¡±

    However, Rogen did not pay any attention to them, perhaps because of the integration of Rogen and Ge Nie at this moment, his temperament revealed the coldness and solemnity of the swordsman.

    Walking on the deck with great strides, at that moment, Rogen waspletely different than before, he walked with a great light, calm face, no fear and the light was shining in the eyes.

    ¡°There are people here!¡±

    Their movement and unconcerned walking immediately caught the attention of the pirates.

    The dense footsteps rang quickly, but only three secondster, they saw the figure of the pirates.

    Rogen went forward with a serious face, he put his right hand on the hilt.

    The pirates on the opposite side raised their machete and rushed toward him, Fred and Hant shuddered and trembled, they were very scared.

    Facing the fierce pirates, those two people were scared to death.

    After a moment, Rogen was in front of them.

    ¡°Shiiing!¡±

    The crisp sheath sound came out, and the stream of light shed, then Rogen passed the pirates quickly.

    Just a momentter, the six pirates had horror and fear on their faces, and then they fell heavily on the ground, without any more noise. Under their body, the blood flowed out and dyed the deck with red.

    Rogen jumped over, he came to the board of the ship. Which there was arge number of sailors and the pirate crew gathered around them.

    The merchant ship carried more than 100 sailors, crew, andborers. At that moment, it was firmly controlled by more than thirty pirates who were armed. All the pirates formed a circle and surrounded the crew.

    On the board of the pirate ship, wearing a captain¡¯s cap, Sauder was standing coldly and watching everything happened. He had a revolver at his left waist and a long western sword at his right waist, revealing a cruel, bloody smell all over his body.

    ¡°Captain, everyone is under control, we knocked out every useful information from their mouth, and we got all their treasure.¡±

    The tall and thin pirate smiled and said that to Sauder, then he nced at Rogen¡¯s who had a blood his face.

    That was not Rogen blood, it was the blood of the dead pirates from the warehouse.

    ¡°Do you caught everybody?¡±

    Sauder smiled, and then he moved his eyes and looked directly to Rogen¡¯s direction.

    ¡°So, what about those three people?¡±

    ¡°I am quite doubtful about your ability to handle things!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t mind to rece you.¡±

    Suddenly, his voice became angrier.

    ¡°Do you understand me!?¡±

    The tall pirate¡¯s face became pallid, the sweat on his forehead rolled out immediately. He bent over and said: ¡°Understand! Captain!¡±

    He turned and waved. Then he rushed quickly with eight pirates toward Rogen.

    ¡°Rogen, Sauder¡¯s pirate areing, is that a problem for you?¡± Fred said that and he was so afraid.

    ¡°Of course there is no problem, Rogen¡¯s bounty is nearly ten times higher than that guy!¡± Hant was afraid, his heart was beating hard but he didn¡¯t show any expression, he was very calm.

    Rogen listened to the words of these two men, then he shook his head and smiled. After that, he looked at theing pirates with cold eyes.

    The front of the ship was full of the crewmembers and dead bodies, it¡¯s clear that they had been dead for a long time.

    With his right hand, he took out the Yuan Hong sword from the sheath, which made a crisp sound. Then he pointed it to theing pirates from the front.

    ¡°Huh, A Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°We have guns in our hands!¡±

    The Ge Nie force will end soon, and Rogen didn¡¯t know that, but at this moment, when he saw the pirates raised their guns. His eyes suddenly squinted and a dangerous cold light glowed.

    ¡°Swiiish!¡±

    He bent his knees, at the next moment, he disappeared from the eyes of the pirates.

    The distance between the two sides was only about 10 meters. When Rogen moved, he was already in front of them.

    Ge Nie used his technique hundred steps flying sword, within a hundred steps, his long sword looked like it was flying, his speed was enough to reach the acme of perfection.

    Moreover, his control over swordsmanship has reached the realm of culmination.

    The hard moment of life passed on him, he has been training for many years of kendo, and Ge Nie was the most powerful swordsman in his time.

    At this moment, Rogen with Ge Nie possession showed an exquisite and iparable swordy.

    He took one step to the left side, then chop horizontally with his right hand.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    A pirate was bleeding and screaming, then fell to the ground. In a blink of an eye, Rogen just cut one of the pirates. In the next second, Rogen made another move and stepped in front of the pirate who raised the gun.

    His sharp eyes seemed to glow in a dazzling light. That pirate saw Rogen at this moment. His fingers had been ced on the trigger were actually shaking and could not press it.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A loud whisper, Rogen cut him into two parties.

    ¡°Puff¡±

    The blood spilled and another one fell to the ground.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 15

    It was crisp and neat, like the autumn wind sweeping the fallen leaves.

    Rogen¡¯s body was incredibly fast, his figure just rushed to the front of the pirate, and then he jumped across them all and the light spread from him. After a second, the blood sprayed and many pirates fell softly on the ground.

    His aggressive attack immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Sauder was far from the scene. He found that Rogen was different.

    ¡°This sword!¡±

    This legendary sword was definitely not something that an ordinary person could have.

    ¡°Who the hell is this kid?¡± Sauder cautiously stepped forward and jumped directly on the merchant ship. Then he waved his hand ¡°kill him!!¡±

    On the side of the merchant ship, when the pirates saw their captain waved they immediately rushed forward with their weapons.

    They all saw the previous scene, which was absolutely extraordinary.

    ¡°Aim at him!¡±

    A few people whispered to each other and nodded.

    ¡°Ready!¡±

    The sound of the gun hung up. Rogen turned his sword around and his eyes were very sharp.

    His body was slightly curved and ready to sprint.

    ¡°Shoot!¡±

    At that moment, the pirates shouted loudly and pressed the trigger.

    ¡°Bang¡±

    The gunshot rang was low, Rogen slightly Bent his body at this moment, like a leopard tiger, the storm suddenly dropped, he made longitudinal jump left and right.

    ¡°Ding¡±

    A bullet flew directly through him, rubbing his cheek, then crashed into the metal behind him making an annoying sound.

    At this moment, his keen sense and reaction gave him terrible mobility and conditioning.

    Somehow, He was able to saw the trajectory of the bullet, which the real naked eye could not see it at all.

    All of this was done entirely by intuition.

    Rogen jumped directly to the left, also the pirates moved their guns quickly toward him and fired him again.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes condensed, he leaped then he flew into the sky.

    He escaped pirate shots again, then he immediatelynded on the deck.

    This time, he was about twenty meters away from the pirates.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Whispered in a low voice, Rogen figure shed, once again he rushed away.

    ¡°Shoot! Shoot him!¡±

    The pirates were frightened. How could this man easily escape their bullets?

    ¡°Bang, Bang, Bang...!¡±

    A series of bullets fired out, Rogen rushed with high speed, the sword in his right hand shed an icy cold light.

    The glowing of that sword was so wonderful.

    All the bullets hit the sword then bounced to the other side, producing a crisp sound.

    After three rounds of attack, with only five seconds, Rogen has leaped about 50 meters and came to the front of pirates.

    This terrible speed, as well as the sharp ability to react fast, that shocked all the pirates in the boat.

    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡±

    The Pirates opened their mouths and shouted.

    However, just after these words, the Yuan Hong in Rogen¡¯s hands shed again, at the same time, his stature rushed forward and quickly he crossed the body of all pirates on the boat.

    ¡°Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! ¡±

    A series of sounds spread out, the pirates couldn¡¯t believe that they were bleeding from their necks and their chests. After a moment, they fell softly to the ground.

    ¡°What a great a swordsman!¡±

    Sauder¡¯s eyes shrank. He was shocked.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate, from these two brief battles, he already saw the strength of Rogen, which was absolutely extraordinary. It was not something that these misceneous soldiers could deal with.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    With a few big steps, Sauder came to Rogen¡¯s opposite, he asked loudly.

    ¡°Gol-D-Rogen!¡±

    Rogen lifted his sword and pointed it toward Sauder ¡°Get to your ship and leave NOW!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Rogen¡¯s words were very heavy, he was very serious while he said that.

    How powerful is this Ge Nie? What is the strength of the first swordsman in the great Qin Dynasty?

    At this time, it was clear that Rogen was a master of the Kendo and full of abilities. Comparing with the two marine majors he met before, this pirate was so much weaker.

    A 15 million pirate, it was easy to deal with him,pletely effortless.

    ¡°Rogen!¡± Sauder was stunned, then his pupil suddenly shrank, he remembered that name. The next moment, he carefully observed the face of Rogen, his heart was beating so hard.

    ¡°This face! It¡¯s the guy on the reward¡±

    ¡°A reward of 110 million Belly, you are Gol D Rogen! But the Legend said that the brother of the pirate king Gol D Roger has no strength¡±

    After the death of Roger, his legend would not becking in the great waterway and even in the four seas, and everyone will explore to find all the secrets and history of the one piece, as well as the previous history.

    ¡°You are Rogen, yeah, Rogen, rewarded of 110 million Belly¡±

    Sauder with a smile on his face, if he could kill Rogen, his prestige among the pirates will be greatly improved, ¡°It looks like it will be good for me¡±

    As he spoke, he pulled out the sword on his waist, and then he pointed it at Rogen.

    ¡°I will kill you Rogen, your reward is greater than the treasure on this ship!¡±

    Rogen was indifferent, The Yuan Hong sword in his right hand was pointed at Sauder.

    ¡°So you gonna die!¡±

    Sauder¡¯s eyes were blinking, his Western sword was trembling, then he rushed to Rogen. His speed was terrible. Sauder¡¯s strength was undoubtedly higher than many ordinary pirates.

    The reputation of this pirate ship can be said that it was only supported by Sauder, his reward was 11 million belly, which was also the reward for the entire ship.

    After he went to the great line. he failed there so he returned, but his strength has improved. at this time, his reward should be close to 20 million

    However, all of this was in vain.

    Now when he is facing Rogen, Sauder was twice powerful as he was before.

    The first swordsman of the great Qin Dynasty, the Sword Saint, the first swordsman in the world, all these powerful names, all concentrated on this man, Ge Nie. With his sword skill, fame and martial arts, which have reached the master level.

    How could such a person lose to an unknown pirate?

    When the long sword was brightening, Rogen¡¯s right hand shed and he immediately moved.

    Not only moved, also he moved his sword around.

    The icy and ruthless Yuan Hong sword, this moment seems to bloom out a bright light, it turned into flying dragon roared and rushed to its enemy.

    This sword technique is the highest killing skill!

    Hundred Step Flying Sword!

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 22 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 16

    In the meantime, everyone saw a heavy rainstorm, dark clouds covered the clear sky, and there was a flying dragoning from the sky and made a loud roar. When the dragon moves his wings, raindrops emitted.

    This dragon was greatly moving, he came from the sky andnded on the ground.

    The dragon opened his big mouth. This fierce momentum shocked everyone, and it was an unimaginable scene.

    On the deck, Rogen took out the Yuan Hong sword, which made a whistle, the sword was pointed at Sauder.

    Sauder didn¡¯t even make a reaction, Rogen attacked with the Yuan Hong, and it was very fast.

    ¡°Puchii¡±

    The blood spilled, his head was turned up to the sky by the strength of the hit. Captain Sauder was fully shocked, and he didn¡¯t believe what was that.

    Sauder didn¡¯t imagine that Rogen had the power to kill him in one hit. The Rumor said that Roger¡¯s brother has no power!

    Even when he saw him killing his own crew, he thought subconsciously that Rogen was not as strong as he was, but in any case, Sauder could not believe that he could kill him easily.

    "Pouff", Sauder fell heavily on the ground, the Scarlet Blood instantly dyed the deck red.

    The rest of Sauder¡¯s crew opened their mouths and squinted. They all saw that scene.

    Rogen slowly put his sword into the sheath, then he turned his head toward the other pirates.

    At this time, all the pirate shuddered with obvious fear in their eyes. Sauder, their captain who was the strongest in their eyes, was killed by one hit of a sword.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a waste when I use the Hundred Steps Flying Sword¡±

    Rogen spat on the dead body while passing him. He walked toward the crowd.

    Rogen looked at the merchants who hold their heads and was still afraid. He frowned.

    ¡°He is dead, I killed him, you are safe¡±

    ¡°Fred, Hant, let¡¯s go to the pirate ship¡±

    Fred and Hant immediately reacted and began tomand the crowd to run toward the pirate ship.

    This merchant ship was obviously unable to support them anymore, and soon it will sink in the sea.

    Rogen was facing the rest of Sauder¡¯s pirates alone. He looked at them with a cold look.

    These pirates saw Rogening over. They all shuddered.

    ¡°I was going to kill you, but you still have some use, now help my crew to transfer things from our boat to your boat and don¡¯t try to do anything rash, otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you immediately¡±

    Rogen¡¯s voice was very deep, which made the pirates more afraid. But staying alive and follow his orders was better than dying. They quickly agreed and started to help.

    About half an hourter, the transfer has beenpleted, and the merchant ship began to enter the water. The water level keeps rising.

    He stood on the deck and watched the merchant ship quietly sinking. Rogene at the front of fearful pirates and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the nearest port¡±

    The pirates quickly followed the order, and immediately the pirate ship started to sail.

    About ten minutester, the pirates panicked.

    ¡°Captain, captain! The marine, it¡¯s the marine!¡±

    A tall and thin pirate pointed the two ck spots on the sea, with a clear panic on his face.

    When Rogen heard those words, he walked quickly to the edge of the ship, then he saw two warships sailing fast and breaking the wind. Because the distance was far away, he couldn¡¯t see them clearly, but the outline of the ship made him recognize it. It was the marine.

    Vaguely, Rogen saw a burly figure standing at the front of the ship, with a white cloak of justice.

    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no doubt it¡¯s the marine!¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡± the pirates said nervously.

    ¡°Avoid them! Go away from them, as for the port, we will look somewhere else.¡± Rogen meditated fast.

    ¡°And...!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed and said to the pirates, ¡°Control everyone on the boat, don¡¯t let them speak loudly and keep it calm!¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t follow my orders, I will kill you!¡±

    Rogen didn¡¯t forget his identity, he was recognized as one of the dangerous pirates in the world. There was a bounty of 110 million Belly on his head, and for their own safety, it¡¯s necessary to control the entire ship.

    The pirates bowed, and they followed Rogen¡¯s orders.

    The pirate ship changed its course and headed in the opposite direction from the marines. The two ships that were close to each other, started to separate.

    When the Sauder¡¯s pirate ship left, the two marine ships were on its right.

    ¡°Rear Admiral Dragon! It¡¯s a surprise for me to see you here!¡± There was an obvious reverence in the tone of Osaki.

    The rank of Dragon was not much higher than Osaki, but this may be the rank that he couldn¡¯t cross in his life. It¡¯s just the strength and the status of Dragon was enough to make him tter.

    Osaki didn¡¯t expect that when he went to arrest a criminal like Rogen, he ran into an elite from the headquarter.

    That¡¯s a coincidence.

    ¡°Many of prisoner was arrested by Rear Admirals, of course, we do that!¡± Dragonughed, ¡°After all, I¡¯m also a marine.¡±

    As he spoke, Dragon¡¯s eyes looked at the pirate ship that was running away, and because of the far distance, he couldn¡¯t see them clearly, he only saw the pirate mark on the canvas.

    ¡°They are the Sauder¡¯s pirate, they just returned from the grand line, they are a failure pirate gang, Rear Admiral!¡± a casual marine saw the look of Dragon and quickly exined, ¡°Do you want to catch them, sir!¡±

    After hearing him, Dragon turned back and shook his head ¡°We don¡¯t need to waste time on them, we will arrest them in the future.¡±

    ¡°And now elerate forward, we have to catch Gol-D-Rogen, can¡¯t let him escape.¡±

    Osaki¡¯s eyes were very serious, he closed his legs and he immediately saluted ¡°yes, sir!¡±

    He has already decided, that in any case, he would listen to the Rear Admiral, because if a marine in his rank from the headquarter suddenly appeared on the East Blue, that represents that he came following to his superior orders.

    Although the East Blue is currently the most powerful sea area, it still has a far lower level of strength than the pirates in the grand line and the new world.

    However, at this time, Dragon came here.

    Once again, he nced at the pirate ship that was getting farther and farther, he looked back.

    The World Government sent him to the East Blue to be the leader of this area.

    They must focus on the sea of Gol-D-Roger! This is the toughest case for the Government.

    Code-named clean up the East Blue, the leader Monkey-D-Dragon!

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 26 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 17

    Gradually, the distance between pirates and the marine was getting farther and farther, and eventually turned into a ck spot and disappeared on the sea.

    On the pirate ship, Rogen and the pirates were relieved. It was best for them to have no trouble with these marines.

    The pirate ship was calm. After 3 hours of sailing, they saw an ind ahead of them. Rogen directly ordered the pirates to go over there, the ship approached the port in fifteen minutes.

    ¡°Fred, when you get there, you will be safe.¡±

    Rogen went to Fred and said it with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Thank you, Rogen! You saved our lives.¡±

    Fred was grateful, and behind him, most people were excited and some bowed their heads feeling ashamed.

    They wanted to report Rogen to the marine, they didn¡¯t expect that Rogen was a good guy. It was Rogen who saved them.

    Most of these civilians had good intentions. They felt so guilty.

    ¡°When we get there, we will separate.¡±

    ¡°In the future, if I have the chance, I will see you again,¡± Rogen said.

    After that, his heart suddenly felt a sense of urgency. He didn¡¯t know where that feeling came from, but he was urging him to get out of there.

    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t use this pirate ship anymore.

    ¡°This kind of intuition is from Ip Manbined with Ge Nie¡±

    ¡°Why the hell did I felt like this?¡±

    Rogen was very confused but he didn¡¯t dare to ignore that feeling. Those who practice martial arts pay attention to the whim, and this feeling was necessarily harbinger of some kind of foreshadowing.

    This feeling came to Rogen at the same time when he was busy talking with Fred. He just suppressed this feeling.

    About an hourter, the pirates had alreadypleted the transfer, and Rogen returned all the stolen goods to them.

    Later, after the separation of Fred and Rogen, the ship started to sail and they left quickly.

    ¡°Captain, where are we going now!?¡±

    There were only twenty pirates left on the ship, their eyes were full of fear but they couldn¡¯t be trusted.

    At that moment, the Ge Nie possession had already disappeared, but the temperament still existed, a pair of hermits, so that the pirates couldn¡¯t see the real him.

    ¡°Sail in the opposite direction of the Loguetown.¡± Rogen¡¯s eyes shed and said softly.

    Then he stopped talking to the pirates behind him and looked up at the calm sea before him.

    The sea shimmered by the sun, but Rogen seems to see the hidden surges beneath the calm sea.

    ¡°It seems that this ce is not that calm!¡±

    He murmured and he suddenly shocked.

    ¡°Something wrong!¡±

    In his mind, he suddenly shed a marine warship that had passed by them before, and his eyes suddenly brightened.

    ¡°The two warships!¡±

    ¡°There must be a terrifying man on these warships!¡±

    ¡°Because of this, Ip Man and Ge Nie¡¯s sensitives gave me this terrible intuition.¡±

    After thinking about it, Rogen finally understands that. His heart was relieved. He knew the source of that feeling, so he could handle it well.

    ¡°Captain, there is an ind in front of us, shall we get some supply from there?¡±

    After three hours of sailing, the pirates came over with a look of distress.

    Basically, they didn¡¯t eat for a whole day, and they stayed with this strict captain. These pirates were really facing massive pressure all the time. In this case, their physical energy naturally consumes faster because of hunger.

    ¡°Keep sailing¡± Rogen just said those words coldly and he didn¡¯t care about their state.

    The pirates were annoyed by the acts of Rogen. Someone wanted to argue, but he was pulled back by his friend.

    At that moment, he only cares about himself. He was checking the harvested coins after Ge Nie¡¯s possession.

    ¡°I have got 5,600 possession coins¡±

    After he saw his amount of possession coins, he got surprised.

    When he used the Ip Man soul to defeat the greedy people in Loguetown, he only got few hundred Possession Coins, but now after defeating Sauder and some of his pirates, he got 5600 coins!

    ¡°Oh, you Ge Nie!¡± Rogen made a sigh, and then he starts looking at what he can obtain from Ge Nie.

    ¡°The ability: Hundred Steps Flying Sword!¡±

    ¡°The Rainbow Abyss Sword (Yuan Hong)!¡±

    ¡°The ability: The White Pration Rainbow!¡±

    Ge Nie had only three skills, but these abilities were more expensive than the abilities than Ip Man. Of course, that¡¯s because there was a huge strength difference between the two men. Ge Nie was stronger than Ip Man.

    After reading these three skills. ¡°Shit, 5.600 possession coins is not enough to get those 3 skills.¡±

    Rogen smiled wryly.

    These skills were undoubtedly very powerful. At least they would make him equivalent to 20 or 30 million pirate. If he obtained these skills, he would be from the strongest pirates in the East Blue, and able to enter the Grand Line.

    ¡°Hundred Steps Flying Sword, 3500 possession coins!¡±

    ¡°Yuan Hong, 2000 coins¡±

    ¡°The White Pration Rainbow, 3000 coins¡±

    Rogen bit his lips with angry. He wants to earn these three skills but he didn¡¯t have this amount of coins.

    ¡°There is no swordsman without a sword, not at all.¡±

    ¡°The Hundred Steps Flying Sword or The White Pration Rainbow, I can only choose one of them.¡±

    It was too hard for him to choose, the Hundred Steps Flying Sword was the highest swordsmanship method, and The White Pration Rainbow was developed by Ge Nie himself, which was extremely powerful.

    After hesitating for a while, Rogen chose the Hundred Steps Flying Sword and the Yuan Hong sword.

    ¡°Deduct 5500 possession coins, congrattions to the host to earn Hundred Steps Flying Sword and Yuan Hong sword!¡±

    Just after the electronic voice said that a huge flow of information came out from the void, rushed to Rogen¡¯s head, and emerged with his mind.

    After this action, Rogen opened his eyes. In his right hand, he had a long sword. The sword was crystally clear, that was the Yuan Hong sword.

    ¡°Hundred Steps Flying Sword!¡±

    ¡°Instantly mastered.¡± Rogen murmured and his eyes burst forth by the bright sword.

    This was the first time he learned a skill given by the possession system and he also discovered the real power of the system. He had a good mood that¡¯s what helped him learn it in an instant.

    However, this kind of sword technique must be trained by thousands of times before he can learn it. But, by the power of the system, he mastered it in a second.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I still not that strong! At this time with my physical condition and this amazing sword, I can only beat 15 million pirates¡±

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 28 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 18

    This was just a rough judgment of Rogen. It was not certain how much strength could be expected in a fight.

    After all, he didn¡¯t engage in many battles in his whole life.

    There was ack ofbat experience, and all the previous battles, he was attached to the others person¡¯s souls, with their strength and their own abilities. They carried out these battles. There must be a huge difference.

    He slowly pulls out the Yuan Hong sword and kept looking at it, it was clear like a crystal, and its edge was very sharp. Rogen¡¯s eyes were blooming in the bright lighting from the sword. Then he gently sheathed the de. It was a very calm moment.

    Rogen went toward the warehouse of the ship, he was looking for the treasure.

    The pirate¡¯s warehouse was in the basement under the deck. so he walked through it and lighted the candlelight and looked around.

    However, the scene that he saw made him frown.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    He thought that the Sauder was a robber, an evil pirate, who had a great treasure. But he didn¡¯t find that much. There were only two or three piles of gold. their price was probably five or six hundred thousand.

    He stepped onto the deck and summoned a pirate.

    ¡°Why is there little treasure in the basement? Where is the rest?¡±

    He said that and his right hand pressed the hilt, also his eyes had a cold light, which made the pirate in front of him very scared.

    ¡°When we entered to the grand line, we got robbed by other pirates¡±

    ¡°And when we got back to the East Blue we attacked some small pirates and robbed them!¡±

    The pirates were scared and jumped to hide.

    Rogen loosened the hilt, he was upset, and he didn¡¯t expect a bad luck like that.

    He returned to the warehouse and put all the treasure he found into a ck package and then he carried it on his back. The package wasn¡¯t big, but because it was mostly metal, it became a bit heavy.

    After returning to the deck, he put the parcel beside him and sat down.

    ¡°Keep sailing, don¡¯t talk.¡±

    A pirate next to Rogen just swallowed his word back into his throat.

    The pirate ship has been sailing for three days and almost came to the most remote ce in the East blue. Rogen just stood up.

    ¡°Get close to that ind!¡±

    He pointed to a small ind in front of him.

    The pirates were overjoyed. They didn¡¯t eat for three days, also their captain¡¯s killer ordered them to never stop sailing.

    After a while, the ship got near that ind.

    When the pirates were about to disembark, Rogen stared coldly at them again.

    ¡°Get out of Here now!¡±

    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t reveal my location to anyone!¡±

    The hungry pirates glimpsed, and some of them were furious and were about to scream, but their friend pulled them back and covered their mouths.

    ¡°Hush, don¡¯t talk, I just saw another ind not far from here, let¡¯s go there!¡±

    ¡°If we offend this guy, he will kill us!¡±

    That man was stunned and didn¡¯t dare to talk when he saw that sword in Rogen¡¯s hand had been squirted for half an inch. They immediately shrank and swallowed their angry words into their mouths.

    ¡°Rest assured, Captain, we¡¯ll keep silent!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave right now!¡±

    The pirates were very happy. They were free! They immediately drove the pirate ship away from there.

    Rogen stood on the coast and kept watching the pirate ship quietly until it disappeared. Then he turned and walked toward the ind.

    ¡°Here, the feeling of danger has almost disappeared.¡±

    ¡°But, it still exists.¡±

    ¡°When I learned the Hundred Steps Flying Sword, this dangerous feeling dropped by 30%, and now after three days of sailing, it decreased by 40% more.¡±

    ¡°Now, when I get here, this dangerous instinct is only 30%¡±

    As soon as he saw a vige, Rogen went toward it.

    The ind wasn¡¯t big, there was only one street, behind him there was an endless sea, and in front of him, there were the rolling hills of the vige.

    The first thing that made Rogen came to this ind was to find someone to exchange some of the treasure and get 100.000 Belly. The system doesn¡¯t recognize the treasure, only recognizes Belly, which made him very helpless. Also, if he will go back to sail, he will need some money. Fortunately, people in the vige think that gold is more valuable than paper money.

    The second thing is to find a bar and start eating. The pirates didn¡¯t eat for three days, but he actually did.

    After having a big meal in the bar, he found a hotel and slept in it.

    When he opened his eyes the next day, it was already afternoon.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to find a boat¡± as soon as he left the hotel, Rogen began to ask the vigers which ships were the best to sail for a long time.

    ¡°Nautical ships? Are you going to travel?¡±

    ¡°If you want to travel far, you have to avoid fishing boats. At least we have a sailboat.¡±

    The chief of the vige thought about it and said slowly.

    ¡°Yes, I need a boat that can sail for a long time.¡± Rogen nodded.

    ¡°So, there¡¯s only Roth¡¯s family, I remember that they had a sailing boat. but, it seems that they didn¡¯t use it for many years¡± The chief wanted to help Rogen.

    ¡°Thank you chief!¡±

    Finally, Rogen walked toward Roth¡¯s house.

    This family was obviously the richest family in the vige, walls surrounded their house, and the yard was about five hundred square meters. It was a beautiful garden with a path made of bluestone, and the best thing was the house, it was a three-story vi.

    When he entered the house, he found Roth and told him why he came to his house.

    ¡°Do you want my family¡¯s sailboat?¡± Roth looked at Rogen with a strange look.

    ¡°Yes, my ship is broken, and I came here yesterday!¡± Rogen nodded.

    ¡°Seeing you with a sword, made me wandering!? You are not a pirate and not a marine. Are you a pirate hunter!?¡± Roth asked curiously.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed and he smiled: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a pirate hunter, thest time I met a strong pirate, he destroyed my boat and I hardly escaped from him.¡±

    ¡°Pirate Hunter is not a safe job!¡± Roth sighed and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll sell it to you and I won¡¯t ask for a lot of money, 200.000 is enough!¡±

    ¡°At the time, my father spent 700.000 to build it, the keel of that boat is very strong and its durability is absolutely reliable.¡±

    ¡°Just after the death of my father, there was no one in my family who could sail with it.¡±

    Rogen nodded, 200,000 ships, it was indeed very cheap.

    ¡°Ok, where is the boat?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the small port behind the ind. No one used it for a long time. but I often send workers to repair it. After all, my father gave it to me.¡±

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 30 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 19

    ¡°After all these years, it didn¡¯t change at all."

    Roth said that to Rogen while he led him to the small port.

    After a few minutes, they came to the port.

    The port is actually only one side of the ind, but the ind shape leads to an ind bay near the sea. At that moment, the ship was quietly anchored in the bay.

    Rogen looked at the ship from the distance, showing a trace of satisfaction in his eyes.

    From the outside, Roth didn¡¯t lie to deceive him. The ship¡¯s canvas and contour were intact, and there was no umtion of dust, proved that it hasn¡¯t used for a long time. On the contrary, it looks neat and clean, as if it was a new ship that had never been used before.

    The shape of the ship looked very interesting because the structure was concentrated in the middle of the boat.

    At the front of the bow, there was a sculpture of a dragon leaping.

    ¡°The dragon was added by my father. The ship called the root of the Dragon.¡± Roth said slowly.

    "Wizz." (Whistle SFX)

    Roth blew a whistle to the workers on the ship.

    The ship in the distance turned around and came towards them smashing the surface of the water.

    ¡°Here it is, goes and take a closer look.¡±

    Rogen nodded. When the ship approached, he discovered that it wasn¡¯t that big. It was about 20 meters long. However, the draft was very heavy, and it appears to be thick and stable on the surface of the water. It was difficult to feel the tremor on the board.

    ¡°Root¡¯s material made of the silk wood Nanmu from the four seas. The Nanmu produced in the bottom of the sea and it¡¯s a very strong wood. It has been in the sea for a long time, which makes him more tenacious.¡± Roth briefly introduced.

    Rogen nodded and followed Roth to look around. He picked a few ces and knocked them to see the quality of the wood. But all of them made a strong sound.

    He didn¡¯t know much about the ships. His brother Roger was actually a very good guy who knows a lot about the history of the world and all walks of life. This affected him, in addition to the martial arts, some people expected him to go beyond Roger¡¯s way.

    After half an hour, the two discussed the price. The ship was eventually sold for 200,000 Belly, but Rogen had no cash, so they exchanged some of the treasure with equal value.

    Both of them had achieved the desired goals, so they were all very satisfied. Roth was pleased to invite Rogen for a meal so he readily agreed.

    In the afternoon, Rogen left the ce. After buying some necessities and enough food for 5 months, he went to the Dragon Root.

    Rogen looked at the boat in front of him with a big smile.

    This ship wasn¡¯t big, but in the future, it may be his home. He has a big bounty on his head so he could not stay in one ce for a long time. From then on, he could only live the days of wandering around.

    The next day, Rogen drove the boat slowly away from the ind.

    Just two days before he left the ind, the Sauder¡¯s pirate ship came to a small ind.

    The twenty remaining pirates were starving. They rushed to the restaurant on the ind and threatened the shopkeeper to kill him if they didn¡¯t give them a lot of food.

    ¡°Give us all the food, or we will kill you all!¡±

    The pirates were screaming with a fierce voice at the waiters and the owner.

    The food came up quickly, and they devoured the food.

    After the satiated meal, the pirates had a long sigh of relief and a satisfied look appeared on their faces.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so good!¡±

    ¡°That asshole, we didn¡¯t eat for days, we almost starved to death.¡±

    ¡°Next time when we see that bastard, we must kill him!¡±

    The piratesined, but there was still a look of panic in their eyes, so it was just for a vent. They were not willing to meet that kid again in their lives.

    Just after theyined, when they were in the middle through their meal. Suddenly a young man said quietly.

    ¡°Where¡¯s that bastard you were talking about?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm!?¡±

    The Pirates woke up abruptly and turned to see the tough young man.

    That man was wearing a ck robe covering his body and face. His voice was low and serious. There was some mysterious atmosphere.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± They shouted.

    They didn¡¯t dare to talk about Rogen, he threatened them if they said anything about him, he will kill them all.

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    The young man in the ck robe burst outughing. He did not answer the question of these pirates but said that with a low voice.

    ¡°Not with you, it¡¯s a very cautious person, this boy is different from the others. He seems to be a very smart guy.¡±

    As he followed, he stood up slowly, at that moment, the pirates discovered that his height was more than two meters, burly and extremely oppressive.

    The man took the robe off his head and exposed a red tattoo.

    ¡°I¡¯m the admiral Monkey D Dragon!¡±

    He said with Courteous voice. However, the faces of the pirates changed, and their long swords, which had just been picked up, fell to the ground.

    After a second, the Marines, which already prepared an ambush outside rushed in and pointed their guns at the pirates.

    In fact, on that day, Rogen escaped from Dragon, and thetter didn¡¯t know till he came to the position of the merchant ship and saw it sink.

    Recalling the previous scene, he immediately remembered the Sauder¡¯s pirates.

    It was difficult for the casual marines to understand that, but in this case when a high-rank marine with them, it was easy. It was only couples of hours and they started following the Sauder¡¯s pirate ship.

    After a short inquiry, Dragon¡¯s eyes shed then smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, Rogen is on the ind right now, and very close to here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Admiral!¡± The pirates said.

    ¡°Admiral Dragon, do you want us to start looking for him immediately?¡± Osaki asked.

    ¡°Ha ha.¡±

    Dragon smiled and his eyes showed a wise light.

    ¡°No, that kid, I¡¯m afraid he has already run away.¡±

    ¡°What a kid, Rogen!¡±

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 32 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 20

    When Dragon caught Sauder¡¯s pirates, Rogen had already left the ind with his new ship.

    ¡°At this time, I think that the marine has caught those weak pirates, huh!¡±

    The danger instinct has disappeared, and Rogen¡¯s face finally showed a smile.

    He was with Sauder¡¯s pirates on their ship, then hended on the ind and let the pirates go. Actually, he did that to attract the eyes of the marine toward Sauder¡¯s ship. In this case, he gave himself a chance to escape the marine. Rogen was not stupid. His whereabouts have been known by the marine, and naturally, he couldn¡¯t escape from them easily.

    Under such circumstances, if he stayed on the Sauder¡¯s ship, sooner orter he would be caught. He didn¡¯t know who he would face from the marines, but it seems that Rogen knew there was a person from them who had a magnificent strength and could easily defeat him.

    Moreover, the warning in his heart has never disappeared, which proves that his guess was correct.

    Until then, that intuition disappeared, and Rogen finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Rogen stood at the front end of the ship and he was looking at the calm sea. Then his eyes shed.

    ¡°What should I do next?¡±

    Rogen was puzzled, he ran away from the Loguetown, then he suffered a bad injury cause of the fight with the Vice Admirals, then Hina rescued him, also he eliminated the Sauder with some of his pirates, and now. In a short period of time, everything he had experienced was far exceeded than what he has experienced in his 16 years of life. This kind of life wasn¡¯t usual for Rogen, it was very stimting, so that made Rogen doesn¡¯t know if he should be excited or afraid.

    After a half an hour, Rogen was immersed in this exciting and terrified thinking. After a long time, he raised his head and showed a smirk.

    ¡°I have to admit that this feeling is really amazing!¡±

    Heughed, then he began to think about his future.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, my brother Roger will soon have a baby!¡±

    ¡°And now I have the strength to protect myself. And with this possession system, even if it is a big consumer, it gave me a great power. It¡¯s a very powerful system.¡±

    The boat was slowly going forward, and after an hour, Rogen heard a noisying for the front.

    ¡°Again? Are these pirates?¡±

    Rogen frowned and looked at the chaotic scene ahead of him. He saw two ships in front of him fighting fiercely. One of the ships had a g with a skull on it.

    ¡°This era caused by Roger, the Pirates era. Which made the sea filled with greedy, shameless and vicious people!¡±

    ¡°These guys are real garbage!¡±

    Because of this, Rogen was more disgusted to be a pirate. All the pirates he saw, except Roger, were scums and murders. They had no moral bottom line. They are the worst.

    ¡°I will be a pirate hunter, then I¡¯ll destroy these disgusting pirates and I¡¯ll clear the world from them.¡±

    ¡°Roger¡¯s son, and his wife, I must save them!¡±

    It appeared in front of him Roger figure smiling, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Roger was a great brother to him, because of the difference in age between them, Roger is more indulgent to him, they had the same blood, and they were true brothers.

    After a while, Rogen approached the chaotic situation ahead.

    He grabbed the Yuan Hong sword with his right hand with deadly eyes, and then he took out a mask.

    When he was on the ind, he asked the master of the ind to make him this mask. It¡¯s the mask of Wukong The Monkey King.

    The monkey king mask, a ck robe, that¡¯s how Rogen looked at that moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s really disgusting to see people like them!¡±

    The war between the two ships was very fierce and the blood scattered from both sides.

    All of a sudden, a strange voice came over.

    The pirates immediately were frightened, then they turned their heads, especially the woman who led the pirate, she was holding a machete, and immediately saw where that voice came from.

    A small ship, with someone on the front of it, who wore a ck robe and a monkey mask.

    ¡°Get out of the way, I don¡¯t have time to deal with you!¡± Ste yelled.

    ¡°The three million reward, Ste. You didn¡¯t have time to deal with me, but I have time to destroy you!¡¯

    Rogen took out the rewards papers and said with a chuckle.

    ¡°You are a bounty hunter!!?¡± Ste¡¯s face changed

    ¡°You got it right, and the reward is on your head!¡±

    His face suddenly turned cold, Rogen bent his knees, and then he jumped from his ship and in an instant entered the crowd.

    Ste was fierce. She waved to her pirates. ¡°Cut him to death for me!¡±

    Immediately, a dozen of pirates ran toward Rogen with their weapons.

    As soon as he saw them, his eyes shrank then he leaned forward slightly and muttered.

    ¡°I will pass through this road ahead! I¡¯m invincible!¡±

    ¡°You are on my way, so you have to die!¡±

    His voice suddenly became ferocious, then he jumped with incredible speed, leaving a stream of light in his ce. He shuttled across over a dozen pirates like electricity.

    ¡°Ouuh¡±

    A gust of wind appeared, these Pirates who were rushing toward Rogen, they were shocked and afraid.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    Arge amount of blood spilled out and dyed the deck red. More than a dozen pirates fell to the ground without any movement.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Such a crisp and fierce sword technique stunned all the people present.

    They were looking at Rogen. Their eyes were full of horror. The fighters on the civilian ship had a sigh of relief.

    ¡°You. Who are you?¡± Ste shouted with fear in her eyes.

    Such swordsmanship has already surpassed her a lot.

    ¡°If you want my name, I can tell you!¡±

    Rogen said softly while he was stepping forward, slowly moving, and his long sword was leaning to the ground.

    ¡°Remember thest voice you heard in your life!¡±

    ¡°Huh, my name!¡±

    With a leap, Rogen rushed toward Ste and stopped in front of her. She wasn¡¯t even able to react and her face became extremely rmed.

    ¡°Is...!¡±

    When Rogen turned the Yuan Hong sword, the bright and beautiful rainbow sword glowed and a burst of crisp sound came out.

    "Hyuu!"

    Cutting the air, the tip of the sword turned and moved toward Ste¡¯s neck.

    ¡°The sword saint, Ge Nie!¡±

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    Blood spurted out, and her big head burst into the sky.

    After that, Rogen stepped in and came to the remaining pirates. The long sword swept around and start cutting everyone, ¡°puff, puff...!¡±

    After two minutes, Rogen smashed this pirate group easily.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 35 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 21

    This was the first pirate defeated by Rogen without possession from the system, but it will never be thest one. His Monkey King mask and his terrifying swordsmanship left a deep impression on the rescued people.

    After killing all the pirates, Rogen quietly left. Hidden his face and his name.

    He left only the name of the sword Saint Ge Nie. After three days, he went to the marine base.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes became deeper when he saw the marine barracks in front of him.

    ¡°The safest ce is to stand under their eyes.¡±

    ¡°No one would think that I have be a pirate hunter!¡±

    Strode towards the marines branch. When Rogen arrived at the gate, two guards blocked him with a serious face.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°The Sword Saint, Ge Nie!¡±

    Rogen coldly answered with these words, such as the words of sonorous, so the two marines suddenly trembled and looked at him with dignified.

    ¡°The pirate hunter?¡±

    In the recent days, they also heard of the pirate Hunter called Ge Nie, who was wandering in this sea area. Up to now, there were four or five pirates groups killed and they thought that he eliminated them.

    Therefore, when they heard his name, their faces were full of respect.

    Rogen was strong, and he maintained the justice of the marines, they had the same enemies, so he was their natural ally.

    ¡°Yeah! This is the head of Ste!¡±

    Rogen said with a cold voice, and then pulled out Ste¡¯s head, which surprised the two marine soldier.

    There was a rumor said that this female pirate was very cruel, and killed a lot of people. Even some people said she was eating human flesh. She was extremely ferocious and strong and no one could get on her way.

    However, in front of them, a thin guy with a monkey mask, holding a sword, has defeated such a terrible pirate.

    His strength won him their respect. The two have been good with Rogen.

    ¡°Where do I hand over this head, and where do I get my reward?¡±

    Rogen kept talking coldly, his voice does not contain any feelings.

    ¡°Come with me, please!¡±

    The two marine respectfully led Rogen into the inside. No one could see his identity below the mask.

    After a minute, the soldiers and Rogen came to the office of the chief petty officer.

    ¡°ARE YOU the Sword Saint, Ga Nie!!?¡±

    In the small office, the chief asked while he observed Rogen carefully.

    The chief petty officer saw the terrifying sword of Rogen as if it wants to rush out from the Sheath. It was amazing.

    ¡°Yes, sir! He is Ga Nie.¡±

    In his heart, the chief petty officer raised the respect and the importance of Rogen.

    ¡°You two can leave now!¡±

    He waved his right hand and ordered the two marines to leave, and then he let Rogen sit down.

    ¡°This is Ste¡¯s head. Where can I get the money?¡± Rogen directly put the package on the table, just to show Ste¡¯s head to the chief.

    The chief¡¯s eyes shrank. He confirmed her identity then his heart trembled hard.

    ¡°It is undoubtedly, Ste, we will give you the three million Belly! Just one minute!¡±

    The chief petty officer nodded.

    ¡°I want it as soon as possible!¡±

    Rogen said coldly. He was ready to get up.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Saint Ga Nie.¡± The chief suddenly said with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I wonder if you are interested to be a Marine.¡±

    "With your strength, if you join us, I guarantee you that once you enter the Marine, you will get directly the rank of Master Chief Petty Officer, and the battles will be easier with your skills."

    ¡°As soon as you kill a few pirates, you will upgrade immediately. I promise!¡±

    Under the mask, Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, and his lips showed a hint of interest, but his voice remained cold.

    ¡°Not interested!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here only for money!¡±

    After that, he turned away and left, apanied by the chief, and went to the ce where he will get his money.

    The finance department of the marine was not far away. Only a moment, Rogen got his 3 Million Belly. At that time, the chief kept persuading, enlightening Rogen of all the benefits of being a Marine.

    ¡°Now the marine is preparing to clean up the East Blue. We need the strongest and powerful people to join us. It is a good time for you to join us.¡±

    ¡°You must cherish this opportunity. I assure you, after three years, no, two yearster, you will get a rank of Vice Admiral.¡±

    ¡°Even in the East Blue, a Vice Admiral is a very high rank.¡±

    ¡°Believe me, Ga Nie, you will make great progress.¡±

    Even though the chief was so excited and full with expectation, Rogen just said with his cold voice, ¡°I am only interested in money!¡±

    He only needs money to purchase souls. As long as he has a lot of money, he can be stronger and stronger. In this chaotic world, this is his only hope to survive.

    Because of the distraction of the chief, Rogen was dyed for a quarter of an hour, so he left the marine basete.

    The chief was willing to know who¡¯s under the mask, which made Rogen¡¯s heart trembled.

    He turned his head, walked forward and left the ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote, I use masks to cover my identity, and if it wasn¡¯t my strength they won¡¯t be interested in the face under the mask. But, if I join the marine, I won¡¯t be free, and one day, one of the higher ranks will suspicious me!¡±

    ¡°What I must do now with the marine is, don¡¯t get close, don¡¯t leave, keep distance!¡±

    ¡°This is the best way!¡±

    That was the first trade with the marine, and in the next three months, Rogen went all the way back to Loguetown. He killed dozens of pirates, which had rewards over a million on their heads.

    This kind of record was to let the name of Ga Nie spread throughout the civilians and marines. The high ranks have also begun to watch him.

    After all, killing a tree million pirate could be luck at one time, but after killing so many pirates with bounty more than one million and didn¡¯t get hurt once, that¡¯s mean that this guy is really strong.

    Such a talent, the marine needs it during this period.

    At the same time, the pirates began to pay attention to this Pirate hunter with a monkey king mask and his terrifying sword.

    A powerful pirate hunter was a great threat to pirates.

    In the middle of the East Blue, Rogen was sitting alone on the deck of his ship (the Dragon Root), holding a bottle of Sake in his hand and drinking it slowly.

    After defeating several pirates, his money has umted to 35 million. All of a sudden, he transferred from the poverty to well-off level.

    ¡°With my strength, I will kill every disgusting pirate I meet¡±

    ¡°This is the way to became rich.¡±

    Rogen stands on the deck and he was very drunk, he points his hand to the mountain as if he was talking with it and said those words.

    In his previous life, he was just a poor boy who never passed the four-digits in his pocket.

    ¡°I want to save money!¡±

    ¡°A lot of money!¡±

    ¡°With money, I will be very happy!¡±

    Rogen shouted and there was a blush on his face because of the Sake.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 35 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 22

    Drunkenness made Rogen very arrogant and supercilious, and he shouted loudly at the wide sea.In these days, so many things happened, the death of his brother, the pursuit of the marine to him, the separation with his friends, the sudden arrival of the possession system which gave him a great power. He suddenly became a strong man and able to ride in the sea. Above that, he became a pirate hunter.All these things, he couldn¡¯t even imagine them happening at once, he was only 16.Everythinges fast, so amazing.In Rogen¡¯s heart, there was always a pressure, confusion about his future and doubts about his own strength. He didn¡¯t know what he must do. Until recently there was a hint of enlightenment.It was an experiment and an adventure for him to receive the reward in the marine¡¯s base on that day. He wanted to know if he could stand against the person who¡¯s chasing him, If he had the courage or not, and if they identify him, he will be in dilemma or not.His heart remained calm as he approached the marine base. Therefore, he finally confirmed that the possession system was strong and he has changed him. His mental state let him became cid and able to face any danger.He was crazy, also he was very happy, not only because the money he got from the rewards but also because of his strength.He was very happy.Rogen sipped his drink and after a while, he fell asleep. The ship slowly followed the sea breeze without a guide.On the next day, when the sun was rising. The warm sun shone on Rogen¡¯s ass, which woke him up."My head!"After a while, he slowly returned to his mind and thought about everything, then he washed his face. "I don¡¯t have enough money, I need more!""What I summoned before, I used only 10.000 soul ss, the Orange tier, and they were really strong, so what if I use 10 million ss, or even 100 million ss, how powerful the soul would be?""I really want to know!"Well, Rogen already knew that the more expensive the soul is, the more powerful he would be.What if he could summon those powerful souls and fight with them, would he gain their power?For this Rogen was full of desire.Later, Rogen set the Dragon Root to sail in the East Blue.Time was fast, and three months already passed.In the past few months, Rogen¡¯s reputation has be even more famous.His strength allowed him again to beat three pirates with a reward of around 5 million. This adds up 15 million to the total of his money. Moreover, most of the weak pirates ran far away when they saw the Dragon Root Ship. "These small pirates didn¡¯t dare to fight me anymore. In the past three months, I didn¡¯t make much money."Helplessly Rogen shook his head. He felt for the first time that his fame wasn¡¯t a good thing, which meant that it bes hard for him to earn money.On this day, He went to the nearest Marine base to get the reward of the defeated pirates in the recent days.It took him three days to sail to the nearest marine base.In fact, after a long time of sailing, he has almost traveled every area in the East Blue.Rogen wore his mask and went to the marine base, carrying a ck package. Ge Nie was known at all the Marine bases. Inside the marine, there was a mutual rumor that this Pirate Hunter with the Monkey King mask was a great swordsman. His strength was incredible. He was a terrifying person.Going all the way to the finance department, he was very familiar with theyout of the Marine base, most Marine bases have the same design, and only special bases were different."Silu, his reward is 5.5 million" With indifference, Rogen put the ck package on the table.He took off the pirate¡¯s head from the ck robe. The inspectors carefully looked at the head and nodded.When Silu was dead, his pirate group had already been disbanded, such a major event naturally spread quickly among the Marine. Therefore the authenticity of the news is not suspected, and this head was not fake.¡°It¡¯s him!¡± The inspector said and then he handed the 5.5 million Belly to Rogen.¡°Working hard, pirate hunter, Ge Nie!¡± The inspector said with a smile.Rogen nodded and didn¡¯t utter a word. He was ready to turn around and leave."Please wait, our Captain is interested in you, can you please go to his office and have a cup of tea and talk with him?"The inspector said again with the same smile.Rogen frowned. He didn¡¯t want to have much contact with the marine."NOT interested!"Rogen shook his head and turned to leave.As he walked to the door, two soldiers suddenly blocked the path, and they put their hands on their guns. This action of threat immediately made Rogen¡¯s eyes shrank.¡°What do you mean by this?¡±¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Captain Ross really wants to see you. He wants to meet the famous swordsman of the East Blue¡±The inspector kept smiling but Rogen¡¯s heart has an ominous presentiment.The marines already gathered the outside of the finance department. They stood in front of it, in case of problems.This was a deterrent and a threat.Rogen¡¯s eyes condensed and he looked out.Seeing that Rogen stood still, and did not say any word, the inspector smiled and got on their way.Rogen slowly put his right hand behind him, after a half the way he said."I hope that there are no more surprises when I meet your Captain!" Rogen said these indifferent words with the cold voice."Of course, be assured that our Captain Ross is very hospitable."The inspectorughed, then he waved to let the two men at the door retreat, and then he led Rogen to the office of the Captain.Five minutester, Rogen came to the front of the Captain office on the 3rd floor."Knock! Knock! Knock!""Pleasee in"Rogen took a sigh, and then he entered the room.As soon as he entered, Rogen saw the simple furnishings, wooden tables, chairs, bookcases and some nts. In addition, there was nothing else.¡°The sword saint, Ge Nie!¡±

    At this time, the middle-aged man picked up his eyebrow and looked at Rogen.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 36 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 23

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    Under the mask, Rogen¡¯s face was a bit cold and he nodded indifferently.

    In the impression of the marine, the mysterious Pirate Hunter Ga Nie was such an indifferent swordsman. Therefore, Captain Ross didn¡¯t care about that, he just smiled and then he asked Rogen to sit.

    ¡°I have always been very curious about you, so this time I wanted to see you and I hope that you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Rogen slightly nodded, he was sitting rudely in front of him and didn¡¯t say anything.

    After waiting for a long time, Ross didn¡¯t want to wait anymore for Rogen to talk, he was a little embarrassed, he smiled and said.

    "Ge Nie, please say anything?"

    ¡°Say what?¡± Rogen asked with a strange look.

    "For example something about your life, your birthce, how did you get such strength?"

    Ross¡¯ eyes shed and asked softly.

    Actually, the marine wanted to know everything about these powerful hunters, they need so many fighters to deploy them in the East Blue. These Pirate hunters are the best choice for the marine to recruit. They already recruited arge number of pirate hunters to be Marines either by money or by seducing.

    In the meantime, many divisions were very curious about this mysterious and powerful swordsman, they collected some information and inquiring about him. What was surprising for them was that Ge Nie, as if he suddenly appeared, before that, there was no information about him.

    This person was as if he dropped from the sky, it was something unusual.

    "My life? My birthce?"

    Rogen said that with a little smirk and there was a hint of anger in it.

    "Huh, Captain, you invited me just to find where Ie from?"

    After that, Ross smiled and said:" I¡¯m really curious."

    Then he stared deeply at Rogen¡¯s mask.

    "After all, you are our excellent partner, and we want such a trustworthy person. Your background is not clear."

    "What kind of person are you under that mask?"

    "Unless you are a pirate? That¡¯s would be funny!"

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Then Ross looked at Rogen and said.

    "A Pirate!"

    "Haha, you can really make jokes. Everyone knows that I, Ge Nie, never showed mercy to the pirates." Rogen was little angry. "You want to know my identity, alright I¡¯ll tell you."

    ¡°My hometown is not in the East Blue, but I recently came to this area by coincidence.¡±

    "I learned my swordsmanship in my hometown, Shanghai. My master called Guigu, and he taught me the vertical and horizontal sword techniques."

    ¡°That¡¯s all I can tell you. Go check it out if you want.¡±

    Rogen was full of self-confident, and he shows a strong dissatisfaction with the Captain asking about his identity.

    "Haha, don¡¯t be too angry, sir. the marine wanted to know everything, I hope you can understand!"

    The Captain Ross Heard Rogen simply exining his identity, and he just remembered few words from his sentence, then his eyes shed andughed loudly.

    "You are not from the East Blue! No wonder why we couldn¡¯t find any information, Shanghai, Guigu, the vertical and horizontal swordsmanship?"

    The Captain remembered these keywords. Ross was going to report it to his superiorster. The marine has branches all over the world. It was very easy to find out whether the news was true or false.

    "Is there something else? You dyed me here for a long time." Rogen was very angry.

    "It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say, maybe there¡¯s something inconvenience for you to cover Ge Nie, but.."

    The tone of Ross was suddenly solemn.

    "Please, take off the mask on your face!"

    His deep, solemn tone and the momentum that gradually ascended, Made Rogen very confounded.

    "Indeed, these guys have begun to suspect me"

    Rogen¡¯s heart trembled and he was on alert.

    "That¡¯s impossible!"

    "Captain Ross, I¡¯m not a marine, please don¡¯t go too far."

    Rogen¡¯s tone was tough, and then he put his hand on the hilt. That fierce sword on his sheath made Ross¡¯s face look dignified.

    "It¡¯s worthy of being heard that you are the legend of the sword saint, people want to know your true identity, and with such a sword, everyone would admire you."

    "Today, I must see your face!"

    The tone of Ross was very firm, and he stood up.

    In a moment, the Captain took the Western sword on the side of the chair, and then he suddenly spurs it forward.

    Rogen felt the turbulent flow of the air, and a sharp stream of air broke through and blocked the Captain¡¯s attack, it was a hard mming impact.

    "Do you want to do this?"

    "Yes!"

    The Yuan Hong sword squeaked when it wasing out from its sheath, at the same time the western sword was unsheathed. Rogen stepped back three steps and his right hand was turned. The Yuan Hong sword appeared a beautiful reflection when it stood in the air.

    "Here we go!"

    The two swords tip collided, which made a crispy sound and the re came out.

    Ross¡¯ eyes contracted, he was shocked and his right hand was trembling.

    He attacked first, but Rogen blocked him as if he was waiting for him. At that moment after the reaction of Rogen, a great power came from the Yuan Hong, which made Ross felt as he has a weak sword.

    Such a powerful force, great swordsmanship, let Ross admit that he wasn¡¯t good enough as Rogen.

    ¡°Great sword master!¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave!¡±

    Rogen looked at Ross¡¯ eyes, and then he slowly put his sword back and left the ce.

    The Captain looked at Rogen¡¯s back while he was leaving and he pulls back his western sword, his hand starts to tremble and hum, and then he sat down too hard on the chair and he was stunned by that strong block.

    "The perfect control power, amazing swordsmanship, this guy, where the hell did hee from?¡±

    After thinking and hesitating, he looked at the Den Den Mushi next to him. Finally, he didn¡¯t give an order to intercept Rogen.

    He wasn¡¯t sure whether Rogen used his whole power or not.

    Even if Captain Ross knows his face, the marine will arrest Rogen, his confidence and indifference make him suspicious. It seems that, even in he would face the entire marine division, he was confident that he could leave safely.

    "Shanghai? Let them check it out!"

    "But I think it¡¯s fake!"

    "This guy¡¯s identity is definitely a problem!"

    Ross¡¯ eyes contracted.

    "We must keep an eye on him!"

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 38 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 24

    When Rogen left the marine base, there wasn¡¯t any marine chasing him, which made him feel relieved.

    After all, it¡¯s good to have less trouble.

    Otherwise, if the Marines were all besieging him, then it will cost him a lot of effort to get out of this marine base and a lot of money. Although he has umted a lot of Belly at the moment, He needs to be careful and save his money.

    There are many strong pirates in this world, and when he reaches the grand line and face those enemies, he was afraid that his money would not be enough to resist them.

    In a sense, the soul value of the possession system is equal to the strength of the pirate bounty. Of course, this wasn¡¯t absolute.

    For example, the sword Saint Ge Nie from the Qin Dynasty, which has a lower price for summoning. However, in this world, his subtle swordsmanship, for some reason, there was a variation on his value. His strength was not inferior to pirates with ten million reward.

    On the Ship, Rogen¡¯s heart alerted.

    "I must leave the East Blue as soon as possible, I can¡¯t stay here any longer!"

    It wasn¡¯t good that the marine suspected him.

    After another month, Rogen defeated five pirates and exchanged their reward with the marine. He saved until now 75 million Belly in total. It was a huge amount of money, which made Rogen¡¯s heart relieved.

    "If I exchange these 75 million now, I won¡¯t reach the next ss level of the 100 million!"

    That Marine with a high rank who¡¯s representing the East Blue was invincible.

    Rogen gave himself three days off. He spent these days on a small ind, hanging around, looking for a quiet bar, listening to the violin, watching a beautiful woman dance. After this period, he left the ind and moved toward to grand line.

    As far as he knows, if he wants to go from the East Blue, he must go up the waterway of the reverse mountain. Of course, he didn¡¯t know that he only heard that from guys talking.

    To go to the reverse mountain, he must pass through his hometown, the Loguetown.

    When he thought about that, his eyes narrowed and his face became serious.

    Looking at the nearby town, which was familiar, Rogen felt nostalgia.

    In the beginning, he was forced to leave that ce. Even his martial art couldn¡¯t help to stay there. He didn¡¯t expect that he would have a great power after turning around the whole east blue. In the end, he returned to his hometown.

    When the Dragon Root quietly approached the shore, Rogen slowly took out the mask and put it on his face.

    Then, he jumped off the boat and went to Loguetown.

    Just as Rogen boarded in the shore, meanwhile in the town, in the Marine division¡¯s office there was a discussing.

    "So, you suspect that Ge Nie is a pirate?"

    "He transformed to a pirate hunter just to hide his identity!?"

    The middle-aged Commodore Smo frowned at the young man in front of him and his eyes were full of doubts.

    "Yes, that¡¯s for sure!"

    The young man smiled and his tone was abnormal.

    "Dragon, you have to know that if your news is not correct, you will put the marine in a big trouble!"

    Smo said quietly.

    "I can¡¯t be wrong!"

    He said that and his eyes be deep, then he looked out of the window.

    "I¡¯m not only sure that he¡¯s a pirate, I also know who this guy is!"

    Since that time he missed the chance to caught Rogen, Dragon did not let any clues of this case, he visited several nearby inds including the ind where Rogen bought his ship.

    Slowly, Dragon took a drawing in his hand.

    "What is this?" Smo wondered.

    "It¡¯s the boat!" Dragon said.

    "What do you mean?" Smo still didn¡¯t figure it out.

    "This is the ship of that guy, the sword saint Ge Nie, and he is the Brother of Roger, Gol D Rogen, he bought it from a small aristocrat family named Roth."

    "From the day that he bought this ship, Rogen disappeared, but at the same time, a pirate hunter named Ge Nie was born!"

    "This guy is very clever, he almost hid all the traces, but he wasn¡¯t smart enough."

    Dragon said softly and his eyes were full of interest.

    "Do you mean that the famous pirate hunter Ge Nie turned out to be Gol D Rogen?" Smo was shocked.

    Dragon didn¡¯t respond this time, his eyes shed and he smiled.

    "Very interesting guy!"

    Dragon muttered, and then he took out the Den Den Mushi.

    "Report his position!" He asked.

    Smo looked curiously at the young man in front of him. He didn¡¯t understand what he was doing!

    "In the Loguetown!"

    The low voice came out from the Den Den mushi, which made Dragon very happy.

    After he heard that, he didn¡¯t care about Smo, he waved to themander and walked out of the office.

    Rogen started for a long time, but there was no news since he left his hometown, he was too smart. It seemed that he had disappeared, however, after a period, a guy named the sword saint Ge Nie came over. It was strong evidence, which proves that his identity was wrong. He was right next to him.

    "In the South Blue, There is no swordsman named Guigu, also there is no Ge Nie who was lived there!"

    The South Blue division affirmed this news.

    Therefore, the identity of Ge Nie was fake. This made Dragon curious, why such a pirate hunter would hide his identity with a mask?

    There must be secrets behind this. It must be very interesting.

    At first, Dragon checked Rogen swordsmanship, but he didn¡¯t find any clue.

    After that, he checked the ship.

    It was the ship that solved his previous problem. Because of it, Dragon knew that Rogen changes his identity.

    Then, through all the clues, Dragon contacted the marines in the finance department, and they affirmed that so-called Ge Nie used a sword, exactly the same as Rogen used against Sauder.

    He is the same person!

    That day Dragon confirmed that.

    Because Rogen came to Loguetown, then he will go to his house.

    "This is very interesting and funny!"

    ¡°Such an interesting guy, I really don¡¯t want to take him back to the marine."

    "But, because he is interesting, he is more dangerous!"

    ¡°Compared to Roger, you are ustomed to hide behind a mask, which is even more overwhelming.¡±

    "Gol D Rogen!"

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 38 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 25

    Standing on the street, Rogen¡¯s expression was a bitplicated.

    It was time to leave his home where he lived for 16 years. But what happened to him was like the world fell apart, and It wasn¡¯t smart to fight against the Marines. For now, it¡¯s a waste of money. No one could imagine what Rogen was feeling at the moment.

    During this period, not only he became so much stronger, even his heart became tougher. The influence of his mastermind exerts a subtle influence on him and develops towards a mature and perfect direction.

    The house in front of him had two floors, the living room on the first floor and the bedroom on the second floor. The house was small and made of wood, but it was warm.

    Rogen raised his pace, and then he walked slowly when he got to his house. The door was not locked. At that time, he was in a bit of hurry.

    After entering his room, Rogen looked around it, he didn¡¯t find much change. There was no difference since he left. But, what surprised him that his house was very clean.

    Houses that have not been inhabited for a long time, especially wooden houses, are easy to umte dust and insects. However, there was none. Obviously, someone was cleaning this room.

    Who is it? When Rogen thought about it, he understands.

    His heart couldn¡¯t help but get warm, even if he was gone, Lolita and Isawa would not forget him. They were cleaning his house.

    They were waiting for him to get back to his house with a blessing and sustenance.

    Rogen silently went to the upstairs and entered his room.

    His room on the second floor was too simple, it had a single bed, a small table, and a wardrobe. On the table, there was a picture.

    Rogen looked at the photo and couldn¡¯t help but stood calmly.

    There were two people in the photo frame, a young man, and a three years old kid.

    That young man with a mustache has a brightugh, and the little child rides on his neck and looks happy.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Rogen muttered, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but get wet.

    The man in this picture frame was his brother, Gol D Roger. They took this picture when Rogen was three years old. From then on, the two didn¡¯t have any photos.

    After Roger¡¯s death, it can be said that this photo was the only way he used to remember his elder brother.

    He went over and put this photo in his pocket. Rogen looked around again and didn¡¯t find anything worth grabbing, so he turned back and left.

    He was afraid that it would take a long time when he wants toe back again to his home.

    Rogen went downstairs. He walked toward the door and looked carefully from it. He was very cautious and slow.

    Just when he closed the door with his back against the street, a figure suddenly appeared, the shadow was very big, there was a tattoo of runes in his face, the justice cloak behind it fluttered by the wind. The marine¡¯s clothes were very spiritual and full of justice.

    Behind him, more Marines appeared, but not many just five or six.

    But this team of the marines which were less than ten members was terrifying, they were all terrifying. As soon as they appeared, the entire street bes quiet.

    ¡°That¡¯s, The Rear Admiral!!¡±

    ¡°The rear admiral of the Marine Headquarters!¡±

    In the crowd, there were a lot of hidden pirates, and they all knew that marine with the high rank. This young Man standing in the front was actually a Rear Admiral!

    ¡°Why would a Rear Admirale here?¡±

    The faint murmur was very light, but it was clear introduced into Rogen¡¯s ears, and it shocked him.

    Subsequently, Rogen closed the door, the lock issued a ¡°click¡± sound. The lock was firm and solid.

    He slowly looked at them, with a hint of helplessness on his face.

    ¡°How did you find me?¡±

    Rogen was really helpless. He was careful enough to make sure that any part he did was perfect. But they still found him.

    ¡°Is it locked? Are you serious about that?¡± Dragon asked with a chuckle.

    Between words, there was no expression on the enemy¡®s face. For Dragon, Rogen was very curious and admirable. It was such a sixteen years old teenager, but he managed to gather six high-rank Marine of the East Blue together in one ce, even if it was by a coincidence. It was impossible to hide his identity anymore.

    ¡°My own home, I always take it seriously,¡± Rogen answered seriously.

    ¡°You had an opportunity toe back!?¡± Dragon asked freely.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°People, who go out, alwayse back!¡±

    Rogen was very serious as if he would be responsible for every word he said.

    ¡°Oh? You have a lot of self-confident.¡± Dragon¡¯s eyebrows were slightly raised, and then heughed. ¡°Indeed, Roger¡¯s younger brother is extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Over these years, the Marine has been paying attention only to your brother, and also ignored your existence. Even, so many people don¡¯t know that he has a brother.¡±

    ¡°I am Roger¡¯s brother, but I am only Rogen, my brother¡¯s glory, fame, belongs to him, and has nothing to do with me,¡± Rogen said with an expressionless face.

    ¡°My greatness, you will see, but in the future not now!¡±

    Rogen said these sentences with resolute and certainly extremely.

    These words were full of strong self-confidence, which made Dragon¡¯s eyes narrow.

    ¡°You¡¯re a too dangerous boy. I¡¯m afraid that you are not allowed to leave this ce. You areing back with me to the Marine headquarters.¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes became red, he stared at Dragon, and then heughed.

    ¡°Rear Admiral, I belong to the sea, to thend, but I will not belong to the Marine.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I will go anywhere in my life, but the only thing I will not go to is the Marine!¡±

    Dragon was stunned, and then heughed.

    ¡°Interesting young man, but it¡¯s not up to you!¡±

    Then, with a wave of his hand, five or six marines behind him moved quickly.

    Seeing the enemiesing to him, Rogen¡¯s eyes were tightly narrowed.

    The strengthparison between the Marines and Rogen wasn¡¯t obvious. Under such circumstances, only by raising his own strength to the limit so he could escape.

    The Marine sent such a team. Obviously, they were very confident. There is no doubt that these Marines were from the strongest.

    Still, those soldiers who rushed toward Rogen were not as terrifying as Dragon was.

    Confidence, Cold expression, perfect body, all of this made him the hardest to deal with.

    So, Rogen didn¡¯t hesitate to summon a soul from his possession system at that moment.

    ¡°Summon a 75 million soul, leave nothing!¡±

    ¡°GIVE ME THE STRONGEST SOUL NOW!¡±

    PS: The strongest soul, what will the system give him? Take a guess in thement.

 Chapter 26

    The System¡¯s voice suddenly came to Rogen¡¯s mind, and it gave an answer.

    "Spending 75 million Belly to summon a green ss soul."

    A faint whirlpool light bloomed, and a big figure came from the Horizon and it merged with Rogen in a twinkling.

    This figure¡¯s face was cold, with scarlet eyes, which seemed to glitter with endless lights. The speed of his integration with Rogen was extremely fast, it took him just a moment to merge into Rogen¡¯s body.

    His whole body was shocked, Rogen opened his eyes, they were scarlet, and there was three Magatama spinning fast.

    "This is the soul of Itachi Uchiha."

    He had a smirk on his face, Rogen didn¡¯t know how the system arranged the soul, but 75 million Belly unexpectedly summoned a great ninja from Naruto¡¯s world, had to say that Rogen was extremely lucky.

    "Green peak soul, Itachi Uchiha!"

    "He has the Sharingan and he is a great user of Genjutsu and Ninjutsu!"

    In His mind, this information given by the system was very fast, and Rogen was rapidly integrating with Itachi. Gradually, he could feel a huge power expanding. It was flowing to his limbs and spreading in his entire body.

    For the time being, Rogen had the Sharingan in his eyes, and the three Tomoe was spinning fast. Suddenly, the Marines rushed over him, in his sight, they were so slow.

    At that moment, Rogen also moved, and he pulled out the rainbow sword behind him.

    "Shiiing!"

    The crisp sound of the sword rang, and a brilliant light suddenly burst out. Rogen strode out, and with few steps, he had already reached the front of the marine. He jumped a distance of more than ten meters like he teleported. This huge speed shocked the marine.

    Followed by, even more terrifying, the appearance of the Yuan Hong.

    A beautiful blue light came out from the sword, shining all over the ce.

    The blue light bloomed in the eyes of everyone. Such brilliance was very beautiful and fascinating.

    Rogen¡¯s expression was quiet and that was clear in his eyes, cooperating with Itachi¡¯s battle experience. At this moment, he disyed the extremely terrible abilities of Itachi.

    "Shua!"

    Rogen didn¡¯t stop at all, rushed and crossed the marines who came to attack him.

    "Puff!"

    Suddenly, the blood spread out, which made the marine screaming in pain and fell to the ground.

    In the face of this fierce sword, they couldn¡¯t even react to his hit.

    Seeing this scene, Dragon¡¯s eyes contracted. ording to the information he got, Rogen was a pirate worth only 40 million, but now he found out that he worth a lot more than that. However, these high-rank marines were immediately defeated andid on the ground.

    "This kid still hides strength?"

    "In one move, he defeated 5 marine¡¯s Instructors, this kid is ferocious!"

    With such a terrifying power at this age, it can be said that Rogen¡¯s potential was not less than his brother Gol D Roger. This also proves that he is worthy of a hundred million bounty.

    ¡°I underestimated you!¡±

    Dragon made a step forward, the cloak of justice behind him swayed and his expression was full of attention.

    ¡°Hey you, what¡¯s your name!¡±

    Rogen passed the Instructors of the marine who had fallen to the ground and pointed his sword to Dragon.

    The characters in this anime were very familiar to Rogen, but he could hardly distinguish them when they were in front of him.

    "Monkey D Dragon! The Rear Admiral!" Dragon said quietly, "Rogen, in the name of justice, I¡¯ll arrest you today!"

    "You must surrender?"

    When Rogen heard the name of that Marine, he couldn¡¯t help but glimpse.

    "Dragon!?"

    He didn¡¯t expect that this extremely energetic guy turned out to be Dragon, the leader of the revolutionary army who had set off the world in the anime, and was hailed as the most vicious criminal in the world. He is an amazing character and from the most powerful persons in the whole world of One Piece.

    "Interesting, I really didn¡¯t expect to meet you here!"

    Rogen smiled, and his heart became calmer.

    Suddenly encounter such a strong enemy, had to say that Rogen¡¯s heart still excited. It was a very interesting thing topete with the famous and powerful young man in the anime.

    "Do you know me?" Dragon raised his eyebrows.

    "The famous Monkey D Dragon! Who doesn¡¯t know you?" Rogen chuckled.

    Dragon was surprised. This was his first time to leave the headquarters for a mission. As for his great name, it was only known inside the marine, how could any outsider know him?

    Rogen stopped talking, his eyes narrowed, and the three Tomoe began rotating with high speed. It¡¯s unlikely to start a fight with all their strength, the beginning of each fight must be a test of each other¡¯s strength.

    The Rainbow Abyss sword was pulled out and it issued a crisp sound. At this moment Rogen moved.

    His pace was brisk and strange, but, it was very fast.

    Only In an instant, he was already in front of dragon, and his sword drew and went straight to Dragon¡¯s neck.

    "Wouff!"

    Like a gust, Dragon dodged this attack. But then, more stormy shadow of the sword hits came. Dragon was surprised. Rogen¡¯s swordsmanship was imprable and extremely repressive. At the moment, Dragon was forced to retreat.

    "Da da da da da da dah!"

    They were fighting fiercely. Dragon dodged away and stepped back. Just a momentter, they had already fought over a 100 meters.

    Ghost Valley¡¯s (Guigu¡¯s) swordsmanship, the Vertical and horizontal technique was a guard and attack skill. It attacked like an angry thunder, violent and cruel when the sword tip tremble it let the enemy fall into a storm and get a hit by the thunder, punctuality like a snake, Imprable like a turtle, there was no w in this attack.

    Under such circumstances, even Dragon had to retreat from this attack.

    It was so interesting that Dragon was pushed to the fountain in the street.

    At this time, Rogen¡¯s right hand moved again and more fierce hits came out. In an instant, he stabbed thirty-six pierces by his sword, these were distributed in the air in front of Dragon.

    This means that at that moment, the swordsmanship issued by Rogen attacked Dragon in 36 different directions of his body.

    ¡°A frightening swordsmanship!¡±

    Dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed, this time, he didn¡¯t avoid that attack, he got hit by all the 36 stabs.

    After that, Rogen¡¯s pupil suddenly contracted.

    ¡°It got through?¡±

    The sword¡¯s shadow actually passed through Dragon¡¯s body. And at the same time, a big hand fell toward Rogen...

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 40 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 27

    It was Dragon¡¯s hand, and with the strong wind, Rogen could feel that the distance between him and the Dragon¡¯s palm was getting close too fast, it made a huge pressure.

    "Voom!" (SFX of the airflow)

    Rogen¡¯s eyes narrowed, it was only a moment of battle, and he noticed then how strong was Dragon. At the same time, he raised his hand violently with an open palm, and he pointed his hand toward theing attack from Dragon.

    "Boom!"

    His two palms collided fiercely together, and the ground under Rogen¡¯s feet broke up, exploded, and sshed everywhere.

    Then, they jumped back a bit. Rogen grabbed the hilt of Yuan Hong sword. Then he rushed again.

    By this time, Dragon¡¯s figure was already on the ground. The sword¡¯s tip has reached his back and stabbed him hard.

    Dragon felt the danger behind him, and his face became cold and said.

    "Tekkai!"

    "Ziiing!"

    The Yuan Hong stabbed on the back of Dragon, it made sparks and didn¡¯t harm him.

    Rogen was shocked, his enemy¡¯s body turned into steel at this moment, which was extremely hard. Tekkai, it was one of the six techniques of ¡°Rokushiki¡±. As a well-known, this young man of the marine, Dragon obviously reached the realm of perfection with this move.

    "What a strong sword!"

    Dragon felt a tingling in his back, his eyes immediately became irritated.

    After a quick contact, the two of them leaped toward the rear and stood apart from each other.

    "I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful like that!"

    The tone was a bit heavy, which made Dragon¡¯s attention to Rogen increase a lot at that moment.

    "The Rear Admiral, well deserved rank!"

    Rogen pointed the Yuan Hong to the ground and his expression was cold and serious.

    The two stood opposite of each other, and after moments their figure disappeared again.

    Rogen used his Sharingan, the three Tomoe in his eyes turned quickly, they had an insight into every move of Dragon. With the Sharingan, he has the pre-judgment skill. He could always swing his sword toward Dragon¡¯s position and suppress him.

    Dragon also could rely on his Haki to make every Rogen¡¯s attack clear and easy to dodge.

    In a few seconds, the two figures inteced, they quickly attacked, they kept hitting each other but none of the hits fell on the other side.

    "Da da da da...!"

    They quickly jumped back and breathed hardly due to the intense attack. Dragon¡¯s voice was very dignified.

    "This kid had a strong sword!"

    They did not get any advantage in fighting each other¡¯s physical skills.

    Dragon has the best fighting technique of the Marine. He had the Kenbunshoku Haki so he could perceive his enemy¡¯s moves. But he was shocked because Rogen also seems to be able to clearly know any of his actions.

    "It¡¯s those eyes!"

    Dragon¡¯s eyes shrank. He saw Rogen¡¯s scarlet eyes. The three tomoe was slowly revolving, containing violence and blood.

    "What kind of eyes is that?"

    ¡°It seems that I have to use some more strength, but this boy still has a lot of secrets.¡±

    Dragon¡¯s eyes narrowed, and then he started his next move.

    As a marine elite, he was promoted to Rear Admiral at a young age, he rarely encountered enemies who let him fight hard. But at this time, he felt that he must exert his best or he wouldn¡¯t be able to win this fight.

    Dragon¡¯s eyes condensed, and his figure suddenly disappeared.

    "Soru!"

    He was very fast like the light, and he appeared in front of Rogen. Then his index finger protruded out, condensed into sharp power, and suddenly broke out.

    "Shigan!"

    The speed of this move made Rogen¡¯s heart trembled, but with his Sharingan, he could see clearly that attack even if it was very fast.

    However, his body waspletely unable to escape this attack.

    The three Tomoe was spinning very fast, and in a moment, it turned into a dark Shuriken. It was the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    "Puff!"

    The finger gun was deeply inserted into Rogen¡¯s body, which made Dragon felt relieved.

    "Got you!"

    But after a moment, Dragon was stunned.

    He actually saw Rogen with a strange smile on his face. Then he turned into a group of crows and disappeared in a moment.

    "What is this?"

    "Devil fruit?"

    Countless ck crows chirped and flew toward the rear, and then gathered together to form another figure of Rogen.

    "Devil¡¯s fruit! Huh, if you think so, that¡¯s it!!"

    Rogenughed.

    "Your eyes!?"

    Dragon looked at Rogen¡¯s eyes, and he was so shocked. It was like a windmill turning slowly, and surrounded by blood, as if these eyes can see the unknown and gave fear to the enemies.

    "What the hell are you?"

    At this moment, Dragon began to doubt the identity of Rogen. In his understanding, Rogen was a kid who has no talent in fighting, and there was absolutely no way topare with his brother. However, what was the reason that made him, in a short period, became a strong person who could actually confront Dragon?

    ¡°What!!?¡±

    "Haha, I¡¯m Gol D Rogen!"

    Rogen wasughing loudly. Then hisughter suddenly stopped and he inserted his sword into the scabbard.

    "Dragon, you are so strong!"

    "You are totally worth it, I will use all my strength!"

    Looking at Rogen¡¯s expression, Dragon¡¯s heart became more vignt.

    "He is not using his sword!"

    ¡°What¡¯s his trick now?¡±

    As everyone knows, that Itachi had a rough life, but he was so talented and strong. Not only his great Genjutsu, but also his Ninjutsu and Taijutsu and the Sharingan, it made him a frightening person.

    ¡°Da da da¡± (SFX of running)

    With his hands hanging back, Rogen swayed forward and rushed toward Dragon.

    "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!"

    His hands quickly printed the Hand seals, and "bang!" Three Copy of Rogen appeared beside him. All of them were cold and looked serious. Then they attacked Dragon.

    "What!!!?"

    Dragon was shocked.

    "This kid!"

    For the first time in his life he saw someone who was able to summon three copy of himself and fight beside him, he didn¡¯t understand what was that!

    In an instant, the three copies rushed to the front of Dragon.

    They threw a lot of Kunai at the same time. All the Kunai burst out a cold light and formed a highly oppressive attack.

    These attacks were very fast and vigorous. Dragon was very fast, so he avoided them and jumped high toward the sky.

    But at that moment, thest figure of Rogen appeared quietly behind Dragon, his hand quickly inteced and printed.

    The cold and ruthless words spat out from Rogen¡¯s mouth

    "Katon! G¨­kaky¨± no Jutsu!"

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 42 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 28

    ¡°Poof¡±

    Rogen¡¯s mouth actually spat out a huge fireball. The temperature of the me was extremely high, the scorching of the air was very hot. And with a very strong impact, it rushed toward Dragon.

    The mes were overwhelming, and in the blink of an eye, it approached Dragon face. Just in a moment, his figure was hidden inside the fire.

    It can be seen clearly that the me-engulfed Dragon¡¯s arms, body, and legs. The mes fluttered around for 3 seconds, and then it disappeared.

    "Daav!"

    Rogen¡¯s feet fell on the ground, and the three copies separated from him and stood back-to-back with him, so he could see everything around him clearly. Using the Sharingan, he saw the figure of Dragon in the air began to emerge again. His clothes were clean and tidy, but he wasn¡¯t affected by the me of Itachi.

    In the same way, Dragon fell from the air to the ground.

    "Devil fruit? me? You can also divide to three copy of yourself!?"

    At this moment, for Rogen¡¯s attention, Dragon has been linked several times.

    Just in a short fighting time, this teenager gave him a session of surprises. He had a terrible melee swordsmanship, he could divide into countless crows, which were not subject to any harm, he could summon three identical clones, and finally, he could throw a huge fireball.

    These features of two type of devil fruit, the Paramecia, and the Logia characteristics. At that time, even Dragon couldn¡¯t find a way to quickly arrest the boy in front of him.

    ¡°I admit, I underestimated you and your skills!¡±

    After a pause,

    dragon¡¯s

    eyes were fierce.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird!¡±

    ¡°Weird?¡±

    Rogen smiled lightly, these bloodstains techniques from Naruto, the Ninjutsu, in the world of One Piece, were indeed quite different and strange. But what he just showed was nothing more than the three basic skills of Itachi. The mighty ninja from Naruto has not used yet his most powerful abilities, the Genjutsu Tsukuyomi (Spiritual World and Darkness), neither his other powerful ninjutsu.

    ¡°So, what do you want? Rear Admiral Dragon!¡±

    ¡°What!!?¡±

    Dragon¡¯s expression was so serious and said.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll arrest you!¡±

    ¡°How can I let such a dangerous person stay outside?¡±

    ¡°Boring!¡±

    Rogen mocked with a smile.

    ¡°Do you think that you are strong enough to stop me and run to the heart of the sea?"

    At that moment, Rogen¡¯s figure had been flickering.

    The four clones of Rogen acted at the same time, they jumped high in the air, and they threw out some Kunai from their hands.

    They didn¡¯t throw a lot of kunai, but they were close and coordinated. In a twinkling, they were in front of Dragon.

    However, when the attack had reached him, Dragon didn¡¯t need to escape from it. But his body just shed and went straight through the Kunai, he crossed them and shed again.

    Rogen¡¯s face changed, he didn¡¯t expect that Dragon would make such a strong breakthrough.

    With another sh in the air, Dragon¡¯s blow came toward Rogen¡¯s face.

    His right hand stretched out, and it became like a w and went toward Rogen to grab him.

    ¡°Dragon w! Hook!¡±

    It was like a real dragon¡¯s w, the airflow rushed with the hit. For a moment, Rogen¡¯s location and time began to shrink, as if he was blocked. There was no chance to escape.

    ¡°Shit, that¡¯s not good!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s heart trembled, and the w attack got him.

    Fierce momentum, a fierce w attack, as if a real dragon soared into the air, andunched an attack on him. It was so powerful attack andpletely irresistible.

    "Quack Quack Quack!"

    Countless crows spread again and again.

    The figure of Rogan was attacked and a lot of phantom crows scattered from him. Once again, he gathered himself.

    ¡°You are worthy of being a Rear Admiral of the Marine, your attack is really fierce.¡±

    Rogen faintly praised.

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t see your attack, it will not harm me!¡±

    Dragon¡¯s eyes were more dignified, and Rogen observed it carefully.

    ¡°that¡¯s it?¡±

    At this moment, Dragon was thinking so fast. He was recollecting every detail of the battle, from the beginning until now.

    ¡°There is something wrong? He can¡¯t be invincible! ¡±

    ¡°Devil¡¯s fruit? No, it¡¯s impossible! There isn¡¯t any kind of demon fruit, can have that a lot of abilities!¡±

    Dragon

    was not a person who has low knowledge. Naturally, he understood the ability of the devil¡¯s fruit. He knew that no one could eat more than one devil fruit and every fruit has just one type of power. But he couldn¡¯t understand how can Rogen do all of this.

    ¡°In other words, his abilities that he perform were not from a devil¡¯s fruit at all.¡±

    Suddenly, Dragon¡¯s eyes were opened and became more dignified.

    His right hand became like a w again and suddenly rushed toward another copy of Rogan.

    ¡°Voom!¡±

    The airflow surged again, and Rogen¡¯s figure turned into countless crows again. The other three clones were running, jumping, and approaching Dragon quickly.

    Dragon¡¯s eyes were terrifying and his paws were constantly waving.

    ¡°Bang bang bang¡±

    The three clones of Rogen exploded into a white fog. When he saw such a scene, his eyes shed thoughtfully

    ¡°It is not a real one. Once it is subjected to a strong attack, it will disappear.¡±

    ¡°That is to say, there is only one real?¡±

    A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Slowly, everything was clear, and Rogen¡¯s clones were no longer mysterious.

    ¡°Hoo!¡±

    As soon as the breeze blew, Dragon¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared and dissipated from Rogen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Terrible speed!¡±

    Rogen used his Sharingan, and then he turned fast and waved with the kunai.

    ¡°When!¡±

    The sound of metal crashing came out, the sh between the w and the kunai has made such a melodious sound.

    The tremendous strength of Dragon made Rogen retreat more than a dozen steps, and the hard kunai ¡°crack¡± be crushed.

    ¡°Dreadful!¡±

    Rogen looked at Dragon in shock. At that moment, He knew how terrifying Dragon was when he realized his power.

    When Rogen was in shock, Dragon¡¯s figure disappeared again.

    The fierce momentum almost crossed through Rogen¡¯s body, at the same time, keeping his shocked face, and then the crows shrieked away again.

    ¡°There is another way!¡±

    Dragon frowned.

    He discovered that even though he was too powerful, the other party must have set a trap somewhere or secrets. If he couldn¡¯t find these secrets, then this battle will be very difficult to win!

    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡±

    The crows once again gathered into Rogen.

    Dragon

    attacked once more and Rogen turned into crows again...

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 42 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 29

    The screaming crows in the sky gradually gathered again to form Rogen.

    Dragon¡¯s eyes were more dignified, he saw cynicism in the eyes of the clones. It was even more shocked to Dragon, what kind of abilities used by Rogen, was not something that a devil fruit could do.

    Once again, Dragon hooked his ws and he went toward Rogen to catch him.

    The fierce wind was like a knife, and he went toward Rogen at an extremely fast speed. And as always, Rogen seems to bepletely unable to react, and he shattered into crows again.

    So back and forth, Dragon¡¯s eyes grew brighter, he seemed to feel something unusual with his Haki.

    Rogen at this time has be familiar with the skills and talents of Itachi.

    The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, the powerful Genjutsu, his D¨­jutsu, and his arrogant Ninjutsu were the magic weapon he used to defeat his enemy. In the world of Naruto, Itachi was definitely a very powerful person. Whit the price of 75 million and he could gain such a soul, it can be said that he was so extremely lucky.

    Therefore, this time he cherished this opportunity very much.

    It was a great fortune for him if he could unlock the skills of Uchiha Itachi. But that depends on whether he won his battle or not.

    Rogen used his Sharingan, and the three Tomoe speed up the rotation. The scarlet eyes stared at Dragon, which made him confused.

    "Dragon, for many reasons I can¡¯t keep ying with you here!"

    Rogen¡¯s words were a bit low, But his expression was very serious.

    "y?"

    Dragon raised his eyebrows. He found that Rogen looked at him with disrespect, so he just smiled.

    "It seems that you don¡¯t respect me as Rear admiral!"

    "Huh!" Rogen was confused. He saw that Dragon seems to discover something.

    ¡°If I guess correctly, I am in your illusion?¡±

    Dragon¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light, and his whole body was suddenly broke out from the illusion of Itachi.

    Rogen was surprised, and then he showed a smirk.

    "Great job Dragon!"

    Rogen pulled out his Yuan Hong sword and printed with his other hand. After that, three clones of Rogen appeared and they were holding swords too. Then, they surrounded Dragon.

    "You are a bit arrogant, but it¡¯s good to have some strength, and it¡¯s hard now to define the real one!"

    Looking at Rogen rushing toward him, Dragon shook his head and he didn¡¯t evade Rogen¡¯s attack.

    In a short period, the four figure of Rogen has already rushed to Dragon, they suddenly shed and appeared in front of Dragon with their swords.

    The swords were gleaming, and theypletely cut Dragon¡¯s figure.

    However, When Rogen¡¯s sword crossed Dragon, his Sharingan turned quickly, and he instantly felt an alert.

    "What just happened?"

    "What¡¯s that speed?"

    Rogen glimpsed, and in a blink of an eye, the three clones blew up, ¡°bang¡± and they turned into white fog.

    Followed by, his heart beat so hard, it was goosebumps. There was an unspeakable fear in his heart.

    And suddenly, a burly figure has appeared behind him quietly, the tall body shrouded him, the justice cloak was fluttering behind Dragon, and his face was full of dignity.

    "So fast!"

    Rogen was shocked, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to print.

    Just at the moment that he wanted to print, the burly figure behind him shot.

    "Bang"

    The white mist was floating, and Dragon got a rag of Rogen¡¯s clothes.

    "Interesting, it¡¯s not an illusion!"

    After that, His eyes narrowed, Dragon began to look around for him, and Rogen¡¯s figure has disappeared.

    At this time, Rogen was hiding behind a house, and his heart was beating hard.

    ¡°It¡¯s a horrible thing to fight against Dragon! The Shadow clone technique is really useful in battle.¡±

    Then, his eyes narrowed, and his hands were printing again.

    In a blink of an eye, a figure appeared again in front of him. He used the Bunshin no Jutsu.

    The two were looking at each other, then the clone nodded and rushed out to the battlefield, While Rogen¡¯s eyes were deep, he calmly stepped forward after a lot of hesitating.

    Ninjas have never been reckless. There were too many factors involved in their battles. Judging the environment, the timing and the intelligence. There was a quite difference between genius and fools shown when they use the same Ninjutsu.

    After the appearance of Rogen¡¯s copy, Dragon has already discovered that this was just another clone. At the same time, he had appeared in front of the clone and hit it on the head.

    "Bung!"

    The copy turned out to a white fog, Dragon frowned, and his Haki couldn¡¯t cover arge ce. Otherwise, he could easily find the hiding kid.

    "Clones, Illusion, his eyes, those strange tricks are really troublesome"

    At this time, Dragon had to admit that Rogen wasn¡¯t a guy that belongs to Roger in terms of potential.

    Suddenly, Dragon¡¯s eyes shed and he turned sharply.

    As he turned around, Rogen had already jumped high in the air, and his hand became fast like the phantom. A series of hand seals were formed at the same time. Meanwhile, he opened his mouth, he took a breath and then blew out.

    "Katon G¨­kaky¨± no Jutsu!"

    "Fuu!"

    Therge mes came in a huge wave, and it went toward Dragon. The speed of these mes was incredible. But in an instant, it has already drowned Dragon.

    "Hoo!"

    After heavynding, Rogen breathed a sigh of relief, and then he looked forward with a dignified expression.

    If an ordinary person were submerged by these mes that have reached more than three feet high, they would be burned into ashes. But this is hard to happen with Dragon.

    In fact, before he crossed, the Manga didn¡¯t mention what the capacity of Dragon was. He knew that this man was extremely dangerous. He was more dangerous than Roger.

    The honor of the world¡¯s first criminal was not easy to deal with in a fight.

    The mad mes eroded Dragon, but when everything passed away, Rogen¡¯s eyes contracted.

    He clearly saw that this man who was covered by the fire had emerged little by little from the mes and had finally be intact.

    He wasn¡¯t burned at all, not even a bit.

    So, the Grand Fireball Technique didn¡¯t work on him.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 44 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 30

    The Great Fireball Technique wasn¡¯t effective at all.

    Then, Rogen felt danger, in a moment, Dragon¡¯s figure shed like the wind and with a horrible speed, he teleported in front of Rogen.

    Rogen didn¡¯t even see him moving.

    ¡°Too fast!¡±

    No one could keep pace with this speed.

    At this moment, Rogen¡¯s heart beat violently and got shocked. Even his Sharingan couldn¡¯t catch him.

    Then, when they made eye contact, Rogen used his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    "Tsukuyomi!"

    Rogen said it with a cold voice. His whole body chilled out and a cold sweat appeared on his face. Then, he jumped away from Dragon.

    It was a moment of life or death. He even believed that if he didn¡¯t defend himself and let Dragon get in touch with him, that he would get a serious injury. After all, he wasn¡¯t really Itachi, he was just attached to him, he does not have his powerful body, so he couldn¡¯t withstand that attack.

    He just has a normal body, and he will die if he got hit by Dragon¡¯s w.

    In the other side, Dragon found himself inpletely another ce.

    After a nce around, he found himself tied to a cross, unable to struggle, and the sky looked gloomy and bloody. He noticed that it was like the color of Rogen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Is it an illusion again? That¡¯s brilliant!¡±

    Dragon was amazed by that illusion, he until now has not discovered where Rogen has been releasing it.

    ¡°No, his pupil!¡±

    Suddenly, Dragon saw the scarlet sky, and then he reacted with a smile at the corner of his mouth.

    But because of this, he was even more amazed.

    ¡°As long as we make an eye contact, he will be able to drag me to this ce of his illusion! He is such a great kid!"

    After that, he saw a figure approaching him coldly.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    As if, there was no emotion at all in this figure. It cruelty pierced his body.

    For an instant, his body has been torn, Dragon¡¯s whole body was trembling, and his forehead was covered with sweat.

    ¡°This is really painful. This illusion, it¡¯s tearing up my soul.¡±

    He thought that this was the end of the matter, but the pain that he suffered contained, and even Dragon the most outstanding of the Rear Admirals, his face changed dramatically.

    Immediately afterward, he suffered the most painful torture in his life.

    He will never forget Rogen¡¯s face for the rest of his life.

    In the outside world, hardly a few seconds have passed. Rogen was alert to see Dragon open his eyes, only to deal with a sudden white face, messy eyes, as if he suffered from a heart attack, then he breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°The Tsukuyomi was effective.¡±

    Rogen was happy and satisfied. He stared at Dragon¡¯s eyes and he was going to cast it again. But at this time, his eyebrows were drawn, there was a sharp pain in his eyes, which made him scream loudly from the pain.

    Because of that, Dragon also took a slow breath.

    None of them attacked again for a while, they quietly took a break and kept looking at each other.

    The time has passed quickly, and after a few breaths, Rogen touched his right eye, and clearly saw a trace of blood between his fingers.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to use it again!¡±

    Looking at Dragon, he saw that Dragon still have the exhausted expression.

    ¡°You are too dangerous. It seems that I must kill you here today. Otherwise, if I let you leave this ce, I¡¯m afraid that will lead to more terrible consequences to the world."

    ¡°Kill me? Huh!¡±

    Rogenughed and wiped the blood in his hand.

    Then, the two stared again at each other. They were full of killing intentions.

    Dragon raised his right hand, his eyes were so serious, and then he fisted his right hand.

    ¡°BOOOM!¡± (Thunder SFX)

    The sky above Loguetown changed and burst into dark clouds, and the golden lightning and thunderbolts crisscrossed, as if there were electronic dragons floating inside the clouds. Suddenly, a huge storm came in.

    This scene was so shocking, and the dark clouds almost covered the whole Loguetown in an instant.

    ¡°Why does the weather changed all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Look at the sky. I¡¯m afraid the storm ising soon.¡±

    ¡°But the sea outside the ind is still calm.¡±

    The people on the ind didn¡¯t know what was this situation. They looked at the sky in confusion.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes narrowed, and then he ran towards the coast.

    Having the possession of Itachi Uchiha, his speed has already exceeded the limit, his hands were hanging backward, and he was leaping and running on the roof of the building. He almost turned into a phantom, just after a few second, Rogen has already left Dragon¡¯s sight limit.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape me!¡±

    Dragon squinted at Rogen¡¯s back. His face was still pale, and his spirit was badly damaged by the Tsukuyomi. After all, it was a direct attack on the soul, even Dragon couldn¡¯t defend against it.

    Dragon¡¯s figure has shed like the wind. In a blink of an eye, he vanished from that ce.

    Rogen was flowing fast on top of the building, and when he saw the golden beach, he stopped running.

    He nced at it, and the light shined in his eyes.

    ¡°My ship is on the beach about 2km away from here, if I defeat Dragon now, I will quickly leave this ce.¡±

    Looking at the horizon, Dragon¡¯s figure has appeared in front of him, so Rogen took a deep breath.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to use my full strength. It seems that there is no other way!¡±

    Dragon was worthy of being a Rear Admiral of the Marine. He cracked out from Itachi¡¯s illusion, and his other attacks, he can easily avoid any attack, but also Rogen didn¡¯t get hurt either. It was an embarrassing situation, at the beginning of the fight, he has the advantage to defeat Rogen, but now, the scale has been slowly tilted.

    The time slowly goes by, and Rogen does have a lot of time to spend with Itachi¡¯s possession before it gone.

    ¡°This battle must end now!¡±

    Once his eyes narrowed, Rogen¡¯s momentum suddenly increased.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Dragon noticed a change on Rogen, his eyes shrank, and he stared closely at Rogen below.

    Just in one look to his eyes, Dragon¡¯s body trembled, and his eyes shed with confusion.

    Unconsciously, he was afraid to get into another illusion.

    ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t look into his eyes.¡±

    He closed his eyes, Dragonpletely gave up the vision.

    However, this has no effect on hisbat, with his Haki, he could still clearly perceive Rogen¡¯s actions.

    At this moment, Rogen said from the bottom.

    ¡°Dragon, this is myst shot. If it catches you, you will only be sorry.¡±

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 44 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 31

    Rogen¡¯s voice was so deep and majestic. The expression on his face was so serious that no one could ignore it.After hearing that, Dragon opened and narrowed his eyes.¡°You decide to make your final move for the victory? You are a little too small to see me! You underestimate me ah!¡±As one of the strongest men of the Marines, Dragon¡¯s pride was naturally so high, and he didn¡¯t want to feel inferior to anyone.Dragon¡¯s body was slightly shocked, and some wind has blown around his body. But it was almost invisible and nearly transparent.Rogen from below did not pay any attention to Dragon, he closed his eyes, his spirit emanated, feeling everything around his body.Suddenly, everything seems to be slow and calm.The roaring thunder in the sky, the undting waves of the sea, everything was very clearly reflected in his mind.At the same moment, everything that Itachi Uchiha learned, has been extended in Rogen¡¯s mind, and then merged with him deeply.Suddenly, Rogen opened his eyes.His Mangeky¨­ Sharingan swirled swiftly. At this moment, His scarlet eyes became even redder, more like dark blood.¡°AMATERASU!¡±His mouth whispered, and his eyes suddenly stared at the location of Dragon.Visible to the naked eye, dark mes came out of nothing, burning up, and in a moment, Dragon was wrapped in it.¡°What is this?¡±Dragon was shocked. And just with a little touch, it burned his clothes.The high temperature of that me has burned some of his skin, and the pain spread quickly from the burning spot to his whole body, which made him frightening.In an instant, Dragon¡¯s figure has vanished.He began to jump quickly in the air, trying to escape that terrible me, but something more shocking happened to him.Below, Rogen¡¯s eyes moved rapidly, following Dragon, who was jumping around in the sky. He saw a hot ck me appeared and wrapped him.Just after a short period, the two of them were near the beach, Dragon was still burning with the ck me, and Rogen surrounded the ce with it. And the aftermath of the mes, inadvertently it spread to theing waves, and Dragon was stunned because those terrible mes could even burn over the sea.¡°What the hell is this me!?¡±Dragon was shocked to found that this me had reached his sleeves and didn¡¯t want to extinguish at all. It was burning so fast that it had spread to his arm in 3 seconds.¡°It¡¯s terrible!¡±His eyes were sharp and then he cut off his sleeves and threw them to the ground, and in a second they were burned to nothing.¡°Hoo!¡±He turned his head and looked at Rogen, only to see his scarlet eyes. As far as he knew that ck me wasing from his eyes and forming a terrifying attack.¡°This kid is so dangerous!¡±This ck me could burn and incinerate everything.He tried several times to rush to Rogen at his fastest speed, but the Amaterasu seemed like a wall, and it was hard to stop in front of his Sharingan.What makes him even creepier was that the ck me was spreading more and more on Dragon¡¯s body in a few seconds. ¡°Huh!¡±Vigorous breathing, Rogen¡¯s eyes were bleeding a lot, and his face was pale, he was staring at Dragon from 20 meters away, and he didn¡¯t dare to rx even a bit. Dragon has an amazing speed and a strong attack that he was able to catch or even kill him in a blink of an eye.Rogen believed that Dragon, which has been forced back by the Amaterasu, must have an extremely powerful attack that could erupt at any moment.But Rogen has nned everything from the beginning to the present moment, he even calcted the orientation, and also the speed and position of the released me. He believed that thisst attack would surely defeat his powerful enemy.¡°You gonna die!¡±Rogen said with a deep and low voice, and two tears of blood broke out of his eyes and ran down on his cheeks.At this moment, Rogen¡¯s face was extremely ferocious and twisted.¡°Voom Voom!¡±From the void, arger mass of ck me quivered and burst directly towards Dragon, which had been surrounded by the me.¡°Temee!¡±Seeing the me around him and another oneing towards him, Dragon felt an extreme danger.At the next moment, the rushing me in the air was going to cover Dragon."Hoo Hoo Hoo!" Rogen breathed heavily, and his scarlet eyes trembled and turned dark.Rogen took a deep look at Dragon who was covered with the ck me, and then he turned his head and ran away.Just In an instant, Rogen has disappeared from that ce.After a few seconds, Rogen was far by one kilometer from Dragon. He covered his feet with Chakra and ran at high speed.¡°I have to run! And get out of here quickly!¡±"I must leave this ce!¡±Dragon the Rear Admiral, the distinguished elite of the Marine youngest generation was absolutely extraordinary. even though Rogenunched and covered Dragon with the Amaterasu, but he didn¡¯t think that would beat Dragon. After 30 seconds, Rogen¡¯s speed was slowed down.His ship was parked in the third ce on the port. There were three high-rank Marines standing with serious faces. And all through the way, there were more than a 1000 marines.The siege of thisrge number of the marine was enough to prove that he was so important to the marine.While Dragon was fighting with him, the Marine stationed in Loguetown affiliated with Dragon and they stayed waiting in the back. These Marines were careful and serious in this mission. They were just regr troops, but theiryout was tight.¡°The criminal is here. Get ready! Fight!! ¡°In the moment when Rogen saw the Marines, one of them who was standing on the bow of the warship, unleashed a loud roar to encourage all the present marines.¡°YAAAA!¡±A series of roar sounded, at this moment, countless long guns were pointed at Rogen, but Rogen didn¡¯t care about them, he was so rxed, which shocked all of them.He gazed at them with cold and dead eyes.Instead of slowing down, he growled and raised his speed to the upper limit.

    ¡°DIE!¡±

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 47 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 32

    Since the road was blocked, then he would fight hard to get through!

    "I didn¡¯t want to use this ability! But you forced me!"

    While Rogen strode forward, his eyes suddenly changed from ck to scarlet again, and then the three Pinwheels quickly turned.

    In an instant, Rogen¡¯s footsteps became heavier, meanwhile, a huge amount of chakra surged out of his body. His fierce momentum shocked everyone. Step by step, it became bigger and stronger. The Marines in front of his ships were shocked and they were so surprised.

    "Susanoo!"

    Rogen said with a low voice. Rogen originally has a small body, but at that moment, his figure was expanding.

    "Kata! Kata! Kata!"

    The bones and joints quickly assembled and made a creepy sound, which made the people who saw it tremble.

    "My God! What is that?"

    "Monster, is that man a monster? Or the devil!"

    ¡°It¡¯s so gloomy, so violent!¡±

    The marine saw the transformation of Rogen and they became terrified. It was a fearful and sinister atmosphere. Just this feeling could make people lose their desire and hope of fighting.

    Pieces of thick bones and joints made of chakra suddenly appeared from Rogen¡¯s body, and in few seconds, it outlined a huge and an iparable skeleton.

    "Boom!"

    After a while, the white skeleton behind him has be extremely plump, with 50 or 60 meters high surrounded with red chakra, it was billowing a very high temperature. Then it stood up.

    ¡°Dan! Dan!¡±

    At this time, the Susanoo has beenpleted. Its eyes were like two fireballs, it looked down to the marines which made everyone trembled. There was a clear sense of fear of death in their eyes.

    ¡°Da!¡±

    The next step, when the skeleton formed ayer of armor. This thick armor wrapped all the body.

    By this time, the huge Susanoo has been in theplete form. It was wrapped in armor, and its defense was unbreakable. Its eyes were glistening red, gloomy, chilling.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The Susanoo just stretched out its right hand and it began moving. The ground was cracked. While he moved, the Susanoo formed the Yasaka Magatama and held his sword the Totsuka no Tsurugi.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    At the next moment, this giant Susanoo moved forward. Every step it made, the ground was shaking under its foot. With this huge strength, it caused numerous small earthquakes.

    "Get the hell out of my way!"

    After a few steps, Rogen became in front of the ship facing the marine.

    Looking at Susanoo, the Marines were frightened. Comparing with it, they were as small as ants, and it could crush them with its foot.

    "What the hell is that?"

    ¡°How are we going to beat him!?¡±

    The marines were extremely afraid and frightened by this huge monster.

    "Crush!"

    Rogen roared, and the Susanoo stepped on the marine.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    It stepped directly on the center of the marine and dozens of them were pushed to the sky. They screamed and then fell to the ground. They couldn¡¯t move after that.

    The Susanoo waved its sword toward them.

    "Weng! Weng! Weng!"

    With the Totsuka no Tsurugi, he used his swordsmanship, and this wave of horrific attacks swept hundreds of marines straight away, loud screams came out of the center of the battlefield.

    After a few seconds, Rogen defeated more than half of them.

    "What are you doing? Attack! Attack that monster!"

    "Do you want to die? Attack!!"

    The rear admiral was standing on the bow and he was very angry.

    At that time, the marines instantly reacted, they nervously took up their guns and fired at the Susanoo.

    ¡°Bang Bang Bang...!¡±

    The area was filled with smoke, and countless guns at this moment fired and hit the Susanoo.

    The huge armored Susanoo just frowned slightly and didn¡¯t care about the tiny bullets.

    However, the marines below werepletely stunned.

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t work!¡±

    "We can¡¯t break his defense, how could we attack him!"

    All the presents were confused.

    "Boom!"

    Susanoo stepped on them again, and countless marines were screaming under his foot, then they were lifted up into the sky and then fell hard to the ground.

    Rogen¡¯s face was cold, he moved forward and the marine near him could hardly make a slight impact on him.

    After a few steps, he was in front of the warship, and with his scarlet eyes, he stared coldly at the high-rank marines on the bow.

    Behind him, hundreds of marines were fearfully looking that demon, they were very afraid and they had no courage to attack him again.

    "Get out of my way!"

    A loud shout came, like a thunder burst, shook the ship, and made the casual marine fell on the deck on their asses, with fear in their faces.

    "What the hell is that?"

    Several instructors of the marine were looking at Susanoo and they were also afraid of it, they had never seen anything so horrible like that. It was a weapon of war! No matter how many marines were in front of him, they were afraid that they couldn¡¯t stop him.

    That monstrous Susanoo was horrified, it waved its left hand, and it was heading toward the marines on the board.

    Susanoo¡¯s huge fists were like a meteor, fiercely pressed them. The wind swelled and the boats were fluctuating.

    The marines were screaming in horror. At this moment, the fist was in midair and didn¡¯te yet, but they had imagined themselves being smashed by that fist.

    ¡°Ah! Help! ¡°

    "This is terrible, help us!"

    ¡°Monster! This is a beast!¡±

    The instructors bit their lips, they narrowed their eyes and jumped. They struggled to stop that falling fist, and they wanted to stop this horrible blow.

    Subsequently, Susanoo¡¯s fist trembled slightly, and the instructors flew directly into the sea, spurting blood, they copsed.

    In that instant, the rest of the marines on deck when they saw that power, they seized the opportunity and directly plunged into the sea, briskly and quickly.

    When the fist was going to hit the deck, it stopped abruptly, creating a terrible air pressure, which pushed the boats to the surface.

    ¡°Voom!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes were indifferent, he stood against the air pressure and stepped on the deck of his ship.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 47 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 33

    Stepping onto the deck of the ship, Rogen¡¯s imposing manner was cold and ruthless. He scared all the present Marines.

    From the distance, the huge Susanoo was even bigger than the wooden ship, standing steadily on the deck as if he was a great general stationed in the frontier.

    At that moment, the sea wind blew, Rogen¡¯s hair fluttered in a messy way, with cold eyes, he looked down at the terrified marines. They stopped attacking him, they were frightened by the horrific fighting abilities of the Susanoo.

    When he moved his right hand, the anchors¡¯ wooden boat left the shore.

    ¡°Doov!¡±

    The huge Susanoo waved its arm and smashed it toward the shore.

    The tremendous power was like a mountain, shook the beach, and it made a huge shock force instantly sent the rest of the Marines screaming up into the sky, and then they fell sharply to the ground.

    The Wooden boat, with the help of the force of the smash, the sail immediately bulged up, and the strong wind blew, made the ship sail fast away from the coast.

    Just in a few seconds, the ship had moved several hundred meters away from the shore.

    Seeing the giant demon ran away, the rest of the awaken marines had a clear rxed expression on their faces, then they released a heavy breath.

    Standing on the Dragon Root, Rogen hasn¡¯t rest yet. The Susanoounched again several punches toward the sea, which caused a huge force, and made the ship going faster and faster, it looked like a sharp arrow breaking the air on the way.

    After that, the Root was far a few kilometers from the coast.

    The ck me was still burning, it was so strange that even the sea couldn¡¯t quench it, and it burns everything it touches, nothing could resist it.

    Suddenly there was a moan and a groan of paining from this stern me, then a dark hand popped out of it.

    Then another hand quickly stretched out, these arms appeared from nowhere, this ck me was fierce, but it wasn¡¯t easy to cause damage to them.

    After three seconds, the two reached out fiercely and a figure stepped out.

    His body suddenly appeared from that me, his clothes had beenpletely burned out, a naked body and a burning smell came from that body at this moment. There were two or three spots on the half top of the body still burning with the ck mes and never extinguished.

    But at this moment, Dragon turned a blind eye to these terrible mes and endured the burning pain, and with one hand he reached up into the sky and screamed out.

    ¡°Hoaa!¡±

    Over the sea, there were clouds gathering fast, and countless thunder and lightning were constantly passing through the clouds.

    The destructive ck clouds pressed the ind and these dense clouds suddenly sent thunders and thunderbolts, which fell on the Dragon Root.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes were indifferent, he looked up at the sky, and the Susanoo was shocked. The two red mes in the Susanoo¡¯s eyes got bigger, and then it looked at the lightning in the sky.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t give up yet? Dragon?¡±

    Rogen Whispered in a low voice, he didn¡¯t move, but the light in his eyes was even more intense.

    ¡°BOOOM!¡±

    The thunder and lightning in the dark clouds became more vigorous.

    ¡°Release!¡±

    On the coast, Dragon yelled with a cold face.

    ¡°BOOOM!¡±

    The thunder and lightning roared in the clouds, it was immense. After an instant, the thunder-dragons finally lost control of their anger and them stroke down.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±

    Like a diving dragon, the lightning had the ability to destroy everything, it wasing fast from the sky toward the Susanoo.

    ¡°Dragon.¡±

    Rogen said his name, and his eyes were so sharp.

    The Susanoo waved its hand, and the Totsuka no Tsurugi came out from its hand, then it pointed toward the rushing thunder.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The next moment, the two attacks suddenly collided.

    The huge explosion produced countless lightning spread over the Totsuka no Tsurugi. Just after the contact, the countless lightning was split directly, but there were scattered lightning rushed down the de toward the Susanoo.

    When the Thunderbolts reached the Susanoo¡¯s wrist, his strong arm trembled and crushedpletely.

    Afterward, the Susanoo was angry and made a loud roar.

    ¡°ROAA!¡±

    That sound was so loud that even the dark clouds above the ship have been scattered. Then it swung its sword again straight to the clouds.

    ¡°Kutcha!¡±

    The sky seemed to be shattered, and the dark clouds were cut apart by this sword.

    Immediately afterward, with a very high speed, the Susanoo waved its fierce sword again toward the beach, burning through all the way.

    ¡°Shuaa!¡±

    In a moment, the shock wave of the ming sword has reached Dragon. His pupils were constricted and his hands were stretched out violently to cover himself.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The sand and stone sshed, and the figure of Dragon flew out.

    On the Dragon Root, Rogen¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and a blood rushed out.

    Behind him, the Susanoo¡¯s armor began to copse, leaving only the skull frame at the moment.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    With a low voice, Rogen controlled the Susanoo and hit the sea resulting in a huge wave. The Root was flying fast over the sea, like a sharp arrow, and in a few seconds, it feltpletely the Loguetown.

    On the coast, the Marines ran in panic toward the position that Dragon flew to it.

    When they came to Dragon and saw the ck me burning on his body, they tried to extinguish it, but they were stopped by the tired Dragon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch, this me can burn everything, it¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    In a moment, the Marines stretched out their hands and froze there.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    Suddenly, Dragon coughed violently, and his mouth was filled with blood that dripped on the beach. He was shaking.

    ¡°Rear Admiral!¡±

    ¡°Dragon-Sama!¡±

    The Marines cried nervously.

    He is the Rear Admiral of the marine headquarters, if he was in danger there, then their unshirkable responsibility was to protect him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little hurt.¡± Dragon waved his hand, and then his eyes wereplicated, looking at the ck me that was still burning on his body. ¡°What¡¯s hurt more than these mes, is the guy who escaped!¡±

    Yes, the guy who left was more dangerous than the serious injury on his body!

    It was impossible to imagine how Rogen, at this age, has such terrible strength!

    At this time, Rogen, who had already been far away from the Loguetown, was paralyzed and soft enough toe down, and his Susanoo haspletely disappeared.

    ¡°Oh, almost died!¡±

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 48 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 34

    After spitting blood three times, Rogen¡¯s face paled.

    The time limit for the possession didn¡¯t end yet and from the beginning to the end of the fight, about half an hour has passed.

    "I still have about 20% Chakra left, but the load of using this power is too heavy which damaged my spirit and body."

    "In the next half hour, I need to use the chakra to heal up, or it will make me unable to fight for a long time."

    After deciding what to do, Rogen proceeded with his n, as for where he would go now, he didn¡¯t decide yet.

    He closed his eyes and after a short while, he entered a deep meditative state.

    He didn¡¯t know how long it would take him topletely recover but it needed to be done as fast as possible.

    At this time, a Den Den Mushi rang in the Marine Headquarters.

    ¡°Puru! Puru! Puru!¡±

    Someone picked up and responded with a calm voice.

    "Hello, this is the Marine headquarters."

    "This is Dragon."

    Dragon said with a weak tone.

    "Hello, Rear Admiral Dragon."

    "Send support from the headquarters."

    "What?!"

    When the Marine heard that, he became worried.

    "Send support, I was seriously injured in a fight just now."

    Dragon suppressed his anger as he said with a low tone. Then he looked at the injured marines behind him.

    "There are also many soldiers injured here!"

    "Hurry up."

    After saying these few words, Dragon ended the call.

    He didn¡¯t want to ask for support from the headquarters but his men were injured and at the ck me on his body. He was helpless as this me didn¡¯t show any sign of extinguishing.

    He had been maintaining his devil fruits power on the part with the ck me so he won¡¯t be burned but several parts started to wrinkle and feel hot.

    This terrible me affected even his ability.

    This made Dragon feel chills in his heart.

    That person must be dealt with otherwise once he recovers, it would be hard for anyone to deal with him.

    At this time, the headquarters was boiling by the news they just received. One of the most promising Rear Admiral was actually defeated and injured in his trip to the East Blue and asked for support.

    This was quite unbelievable.

    It¡¯s important to know that the Marine had a merit system which allows the one seeding his mission to get his promotion faster. In any sea out of the four blues, these outstanding people won¡¯t be normally defeated, but someone actually was defeated and asked for help.

    The Problem was the one who has been defeated was Dragon.

    The most powerful Rear admiral who had the potential to be an admiral.

    Inside the fleet admiral¡¯s office.

    "Dragon actually asked for help."

    Kong the fleet admiral at this time said with a faint tone as he looked at a Vice admiral.

    After the vice admiral sensed this stare, he looked up then he went back eating.

    Next, Sengoku¡¯s head was full of ck line as he hit the vice admiral¡¯s head and apologized to Kong.

    In the same ce, Admiral and Vice Admiral sat down as they looked at the information they just received.

    "Even though there are strong pirates in the East Blue, but with his strength, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who can make him ask for help."

    "That means there is someone so strong there that even Dragon couldn¡¯t deal with him."

    Sengoku said.

    "When we received the call from Dragon, we already investigated the incident."

    Kong¡¯s eyes shed as he looked at the information on the paper then threw it to the others to look at.

    Everyone looked at the piece of paper and it turned out to be a wanted poster.

    The reward was 110 million berry with a teen¡¯s face at the age of 16.

    "This is the Teen that was fighting Dragon."

    "What!!?"

    This sentence made all the Admirals look at the poster once more.

    If something can indicate a person¡¯s talent, it¡¯s his achievement at such a young age.

    Just sixteen years old with a bounty of 110 million and what is more terrifying, he fought Dragon and made him ask for help.

    "This is bounty wasn¡¯t issued because of his fighting powers, it should be reced."

    Kong said quietly.

    "This kid can have such a bounty just because of his identity."

    "Identity!?"

    The group of Vice admirals and Admiral looked at the poster and couldn¡¯t make a guess.

    The young boy had ck hair, a thin body, a handsome and a gentle smile was drawn on his face. With such an appearance, they couldn¡¯t imagine how he had such a bounty.

    Even after looking for a long time, they couldn¡¯t recognize him.

    "Fleet Admiral, Who is he?"

    A vice Admiral Asked.

    Sengoku looked at the poster with an opening mouth, but no words came out as the only shock was on his face.

    At this time, Garp looked at the poster with eyes full ofplexity.

    "Why? Isn¡¯t he already dead?"

    Garp whispered as he seemed to know something.

    "Shut up Garp," Sengoku shouted loudly.

    Garp didn¡¯t say anything else as he shook his head.

    "Oh, it seems like you¡¯re not paying attention toward the criminals without a worth mentioning bounty."

    Kong said.

    "His name is, Gol.D.Rogen!"

    "Doesn¡¯t this name remind you of anything? You all should already know his brother."

    When they all heard this, they were surprised. Some of them held their breath and others¡¯ expressions were full of shock.

    "He is Roger¡¯s brother."

    The entire room was quiet.

    "Yes, it¡¯s the pirate¡¯s king that was recently executed, that same Roger!"

    This news blew the mind of everyone inside that room.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 49 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 35

    Gol.D.Roger. It was the hottest topic during this time, there was no doubt that the world government always wanted to execute the current Pirate King.

    The pirate king who started this era has been executed by the Marines, and their reputation was suddenly got to the peak. the power of the Marine has expanded to an unprecedented level. But at the same time, because of Roger¡¯s words before his death, the strength of the pirates reached a peak never been seen before.

    Gol.D.Roger, this name was so glorious at that time. It can be said that his name is the symbol of the new era.

    All over this world, anyone who heard this name, he would get Goosebumps all over his body, and the blood would rush toward the top of his head, it makes people feet tremulous.

    His name seemed to have infinite power, it brought peoples from all over the world for one objective.

    He pushed this era to its peak, a level that has never been reached before, and the conflict between the marine and the pirates has reached a very acute level.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t just the time when he died that made the pirates fly out to the sea, it has continued for many years. It can be said that the Pirate King Roger was the one who created this era.

    After Roger¡¯s death, the Marine wanted to get rid of his pirates, his family, and his affiliated forces. The marine regarded that as the most important thing to do.

    It can be said that once Roger has a son or a rtive like his brother. Then, it was very likely that his era will once again be pushed to the highest wave.

    Roger died, but his fellow pirates, who once were belonged to him, they drank theirst Sake together as a team, then they split up and everyone went on his own way, but their alliance and friendship still exist. In this case, if they heard about anyone rted to Roger has appeared, then there is no doubt that they would group up for him.

    These pirates were all in the Grand Line, and they were from the strongest and the most ranked in the world, and if they got back together that would have a huge impact on the whole world.

    "Is he the younger brother of Roger?"

    "I know that Roger has a younger brother, but our information said that he is so weak and powerless, he didn¡¯t inherit Roger¡¯s strength. Even more, our headquarters had already sent a marine to catch him!"

    "How could he have the strength to fight Dragon?"

    "This kid is too dangerous, we must kill him!"

    The scene becameplicated, and every one of the marines realizes the importance of this matter. Actually, his strength wasn¡¯t the most important thing, the most frightening thing was the identity of this person.

    Roger¡¯s brother still so young!

    No one would think that this kid called Rogen would be the next Pirate King!

    "Now, are you clearly aware of his identity?"

    Kong raised his eyebrows and suddenly said.

    "So, how should we deal with him?"

    Kong threw the problem to the present group of the marine officers and he didn¡¯t utter a word after that.

    The entire room was silent for a while. They were all thinking about this issue, this person¡¯s identity was really too sensitive. If they didn¡¯t handle it properly now, it will shake the worldter.

    "Rogen, this guy is very dangerous. Once he reaches the grand line and the new world, it¡¯s impossible to imagine what the pirates of Roger would do."

    "It¡¯s true that Roger doesn¡¯t have that many pirates in his crew, but they sailed all the way with him, they are enormously strong, they are even stronger than the Whitebeard."

    "I suggest putting a high bounty on his head to stop him before he gets to the grand line. At the same time, we must send an Admiral and annihte him on the spot!"

    A young petty officer said after thinking for a while.

    "Oh? High reward?" Kong looked at the petty officer with interest.

    ¡°So you say how much the reward must be?¡±

    ¡°600 million!¡±

    A Vice Admiral didn¡¯t hesitate.

    "This reward is a bit low. It¡¯s difficult for the normal pirate hunters to deal with this kid, it only can arouse the greed of civilians. Only a high bounty can let us keep track of his location, as well as the strongest pirates hunter will move to hunt him"

    ¡°Ha ha, interesting.¡±

    Kong didn¡¯t agree yet, and also he was no objection, he just smiled.

    The officers, who listened to the idea of the vice admiral, they nodded and thought that the vice admiral was very reasonable.

    The high bounty not only could make the bounty hunters move but also it could arouse the civilians. At that time, the world would be full of Rogen¡¯s enemies, and this something will benefit the marine.

    However, just as everyone agreed with this suggestion, a steady voice suddenly rang out.

    "I object!"

    Everyone looked at him, and when they recognized the voice, their eyes became serious.

    "Oh? Sengoku, why are you against that?" Kong asked.

    "The high reward could make Rogen be in a dangerous situation, but at the same time..."

    After a pause, Sengoku looked at all the present with dignified.

    "At the same time, it¡¯s also to inform the new world or the crew of Roger in the Grand line, the presence of Rogen!"

    All the marines were stunned.

    "You know that these pirates didn¡¯t know about the existence of Rogen. Even in the marine, only a few of us already knew that Rogen is the brother of Roger."

    "Roger¡¯s reputation has reached the entire world, but Rogen is unknown for the world now. If we aren¡¯t careful and did not inquire, we wouldn¡¯t know the existence of this person at all."

    "But, if we put a high reward on him, it will take the attention of the whole world, it like we are telling them that this kid is special."

    "Once those pirates know the identity of Rogen, we couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences that could happen!"

    "As you have said, we put a high reward, which will encourage the bounty hunters to catch him, but at the same time, they will avoid him because of his identity."

    "Roger¡¯s young brother, there are few people in the world who dare to do it!"

    The officer who said that suggestion kept silent. Comparing with Sengoku, his thoughts are somewhat simpler.

    ¡°Then what do you say we should do?¡±

    Kong asked again.

    Taking a breath, and then Sengoku talked again.

    "I suggest that we shouldn¡¯t change his reward, and we should send our strongest marines to arrest him!"

    "In addition, we must hide his identity and it needed to be ssified as the highest secret. We need to issue a strict seal order on all the information about Rogen."

    "Finally, we must send at least a vice admiral!"

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 51 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 36

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s necessary, we can also dispatch an Admiral!¡±

    These words shocked all the officers, but then they took it for granted.

    Rogen¡¯s identity deserves all the attention of the Marine. They were willing to give everything in the bud to eliminate this potential danger.

    After that, Sengoku stopped talking. On the other side, Garp seemed to be in a desperate mood, he didn¡¯t pay attention to anything.

    ¡°Do you have any opinion?¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s over.¡±

    After looking at everyone, he smiled and ordered.

    ¡°In addition, don¡¯t forget to quickly support Dragon. Garp, could you please go visit him?"

    ¡°The Meeting is over now!¡±

    After these few words, Kong left the meeting room.

    However, none of the officers in the conference room left, they kept looking at Sengoku.

    All the present officers knew that Sengoku would take over as soon as possible. As long as the above appointment letter came down, then Sengoku will be the new Fleet Admiral of the Marine, and Kong would bemander-in-chief in the world government.

    ¡°Chasing Rogen is a troublesome task, which can be seen only from Dragon¡¯s failure.¡±

    "Therefore, we must pay all of our attention to this matter. Secondly, the prohibition order must be promulgated as soon as possible.¡±

    "Rogen¡¯s information must be known and controlled only by this small group of people."

    Sengoku calmly ordered, and the people present were nodding and listening carefully.

    When Kong wasn¡¯t involved and not in charge, a lot of the Fleet Admiral¡¯s work has been handled by Sengoku.

    After a few minutes, the meeting was over.

    Later, Garp took a boat and headed towards the East Blue. At the same time, in the Marine Headquarter, a young man with ck sunsses and a yellow striped suit stepped on his warship, and then he stretched out.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a real rush. They tell me to chase the kid, ah, but I¡¯m not good at tracking."

    ¡°What a distress!¡±

    With a tangled face, Kizaru himself wasn¡¯t very hopeful.

    ¡°Then I will just go out and travel.¡±

    With a low voice, Kizaruforted himself.

    Two dayster, a huge number of Marine¡¯s elite came to Loguetown. The Captain, who was originally stationed there, was stunned when he saw the two Elite disembarking from the boat. It was really amazing how they wereing.

    ¡°My God, why are these two people here?¡±

    One of these two men who stepped off the deck was wearing a dog¡¯s head cap. He had a majestic face, a tall and burly body, full of anger. It was Garp.

    The other, was wearing sunsses and a cloak behind him, looked trifle-stricken, with no momentum at all, but when someone in the ce saw him, they immediately lower their heads.

    An Admiral and a Vice Admiral, They were the heroes of the Marine. All The Marines would be full of worship and respect when they saw them.

    When Garp disembarked from the warship, he did not hesitate and went straight to the ce where Dragon was.

    "Dragon! Hey, kid, are you injured?¡±

    As soon as he entered the house, Garp shouted.

    Kizaru was following Garp closely and he looked curiously inside the house.

    It was known that Dragon, even he has not yet been promoted to the rank of an Admiral, and although he is still young, his strength wasn¡¯t that inferior to his father. Garp feels that his boy will catch up with him in a couple of years. How could such a guy get hurt?

    As they two enter his room, they saw Dragonying down in bed, and after a second, the scene immediately shocked them.

    At this time, Dragon tried to look like it was nothing, but he was sweating a lot from his forehead, and his face was pale, which made the visitors feel astonished.

    Garp looked at the ck mes burning on Dragon¡¯s body and said directly: ¡°What is this?¡±

    While he asked, he moved his hand toward it.

    ¡°No, Father!!¡± Dragon quickly stopped him, and then he looked at him with a dignified expression. ¡°This ck me is very strange, it can burn everything, and it doesn¡¯t extinguish even with water, it¡¯s terrible."

    ¡°me? ck me?¡± Garp wondered. Then his face was so serious. ¡°Is this the kid¡¯s ability?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s terrifying!¡± Dragon said back with a serious expression.

    Then, Garp didn¡¯t say anything else, but a ck armor appeared over his right hand, which had covered all of it, Busoshoku Haki. After that, without hesitation, he pped the ck me on dragon¡¯s body.

    ¡°Tshiw! Tshiw! Tshiw!¡±

    When Garp¡¯s hand with the Busoshoku Haki pped the ck me, a white smoke appeared and made a strange noise.

    ¡°A very strange me.¡±

    Garp said, his face remained the same, and he closed his hand, and the ck me was extinguished directly.

    Next, his hands trembled, and he continued to shake. The ck mes were all disposed of by him.

    ¡°Hoo!¡±

    When Dragon saw the mes on the body were extinguished, he took a long breath and he was so rxed.

    The ck me has bothered him for a while. He even thought that if he couldn¡¯t handle it anymore, it would burn his body to ashes in a day.

    ¡°Father, your Haki is really powerful.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t take you a long time to be stronger than me, and this me will no longer affect you."

    Garp waved his hand.

    At this time, Kizaru said curiously.

    ¡°Rear Admiral Dragon, I want to ask you, did the kid escape?¡±

    ¡°Why did youe here, Admiral Kizaru?"

    Seeing Kizaru made Dragon stunned immediately. Although he sought support, they shouldn¡¯t send his father, plus Kizaru? Everyone knows that these two are from the Strongest Marine.

    ¡°I was ordered to hunt down the boy. Oh, it¡¯s really annoying.¡±

    Kizaru moved his hands helplessly.

    ¡°That kid is very strong, Admiral Kizaru, be careful."

    Dragon thought about it, and still, he reminded him.

    Kizaru¡¯s eyes shed, and then he smiled and nodded ¡°Okay.¡±

    Kizaru was very curious for Rogen, that strange ck me he saw, only observation, could also see that it was very terrible, and he didn¡¯t know whether his ability was effective or not. However, he wasn¡¯t too worried, his fruit ability gave him an amazing speed, there weren¡¯t many people in this world who couldpare to his speed.

    ¡°Be prepared, we are going to the Marine headquarter. You are so injured, I¡¯m afraid that you will have to rest for a while."

    Garp took out a donut, threw it into his mouth, and began to eat.

    At the same time, Rogen, who was far from Loguetown, looked at the nearby pirates with his fierce eyes.

    He just nced at the pirate boat behind, approaching him slowly, and then he looked at the magnificent mountain in front of him.

    The Reverse Mountain was near.

    It was beyond description. What a magical mountain.

    The water flows up against the current, and with the rolling force beating and sshing water, all the time releasing the horrible kic energy.

    At first nce, he could hardly see his peak.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 52 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 37

    Two days ago, Rogen started recovering from his serious injury.

    This time, the possession¡¯s period didn¡¯t end because of his injury like thest time with the White Phoenix andsted for an hour before it finished.

    "Huu!" (SFX Sigh)

    Rogen sighed, and his eyes rxed. Although time is up, the most of his serious injury already recovered.

    Moreover, the Sharingan has gone with the end of Itachi¡¯s possession. He was very tired. The excessive use of the Sharingan caused him mental and physical damage. At this time Rogen was very exhausted.

    Rogen set the rudder position randomly and then he fell asleep.

    He just woke up after sleeping for a whole day.

    "Dragon!"

    Looking at the sea, Rogen¡¯s eyes were serious.

    This world is ever changing. He just knew what will Dragon be in the future, he just defeated him, but no one knows what he will do in the future. Dragon will be the most dangerous criminal, he just hasn¡¯t grown at this moment despite his strength, he hasn¡¯t reached his peak yet.

    Moreover, after he woke up, he realized another important thing.

    His money was already running out.

    He used all his money in the battle against Dragon.

    This also means that if he encounters a strong enemy again at this moment, he won¡¯t be able to win that fight.

    He doesn¡¯t have enough money to summon a mighty soul, he won¡¯t be able to face a powerful enemy which is fatal.

    "It¡¯s really distressing!"

    It was conceivable that he summoned Itachi to make Dragon look miserable. From now on, the marine won¡¯t give up, Rogen will face endless trouble.

    "It¡¯s impossible to change my ship, I have no money for that, I can¡¯t even summon a powerful soul, I don¡¯t want to think about it! I have no money.¡±

    "Money! It¡¯s all about money!"

    Rogen was going crazy. He has already left the society where money equals power, why is he still worried about money?

    "Let¡¯s check the harvested points of this battle."

    Uchiha Itachi is a powerful soul. After this battle, he should¡¯ve gained a lot of possession coins.

    With a tear in his eye, Rogen thought about the 75 million he spent.

    "You have defeated 650 marines, you get 65.000 possessed coins, and you have lost to the Rear Admiral Dragon, but you get 300 coins."

    When he heard the cold words of the system, Rogen was a bit aggressive.

    "What the fuck! What are you saying?"

    "I was defeated?! What are you saying? I defeated Dragon. Even if I lost! Why I have got only 300 coins?"

    "So the terrifying fight between me and Dragon didn¡¯t make me that much of a possession points! Not even more than killing those useless marines."

    At that time, Rogen waspletely arrogant.

    He thought that he won the fight. Although he paid 75 million Belly, the reward was bound to be great. Therefore, he could purchase the Sharingan and some strong Ninjutsu. He didn¡¯t expect the result to be like that.

    "I can¡¯t get along with you, System!"

    Rogen wanted to break the system.

    "Go and fight again without me, and you will die for sure, I gave you all means to win. Also, I give you the possession coins just tofort you!"

    The system answered him with an ironic sarcasm.

    At this time, Rogen waspletely speechless. It was right, the system has helped him a lot.

    In the end, Rogen could only ept it.

    "65.300 possession coins plus 1000 coins fromst time. you have a total of 66.300 possession coins."

    Rogen looked at the bnce in the system, and he probably calcted it.

    The 1000 possession coins were the left over from thest gained skills before this fight with the marines. The system wasn¡¯t urate, as long as he defeated the enemy, he would get a high or low reward.

    Of course, Rogen found that when he summons a ghost for a battle, he needs to defeat the maximum of enemies to gain a lot of possession coins.

    "66.300 possession coins, what can I exchange with them!?"

    After the entanglement, Rogen was so happy. After all, it¡¯s better than nothing. The 66.300 possession coins were much more than what he had before.

    However, just looking at the skills exchange price, Rogen was stunned.

    "The Sharingan, 50 million possession coins!"

    "Tsukuyomi, 30 million!"

    "Katon: G¨­kaky¨± no Jutsu, 23 million!"

    "Chakra and basic ninja skills, 10 million!"

    Row after row, Rogen almost smashed the system. No matter what, He couldn¡¯t even exchange the cheapest thing, these skills were very expensive. It was impossible to achieve anything.

    That means that this time, Rogen couldn¡¯t purchase any of these skills.

    In other words, he has nothing to gain, but he will have more than 60.000 possession coins to use in the future, which made him just a littlefort.

    ¡°Why is it so expensive! Why is it so expensive! Why is it so expensive!¡±

    Rogen shouted loudly at the system.

    "It¡¯s not expensive, you think that¡¯s it just because you got defeated."

    "If you won, you can redeem any of these skills."

    The cold words directly hit and shocked Rogen at that moment.

    "When you lose, you have no right to judge me!"

    Rogen no longer has trouble with the system, and he figured out one thing, that was, if he had beating Dragon, he would be able to earn at least, more than 10 million possession coins, which would be amazing!

    "These powerful ghosts are really shocking, and, ah...!"

    ¡°In the future, I need to stop being soft and easy in fights, and I need to be sure that I will win for sure!¡±

    Rogen looked at the exchange list, and he could only give up helplessly.

    Tens of thousands of possession coins and he didn¡¯t have anything to do with them.

    After he calmed down, Rogen ate a big meal to embark on the voyage and lift his spirit.

    At the same time, he set a goal to himself.

    "Well, let¡¯s set a goal first!¡¯

    "In three months, I must umte 100 million!"

    Without money, Rogen felt that he was insecure. It was something embarrassing.

    After setting his direction, Rogen found himself close to the Reverse Mountain, which was the passage to the Grand Line from the East Blue and to any other Blue.

    One dayter, Rogen was slowly sailing toward the Reverse Mountain, and he suddenly found a group of pirates surrounding him, they looked at him with a smirk.

    "Hey, hey, there is such a young kid who wants to go to the Grand Line and be pirate!"

    ¡°Fooled by Roger?¡±

    "Maybe, we should teach him the truth!"

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 54 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 38

    Theughter of the pirates clearly came to Rogen¡¯s ears.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes narrowed and the dangerous light appeared in his eyes.He clearly heard the word, "Roger", this irresponsible brother has made himin for a long time, but that was his brother after all.¡°Hyoun?¡±¡°You don¡¯t believe what he said?¡±Rogen said quietly, and it was clear in his eyes that he had a killing intention.These pirates had a lot of scars on their faces, and there was a ferocious aura all over them. They had no heroism or anything proves that they were good people at all. And it was clear that they had killed many Innocent people before."Hey, guy, let¡¯s have some fun with surround his boat and before he gets to the Grand Line, ha ha!"There were four pirate ships, with the same pirate g. It was clear that they were from the same crew.Rogen stood on the deck with no expression on his face, he just stood calm, he was chilling.Finally, Rogen stopped his boat because the four ships had blocked his way.The pirates sneered and jumped directly onto the deck of the Dragon Root, making a lot of annoying sounds."Hey kid, where are you going?"A fat man with a big head asked with a teasing expression on his face while waving his long sword.Rogen nced at the fat man and didn¡¯t utter a word."Hey, kid I¡¯m talking to you, why didn¡¯t you answer me? So I¡¯m gonna kill you now and throw your body to the sea to feed the fish."The fat man said those cold words and this time his body exuded a fierce atmosphere."Hehe, Perth, don¡¯t scare the little kid."¡°Maybe this little one wants to follow Roger¡¯s lie, he wants to go to the Grand Line and try his luck. These days I meet such people. But it¡¯s not true!¡±At this time, a middle-aged man walked out from behind everyone, wearing a robe and a captain cap, and holding a revolver.This man, with a smile on his face, looked like a kind-hearted person. The other pirates were fearful and full of respect when they heard his voice, and they immediately took a few steps back."Alright, Captain!"The big man named Perth trembled and fell back."So, kid, have you been fooled by Roger? Do you want to go to the Grand Line to find the ONE PIECE?"The captain looked at Rogen and asked him with a smile.Rogen stood at the same ce and didn¡¯t move at all. He was so calm and didn¡¯t utter a word like if he was scared, and then Rogen finally start talking."You don¡¯t believe what he said?!"The captain was shocked, he felt that the kid wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Instead, he was very calm."You are very interesting."After a word of praise, the captain¡¯s face became cold."As for Roger¡¯s words, Huh, I¡¯m not stupid, how can I believe such bullshit?""It¡¯s just a lie to fool those stupid guys.""So that¡¯s why you are going out to the sea?" Rogen asked again, with his hands hanging around his waist. His whole body was rxed.¡°Why do we go out to sea?¡±The captain said with a little bit dumbfounding."Of course for the sake of wealth, woman and freedom!"After a while, his eyes became dense."In addition, there are people like us, we sail to see great scenery, to appreciate the magnificence of nature, and we can also meet such a Marine fellow and destroy him!""Eating delicious fruit, singing songs, living free, this is happiness, isn¡¯t it?!"The captain¡¯s words made everyone on the boatugh and yell.¡°Haha, it¡¯s very interesting.¡± Rogen seemed to agree while nodding his head, and then he asked again, "I have onest question!""What is it?""Do you have money?"Rogen suddenly asked."Money?" The captain¡¯s eyes were narrowing and then heughed. "I have destroyed and robbed five pirate¡¯s ships on this road and stepped on more than a dozen towns. Instead, I stole a small fortune from them. Why, are you interested in treasure, too?"The captain found that this young man was very interesting. Only a few people in that age didn¡¯t get afraid when they saw his pirate crew.Rogen kept silent at the moment, he was very brave.Actually, that captain was just interesting in ying with the children, and then he was going to kill him and throw him into the sea."Well! Well! It¡¯s better for you to give me all your money!"Rogen¡¯s eyes lit up.Rogen found what he wanted, and it doesn¡¯t take him much time or effort to get it. He needed money to fill his empty pocket, and someone wasing to his door.As for these pirates, he didn¡¯t care about them. With his current strength, he may have many rivals in the East Bleu, but pirates were not one of them."What did you say?"The captain was stunned. Did he lose his mind?"You don¡¯t want to give it to me?"Rogen¡¯s tone was very cold, his right hand moved, the next second, they only heard "shiiing", and the sword was unsheathed.In a sh, the sword was ced on the captain¡¯s neck.His whole body trembled and the captain was frightened."I...""Then DIE!" Before the captain finished his sentence, his neck has been wiped out by Rogen¡¯s long sword. "Shuaa!"Rogen finally began to move.The Yuan Hong sword was amazing. Every beautiful sword swing was apanied by the blooming of blood.His sword was cold and ruthless, and his enemies were begging for mercy and panicking. And everyone who gets under his sword would turn into a cold corpse.Step by step, Rogen walked slowly, behind him, the corpses were falling.These pirates, without a chance to react, they were killed by his sword.Five minutester, the faint bloody smell came from the Reverse Mountain. It was very pungent. Rogen stood on the captain¡¯s ship alone after killing all the pirates."Just in time, I should abandon the Dragon Root!"In a low voice, he said, and he stepped out and threw all the bodies into the sea. In addition, Rogen prepared some torches and then he threw them in the other ships. In a short period, a zing fire broke out on the sea.The captain¡¯s ship was bigger andrger than the Dragon Root, and it has much better in performance. It could be seen that the captain has paid a high price for it.In addition, Rogen took all the treasures of this group of pirates. They had so many treasures, he already checked it before, and they have piled up it in the warehouse of that ship.Finally, Rogen stood on the Dragon Root."Well, my ship, I¡¯m sorry, we must separate now!""Thank you for yourpany."With a heavy sigh, Rogen threw a torch in the Dragon Root..."Whoosh!" He burned The Dragon Root. From the moment it was seen by Dragon, it was doomed that his ship could not stay with him for long.Turning around, Rogen could no longer see at the Dragon Root, he was a little bleak, and he felt lonely.Sometimes, people had to ept the facts and continue living.They always have to face the things that they don¡¯t want to do.

    Only when you face these things, you became mature.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 55 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 39

    With few steps, Rogen came under the banner of the pirate ship. ¡°Swish! Swish¡±, with his sword, he shattered the skull¡¯s g and turned into pieces of cloth falling down.

    "From now on, you will be called the!"

    A slightly low voice came out from Rogen, and his mood seemed to be a little bad at the moment.

    Roger¡¯s younger brother, this identity really gave him a lot, Regardless of whether it was good or bad. Since the death of his brother, Rogen started an endless escape. He must be stronger and stronger to destroy all the forces that would stand in front of him. He must destroy them all or he will die.

    Rogen never gave up in life, and he won¡¯t be weak forever.

    He was eager to be strong. He wanted to be like his brother, the pirate king, and he wanted to be known throughout the world. Rogen and Roger had different characters and different in the style of doing things, but they were yearning for the whole world.

    Roger was usually careless, he acts fairly on everything, but Rogen was quiet, he used to solve all his problems with his mind and avoid all troubles.

    This difference in their behavior was because their strength level was not the same.

    The original Dragon Root was destroyed, and Rogen was depressed about it. It was his first ship, and it was a testimony that he began to sail in the sea, but he could only sink it in order to destroy all the traces.

    "My ship, it will always be the Dragon Root!"

    He whispered in a low voice. Rogen¡¯s eyes were shining again.

    Some people, some things, when they left, they will always live forever in other¡¯s heart.

    His future ship may have changed in shape, but its name will always be The Dragon Root, and it could be only this.

    Silently he took some drinks from the kitchen of the boat. Rogen poured himself several shots and then he drank them.

    After a few shots, he suddenly has a kind of happiness and carefree feeling.

    "People say that Sake is a good medicament. Cure all sorrows, Sure enough!"

    "Ha Ha Ha, why bother? Sailing should be a happy thing!"

    "Hea! Isn¡¯t that always been the case?¡±

    Suddenly Rogen stood up, and then he threw Sake bowl in his hand out of the boat and his expression returned to his former calm again.

    "Let¡¯s see what these guys have in the warehouse first!"

    With a cursory look, he couldn¡¯t know exactly how much treasures they had in the ship¡¯s warehouse.

    Rogen took a step and entered the basement. He retracted the sails, but there was no need to worry. During this time, the sea breeze would deflect it.

    In a while, Rogen has arrived at the warehouse.

    When he entered it, he burned some candles. The pirates¡¯ warehouse was guarded to prevent pirates from stealing. This kind of things happened a lot like these pirates were some viins gathered together not because of any dream they got together, just for sake of money.

    "Hey! System! Give me the total amount of money in this warehouse!"

    Stepping in the middle of the treasure, Rogen said to the system.

    After that, the system made a sound "Dii!", and the system¡¯s cold voice was introduced into Rogen¡¯s ears.

    "A total of 60 million treasures, do you want to keep them in the system bnce?" (The system was upgraded from thest talk with Rogen)

    "60 million?"

    Rogen showed a big smile. He saw so many golden treasures, piled up into mountains, certainly worth a lot of money, but he didn¡¯t expect that these treasures would be worth that much. It was beyond his expectations.

    ¡°Killing people and setting them on fire to get these golden piles! Indeed, robbing these vicious pirates is the way to get rich."

    With augh, Rogen told the system.

    "Take 50 million for spare, and leave 10 million for me to carry them!"

    Have to say, the system quite convenient, especially for the money. Just a golden light shed, the mountains of treasures in front of Rogen has disappeared and reced by a pair of packed Belly in Rogen¡¯s hands, and the numbers of the system bnce were raising up.

    However, Rogen had nothing to be disappointed about, he collected a lot of money, and he saved them to be stronger. In addition, the money on his hand was enough too.

    "With these 50 million, it can guarantee me some security and give me embolden."

    50 million, enough for him to summon a strong soul.

    The green soul must be far stronger than the first three level soul.

    "Now I¡¯m going to the South Blue."

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, and he stepped out of the cabin and lowered the canvas.

    The Dragon Root made a loud roar sound, the sea breeze blew the sails hard, and it suddenly elerated the ship toward the spectacr Reverse Mountain in front of him.

    After a half hour, the hull ¡°bang¡± a shook sound with the mountain, Rogen smiled, and the Dragon Root quickly sailed toward the sky.

    ¡°The Reverse Waterfall going up in the sky, I didn¡¯t imagine that I Rogen can one day sail up breaking the waves, straight through the clouds, hahaha!¡±

    He had never experienced such an adventure. He couldn¡¯t process how this work. He could only hear and enjoy the turbulent sound of the river and how incredible the feeling of the blue sky when he got to the big scene.

    It was a vast and magnificent, exuberant in the chest. In a sudden, he felt that his heart got bigger, and the air was absorbed more and more in his chest, and the mood became more pleasant, and at that moment, Rogen had a wide vision.

    "Aaah!"

    In this scene, Rogen was standing on the Dragon Root and he yelled with excitement.

    All the way up to the clouds, the river of the Reverse Mountain was very fast, no one knows from where did this power came from, it gives people an extreme passionate feeling.

    After an hour, Rogen felt that the river was slowing down. Then he looked around and found himself on the top of that mountain, which gave him a bit of dizzy feeling.

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    Rogen sighed, and his face showed a big smile.

    As the speed of the ship slowed down, the ship was at the top of the mountain. At this time, Rogen standing on the bow, he clearly saw everything from that high position, there were actually four others ways that go down.

    "There¡¯s the Grand Line, but which one is The West Blue, which the North blue, and where is the South blue?"

    At a nce, Rogen didn¡¯t hesitate to turn the rudder, and with a crunch sound, the Dragon Root changed its orientation and pointed to the falling river leading to the South Blue.

    While the speed of the ship slowed down and dropped to the minimum, the Dragon Root was on its way to the South Blue.

    "Gatshii! Gatshii! " (SFX of Crunching)

    The sound of the wood rubbing began, and the head position of Rogen¡¯s ship began to tilt downward.

    Finally, he looked at the river leading to the Grand Line, and his eyes shed.

    "When I¡¯m not busy, I¡¯lle to you!"

    "How amazing is the legendary grand line?"

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 55 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 40

    The Dragon Root trembled, and directly fell down following the road leading to the South blue. It drifted down.

    This momentum of falling down from the mountain was much faster than the rising speed, because of the gravity effect.

    Rogen was hearing the sound of the running river impact, so he grabbed the mast and keptughing.

    "Haha! No wonder, I¡¯ll be addicted to sailing, it¡¯s really fun, I like it!"

    In his previous life, he used to watch a lot of martial arts magazine, drinking water, walking beside rivers andkes, and he wasn¡¯t happy. But in this world, he is a great man traveling on his ship, sailing the seas, having fun, getting stronger and doing whatever he wants.

    He has Saki and a Sword too.

    Why he won¡¯t be happy?

    All the way to the South Blue, he wasughing on the board and enjoying the moment.

    After half an hour, the Dragon Root roared all over the ce, causing a tremendous shock, and then it finally settled down.

    Finally, he made it to the South Blue!

    A bright light shed from his eyes, which Rogen won¡¯t forget it. He came to the South Blue for an important task.

    "I¡¯m a responsible man!"

    Rogen shook his head, and there was a deep look in his eyes.

    This sea was extremely dangerous, which was equivalent to going straight to the wolf¡¯s nest. But he had to go to it.

    When a great man walks in this world, and he has something to do, he will do it even if he gives his life and without any hesitation.

    ¡°You are not here to do it, so let me help you!¡±

    "If it wasn¡¯t for you? For who I will do it?"

    His eyes were so cold, he could tolerate anything, but in this case, he won¡¯t retreat even one step.

    The sails swelled, the Dragon Root swayed and headed toward to the South blue.

    Meanwhile, about twenty miles away from Rogen, there was a loud cry of murder. Some ferocious pirates were yelling around a merchant ship.

    From time to time, there was a faint bloody smell that evokes some dangerous fishes in the sea. These fishes swam quickly, rolling around the ship. Their eyes were full of greed and their mouths hanging with coveted saliva.

    "Give us all your treasures quickly and you will be fine!"

    ¡°Give me your sister first!"

    "I will kill you!"

    Wearing a captain¡¯s cap, the pirate was very tall and thick, he was holding a machete in his hand, and he suddenly shed it toward the sailor. After a while, the deck of the merchant ship was already covered with blood.

    "Captain! This guy is already dead!"

    Aside, pirates were whispering.

    The pirate¡¯s eyes were full of fear and dread, and their hands were shaking when they spoke.

    At that time, he was very angry.

    ¡°Fuck you, you made me angry! I will smash you into meat, then I will chop you, you freak!¡±

    "Die!"

    The captain seemed to have a change of this mood, he was touching the hair on the back of his head as if he was innocent. Heughed and then he twisted his machete.

    As he walked, the captain shouted and yelled.

    "Brothers! Kill them! And collect all the treasure and don¡¯t leave anyone alive, woman or man, kill them all and throw them into the sea to feed the fish!"

    His tone was soft, but his brutality was frightening.

    After a while, the screams on the boat stopped abruptly, there was no other voice besides theughter of the pirates.

    "Captain! Everyone is dead!"

    A clever-looking pirate walked in with a smirk.

    "Well, let us transfer the treasure to our boat then we¡¯ll leave!"

    "What about these bodies?"

    That pirate looked at the body next to him, and he smiled again.

    ¡°The brothers are all tired.¡±

    "Tired, huh!?"

    "That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s go, let the Marines deal with themter!"

    Touching the back of his neck, that pirate waved his hand and ordered the others to Transfer all the treasures to their ship. Then, the pirates evacuated and they left the merchant ship in absolute silence.

    Suddenly, a figure jumped out.

    "Meow!"

    A light cry came out, it turned out to be a cat.

    That cat was thin, but it was very nimble. It was shuttling carefully between the bodies on the ship to avoid getting stain with blood. At that time, in its clever eyes, there was a glint of sadness and fear.

    It was acting like a person.

    "Meow!"

    The cat stared at the pirate¡¯s ship that was getting far away with depressed expression.

    Standing on the bow of the boat, the cat looked at the endless sea, and it released a huge sigh.

    It didn¡¯t know where to go or what to do.

    Suddenly, a ship appeared in front of its eyes. It was moving so fast breaking the waves, which made the cat¡¯s eyes sparkle with excitement.

    "Meow! Meow!"

    It seemed that it was calling for the ship, but its voice was very low and the peoples on that ship won¡¯t be able to hear it.

    No matter how high its voice was, it won¡¯t reach that ship, which made the cat despair again.

    "Meow..."

    The cat was feeling low and it was crying.

    Gradually, the ship was getting closer and closer. After a while, the cat saw a young man standing on the approaching ship.

    The cat opened its eyes, it seemed to be amazed and confused at the same time.

    ¡°Why does this man sailing alone?¡±

    The cat didn¡¯t see another person or hear any other sound on that big boat.

    The young man was standing on the deck with a smile on his face. He was full of cheerful atmosphere, but it could feel his loneliness.

    Just then, the young man looked over.

    When he turned his face and saw the cat, he slightly stunned and then smiled.

    "Ah... It¡¯s a cat!

    Then, the man jumped over, his body wasn¡¯t that strong, on the contrary, he was thin. But with just one leap, he got to the cat¡¯s side.

    In a nce, the man has seen the horror of what happened on that ship in its eyes.

    "Is it only you here?"

    The man said in a low voice, he asked this question with doubt because in his heart he knew that it was the only one alive.

    After making some turns in the merchant ship. He took a torch and held it in his hand.

    The cat timidly receded and hid in a corner. It kept secretly watching what the man was doing.

    Lighting the torch, the man wanted to throw the torch directly on the merchant ship, but after thinking of the cat there, he took a deep breath and went to speak with the hiding cat in the corner.

    "These people are dead, and I need to burn them so that their bodies don¡¯t rot and stink."

    "So you have toe with me!"

    After that, a fire has been unleashed. Then, he turned and walked toward his boat.

    The overwhelming me didn¡¯t leave any ce without fire, which scared the hell of the cat.

    "Are youing with me or not!!"

    ¡°He said it once, and then he burned my boat, really!!¡±

    After thinking about it and watching its ship burning up, the cat jumped in helplessly with that man.

    PS: What do you think about this cat? it¡¯s obviously not a normal cat! ^^

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 55 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 41

    The cat that Rogen has identally encountered with it was staying with him on his boat.

    Perhaps when he saw the cat on that ship, which had eyes full with fear and confusion that touched his sympathy. But when the cat got on his boat, he realized that it was not an ordinary cat.

    Have you ever seen a cat who doesn¡¯t eat raw fish and only eats delicious braised fish? And once the braised fish doesn¡¯t taste good, will it gave you a disgusted expression?

    Have you ever seen a cat that climbs up on your face, scratches you with its paws, and wakes you up every morning at the same time?

    Have you ever seen a cat that when you get angry at it, it bes angrier than you, and start yelling at you ¡°Meow! Meow!¡± non-stop?

    This is not a cat. It is a demon!

    ¡°Have to say, after founding you, am I not allowed to stay fine?¡±

    Rogen rubbed his hair and looked at the cat, which had a look of pride and cold expression, and then he didn¡¯t utter a word.

    Lately, he was despised! Yes, he was despised by a cat!

    This cat seriously hated his cooking level and even once got on a hunger strike.

    ¡°What the heck, there is something wrong with this cat!¡±

    He thought that when he got a cat, it will eat what he doesn¡¯t eat, but it turns out that he eats what it doesn¡¯t it.

    Finally, Rogen couldn¡¯t stand the humiliation of being despised by a cat. Therefore, he wanted to spend 10,000 Belly and summon a soul.

    ¡°Give me a red soul!¡±

    ¡°I want to cook, give me a soul with great cooking skills!¡±

    He nced at the cat and clenched his teeth.

    ¡°To specify the type of summoning soul, that will cost you the double of the price, please confirm!¡±

    The cold voice of the system asked, and Rogen didn¡¯t hesitate and directly epted.

    ¡°Shuaa!¡±

    The colorful light shed in front of his eyes, a figure stepped in and instantly entered Rogen¡¯s body.

    In an instant, a kind of deep feeling came into Rogen¡¯s mind, and the color of enlightenment appeared in his eyes.

    A minuteter, a smirk appeared on his face.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m really rich enough to purchase this soul!"

    The soul that the system has summoned this time was very fascinating. Every person from the previous generation (who¡¯s from China) would recognize him from just one nce.

    ¡°God of food, Steven Zhou, skills: cooking skills!¡±

    ¡°This skills that he has, it¡¯s good to have them!¡±

    All the information were so clear for Rogen. The summoned soul was ¡°The God of Food¡± the protagonist of Zhou¡¯s starring movie ¡°the God of Cookery¡±.

    The film was not about Kung Fu. It was about Steven¡¯s special cooking skills.

    After reading Stephen¡¯s cooking skill price on the system surface, Rogen didn¡¯t hesitate to get them directly.

    ¡°Congrattions to the host for spending 300 possession points and learning the skills of the God of Food!"

    The cold voice of the system said, while Rogen¡¯s body trembled and then he had mastered those cooking skills. With the attachment of Steven¡¯s soul, Rogen immediately went to the kitchen.

    After a few seconds, the sound of ¡°Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang!¡± came in an endless stream, and Rogen made a magnificent cooking scene with his fists.

    This time, this kitten won¡¯t believe that he will give it, and it will stop taunting him!

    ¡°Wait for my surprise! Smelly cat!¡±

    By his skills with knives, the high level of ecstasy, and the anger of the humiliation, in a short period of time, a te of fresh braised fish has been ready to be served.

    I have to say that those skills of the God of Food are not ordinary.

    A simple dish with abination of spices made the fish te be ready.

    A refreshing scent that wasing out from the te, and went to his nose, which made an unforgivable smell.

    Happily picked up the te, Rogen walked toward the cat¡¯s room.

    This cat was really unusual. It wanted an independent bedroom with a bathroom.

    At this time, a loud sound of the water wasing out of the cat¡¯s room. It was taking bath.

    ¡°Hey, you perfect cat! It¡¯s Rogen, I have got you a surprise,e and taste my cook!"

    Rogen shouted and pushed the door.

    In an instant, the cat shouted out with a panic voice.

    ¡°Meeoow!!¡±

    The cat stared at Rogen with shame and anger and wished to kill him at that moment.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re shy, that¡¯s funny!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a cat, and you¡¯re shy, haha!¡±

    Rogen burst outughing, carrying a tray, and strode toward the cat.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    It angry red at Rogen, then it waved its w, the cat unexpectedly pulled the curtain.

    After waiting for a while, the cat¡¯s expression was slightly cold and then stepped out.

    However, he could clearly see the shame in the cat¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Come on, try my new braised fish!¡±

    Rogen put down the dish with a proud face and lifted the aluminum basin over it. Immediately, an amazing scent came out of it.

    The cat¡¯s saliva just flowed down, and an urgent w rushed up.

    ¡°Puff¡± (SFX of a Snap)

    Rogen hit the cat¡¯s ws and said.

    ¡°Napkin and Use a fork!"

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    The cat red at Rogen, then quickly fastened the napkin, picked up the fork, and started eating the braised fish like a little adult.

    Just a little bitter, the cat¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Meow! Meow! Meow! ¡±

    It seemed that it was delicious, then Rogen burst outughing.

    ¡°This system is not only able to help me fight Ah! It seems that my previous thoughts were so wrong!¡±

    There are so many dead legends, and probably all of them are avable on this system, as long as he used properly, Rogen could almost be an omnipotent.

    Every kind of knowledge he could get it easily through souls from his system.

    ¡°It¡¯s such an amazing system, it is really a killing machine!¡±

    Some of the souls that have a low price, but they are very useful in daily life, and Rogen has been neglecting them before, these special skills, cannot cost much, but can enrich himself, which are extremely cost-effective.

    At that time, the cat started enjoying itself and having fun on the Dragon Root.

    In that way, the time has quickly passed over and in a blink, two weeks have passed.

    In these 2 weeks, the Dragon Root has been sailing all around the South Blue and he didn¡¯t find the ind of Rouge. He only knew from his previous life that she was living on Bateri in South Blue when she was pregnant with Ace.

    Even thou, he got to the South Blue and he was very close to her, but he was still a little behind.

    ¡°I must find an ind and get a map of the inds in the South Blue. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be easy to find it."

    Standing at the bow and looking at the sea, Rogen¡¯s expression was a bit deep.

    ¡°Before this, I must enrich my skills as much as possible.¡±

    One hundred million is not too small, and one billion is not too much. With money, he can be invincible.

    ¡°Meow.¡± At this time, the cat walked on the light footsteps, and it seemed that it heard Rogen¡¯s whispers, and then it pointed one finger in a random way.

    Rogen was stunned and then he shook his head and came to his senses.

    This cat was very magical and could understand the people¡¯s words, even thou, it does not have a human body, but it could be said that there was no difference between it and a normal person.

    ¡°You mean in this direction, do you know where the ind is?"

    ¡°Meow!¡± The cat nodded and looked up with pride. It seemed to be saying, ¡°Praise me! Praise me!¡±

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 57 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 42

    Even if it was a wrong direction, Rogen has nothing to lose, so he went in the direction that the cat pointed at.

    About two dayster, Rogen looked at the cat.

    "You are not useless after all! You could even distinguish the directions in the sea."

    For this point, Rogen was amazed.

    It¡¯s unbelievable that a cat can do that.

    "Meow!"

    The cat held its forelegs and looked at Rogen with a proud look. Then it stepped forward and left the ce with arrogance.

    At this time, standing on the deck, Rogen could clearly see an ind about three kilometers ahead.

    "Finally, I found something!"

    His eyes were shining. There was a big smile on Rogen¡¯s face.

    After half an hour, the Dragon Rootnded on the shore.

    "Alright!"

    When he was going to disembark, he saw three or four ships carrying pirate gs on the other side.

    "Is these pirates!"

    With a sh look, He saw a group of pirates, arge pirate group in the four seas, with about 100 members.

    "Meow!"

    Just after getting off the boat, and Rogen suddenly discovered that the cat starts trembling, looking at the gs of these ships, the cat¡¯s eyes were full of fear.

    "What¡¯s happened with you?"

    Rogen went to the scared cat, squatted down and asked.

    Although it was just a cat, but Rogen has spent a long time with it, which made him feel that this cat was like a person. Subconsciously, this cat was like a partner to Rogen.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    The cat lifted its w and pointed it to the pirate ship. Then it was stunned for a while and its eyes were full of horror. Finally, it hugged Rogen¡¯s leg and wanted him to leave this ce quickly.

    "Do you want me to leave this ce? Are these pirates so terrifying?"

    Rogen thought about it and asked.

    "Meow! Meow! Meow!"

    The cat pointed at the pirate ship and yelled anxiously for a while.

    Rogen understood it this time. Through the action of the cat, it was clear that the cat recognized these pirates

    "In this case, these pirates are the murderer of that ship!"

    At first nce, the cat recognized these pirates who have attacked the merchant ship and killed everyone on it.

    "I see!"

    Rogen put his hand on the cat¡¯ head, his expression became serious and a cold light came out from his eyes.

    Looking at the panic and sadness in the cat¡¯s eyes, Rogen knew that the cat¡¯s crew were killed in that battle.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with them!"

    Slowly lifting the cat up, Rogen turned around, looking at the several undting pirate ships with a cold aura on his body.

    ¡°I will avenge you.¡±

    His voice was heavy and at that moment, Rogen was very angry and full of solemnity.

    The cat looked at Rogen, took the courage, climbed Rogen¡¯s shoulder, and then squatted on it steadily, rubbing Rogen at his cheek.

    "Don¡¯t worry about me!"

    "I¡¯m very strong!"

    Softlyforting the cat standing on his shoulder, then Rogen stepped out slowly, and he made a leap to take off the Dragon Root, then he was striding toward the four pirate ships nearby.

    Meanwhile, one of them was aboard a pirate ship.

    Four or five pirates were sitting on the deck, and shouting andining, these pirates were ying cards.

    Suddenly, a shadow appeared behind them, shocking these pirates, then they turned back to look at it.

    "Who are you, little kid?"

    "What are you doing on our boat? Get out. Don¡¯t let us disturb the mood of our Father."

    They were looking at a young boy, with a strange cat sitting on his shoulder, looking at them with a terrifying expression.

    Suddenly, the pirates shouted.

    "We¡¯ll kill you!"

    With a vicious momentum on these pirates¡¯ faces, they picked up their swords beside them, and Rogen just fainted like the light.

    His right hand stroked the hilt on his waist silently, and then as soon as these pirates were about to stand up, his long sword made a whistle.

    "Shiiing"

    A bright light came out from the sword and crossed in the ship, and it went back to its sheath.

    The pirates, who were still getting up, had a look of horror in their eyes, and they touched their necks in panic and fear, trying to stop the blood flow.

    But after a while, there was only darkness left in their eyes.

    With one hit of the sword, all these pirates were dead.

    "Next ship!"

    Rogen strode down the ship and went to the other three boats.

    Less than 30 minutester, there was still some noiseing from the three pirate¡¯s ship, but now it turned quiet.

    At this time, Rogen was standing on thergest ship.

    "Is this the captain¡¯s boat?"

    Looking at one of them lying down, Rogen¡¯s eyes shed slightly.

    On this ship, the pirates were stronger than on the other ship, especially the one beneath him, which took three hits to defeat him.

    Casual pirates only need one hit to defeat.

    Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter, one hit or three, there was no big difference, they are all died.

    "Meow!"

    At this time, the cat on his shoulder screamed, and the coldness expression on Rogen¡¯s face has dissipated, then he smiled and touched the cat¡¯s head.

    Then he stepped forward and began to look for treasures on these ships.

    Fierce pirates like these, robbing everywhere. They must have umted a huge amount of treasure.

    After finding the secret room on the floor of the captain¡¯s bedroom, Rogen cut that door and entered the room.

    When he saw the golden light in the basement, he smiled.

    ¡°Sure enough!¡±

    He had an insane feeling. It was an unimaginable scene. He will be happy only if he keeps filling up his Treasury and sees his money increase.

    As far as he could see, and ording to Rogen¡¯s estimation, this time he found more treasures than he encountered in the East Blue.

    "Have to say, this is a dreame true?"

    The smile on his face becamerge. Rogen stepped into the treasure center step by step.

    "System, turn these treasure into Belly!"

    After a few moments, the treasure on the floor quickly start decreasing, and finally, the room was empty, and the cold sound of the system came out at this time.

    "The total amount of these treasures is 75 million. Do you want to charge them into the system bnce?"

    "Take 70 million into your bnce, and give me 5 million in Belly."

    Rogen replied casually, after this, he got a stack of Belly in his hand, and the bnce of the system became 120 million.

    This was a huge sum that surpasses the past, and it also made Rogen firmly believe in robbing pirates.

    If he wants to be rich, it seems that he has to fight against these bad guys and loot them.

    When he was a bounty hunter in the East Blue, it took him a long time to make 70 million in total. but, here he robbed pirates twice and he umted 120 million.

    "System take the money!"

    "It¡¯s time, I have something to do!"

    Looking toward the ind, Rogen¡¯s eyes shed a cold light.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 57 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 43

    Jumping from the pirate ship, Rogen headed toward the ind.

    On his shoulder, the cat was silent, but from time to time, he looked into its eyes and they seemed to be full of worry.

    It was worried that Rogen may be in danger. There was a good rtionship between the cat and Rogen after they spent these few days together.

    While he was walking in the jungle on the coast, Rogen saw the town in the center of the ind.

    Originally, the town was very calm, but at the moment when the pirates entered, it started burning. The cruel pirates were never kind or tolerant. The first thing that they did when they arrived, they started ughtering, merciless killing, which was something that shocked the courage of the vigers, forced them to surrender and gave all their wealth.

    Everyone who doesn¡¯t pay or hesitate, they would kill him immediately.

    The blood gathered into a small red river, and it was flowing slowly from the gravel road in that town. The faint smell of blood was floating on the ind, and a tragic atmosphere filled the ind.

    ¡°We just came to rob, nothing else.¡±

    "Give us the money and we won¡¯t hurt you!"

    From the front of the pirate crew, a big man shouted loudly.

    In front of them, the vigers stood together in fright, with spades, hoes and other weapons in their hands.

    In the face of danger, these people choose not to surrender, but to resist.

    In the middle of the two groups, there were many bodies lying down.

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, destroying this vige will dy us for two hours, our captain is very busy!"

    Three big and thick bald men strode out, held their Machetes and then pointed it directly at the vigers in front.

    "I¡¯ll give you two more minutes to choose and we will kill all who doesn¡¯t give up his money!"

    "Captain!"

    As soon as this word came out, all the pirates in the rear were screaming and scared.

    These pirates were divided into three grades back to their evil deeds, their captain was the most strong and ferocious one, he always had behind him a line of the most vicious and the cruel men. Each one of these pirate in the front could easily destroy and kill an entire ind.

    Also, they had to avoid such massive and cruel killings, lest the marines focus on them.

    Because they knew very well that, with their strength, once the marines notice them and their doing, they will start moving to suppress them, and then they will be defeated.

    However, this time their captain said.

    "God damn it, let¡¯s finish our work here, and go to the Grand Line!"

    ¡°We had umted almost 100 million Belly, we will rob a few more inds in the Grand Line, at that time, we¡¯ll find an auction, buy a few Devil Fruit!¡±

    The bald captain waved his hand arbitrarily and shouted.

    This time, his crew understood.

    They were very close to the Reverse Mountain, and when they reached it, then it would be impossible for the marines to stop them.

    If they left, so the marines of the South blue won¡¯t deal with them.

    When they get to the Grand Line, they¡¯ll use all their money to buy some devil fruits, so they became stronger. At this time, they should stay away from the marines.

    At that time, most of the pirates were doing the same. They weren¡¯t stupid, they knew that they were not strong enough, so they plundered and umted wealth, then they had to enter the Grand Line looking for devil fruits and developing their strength.

    The vigers were obviously in a panic when they saw the sudden gleam in the eyes of the pirates.

    These vigers were weaker than the pirates who live fighting all the year round. It can be said that if they didn¡¯t surrender, they¡¯ll die.

    "Two minutes remaining!"

    The captain has no patient anymore, after counting some watch tick, he said loudly.

    "Have you thought about it!?"

    The vigers were very scared, and their eyes were full of fear, this captain was so strong.

    The vigers did not utter a word.

    They just hold their weapon.

    "Good, good!"

    The bald captainughed furiously. He threw his hand into the air. The next second he waved it down and ordered to kill all the vigers.

    At that time, from behind, a painful scream came out.

    "Oh! Help!"

    "There are enemies!"

    "Be careful!"

    A few voices came quickly, but they stopped abruptly.

    The pirates looked back and saw a young man figure, holding a sword in his right hand and slowly approaching them.

    "Who is he?"

    The bald captain nced at him and asked the pirate next to him.

    "I don¡¯t know him!"

    The pirate looked confused.

    The kid held the sword with his right hand and a little cat was squatting on his shoulder. The cat¡¯s eyes were full of fear and pity. Its eyes were rolling. It was lovely and looked very smart.

    It was such a strangebination.

    Every step they took, 4 or 5 pirates fell down.

    Within a few moments, and while the captain was looking without a respond, dozens of his crew were smashed by that young man.

    "What the fuck!?"

    The bald captain finally reacted and screamed.

    "What are you doing, go kill that kid!?"

    A loud roar, like a thunder, instantly awakened his violent pirates.

    Then, the scene suddenly became chaotic. Rogen was surrounded by nearly a hundred pirates.

    But none of them dared to attack him.

    "Meow!"

    The cat was very worried.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, these are just some chickens, hah!"

    Rogen¡¯s face and tone were so cold like he didn¡¯t care about these pirates.

    At this moment, he secretly contacted the system.

    "Give me an orange soul, and I want him from the swordsman category!"

    "To specify the category, the prize will be doubled, please confirm!"

    The sound of the system was cold.

    "Confirm!"

    With Rogen¡¯s strength at this moment, it won¡¯t cost him much effort to defeat these pirates. However, the orange soul will help him a bit.

    His main purpose was to master multiple skills.

    A light shed, and a young figure with a long red hair and a cross-shaped scar on his left cheek, he was holding a long sword, and suddenly stepped out and rushed into Rogen¡¯s body.

    Rogen¡¯s body trembled, and his eyes immediately appeared a sh of enlightenment.

    "Consumption amount 200,000, summoned character, Himura Kenshin!"

    "Skills, Hiten Mitsurugi-Ry¨±!"

    The One hundred thousand soul was Himura Kenshin, Rogen was very familiar with this character.

    At the same time, the sword in his hand has changed and also his swordsmanship has changed to another style. The temperament of the whole person has undergone a slight change.

    Of course, these pirates couldn¡¯t see that.

    Suddenly, Rogen¡¯s figure has disappeared in front of the pirates.

    The light of the sword shone up. But at this moment, Rogen¡¯s shadow became hard to see.

    Just in three seconds, dozens of pirates were dropping on the ground.

    This powerful swordsmanship of Himura Kenshin, with the current strength of Rogen, unleashed a terrible power.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 60 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 44

    Himura Kenshin is the main of ¡°Rurouni Kenshin¡±, he is a great sword user known as the legendary Hitokiri of the Meiji Revolution. (A Hitokiri is a swordsman sent out by an important or powerful figure for the express purpose of assassinating others.)

    He is a well-known living legend throughout Japan for his surreal mastery of swordsmanship, able to effortlessly cut through steel and even cut so neatly, the target can be reattached as if it was never cut. Having inherited the Hiten Mitsurugi-ry¨± sword style, Kenshin¡¯s skills at age 14 allowed him to be an elite assassin for the government.

    At that time, Rogen¡¯s body was attached to Kenshin, and in a moment, all his skill has already integrated with him.

    ¡°Batt¨­jutsu: Drawing de Technique¡±

    ¡°Ry¨±s¨­sen: Dragon Nest sh¡±

    ¡°Ry¨±kansen: Dragon Coil sh¡±

    ¡°Ry¨±tsuisen: Dragon Hammer sh¡±

    ¡°Ry¨±sh¨­sen: Dragon Soar sh¡±

    ¡°Kuzury¨±sen: Nine-Head Dragon sh¡±

    And the final ultimate skill was the Nine-headed dragon, in an instant, Rogen¡¯s mind had countless figures and scenes flying over and then erged merged with his body.

    ¡°Fast!¡±

    ¡°Dependable!¡±

    ¡°Regret!¡±

    The breath of danger was released from his mouth. In a sh, a dozen pirates rushed toward Rogen.

    ¡°Ry¨±tsuish¨­sen!¡±

    His sword was shining with an amazingly bright light like the Epiphyllum Bloom, followed by the whistle.

    ¡°Damn, this kid!¡±

    The bald Captain looked at the young man, walking step by step with no fear in his heart.

    He clearly noticed that he is very strong. He was like an elite pirate who walks over the edge of life and death. However, the captain was breathing so hard and fell to the ground.

    This kid! he is frightening!

    ¡°Dragon Hammer sh!¡±

    ¡°Kuzury¨±sen, Nine-Headed Dragon sh!¡±

    While he used his ability, his sword shined in his hands, and the rushing pirates were all defeated. His skillful swordsmanship and swift movement were like a tiger in a crowd, he was unstoppable.

    After that, Rogen became more familiar with the skills of Hiten Mitsurugi-Ry¨±, and with the fusion between him and Kenshin, made him reach the peak.

    Every step he took, three or four screaming voice came out.

    Eventually, only 30 pirates left, they looked at the dead bodies with fair and panic.

    ¡°He is not a human being, he is the devil!¡±

    ¡°He is too strong! We have no hope at all! ¡±

    Against such a great swordsman, they had no chance to win the fight at all.

    ¡°Captain, what shall we do?¡±

    There was a pirate calling, and his voice was shaking.

    The baldheaded captain, with a fierce look in his eyes, he touched his head and walked to the forefront with a big sword in his hand. He first looked at the circle of the fallen pirates, with even more fierce eyes.

    ¡°Who are you, punk?"

    ¡°Dying man, there¡¯s no need to know!¡±

    Rogen was extremely indifferent, and his eyes were not even looking at the bald captain.

    He slowly inserted the sword into the sheath and then closed it.

    This group of pirates has lost their courage.

    ¡°Huh, who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am the 35 million pirate, Arno!¡±

    The captain was furious, he strode forward, and with several steps, he has arrived in front of Rogen.

    His sword shone brightly and it was smashed toward Rogen with an extreme speed.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes narrowed, his foot slightly moved, and he escaped the attack. His right hand was ced on the sword hilt on his waist but he did not attack.

    He seemed to be brewing something, letting the bald captain continue shing his sword, but he kept avoiding it.

    However, it could be clearly seen that although Rogen¡¯s figure was constantly moving, but the cat on his shoulder was squatting steadily, and has never been shaken.

    After ten seconds, Rogen¡¯s eyes became brighter, and he was umting momentum.

    It seems that at this point, he has reached the limit.

    Just then, the captain rushed over.

    Talking about strength, from the reward point of view, it wasn¡¯t that much difference. But in terms of power, there was a huge difference.

    Suddenly, Rogen¡¯s eyes narrowed into a slit.

    The next moment, a sound of "shiiing", and the Yuan Hong sword came out from the sheath.

    A brilliant, sharp and fierce sword was surging, with enough power to cut a human¡¯s head.

    A sh of sword passed up quickly in front of the captain, and then he saw a faint figure passing through the center of his body.

    ¡°Am I okay?!¡±

    Arno said in a frightened way.

    Just then, he heard the sound of sheathing the sword from behind.

    Just as the sound disappeared, he covered his neck with fear. Then the slit rapidly erged and the blood was erupting.

    ¡°Godspeed!¡±

    Rogen murmured and closed his eyes.

    Kenshin Himura was well-known for his drawing sword techniques.

    When he pulled out his sword, the enemy¡¯s death had been confirmed. His hegemony and his mad sword skill have made so many people fear him. He is Himura Batt¨­sai.

    At the same time, the sword drawing was also the foundation of all his movements.

    Just a preliminary attempt, this swordy brought surprises to Rogen.

    Very strong swordsman, strong enough to kill with one hit a 35 million pirate and kill his crew too.

    ¡°His swordsmanship is so strong, especially his Hiten Mitsurugi-Ry¨±."

    The two swordsmanship styles are quite different, but they are all equally strong.

    Of course, there was a little more righteousness, chivalrous, dignified, which was not powerful than the drawing sword techniques.

    After defeating Arno, Rogen¡¯s eyes narrowed, then his figure disappeared again. He rushed toward the remaining pirates.

    After one interest, the screaming sound came out.

    Rogen won¡¯t let these cruel pirates go.

    ¡°Killing ten person to save thousands, why not?¡±

    He is not a bad man, but not a savior. Along his road, he saw that these pirates were cold blood murderers, so he wanted to kill them all even if he didn¡¯t have to.

    In the worse of circumstances think about the things around him.

    This was the way of his life and his way to survive.

    Rogen was not that strong at that moment, but he has enough strength to kill these pirates and save the civilians who live on this ind and other people who might get kill by them.

    But for the Marines, that was only a fight between pirates, it won¡¯t be considered as saving an ind from its destruction.

    Just after a few second, Rogen has killed the remaining pirates.

    A faint bloody smell came out, causing vomiting, and the cat standing on his shoulder felt sick, so it covered its nose.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    Returning the sword to the sheath, Rogen stepped forward and smiled.

    This was not the same as before,pletely different temperament, which immediately stuns all the vigers

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 60 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 45

    A few secondster, Rogen¡¯s figure was like a strict Asura, but this moment, he turned into a small kid with a big smile.

    It was apletely different temperament in the same person, which made the vigers a bit confused.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡±

    After a few seconds, one of them reacted and thanked him.

    When the rest of the vigers heard him, they immediately thanked Rogen loudly also. Some of them brought him their valuables items, and others went quickly to their houses and brought him a lot of different foods, and one middle-aged man about fifty years old pushed his daughter out, saying that he wanted to repay Rogen, who was stunned with an opened mouth.

    However, such a lovely scene, which made Rogen feel happy and warm.

    He has seen a lot of movies and novels in his past life, and sometimes when someone saves others, the others would fear him and his powerful strength, and they will back away from him, or try to kill him. It was impossible to guard or defend against these fierce ones.

    But fortunately, these people were very nice here.

    ¡°Haha! No thanks, that too much XD! I just need a chart, the South Blue chart, do you have one?¡±

    Rogen refused all the vigers¡¯ kindness, especially the middle-aged man¡¯s daughter,

    ¡°Chart?¡±

    Upon request, the vigers immediately acted and asked each other.

    Among that, the intensity of enthusiasm made Rogen sigh unceasingly.

    What a bunch of good people, when he saved them, they wanted to give him everything.

    After a while, the vigers heard the news, a young boy ran home quickly, brought a rolled piece of sheepskin and shouted.

    ¡°I found it, I have a chart, I have it!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes lit up, quickly took it, and opened it. Then, he started scanning the map and the cat on his shoulder was also looking at it curiously.

    ¡°This is it! Savior! But it¡¯s a bit ruptured chart, is it alright?"

    ¡°No problem, right? I picked up two years ago from another ind. It looked like a map, so I brought it back."

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s alright, we must help you, benefactor!"

    Everyone was nervously looking at Rogen¡¯s expression, and their eyes were full of expectations.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good, even though it¡¯s iplete, but my destination can be found.¡±

    After a few moments, Rogen smiled and said, letting everyone breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡±

    The vigers said.

    This chart was iplete, it can be said that the iplete excess, covering only a quarter of the South Blue, When Rogen first looked at it, he frowned, but after a few looks, heughed out.

    Because of his luck, the path to Bateri Ind was just in the top of the chart.

    ¡°Indeed, good deeds always get rewarded.¡±

    He got the goal of his trip, Rogen said goodbye to the vigers. He didn¡¯t have much time to waste. he needs to go to Bateri because Rouge was suffering at that moment.

    ¡°Savior, we haven¡¯t repaid you much, but, please tell us your name!¡±

    The vigers repeatedly got rejected by Rogen, but in the end, they only wanted to know his name.

    ¡°My name?¡±

    In that time, Rogen was stunned. But after thinking about it, heughed and said.

    ¡°Himura Kenshin, my name is Himura Kenshin!¡±

    Since he summoned the soul of Himura Kenshin to defeat those pirates, so he used his name.

    After ten minutes, Rogen¡¯s figure disappeared from the vigers¡¯ eyes, leaving a great name and good work behind.

    Back to the Dragon Root, a big smile was drawn on Rogen¡¯s face.

    ¡°This time the harvest isn¡¯t small, not only I took their money, but I also got a map.¡±

    Rogen said while he was smiling at the cat.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    The cat nced at Rogen, shook its tail, and jumped down from his shoulder.

    Then, the Dragon Root sailed away from the ind, and Rogen knew from the vigers that their ind was called Sion Ind.

    Later that day, the ship sailed smoothly on the sea.

    Rogen sat on the deck, calcting the ie.

    ¡°Defeated 123 pirates and the 35 Million pirate Arno, you got a total of 3,200 possessed point."

    ¡°The remaining System bnce is 120 million.¡±

    "Total amount of the possessed point is 69,200."

    That was all that he had at that moment.

    After knowing that, Rogen¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he wanted to see the skills of Himura Kenshin.

    ¡°Hiten Mitsurugi-Ry¨±, 3,000 coins.¡±

    Without hesitation, Rogen chose to get it.

    Hiten Mitsurugi-Ry¨± is a powerful swordsmanship used by Himura Kenshin. His style was exquisite, precise, ruthless and very powerful. And as his strength increases, this set of swordsmanship will inevitably get stronger as well.

    Moreover, this is a systematic sword, sword skills, which also includes the cultivation of breath, realm of ascension and so on.

    In the world of pirates, these things were very hard, but for Rogen, it was something easy, he is a great swordsman.

    From the beginning, Rogen¡¯s thoughts of the system weren¡¯t to be instantly strong, but to use the system to break out from his weakness step by step until he bes the strongest.

    Moreover, the system couldn¡¯t really make him immediately invincible. Even if he calls for a powerful Purple Soul, he would be strong but it¡¯s for a limited time. After all, it is a power that does not belong to him.

    What Rogen wants was to get the true power.

    The movements of Hiten Mitsurugi-Ry¨± flowed rapidly to Rogen¡¯s mind, and after 3 seconds, he has mastered them all.

    The advantage of the system was that he does not need to practice them. Once he exchanged them, he will own them forever.

    With the 16 years of physical training, Rogen¡¯s strength has reached a small peak for that time being. But now, even if he didn¡¯t use the power of the system, with his swordsmanship he could defeat pirates with a bounty of fifty or sixty million.

    Of course, he has not yet encountered a devil fruit user, he doesn¡¯t know what would happen when he fights an enemy with such abilities.

    ¡°Huu!¡±

    He slowly breathed out, running all the movements of Hiten Mitsurugi-Ry¨± in his mind.

    In his mind, Ge Nie¡¯s ghost Valley method was more moderate and peaceful, with long veins, which was also good for his body.

    And the Hiten Mitsurugi-Ry¨± was rough and violent, in that case, they will abolish each other.

    ¡°In the end, this swordsmanship seemed to be badly wounded my body because of the strength of the moves.¡±

    ¡°but, with my body, I can withstand this violent power.¡±

    Rogen wasn¡¯t worried, the people in the world of pirates were generally better in physical quality, far beyond the world of these swordsmen.

    ¡°Next, continue to umte money, clean up all the way, summon powerful souls, and enrich me.¡±

    ¡°Strive to upgrade my strength to be able to defeat 100 million pirates!¡±

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 60 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 46

    The ind Bateri is located in the Midwest of the South blue. So Rogen found from this broken chart that if he wants to go there he must cross at least seven inds. ording to the map, it will take him about 5 months to get there.

    "Nearly half a year!"

    He was very ufortable. Also, he was very worried about whether he could arrive on time and support Portgas D. Rouge.

    In the original Manga, Rouge held her pregnancy for twenty months, and when Ace was finally born, she died.

    The whole world didn¡¯t know even the existence of Rouge or s the existence of the Pirate King¡¯s son, the orphan Ace.

    Because she kept Ace for a long time inside her, her body suffered too much pain, and as a result, she died at the time of the birth.

    "But in this world, I can¡¯t tolerate such a grief!"

    Silently clenching his fist, Rogen¡¯s face was very serious.

    Since the death of Roger, he had to solve all these things that he left him. In fact, even Rogen doesn¡¯t know when his big brother hooked up with Rouge.

    If he didn¡¯t know all of that from the Manga, it would still be that, Ace would stay with Garp and Rouge would die.

    "Ah brother, you don¡¯t believe in me, but you believed in Garp!"

    "That makes me sad!"

    A smile appeared on his face. He clenched his long sword in his hand and looked ahead to the sea with a fierce expression.

    It has been half a month since he left thest ind. In the past two months, he defeated four fierce pirates. The total of their crews has reached more than 500 pirates and he killed them all.

    The cruel and cold killing, and the great swordsmanship, made him known as the "Himura Kenshin."

    In the past two months, his system bnce increased very fast, and it became 220 million.

    More money, more power, which made him fear nothing.

    At that moment, In front of him, there was a pirate crewing on his road.

    The opening of the New Age led to a rapid increase in the number of pirates in all the seas, and with these all-evil pirates, so Rogen amassed wealth very quickly.

    30 minutester, Rogen passed by the oing pirate ship.

    Both sides looked at each other at this moment. These Pirates were not a friendly group. More pirates will have to die if they pick up a fight. In this big sea, there were a lot ofpetitors.

    At first nce, he saw that the number of these pirates weren¡¯t too much, only 20 people, but everyone¡¯s eyes were bright, but their eyes were amazed and energetic, so Rogen¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    When he saw this group of pirates, he thought that these pirates were hard to deal with.

    At the same time, the opposite side was looking at Rogen¡¯s boat, and when they saw only one person and one cat, they raised their eyebrows andughed.

    "One person on that boat? Seems interesting!"

    Rogen didn¡¯t respond, he just watched this group quietly, also he saw the bloody atmosphere from this group of pirates.

    ¡°You killed a lot of people?¡±

    Rogen¡¯s was indifferent when he asked this question, and in the meantime, he ced his right hand on the hilt.

    "Kill? And since when pirates don¡¯t kill?"

    In the opposite, one of these pirates, with green hair, said with a cruel tone and smirked.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you killed anyone yet?¡±

    The green haired guy asked with a ferocious face.

    Beside him, the group of piratesughed and wanted to see the reaction of Rogen who has to be scared by them.

    However, they were disappointed, Rogen¡¯s expression still dull.

    "Then, I¡¯ll have to send you back to your home!"

    Rogen said in an impolite tone, and then, his knees bent slightly, and in a moment, he has already stood on the pirate ship.

    "Do you really want to fight? Are you crazy?"

    Pirates ridiculed andughed.

    "Do you know that we had a bounty of...."

    The words didn¡¯t finish yet, and Rogen¡¯s long sword unsheathed, and with a touch of brilliant sword light flew by, two pirates fell down.

    In an instant, the expression of pirates changed.

    "Shit! What is this sword?"

    Before Rogen stepped forward, swinging his sword quickly and freely.

    ¡°Hiten Mitsurugi-ry¨±!¡±

    "Ry¨±sh¨­sen!"

    "Kuzury¨±sen!"

    Less than five seconds, the half of the pirates have already died.

    "Aww!"

    "This is the kind of people that I don¡¯t want to know who they were!"

    Rogen said those words indifferently. These pirates were very scared.

    The dead ones were among the most powerful in their craw, including their captain.

    However, against this strong swordsman, they couldn¡¯t resist one hit.

    "I remember. it¡¯s him! It¡¯s him!"

    At this moment, the rest of the pirates suddenly shouted in horror.

    "Himura Kenshin!"

    It has been rumored recently, that there was a murderous demon named Kenshin appeared in the South Blue. He was cruel and ruthless. He never let anyone lived under his hand. He was a skilled swordsman, and a few people were his enemies. Even more frightening, was that he only chased the pirates. As long as he hears about a vicious pirate, he would pursue him until he killed him. They heard about him, but they didn¡¯t convince about it.

    As you know, their captain was a murderous pirate, with a bounty of 30 million. He was famous throughout the South Blue, not to mention his crew that reaches the 20 million.

    They were not a group of chicken pirates piled up by their number. They were elites.

    However, when they faced Rogen, they knew their true strength, in front of him, they were nothing.

    "No, don¡¯t kill me!"

    "Oh mom, I want to go home!"

    "Oh, help, who will save me!"

    These pirates, who were killing innocent people once, in front of Rogen, they were so frightened, crying and begging for their lives.

    Rogen, with his usual cold temperature, he held his sword and passed by the remaining pirates, in moments, all of them fell to the ground.

    In the entire South blue, this pirate group was from the strongest, their total reward added up to 50 million Belly, they were very famous pirates, and they were destroyed in the hand of Rogen. He destroyed them without even knowing the name of their group.

    As usual, he stepped into the basement of the pirate ship.

    This process, he did it many times in the past few months, and every time he found a great treasure.

    But this time, when he walked into the basement, he looked stunned.

    Because what he saw, was not treasure, it was a.

    Rough man?!

    Rogen was very confused at that moment.

    "My God! This group sucks, they didn¡¯t even put treasure in their basement, they put a big man!"

    That¡¯s right, in that basement, there was a stout man sitting cross-legged, lowering his head and sleeping.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 61 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 47

    Rogen was shocked with an opened mouth, he didn¡¯t know what to say, he looked all around the basement, but he only saw a bunch of treasure, a small pile.

    ording to his several robberies, this pile of treasure was about 10 million.

    "Shit, those bastards have only 10 million, poor wretch!"

    Rogen was very disappointed, 10 million wasn¡¯t a lot, but it was still a good money.

    He strode forward and directly asked the system.

    "System, put this treasure into the bnce!"

    "A total of 11 million has been deposited in the bnce, the existing bnce is 231 million."

    Listening to this huge amount, Rogen¡¯s mood became better.

    Once again, he looked at the man while he was sitting on the ground. There were shackles on his hands and feet. The big man¡¯s head was down, this scene made Rogen hesitated for a moment and then he decided to leave the ce.

    That guy was really a big man. His height was at least two meters and a half, his body was thick and he looks strong. He was sitting alone in the basement, upying at least two-thirds of the area, just like a tower.

    Just sitting on the te, Rogen reaches his waist. All his upper body was bare. His body and muscles were as solid as the granite.

    "I think he eats hormones, he looks so big and strong!"

    Rogen made some envious look at this big man, and then he turned away and left.

    But at this time, the man woke up, a sound of chains jingling came out, Rogen turned around and he noticed that man had a lot of chains tangled on his body.

    "Did you save me?"

    "Saved you!!?"

    Rogen looked confused. He just came here to get the money, what saving he was talking about?

    "Thank you, could you please help me with these chains?"

    The voice of the big man was very weak. Rogen also noticed that the man¡¯s face was pale, and his lips were dry as if he didn¡¯t have drink or meal for a long time.

    However, Rogen didn¡¯t refuse, which was the right thing to do.

    The Yuan Hong sword was out of the sheath, and in a sh, the iron chains on the big man broke out with a spark.

    "Alright, you can stand up!"

    Rogen said that and decided to leave. He was jealous of those muscles.

    "Oh wait, I¡¯m in a trouble, I can¡¯t cut the iron rope, it¡¯s mixed with the Kair¨­seki, could you please cut them for me?"

    "If it wasn¡¯t mixed with that Kair¨­seki, I would cut it on my own!"

    The big man stretched out his hands, showing his strong wrist tied by the thick iron rope with a diameter of at least five centimeters.

    When Rogen saw that, his mouth trembled.

    "Oh God, such a thick rope, who is this guy? He has been treated so badly by this group of weak chickens!"

    There was dignity in his eyes. This burly man was actually tied up by the Kair¨­seki. It wasn¡¯t just Kair¨­seki handcuff, but also the rope around him on his hand and his wrist. That could prove that this guy was extraordinary.

    He must be a devil fruit user!

    With a swing of his hand, the long sword shed again, and he urately cut the rope.

    Slowly pulling all the chains down, the big man wanted to stand up, but he was too weak, so he swayed and sat down again.

    "Boom!"

    The basement shook, which made Rogen¡¯s eyes tremble. How strong is that guy? He just sat and he shook the whole boat.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t drink or eat for a month. I really don¡¯t have any strength to get up."

    "One month!?"

    "Baa!?"

    "Are you kidding me?"

    Rogen was shocked when he heard that.

    He couldn¡¯t believe this fact at all, could someone that didn¡¯t eat or drink for a month stay alive?

    "Can you help me out, I need to eat and drink!"

    The big man as very polite, which made Rogen couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. In the end, he bent down and beckoned to the big man.

    "Come up!¡¯

    The big man didn¡¯t know what to say, but it was sure that he was very thankful. He leaned on Rogen¡¯s shoulder and squatted, suddenly Rogen felt like his body sank.

    "Really heavy, how much is your weight?"

    He couldn¡¯t help to ask that awkward question.

    "About 400 or 500 pounds."

    The big man was very embarrassed when he said that.

    "You should lose weight!"

    Rogen didn¡¯t utter a word after that.

    The man was embarrassed. His body was perfect, but his bones were too heavy.

    Rogen helped the man to walk out of the basement, but when he came outside and saw the corpse on the deck, his eyes became stunned, and he looked to Rogen with a look of amazement.

    "I¡¯m going to find you something to eat."

    Then he entered the kitchen.

    After a while, Rogen came with some food.

    There was a saliva flowing out from the man¡¯s mouth, he was very hungry.

    "Is there some water?"

    He filled his mouth with food, he asked for water because he choked up.

    "Hey, easy man!"

    Rogen put two huge sake bowls and gestured.

    "There¡¯s no water, but there are these big bowls."

    The big man nced and then he grinned.

    "The sake can be used also as water! Hahahaha!"

    Then, he grabbed the big bowl with one hand and raised it directly to his mouth.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes trembled. That big guy drinks his bowl at one shot.

    The most important thing was the recovery speed of this guy, it was so fast which made Rogen surprised.

    A moment ago, he was very weak and couldn¡¯t move, but after he eats some food, he was able to lift easily that big bowl.

    The thick man spent a whole hour eating everything, and then he sighed of a rx and finally stopped eating.

    "I¡¯m full! That felt very good!"

    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡±

    With a bigugh, he stood up, looked down at Rogen, and stretched out his palm.

    "Thank you kid, my name is Jason Statham, thank you for saving me!"

    "Your wee! I¡¯m Rogen!"

    Rogen reached out and shook hands with Jason. And his heart was even more open.

    Jason Statham?!!

    If he remembers correctly, there was a famous movie star in his previous life called like this.

    "I have nowhere to go. Since you saved me, let me protect you.¡±

    Jason grinned again.

    "Protect me!?"

    Rogen revealed eyes of doubt.

    "Yeah, I¡¯m a great fighter, absolutely no problem for me to protect you."

    Jason clenched his fist, which was bigger than a sandbag, and grinned again.

    Then, as if to prove his strength, he swept the bodies of pirates on the ground, showing disdainful expression.

    ¡°I can smash a thousand of them!¡±

    Then he said embarrassingly to Rogen.

    "I won¡¯t ask for anything, just give me meals."

    And like a reminder, he added another sentence.

    "Aahh! I eat too much!"

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 62 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. https://.patreon/otaku_senpaiLiked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 48

    In the shocked eyes of Rogen, that big man had eaten a meal of ten people.

    That baldheaded man had in his face a long honest smile. He looked strong but very bullying.

    Rogen was clear that this guy has an enormously powerful body. Just being tied up in the basement for a month without eating, drinking, and neither dying was prove that this guy was extraordinary terrifying.

    Thick arms, strong thighs, and a perfect body, he was simply a small tower, standing in front of Rogen, which has a thin figurepared to him.

    Of course, because of this, Rogen always had a bit hatred to Jason.

    ¡°Hey, Captain, where are we going?¡±

    After all the supplies of the pirates were moved to the Dragon Root, Jason asked with a smile.

    "Bateri Ind!"

    ¡°Lift the sails up, and we are ready to go.¡±

    Rogen told Jason and went to start sailing.

    After that, the wind was blowing up and the ship wasn¡¯t moving.

    Since there were just these two people on board, naturally, all these hard work were done by Jason.

    ¡°Is it going to sail?¡±

    When the ship stood still, Rogen asked.

    "Well, no.¡± Jason touched his big bald head and said awkwardly.

    ¡°You should learn!¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡±

    ¡°Can you cook?¡± Rogen asked again.

    ¡°No,¡± Jason answered.

    ¡°You should learn!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    ¡°Will you do the cleaning?¡±

    ¡°This one I would do!¡± Jason surprised, he finally found a job that could do.

    ¡°Then go fast to that?¡±

    Rogen nced at him. Jason touched his head and went to clean without saying a word.

    After watching Jason cleaning the deck, Rogen¡¯s face showed a pleasant smile.

    ¡°One more person, it seems that it is not a bad thing.¡±

    At least, these chores were no longer his job.

    Jason¡¯s movements were quick, and in less than a quarter of an hour, the whole ship was swept inside and outside by him, showing his cleaning skills, which made Rogen very satisfied.

    He liked this kind of honest, simple and capable crew

    The two men then assigned the division ofbor and switched guards every night. In this sea, the crises are ghosts. You don¡¯t know when there will be danger around. In general, when the night falls, the crew will be arranged to watch the night.

    Before when Rogen was alone, he was sleeping a little bit every day and also his mind was up all the time. And now he has Jason.

    On the same day, when evening came, Rogen finally closed his eyes and had a good sleep.

    The next day, at the daybreak, Rogen stretched out, then he saw Jason, who was already awake and active.

    ¡°Hi, Jason.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Captain, you are up.¡±

    Jason asked honestly.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. You stayed very vigorous all night.¡±

    Rogen praised.

    ¡°Yes, I should be.¡±

    Jason smiled.

    At this time, Jason¡¯s eyes were bright, but he waspletely exhausted because he didn¡¯t sleep all night.

    ¡°There are two more days to get to the next ind.¡±

    Looking at the map, Rogen¡¯s eyes shed and he murmured.

    It was about five months before he gets to Rouge, and he was trying to shorten the duration as much as possible.

    It can be said that he has almost not stopped on this road. In addition to killing the murderous pirates, he barely stopped a few time to get supplies.

    But this time, he has to stop.

    ording to the chart, Allister Ind was the only refueling ind within the voyage, and with this ind, he wouldplete 1/3 of the road to Bateri.

    In other words, at least he will be sailing on the sea for about a month.

    ¡°Jason, call me when we get to the ind.¡±

    Rogen shouted, and Jason raised his thumb, then he went to the bedroom to tease the cat.

    In recent days, cats seem unhappy.

    In the blink of an eye, two days passed. In these days, the sea was calm and there were no pirates, so Rogen felt a bit boring. He wanted to kill some pirates to expand his system bnce, but unfortunately, there was none.

    After a while, with Jason yelling, Rogen looked at the bow direction.

    ¡°Captain, here we are, the ind of Allister.¡±

    Jason said that while he was learning how to sail from Rogen.

    At this time, Jason stood in front of the rudder, his hands were swinging, but he was leisurely and very drunk.

    It is hard to imagine that a big strong man with his eyes squinting at the rudder and humming a tune.

    It was a beautiful picture. Suddenly, Rogen felt that the style of the pirates had changed.

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Rogen went to the bow and looked to the front.

    Once he looked at the sea, he could see an ind in the far distance.

    Compared to the ind that Rogen saw far from before, this Ind looked more than twice asrge, and its bustle and prosperity were naturally higher.

    When Rogen saw this ind hepared it to his ind, Loguetown.

    ¡°When we get there, we¡¯ll pick up some supplies, then we¡¯ll have to rest on the boat for the night, then we¡¯ll set off,¡± Rogen said to Jason.

    ¡°Ah? Don¡¯t you want to stay for a few more days? Captain.¡± Jason asked in confusion.

    ¡°There is still something urgent I have to do, and there is no time to dy.¡±

    Rogen told a faint exnation, then he once again fell into silence.

    The Dragon Root was slowly approaching the store, and then Jason threw the anchor and tied it tightly to the shore of the pier.

    ¡°Alright, Captain!¡±

    Beckoning from below, Jason shouted to Rogen.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Nodding his head, Rogen also leaped down. On his shoulder, the cat was squatting quietly.

    When they jumped to the shore, they looked immediately toward the center of the ind.

    A lot of noisesing from the vigers and their voice was full of enthusiasm.

    This little shore, Rogen nce away and he saw no less than 14 ships.

    "It¡¯s a bustling town!"

    With a sigh, Rogen¡¯s face also showed a smile.

    ¡°Of course, Allister Ind is one of the most prosperous inds in the South Blue.¡±

    Jason smiled.

    Nodding, Rogen and Jason walked towards the inner ind.

    When they entered the center of the town and constantly searched for the items needed for navigation, the cat on the shoulder of Rogen was restless.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Cat.¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    The cat opened its ws and pointed to a sweet cake shop on the side of the street with bright lighting from its eyes.

    ¡°Haha, I really don¡¯t understand who¡¯s the master.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I will call you a little master.¡±

    Rogenughed helplessly.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 63 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. https://.patreon/otaku_senpaiLiked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 49

    With an innocent and cute expression, the cat looked at Rogen. Such a spoiled cat.

    Jason curiously looked at them, and it was very clear that Rogen was pampering his cat in an exaggerated way. Also, the cat¡¯s cleverness was beyond his imagination.

    The cat seemed to be like a human being!

    In the end, Rogen and his kitten entered the sweet cake shop and enjoyed their sweet meal.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t get used to this sweet food.¡±

    Frowning at the cake, the Rogen stopped.

    He doesn¡¯t like to eat sweet food, but in the opposite Jason and the little master, they were enjoying the meal and eating it with relish.

    "It¡¯s so sweet!"

    Jason admired it.

    "Meow!"

    Also, the little master liked it, and its face was full of enjoying.

    Rogen¡¯s face was covered with ck lines and his eyes rolled. He didn¡¯t like the extra enjoyment of them.

    After a while, this little group left the ce and started to purchase the necessary items for the boat. In this time, the amount of food was a very important factor, so they took nearly one-month worth of supplies.

    In addition, they also bought some clothes.

    After they finished shopping, Rogen and Jason looked at each other with a little embarrassment.

    After all, they found that such things were not suitable for men to do.

    "Meow!"

    At this time, the little kitten screamed and pointed at itself with the pride face.

    "Do you want to leave this to you?"

    The little cat ws stretched out and it nodded proudly.

    Rogen and Jason were sluggish for a moment, and then, they let the cat lead the way.

    A half an hourter, Jason was holding a huge pile of a shopping spree with a height of one person.

    "We almost there!"

    Rogen nodded with satisfaction and looked at Jason who was sweating, and then he patted on his shouldersfortably.

    "You have worked hard!"

    "Not hard, this is what I should do captain!"

    Jason smiled.

    "I like your hard work. You will have a great future!" Rogen nodded and praised him.

    Jason smiled but he didn¡¯t respond, also he found that his captain sometimes became a little nervous.

    These two men and their cat decided to get back to their ship. They must put this huge amount of supplies there before doing anything else.

    Rogen start sings a song, just to enjoy the spring in this wonderful ind, there was nothing better than this.

    While they were going toward the ship, Rogen stopped walking.

    When Jason noticed that, he immediately stopped.

    As they stopped, ¡°bang¡± a sound came out, and a figure screaming flew out from the front of them and fell heavily on the ground.

    "Help! Save me! A murderer!"

    The man who fell to the ground was screaming, his face and nose were swollen, and his face was full of blood, he looked very miserable.

    This scene immediately made the people around take a step back.

    ¡°I will destroy your face!¡±

    ¡°Look at my face, don¡¯t you know me? How dare you asking me to pay!¡±

    A big man came out from the shop where the man got thrown out.

    People who were there heard the word of the big man and they looked at his face. Only seconds and a series of inhtion came from the crowd.

    "My God! It¡¯s him!"

    ¡°The Evil Baron! He is the Evil Baron!¡±

    "He is rewarded with 45 million Belly, one of the strongest pirates in the south blue, and it is said that he is a devil fruit user!"

    "Why is he here? Rumors said that he was wandering around the sea near Bateri Ind!"

    People were shocked after they saw the Baron.

    They were afraid, so they took steps back.

    The man on the ground when he heard that name, he panicked. He didn¡¯t recognize him just until then, and his heart trembled at the moment.

    "Is it him, the Evil Baron? I actually messed with him!"

    A fear of death shrouded the man and made him very afraid.

    Legend has it that the Evil Baron was one of few strongest pirates in the South Blue, the most iprehensible guy In the four seas, with such a big bounty. He was undoubtedly a very famous pirate.

    And that man had offended such a great pirate!

    All of a sudden, he was stunned by the fact that a hand appeared before him.

    "Get up! Give me your hand!"

    This simple sentence made him tremble, and then he looked and found out that it was a hand of a young man.

    At this moment, the whole scene was quiet, and all presents were shocked.

    The Evil Baron was a strong guy throughout the south blue. Even pirates would try to avoid getting trouble with him.

    But now, there are people who dared to intervene in the baron.

    The man stood up in a daze, with a huge force helping him, his body couldn¡¯t do anything but stand up.

    When he stood up, he saw the face of Baron, which shook his body.

    "Spa... Spare me!"

    Involuntarily, the man was shivering.

    But at this moment, the Evil Baron didn¡¯t look at that man anymore, but he stared fiercely at the young man who helped him.

    The Evil Baron felt that someone wanted to provoke his own majesty, and this matter shouldn¡¯t be tolerated.

    In the south blue, he was the highest ranked pirate. He was in the position of the king. No one dared to disobey him. Even the marines, when they saw him they retreated.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Suddenly, a strong voice came out from Rogen, which was different from the voice that he talked with before.

    After these words, everyone around them held their mouths.

    "He will be killed!"

    "Oh My God!"

    Once again, people shifted their eyes to the other side, to the man who was holding a huge pile of a shopping spree.

    At first nce, the crowd stood still.

    What a magnificent man!

    Baron¡¯s figure was too big, but in front of this big man, he seemed to be smaller.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    For a moment, Baron couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    What happened today? First, there was a little boy who didn¡¯t know came up and saved the man he was going to beat, then a big ma with mental retardation came up and said that to the Baron himself.

    "I said what are you looking at?"

    "My Captain said what are you looking at? If your attitude is better, your grim expression will frighten him!"

    Jason thought that Baron didn¡¯t understand, so he actually exined it.

    Baron was silent but everyone could feel the anger umted on his body, which has reached the extreme.

    His eyes sparkled with danger, and cold words came out of his mouth.

    "Today, the three of you, must die!"

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 64 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. https://.patreon/otaku_senpaiLiked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 50

    The voice of Baron was full of anger. Everyone there noticed that he was very irritated.

    That killer¡¯s eyes made everyone afraid to look at him.

    However, there was only one who wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Not only he stared at Baron¡¯s eyes but also he spoke up.

    "What are you looking at?"

    The corner of his eyes trembled, and Baron could not help it.

    Jason¡¯s simple and honest expression and with his high voice made him so angry.

    Rogen, who was on the side, could not help butugh.

    "You all have to die!"

    Baron said it coldly, behind his back, the doors suddenly opened, and more than a dozen big men came out of it.

    "Captain! Haven¡¯t you finished yet?"

    "Who are these guys?"

    ¡°It seems that something has gone wrong!¡±

    More than a dozen pirates saw this scene, and they showed a banter expression.

    A young kid, a burly strong man, and a cat, thisbination made baron and others shook their eyes.

    "Do you want us to kill them, captain?"

    A tall fellow, with a cold light in his eyes and a long gun in his hand, pointed directly to Jason. Obviously, in these people¡¯s eyes, Jason was the threat, not Rogen.

    "Well, these two guys are going to die now!"

    "That big man is too bold!"

    "That¡¯s Baron, he is cruel and iparable, what can he do?"

    The crowds were panicking and nervous while they were watching this scene.

    In the eyes of everyone, Jason¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold.

    "You are threatening me, and you dare to point your gun at my head!"

    "No one dares to point a gun at me!"

    Jason¡¯s tone was very serious, but this tone and his face reaction made Baron and othersugh.

    However, thisughter onlysted for three seconds, and their faces were stunned.

    They saw the stupid strong man, reaching out, and grabbing the gun directly.

    That pirate¡¯s face has changed, and his finger was on the trigger: "Are you looking you¡¯re your death?"

    Without hesitation, he pulled the trigger.

    "Bang!"

    The sound of the gunshots came out, and the entire crowd closed their eyes.

    "How dare you, shooting me? I¡¯ll kill you!"

    Jason¡¯s palm was stuck on the gun and the simple and honest expression suddenly became cold.

    "What!!"

    The tall and thin pirate was shocked, the gunshot didn¡¯t kill Jason, and what made him more frightened was that his gun exploded.

    How is that possible!

    Jason¡¯s palm directly blocked the muzzle of the gun, the gun didn¡¯t shot out and it was already broke.

    "Kaca!"

    Baron and the others actually saw that scene which made them stunned.

    The long steel gun was actually gripped by Jason¡¯s hand, he twisted it, the whole gun immediately broke.

    The tall and thin guy took a step back. He has never seen such a strong guy.

    "I said I will kill you!"

    The tone of Jason was very cold, and then he grabbed him. The huge hand of Jason directly caught the pirate¡¯s head.

    Then suddenly, the guy was raised from the ground.

    "Shit! Let go of him!"

    Barron¡¯s face changed, he screamed and rushed forward to stop Jason.

    He looked at his crew in the hand of Jason. His head seemed to be deformed because of the tremendous strength of Jason.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jason looked at him and waved his hand randomly.

    Really, it was an easy wave.

    Then, Baron flew directly out, even hit the ground three or forty meters away, and then kept rolling until he reached ten meters. When he got up, had a red nose and his face was swollen.

    Before that, he was still very angry.

    "You must die!"

    Jason was tall, taller than Baron.

    "No! I don¡¯t think so!"

    The tall man was frightened and his legs were pedaling, and he felt a strong force that would burst his skull.

    This power was really terrible.

    There was a fear from the depths of the body, which made him feel cold all over. At that moment, the pirate felt that the fire of his life would extinguish any moment.

    ¡°Too strong!¡±

    Aside, Baron¡¯s pirate panicked. They all pulled out their arms and rushed toward Jason.

    But, they saw that Jason¡¯s face remained unchanged. He single-handedly waved again.

    "Boom!"

    More than a dozen people flew by Jason and mmed into the store wall behind them.

    What made everyone breathe back was that the pirates who were collided on the wall, they didn¡¯t fell down immediately, because of the huge power, they stuck to the wall like a painting.

    Rogen saw this scene and his eyes narrowed.

    "He sticks them into the wall like a painting. He was a horrible power!"

    To reach this level, didn¡¯t need only huge power, but it also needs a perfect control of this power.

    After moments, the Pirates fell down and screamed.

    Their bones broke under this collision. Also, the wall where they collided copsed.

    "What a guy!"

    At this moment, everyone was shocked.

    This burly man has a huge power.

    Then, they all saw Jason carry that pirate and threw him to the ground.

    "Puff!"

    The skinny body immediately bleeds out, the pirate trembled a little and then he stopped.

    Actually, he died.

    "You bastard!"

    Baron¡¯s discolored and the angry came out from his heart.

    He knew the power of his crew, every one of them was powerful with tens of millions reward.

    However, against this guy, they totally gonna lose.

    Actually, there were reasons for them to be defenseless. It was because the power of this burly guy, he was very strong.

    "Hah, what are you looking at again?"

    Another sentence introduced into Baron¡¯s ear, which made him crunch his teeth.

    "Damn you!"

    Baron anger was gushing, and he violently stood up. He couldn¡¯t care about the mess he was in. But after he stood up, he made a high roar.

    "You will see my true strength!"

    After a breath, and in the eyes of the crowd, Baron¡¯s figure began to swell.

    His body grew a brown hair, sharp ws appeared in his feet and his hand. He totally changed at that moment, he turned into the forelegs of some animal.

    From behind, a tail like a whip has appeared too.

    This inhuman appearance made everyone be scared.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 64 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. https://.patreon/otaku_senpaiLiked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 51

    ¡°This is the Devil Fruit!!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes narrowed while he looked at Baron.

    "He became an Animal!"

    Rogen murmured these words, with this appearance after the transformation, Rogen confirmed that Baron had eaten a Zoan Devil Fruit.

    This type of fruit can greatly enhance human speed, strength, and reaction. It can be said that if the user focus to make his body stronger, and with the Zoan fruit, he could be unstoppable.

    But this Baron has only 40 millions reward, so he wasn¡¯t enormously strong.

    Only by virtue of the Devil Fruit, he became stronger than the other pirates.

    But then, the Baron¡¯s mouth made a sound, which surprised everyone.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    What? It turned out to be a cat!

    Rogen¡¯s mouth anxiously shook, looked at the kitten on his shoulder, but the cat pouted its mouth and didn¡¯t care about Rogen.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡±

    Baron¡¯s voice was sharp and fierce. Even if it was a cat, there was no doubt that he was a ferocious cat.

    His ws were on the ground, he was moving so fast that his whole figure seemed to be light as a swallow. Just as he bent, he rushed forward, jumping at the building on both sides of the road.

    Jason looked up and saw Baron running and jumping on both sides of the street.

    At this moment, while Baron was running, his speed was getting faster and faster. After ten meters, his whole body has turned into a phantom.

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    Onlookers were surprised.

    He was extremely fast. They could only see a phantom.

    Baron and Jason were about 50 meters apart. Just after 2 seconds, Baron was so fast, but Jason¡¯s eyes were full of the shadows left by his running.

    Suddenly, a sharp voice rang.

    ¡°Meow!"

    Jason looked up at the position of that sound.

    There were two sharp ws, shining with bright light.

    ¡°w-hit, I will tear you apart!"

    Baron whispered. With the force of dropping down from the air and with his magnificent speed, he umted a great power and pushed his attack to its limit.

    ¡°You are dead!¡±

    ¡°No one can survive this attack!¡±

    He had seen Jason¡¯s strength, so his first attack was his strongest attack.

    After a short breath, Baron¡¯s figure changed quickly his position in the air, even though it was a small change, but it could make the enemy unable to figure out where he would appear.

    Suddenly, he was shaking.

    Jason involuntarily looked at the left side of his sight, but at this point, Baron¡¯s figure came from the front.

    ¡°Haha, you guessed the wrong direction!¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    The two sharp lights suddenly crossed the sky and seemed to split the space.

    But at the same time, Jason¡¯s right fist suddenly came out.

    On his thick arms, muscles suddenly burst up, and his green veins were like dragons

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The punch was straightforward and smashed Baron¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Kark!¡±

    The crisp sound of the cracking bones came, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but hold their noses as if they could feel Baron¡¯s pain.

    ¡°That¡¯s so cool!¡±

    Rogen was so amazed.

    Jason¡¯s punch was so sudden that outsiders looked as if Baron has rushed forward to get beaten.

    However, Rogen could see now that Jason was really a very strong guy.

    He didn¡¯t know why he was imprisoned in the basement by a scum group of pirates.

    At this time, Jason¡¯s head was still looking at the left side.

    Slowly turning his head, Jason spoke very seriously.

    ¡°I also have eaten a Devil Fruit, Gomen¡¯nasai."

    This sentence was more like a ridicule.

    However, Rogen took a deep look at Jason. He really doesn¡¯t know what Fruit this guy has, but his body¡¯s strength was terrible.

    Unexpectedly Baron was bitten by Rogen, and he flew out straight toward the rear for a hundred meters or so, and then ¡°bang¡± his body hit the wall and crashed it.

    Seeing this scene, the crowd around were muddled.

    What a power!

    The Baron¡¯s pirates, at this point, werepletely annihted!

    The top and most ferocious pirates of the South Blue, because of a ¡°what are you looking at¡±, they were beaten up.

    Where the hell did these two strong men came from?

    After sweeping around, Jason saw the enemy lying on the ground, and then scratched his head and regained his innocence.

    ¡°Jason, it¡¯s time to go.¡±

    Until then, Rogen lightly said.

    ¡°Oh! Yes, captain.¡±

    He is still the simple and honest big man, just then, he turned to a tough guy.

    With a bitter face, Jason picked up the items with at least a thousand pounds weight, he stepped forward and gently followed Rogen.

    The crowd looked at the two men, and they quietly opened the road.

    Such a great man with a good heart, the young man who was walking in the front.

    Obviously, between the two men, the teenager was in the main position. That is to say, this teenager might be even stronger than the big man.

    On the board of the Dragon Root, Jason went to the cabin and put down the huge pile of their purchases, which had directly filled the basement.

    ¡°OK, let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go to the hot spring, then we need to buy some clothes to wear.¡±

    Rogen stretched andughed.

    Jason wiped the sweat from his forehead and nodded with excitement.

    ¡°Jason, I don¡¯t expect to find your size has been made!¡±

    After all, Jason¡¯s figure was too big. The clothes of this guy were estimated to be customized.

    Jason touched his head and smiled thickly.

    Subsequently, the two men and the cat entered the ind again.

    Half an hourter, Rogen and Jason took off their upper body clothes andfortably soaked in the hot spring.

    The little master was shyly lying on the side of the hot spring pool and did not dare to look at these two.

    ¡°Ah, so nice, I haven¡¯t been sofortable for a long time.¡±

    Rogen sighed.

    ¡°Enjoy this moment of peace, Jason, we will be busy soon.¡±

    Jason smiled again, he was enjoying the hot spring and looking to the sky.

    ¡°Yeah, it is really a rare peace.¡±

    At the entrance to the hot spring shop, two guys wearing a ck suit and pairs of dark sses weremunicating in a low voice.

    ¡°Do you see him clearly? Is it him?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! This face can¡¯t be wrong.¡±

    ¡°In addition, ording to our information, this guy also appeared in the South Blue during this period of time."

    The two quicklymunicated, constantly watching the crowd on both sides of the street.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the big man today, we wouldn¡¯t notice him.¡±

    ¡°This is a good ce to get him with no effort.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more interesting is the cat on the teenager¡¯s shoulder, go and investigate it carefully and identify the cat. The identity of the cat may be even more frightening than that guy. ¡°

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to deliver the report, and you start investigating.¡±

    After a few words, the two nodded and disappeared from the street.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 65 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. https://.patreon/otaku_senpaiLiked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 52

    One of the figures, after going around, he left the hot spring ce.

    The location he chose was very special, and because of the wall he was behind, it looked a little far from the hot springs. In fact, if you are a person with good intuition, you could clearly understand the movements of Rogen.

    "The kid is exactly the same as the picture given by the superior!"

    Silently recalling the appearance of Rogen, then, he looked around to know if there anyone around, when he found it clear, he took out the Den Den Mushi.

    "Puru-Puru-Puru!"

    There were three rhythmic percussion sounds, it was a quick tone.

    "Puru-Puru-Puru!"

    "Report your code!"

    The steady voice came from the other side.

    "Code 43298, I¡¯m in the South Blue, Allister Ind!"

    He said in low voice.

    "Report!"

    A voice of majesty came out.

    "Alright!"

    The agent 43298 answered in a respectful way, and then he talked quickly.

    "I was dispatched by superior to the Allister Ind for a mission. Recently, I found a teenager who consistent with one of our missions. I came to report. In addition, there was a cat next to the boy. And his subordinates seriously suspected that he was the important person we hadn¡¯t found for a long time.¡±

    "Report the teenager mission code!"

    After hearing the words of the agent 43298, the person on the opposite indulged for a moment, and he didn¡¯t ask for the information about the cat.

    "Code 0."

    After hearing that, the agent¡¯s voice was a bit strange, full of curiosity.

    "0~~~!"

    It seemed that he obviously stayed a while, and then the agent 43298 quickly asked" sure the code is 0?!"

    Series sounds of flipping through the paper came from the opposite side. 43298 could hear the superior attention and dignity of the superior from the sound.

    It seems that the boy is unusual.

    "Sure!"

    "Hu!"

    A heavy breathing sound came from the Den Den Mushi, and the superior was silent for a while before asking again.

    "Continue to confirm the identity of the cat!"

    The superior said with a heavy voice.

    "Always pay attention to the position coordinates of code 0, and if it¡¯s necessary, you can postpone other tasks priority!"

    Upon hearing this sentence, the agent 43298 glimpsed.

    Is it the highest priority? The boy¡¯s identity was so important that made the marines very concerned.

    Who exactly is he? He let the superior very attentive. He didn¡¯t hesitate, and he answered quickly.

    "Alright, sir!"

    "Do it well, this time if you canplete this task, then the promotion won¡¯t be far."

    There was a rare admiral as a promotion.

    The agent 43298 was very happy, and he immediately replied.

    "Understood sir!"

    Subsequently, the Den Den Mushi hanged up.

    There was a deep curiosity on his face, and his eyes shed.

    "The identity of this boy must be extraordinary."

    He was very sure of this, for the identity of the cat seemed too high for him to imagine, but the priority of the boy still above the cat.

    On this side, agent 43298 pays close attention to Rogen¡¯s every move.

    On the other side, the superior¡¯s became very serious when he heard it.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate to report to the marine headquarters immediately.

    Actually, the colonel didn¡¯t have any doubts about the information he got.

    There were a lot of spies teams in the marines. These marines were either dressed as businessmen or civilians. It was usually for them to stay without any work. They don¡¯t need them to kill the enemy

    From time to time, they would arrange some tasks for them on the line.

    Many of these tasks are surveince, inspection, and spying.

    The agent 43298 was one of the vast majority of spies, he was a professional one, only the 100% determined messages would be determined.

    "Puru-Puru-Puru !"

    "Hey!"

    Soon, the Den Den Mushi ringed.

    "I¡¯m themander Leon, from the South blue division, I have information!"

    "What is it?"

    The marines headquarters weren¡¯t so careful to the subject.

    "One of our spies found a major suspect in Allister Ind in the south blue, code 0 mission, Gol.D.Rogen!"

    "At the same time, he found the cat, code 1 mission, and he currently investigating his identity."

    Leon took a deep breath after he reported it.

    "Rogen?"

    ¡°And does the world government emphasize the cat we care about?¡±

    For two consecutive questions, the marine of this ministry was somewhat aggressive.

    "They are all in the South Blue?!"

    ¡°Yes, when he found Rogen, the cat was by his side.¡±

    Because of the agent 43298 issued a more detailed written reportter, Leon was very aware of this information.

    "In addition, there is another person with them named Jason, he is a big man, and he is very strong!"

    "Jason?"

    The marine on the opposite side was aggressive again. How long it has been since Rogen has started to build a crew? Is it Roger¡¯s rtive pirates?

    In the midst of contemtion, the marines of the headquarters didn¡¯t talk again.

    Leon was very patient. He knew the importance of this matter.

    It won¡¯t only affect the world, but it will affect more the future of marines forces also.

    Only a few moments and the marines of the ministry reacted.

    "Understood, I will inform the Fleet Admiral."

    Leon nodded, he hanged up quickly, and a bright light shed in his eyes.

    He could predict that a huge event would shock the entire marines and pirates.

    The efficiency of the marines headquarters was amazing. After determining the position of Rogen, amand was issued quickly.

    In fact, after the defeat of Dragon and the serious injuries that he got, then the orders of Sengoku, Rogen¡¯s reward order was not withdrawn, and it only appeared in a limited area.

    Because after that, the Marines and the world government has stopped raising a reward for Rogen.

    The high reward, which didn¡¯t distribute yet around the world, it forcibly suspended.

    The marines didn¡¯t want the world to know anything about Roger brother.

    Only some people in the South blue knew that Roger has a younger brother, but these people were civilians who have rarely gone to the sea, or some pirates.

    But relying on these people to spread the information of Rogen, that would take them two or three years.

    On that day, Kizaru was still swaying in the East Blue and the Golden Den Den Mushi rang.

    Yawning, Kizaru was bored at that moment, and he answered it slowly.

    "Hello!"

    "Admiral Kizaru! The Fleet Admiral issued an order to let you go to the South Blue!"

    "South blue! For what?"

    Kizaru wondered.

    "The target Gol.D.Rogen is found, and he is in the south blue now!"

    Kizaru¡¯s eyes shed.

    "So, is there a specific location? The South blue is very big!"

    "South blue, Bateri Ind!"

    Subsequently, the Den Den Mushi hangs up, and Kizaru slowly stood up and stretched out.

    ¡°After such a long rest, activities are also good.¡±

    Arresting Rogen was only a little physical activity for Kizaru.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 65 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. https://.patreon/otaku_senpaiLiked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 53

    At that time, Admiral Kizaru was at the peak of his life. His physical state was in perfect condition. He was one of the strongest Marines.

    Especially with his Devil Fruit Pika Pika no Mi, the light fruit, no enemy could withstand against him.

    Rogen? Huh, in Kizaru¡¯s eyes, he was just a little curiosity, he didn¡¯t count him as a real enemy.

    For the discovery of Rogen, the Marines handled it a very low-key. All within a limited range of rapid decision-making, and did not cause any vibrations.

    On Allister Ind in the South Blue, Rogen was ying with Jason and the little master. He was unaware of theing storm.

    They did not notice that there were a few shadows around them. They were silently staring at them and then they quickly retreated.

    These movements were invisible and didn¡¯t arouse the awareness of Rogen and the others.

    The professionalism of this intelligence personnel can be seen.

    ¡°It has been identified that the identity of the cat is the mission target of code 1.¡±

    ¡°Inform the world government that they have been getting the deal done and that there has been news.¡±

    After these sentences were passed, a faint and small vibration began to surge rapidly.

    On that day, Rogen, Jason, and the little cat yed until midnight before returning to the boat and then fell asleep.

    The next morning, everything in the Dragon Root was normal.

    The Marines didn¡¯t act arbitrarily. To handle Rogen, they had to keep a track on him.

    On the Dragon Root, Rogen was sitting on the bow and the little master squinted beside him.

    These two were facing the sea waves with peaceful expression and they seemed to feel something.

    Behind them, Jason¡¯s tall figure shuttled on the deck, carrying mops, brooms, and other items, cleaning the ship.

    ¡°Right, Jason!¡±

    Suddenly, Rogen remembered something and shouted.

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡±

    Jason replied loudly.

    ¡°Clean up the dishes and nt the orange seeds we bought.¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Jason was working hard and painstakingly.

    Looking at Jason, Rogen was gratified.

    ¡°This guy will be very promising in the future. He is really capable.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t find such a good crew like him. He was an honest guy. Rogen found that he liked that a bit.

    Then, sailing all the way across the sea, Rogen went straight to the second supply points of the voyage.

    ¡°Only three stop we have to make and we will reach Bateri Ind. This route has beenpressed by me and hopefully, within four months we get there.¡±

    His eyes shone with light and he clenched his fist slightly.

    The little master next to him seemed to feel his emotion and screamed with a low sound.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Hearing the voice of the little master, Rogen smiled and touched the little master¡¯s head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Let the thinking for my enemies, I am very strong now.¡±

    These words were full of confidence, and for sure, these facts were true.

    With a bnce of more than 200 million, Rogen was confident that he could summon a great soul if he faces a very strong opponent. Such a soul must be stronger than Itachi.

    The voyage was safe and silent, until three dayster, they found two pirates groups fighting in front of them.

    ¡°Would you like to avoid them? Captain, these pirates are reckless and very troublesome."

    Jason asked.

    ¡°Why should we avoid them? Jason, go straight ahead, I¡¯m going to rob them."

    Rogen noticed from afar that these pirates on both sides were full of bloody atmosphere and obviously, they had done many bad things.

    Strangely enough, he had hardly seen the innocent fellow who went out to the sea following their dreams. He only saw bad pirates, hungry for blood and treasures.

    Jason has always executed Rogen¡¯s order in a perfect way.

    After a while, two groups of pirates who were fighting, suddenly found out that a ship was crossing. When they looked at the g, they became even more stunned.

    ¡°Not a pirate g? Neither the Marines? ¡°

    The pirates were a little bit confused. What are they doing here?

    But after three seconds, two figures jumped from the ship.

    At the same time, a voice came out.

    ¡°Jason, there is no need for mercy, these scums of the sea, Hell is where they belong."

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    A strong voice came out.

    The two figure fell heavily from the sky and stood in the middle of these pirates.

    One was thin, the other was big and burly, like a small tower, the two figures were sharply contrasting, but at this moment, all the pirates were stunned.

    But after a second, they became angry.

    ¡°Who the hell is this guy, shouting to kill us!?¡±

    ¡°Brothers, cut them first, they must be killed for these big words!"

    ¡°Crush them, give them a painful death for what they said!"

    Just for a moment, Rogen and Jason found that their hatred value of both groups has reached the peak.

    In one look, Jason took a step forward and Rogen¡¯s right hand was ced on his sword.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    So many pirates from the two groups rushed at the same time at Rogen and Jason.

    The momentum was astonishing. These pirates looked grim and fierce. They were hovering around the edge of life and death every day.

    Their lives were not worthy when innocent people were going to be killed by them.

    After a moment, the pirates rushed forward, and then they flew back.

    It was a tremendous force as if it was swinging of a giant hammer, just a moment, and the rushing pirates directly swept back.

    This was Jason. He just waved his arm. His huge power was like a monster.

    ¡°Ah, ah!¡±

    The pirates screamed and crashed into the back of the ship, and others were hit by the edge of the boat, "poof", then they fell into the sea.

    However, this attack was so shocking even for these ferocious pirates.

    "What a great strength? Huh, kill him! ¡°

    The voice of the captain¡¯s roar on both sides came out, then, the atmosphere was even more bursting.

    Just then, a bright light of the sword passed them.

    No one saw how that sword looked like, but the sword had already returned to its sheath.

    They only saw the cold-faced teenager, gently pushing the hilt of the sword, ¡°chook", the sword has beenpletely closed.

    But in the next moment, a series of screams, and blood rushed out from the pirates.

    This sword directly killed more than a dozen pirates.

    In a twinkling, the whole ship fell into silence, and a cold sweat poured from the heads of the remaining pirates.

    ¡°Him... Him... Himura Kenshin!"

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 66 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. https://.patreon/otaku_senpaiLiked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 54

    Both pirate¡¯s sides saw the power of that sword, and they immediately called out in horror.

    Recently, a demon came over the South Blue. It was said that he faces any pirate, no matter how strong they were, and he could kill them with one hit.

    The glory and the shape of that sword, no pirates have seen, because the ones who have seen, are dead.

    Above the sea, everyone was talking about that mysterious swordsman. He was only known by the pirates who have passed by him, but none of them still alive. Such a powerful and cruel guy who has made countless pirates deeply fear him. Pirates were praying every day and every night to avoid this powerful guy.

    They didn¡¯t expect that this would happen today, they actually encountered by him.

    No one knows his identity, no one knows his appearance, but there were rumors between pirates, that when they saw a strong swordsmanship, they would immediately recognize him.

    Because of this information, the pirates could quickly identify of Rogen and call him by the name of "Himura Kenshin!"

    "Shit! We didn¡¯t provoke you, why did you attack us?"

    One of the captains was horrified and immediately shouted.

    He was scared in front of this great swordsman. He had already heard about him. The entire South blue hopes to not face him.

    "How can I let you live and your hands are stained with the blood of innocent!?"

    Rogen was indifferent and stepped forward.

    Jason took a big step and waved his hand, more than a dozen people flew out. The huge power made these pirates lost their consciousness in the air before they fell down.

    "Damn, rumors didn¡¯t say that Himura has a partner, who is this guy?"

    They thought that only Himura was terrifying, but the strength of this burly man wasn¡¯t a joke.

    The two men shuttled in the crowd of nearly 100 pirates, each time they hit, blood spilled out. The great fighting power was their best defense, which made this huge number of pirates couldn¡¯t handle them.

    These chickens as Rogen called them couldn¡¯t stand against them, so they jumped from their own ships with fear in their hearts.

    "These guys!"

    Rogen was speechless. He wanted to kill all of them, but he couldn¡¯t follow them into the sea.

    They knew that there was nothing in this vast ocean even for a thousand mile from there. And, when they jumped off the boat, there was only death in that way.

    Did they choose to die into the sea than to face Rogen?

    Rogen shook his head, and then he went to the treasure room on the ship. Three minutester, he came out with a smile.

    "These two groups of pirates have pushed my bnce to 300 million Belly."

    At this point, the system bnce showed a long string of number, a total of 310 million Belly.

    This huge number that Rogen has never had before, what kind of soul could he purchase with 300 million, it must be a fearful and powerful one?

    "Jiraya? Ichigo Kurosaki? Pain?"

    These characters flickered in his mind and Rogen looked forward to it.

    As far as he knows, the determination of the strength of the system is a mysterious vague line. It was reasonable to say that Uchiha Itachi was at least a hundred million Belly ss. He was from the green ss level. but was called out by his good fortune in the green ss.

    These powerful people he thought before, there was no doubt that they must be a soul above this guy.

    300 million Belly, what kind of guy he can summon with it, Rogen couldn¡¯t imagine at the moment.

    "The enemies that I¡¯m going to face in this trip to Bateri are imaginably powerful."

    "I must be prepared for everything!"

    His eyes shed slightly, Rogen was very cautious.

    The marines were extremely concerned about the descendants of Roger, and all the forces involved. Even he would intercept with an elite Marine like Dragon. Then, the stationed of Bateri Ind would be a Vice Admiral or higher.

    "Vice Admiral!"

    Rogen muttered to himself, he didn¡¯t know how powerful that high-rank marine would be.

    But, there was no doubt that the Vice Admiral must be very strong and powerful and have mastered the Haki, and with a high existence of the six powers (the six techniques of ¡°Rokushiki") they could easily face and defeat the devil¡¯s fruit users.

    For now, Rogen only relies on souls given by the system to be stronger. With his own strength, even the 100 million pirates may not be able to defeat. He could only defeat chickens with a reward of less than 100 million.

    "I¡¯m not strong enough!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes became firm, he still felt that the 300 million belly is a big amount, but without it, he is very weak. He already put himself away from satisfaction.

    More than 300 million! It was a huge amount for civilians. But for him, it was just an amount that he could summon a good soul with, and he didn¡¯t know what kind of soul would be.

    Could he fight against Vice Admiral? If he could, then, what about Admirals?

    ording to Rogen, the soul he would purchase against the Admirals must be very strong, he was afraid that he must summon more than 1 billion souls to be able to defeat him.

    With his fist clenched, Rogen¡¯s expression became calm.

    He turned his head and shouted at Jason to back to their ship.

    After returning to the Dragon Root, the ship was handed over to Jason.

    Rogen sat alone on the deck and he closed his eyes slowly.

    He found the fact that his strength was a problem.

    "Even though I can summon a powerful soul, but I still can¡¯t solve my own weakness!"

    "The biggest role of the system is not to give me power for an hour or so, but it allows me to learn from these souls!"

    ¡°I can¡¯t be temporarily blinded by strong eyes.¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, and he started to realize.

    In the past, even though he had the same idea, but he was afraid that summoning souls would be a waste of money, but today, when the bnce reached up 300 million, his mind suddenly opened up.

    "Why should I care about tens of thousands Belly?"

    "Summoning high-level souls is costly, but can these low-level souls allow me to learn?"

    "Whether it is martial arts or kendo, doesn¡¯t it always make people strong from their weakness!?"

    Rogen¡¯s face showed a smile.

    Now, when he knew the way, things would be much better.

    "System, summon me the red soul ss, the designated category is the swordsmanship!"

    After a while, the system deducted the bnce, and Rogen¡¯s mind was in a burst ofplicated sword skills.

    There were all kinds of lights in his eyes. At the moment he seems to be learning something.

    The red soul wasn¡¯t expensive. It was only about 10,000 belly, even if it doubled, the high price would be only 100,000 Belly. For the current bnce of Rogen, he could afford it.

    Gradually, the possession time of swordsmanship passed.

    Then he began to summon another one again.

    And after an hour, the possession time passed again.

    At this time, Rogen¡¯s brow was wrinkled up.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 67 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. https://.patreon/otaku_senpaiLiked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 55

    After these test, Rogen found something that made him speechless.

    That was, he took control of the summoned swordsmen very slowly, and an hour passed, but he couldn¡¯t even learn his swordsmanship.

    ¡°How can this be done?¡±

    There were not many possessions done, and he thought it would be impossible to summon some powerful characters and learn their skills.

    But these basic swordsmanships, the lowest level of swordsmanship, must be learned.

    The high-rise building starts from the ground, and also the powerful swordsmanship needs a basic transition.

    Rogen stopped there, and he was aware of the reason for these results.

    ¡°My talent is still too bad!¡±

    He shook his head with a bitter smile. He was helpless.

    He thought that when he gets the possession system, his talents would be better. But who knows, this system did not let him do what he wanted, and Let him be a rare talent. His talent was still that he, even the simplest body skills, swordsmanship, were hard to learn.

    And all the skills that he had, were bought by possession coins, not his own skills.

    ¡°What could I do about this?¡±

    The moment before, he was ambitious and vowed to learn all the basic sword skills in the world, he realized that heprehend a set of ultimate swordsmanship.

    But at this moment, he found that he still was no talent, such a simple task was impossible to do.

    Rogen sat silently and began to think of some ways.

    Half an hourter, the sea breeze blew Rogen¡¯s ck hair, and the little master on the side crooked its head, looking at him curiously as if it was wondering why he was puzzled.

    Suddenly, Rogen eyes lit up, along smile appeared in his face andughed.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha, why am I so stupid? I didn¡¯t even think of this.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have talents that others have, but there are so many souls in this system, so I don¡¯t believe that there is no talent dedicated souls!"

    His eyes sparkled and became bright again.

    In a blink of an eye, he said directly to the system.

    ¡°System! summon me a yellow soul, the specified category is martial arts talent."

    ¡°Understood, summoning the martial arts talent category, yellow ss, specifying the category, the consumption is twice the random summoning!"

    After three seconds, Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, a figure stepped forward and directly integrated into his body.

    ¡°Summon yellow soul, Stephen Chow, martial arts wizard.¡±

    ¡°Stunt, the Buddha¡¯s palm!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s face showed a smile. He did not expect that the system would pick such a character.

    The Protagonist of the movie "Kung Fu Hustle" Stephen Chow. He is a little fool who has nothing to do. The biggest dream of his life is to join the "Axe Gang" and be a bad man. However, his nature is kind, under the wrong circumstances, offending the evil spirits of fire and being finally hit by the two pulses of Ren governor, awakened his innate talent, became a rare martial arts wizard.

    ¡°Skills, martial arts wizards.¡±

    What made Rogen admire this system more, this martial arts wizards can also be a skill, which was convenient for him.

    ¡°System, give me the skills of the martial arts wizards.¡±

    ¡°Martial arts wizards, the exchange needs 55,000 coins, sessfully exchanged, congrattions to the host.¡±

    Before he saw the amount of possessions coins that the martial arts wizard needed to exchange, suddenly, Rogen became confused. Then he looked at his own currency bnce, and all of a sudden, his face turned green.

    ¡°What the f*ck! Is there a mistake? It¡¯s so expensive! ¡°

    He felt his body was hollowed out. The martial arts wizard had emptied out his possession coins bnce. He was still thinking about umting arge amount of possession coins to learn more swordsmanship and skills.

    But, in a moment, Rogen has closed his mouth.

    His eyes slowly closed, and an invisible temperament came out of him.

    This is a kind of martial arts master¡¯s momentum, which has been cultivated for a long time. Every move was in harmony with the principle of heaven, standing there like impable.

    Five minutester, Rogen¡¯s mouth showed a smile.

    ¡°This exchange is not a loss.¡±

    He spoke out softly.

    Yes, it was not a loss.

    Only by learning the skills of Martial arts wizards, can you understand how terrible this skill was? Any martial arts, as long as he sees, or has seen it before, he could use it at his will. And when martial arts wizards merge with him, they merge into him too. His physical fitness has also increase instantly, his power bes extremely iparable, speed, reaction, and beyond the past.

    Compared with the previous moment, Rogen had a perfect transformation.

    Because of the skills of the martial arts wizards, one of the attributes that came with it was Governing and Conception Vessels. (The Governing and Conception Vessels are the main rivers of the body¡¯s Yin and Yang energies. They are pr aspects of the body, perfectlyplementary, like midnight and midday.)

    The two veins opened up, and the innate airflow "qi" in his body turned ceaseless. From then on, that stream became endless.

    but.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I have not learned any internal strength.¡±

    Shake his head, but Rogen wasn¡¯t sorry at all. He was still smiling, and at this moment, he was magically able to look inside his own body, to see that there was a little bit of Qi in his Dantian (Dantian is loosely tranted as ¡°elixir field¡±, ¡°sea of qi¡±, or simply ¡°energy center¡±), all over the meridians, and, above his limbs, Some ck and blue dots.

    He knows that those ck spots are the impurities produced by a long diet, staying upte, or sucking up toxic gases in the air.

    ¡°With this skill, my talent bes perfect, I only need to exchange some powerful internal skills, and I can cultivate it to a perfect state in a blink of an eye.¡±

    Perhaps the internal strength in the world of pirates is not that great, but, to strengthen his body, enhance his fighting power at this moment.

    ¡°And here I am.¡±

    Rogen slowly closed his eyes.

    ¡°But there are more important things to do.¡±

    In silence, Rogen¡¯s whole body seemed to be dead.

    He realized how powerful the Buddha¡¯s palm of Sing from the movie "Kung Fu Hustle" and everyone could see it clearly.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of the skill of the Buddha¡¯s palm falls from the sky?¡±

    Yes, he is now enlightening this set of techniques.

    If his former self-reced him, he was not qualified to learn this skill, his qualifications were so poor that the system did not bother to talk to him, so bad that Roger gave up rescuing him.

    But at this time, he is a martial arts wizard.

    As the hour approached to end, Rogen opened his eye, they were sparkling, and his right palm was moving in the air.

    Just then, there was a loud noiseing from the front.

    ¡°Captain, unluckily, we have met another group of pirates.¡±

    ¡°They are going to rob us.¡±

    Jason said.

    Rogen opened his eyes, with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Just, try my newly-learned palm method.¡±

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 67 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. https://.patreon/otaku_senpaiLiked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 56

    Rogen slowly got up, and his eyes shed. The one hour was about to pass, and the possession time was about to end. In this short time, with the skills of the martial arts wizards, he has also perfectly mastered the Buddhist Palm.

    In front of the Dragon Root, there were two small and noisy ships surrounded it. These two small boats were the pirates who came to rob Rogen.

    In the vast sea, there were a lot of powerful pirates looting Inds and merchant ships. Naturally, these small ships have only 20 or 30 pirates on it. They were small in scale, but they spent a long time-fighting in the sea and umted a lot of money.

    Such pirates, which usually appear in the sea only for a while, and then they disappear. They won¡¯t be pirates for a long time, they only wanted to umte wealth as a process.

    A few steps across the head of the ship, Rogen saw the pirates who were holding their weapons in front of him. One of them had a gloomy face, and he was shaking a sword in his hand, he wanted to pressure Rogen.

    "Hand over all the treasure you have, you are only two people, so we can let you go!"

    A middle-aged man, he seems to be the captain with his cigarette in his mouth, heughed and said that. He was looking harmless.

    "You want to get our treasure!?"

    A smile appeared on Rogen¡¯s mouth.

    "Well, if you give up your goods, we will let you live!¡±

    The captain nodded.

    "Captain, what are you saying to them? Let me go and kill them!"

    Jason scratched his head and said with a simple tone.

    With these words, the angry values of the pirates were lifted up, and all of them were staring at Jason with red eyes.

    "Don¡¯t hurry, it¡¯s okay let me do it this time!"

    Rogen pulled Jason and stopped him.

    How could he let Jason go? This time, he wanted to use his new techniques.

    An hour of the possession almost end, it rested ten seconds. He just wanted to test whether his previous ideas were valid or not.

    "You look worried about your little partner, it¡¯s funny!"

    The captain took a breath and held the cigarette with his fingers and pointed it to Jason.

    Jason looked at the captain, and Rogenughed.

    Under the orders of the captain, the crew suppressed their anger. They were waiting for Rogen to talk. If they could solve the battle without using the swords, they would be very happy. After all, their ships were small and couldn¡¯t withstand the damage of a big fight.

    In the blink of an eye, the time passed quietly.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and his smile became thicker.

    "Perfect! My predictions aren¡¯t wrong!"

    With the possession of Stephen Chow¡¯s soul, and with the martial arts skills that he has already exchanged, he could perfectly control Buddhist Palm.

    The smile on his face became bigger and bigger, Rogen seemed to have discovered a path to make a fortune.

    "Buddhist Palm, in the exchange tform, its price reached the 100,000!"

    "That¡¯s it, I already saved 100,000 coins!"

    All of this was for the Buddhist Palm, even if the soul of Chow was gone. Rogen could still clearly perceive the existence of his skills and that part of his memory was still in his mind.

    It was just like learning something not familiar with.

    However, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him. As long as he honed it over time, he would be able to get familiar with it quickly.

    "Hey boy, I have given you so long, have you thought about it?"

    The captain smoked his cigarette and he was a little impatient.

    "Well, I thought about it!"

    Rogen nodded and smiled.

    "I don¡¯t know if you have heard about the falling Buddhist Palm!"

    "What?"

    The captain was a little worried.

    He didn¡¯t understand what Rogen just said, but the next moment, he opened his mouth.

    Rogen was standing on the bow of his ship, and then he only made a slight bend on his knees. At the next moment, he was like a bird, he leaped to the air like he was flying.

    Rogen at this moment had a wonderful feeling when he jumped, as soon as his feet moved, he felt that his body became lighter.

    He was sure that he had never learned anything like this light move, but at this time, his bones and flesh seemed to inte and became lighter and lighter.

    At the same time, he felt a powerful force apanied by his movements, which gathered quickly.

    "This is the strength of the martial arts wizard, the strength of the Ren and Du meridians!"

    There was a hint of enlightenment in his eyes, and Rogen¡¯s hand suddenly extended.

    First, his hands were closed on his chest, and then it moved with a solemn expression, as he was angry.

    At this moment, with the power of the leap he made, he was already within 100 meters in the air, he reached the highest point he could.

    The next moment, his head went down, and his palm slowly pushed forward.

    His right hand was pointed to the two ships.

    Gradually, Rogennding faster and faster, he made an invisible wind pressure, as he fell, he steadily pressed them toward the sea.

    "Voom! Voom! Voom!"

    The two ships began to tremble violently, there was an invisible pressure, and the pirates were panicking.

    "Captain! The wind is too strong!"

    " Damn the pressure is so strong!"

    "It¡¯s the kid, I saw him flying up and then he fell down!"

    "Oh My God! What is he going to do? He can fly so high, is it the devil¡¯s fruit ability?"

    The pirates panicked and instantly they became noisy.

    The captain looked pale and shouted, "Keep calm!"

    "Stand still and don¡¯t move! I have to see what this kid is going to do!"

    His words were full of anger, and the pirates immediately calmed down and they were all looking up to the sky.

    At the Dragon Root, Jason looked at Rogen and his eyes trembled, and he quietly moved the ship back several meters.

    He had a faint feeling that his captain who flew up to the sky wouldn¡¯t do anything good.

    Finally, in a dazzling time, Rogen has been less than 30 meters away from the pirate ships below.

    At a close distance, the pirates were subjected into more powerful wind pressure and they didn¡¯t run away. Rogen was a bit confused.

    "You dare to face the Buddhist Palm power! I like it!"

    Suddenly, Rogen¡¯s palm mmed and pushed.

    "Voom!"

    A tremendous palm pressure that shocked the hearts of the pirates suddenly fell mmed from the sky, only a moment, nearly 2/3 of pirates were crushed into the ship by the huge pressure.

    ¡°Puff¡±

    A lot of blood spurted out of their mouths and sshed into the air.

    But these sttering drops of blood seemed to be squeezed by invisible pressure again.

    At this time, Rogen¡¯s scary palm was only 20 meters away from the deck.

    "Press!"

    His hand once again pressed toward the ship.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 71 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 57

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Buddha¡¯s palm of the 100-meter altitude broke out and all its power has exploded at this moment.

    A huge palm, about forty meters long, appeared in the void and it was printed on two pirate ships.

    ¡°Oh, oh!¡±

    The pirates screamed in horror. Seeing this scene was like seeing the God, and endless fear and panic nted in their hearts.

    At the next moment, the palm pressure was irresistible.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The two ships exploded at this moment. The hulls were crushed to pieces by a huge palm.

    At this time, Rogen had only ten meters away from the deck, he slowly closed his palm and pushed his chest.

    His speed was diminishing, and it became like a leaf in the air, Dancing with the wind and falling on the broken hull.

    Rogen was so amazed.

    ¡°This power is really terrifying.¡±

    Two small ships were destroyed directly by him, a pirate group, nearly 30 men, was abolished by him.

    And all of this happened in less than ten seconds.

    ¡°The peak power of the Buddha¡¯s palm is from 300 meters high, and now I only used one-third of it.¡±

    But these 1/3 was already so terrible.

    At the end of the two ships, a huge palm was printed on them. The ce touched by this huge palm was all smashed.

    ¡°Uh, puff.¡±

    Beneath him, he was a ripped captain cap, Rogen lowered his head and saw half a cigarette butt.

    Then he looked ahead and a smile appeared in his face.

    Under the broken deck, a hand suddenly reached out, and then a ck-nosed, swollen face appeared in front of his eyes. It was the middle-aged captain.

    ¡°Whaa... What is this?¡±

    He was still confused at that moment, a huge palm fell from the sky, and the entire group of pirates was directly destroyed.

    ¡°Do you want to learn it?¡±

    Rogen looked down at the middle-aged captain.

    The captain cried with sadness because he saw Rogen stretching out his palm and pointing it at him.

    ¡°Want to!¡±

    Nodded indignantly, he saw Rogen beckoned him to say such an answer.

    ¡°Want to learn, I¡¯ll teach you ah!¡±

    Rogen wasughing so hard, and his palm suddenly came out again.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A huge palm print suddenly reappeared on the hull, and the entire ship swayed and began to creak and was about to sink.

    And the captain has been crushed to death by this palm.

    The power of the Buddhist Palm was so terrible.

    With a jump backward, Rogen returned to the Dragon Root and carefully began to savor this harvest.

    ¡°These pirate groups have only 10 million, it can be ignored, but what I am more concerned about is.¡±

    His mouth was smiling.

    It was the power of that palm and the amazing skill of the martial arts wizards!

    He opened the Governing and Conception Vessels, the Qi (Chi) cycled endless in his body, Rogen has been able to control all the power in his body perfectly. Therefore, this time he will have such a burst of power.

    It can be said that only this time, Rogen¡¯s strength haspleted an interesting transformation.

    So, he could defeat pirates with hundred of millions bounty.

    With the Buddhist Palm, he could smash everything within 10 meters diameter without brewing, and when he jumps high in the air, he umtes more power and that with increasing the damage.

    ¡°Perfect!¡±

    Rogen muttered and the joy was visible in his face.

    Jason was very curious at this time.

    ¡°Captain, That hand!"

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    Rogen asked with a smile.

    ¡°So strong!¡±

    Jason admired.

    ¡°Do you want to learn it? If you want I can teach you."

    Rogen smiled and said.

    ¡°Can I learn it, too?¡± Jason got excited.

    One palm could destroy a whole group pirate, he dreamed to have such a strength.

    ¡°As long as you can fly hundreds of meters, then I will teach you.¡± Rogen was still smiling.

    But Jason got grumpy and turned his face. He knew that his captain would not be so generous.

    Closed his eyes again, and the realization of the Buddhist Palm has passed through his mind once more. Rogen¡¯s understanding of this move has deepened in a few minutes.

    The martial arts wizard was so amazing that he learned everything very quickly, and any martial arts, in his hands, was as easy to control as God has given.

    What is more, he will draw inferences from others, and invent martial arts.

    ¡°I learned the palm of the Buddha.¡±

    ¡°But this is not important.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s important is that my spection is correct.¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Swordsmanship, internal strength, high speed, all the martial arts secrets are all mine!¡±

    In the next few hours, Rogen began to madly summon red and orange souls, these two are the lowest consumption. He was constantly summoning them andprehend their skills.

    "Ling Wu Chung? The Lone Nine Swords? Learned."

    (The sword method is divided into nine parts: the total squat type , the broken sword type , the broken knife type , the broken gun type , the broken whip type , the broken line type , the broken palm type , the broken arrow type , and the broken type , which are respectively based on different weapons.)

    ¡°Yang Guo? The epee has no front, and it is not working? Learned! ¡°

    (From Jin Yong¡¯s novel ¡°The Condor Heroes ¡°, Yang Guo got a soldier. He put a thick iron sword and cast eight words: ¡°The epee has no front, and it is not working.¡± It means real. Sword skills are not dependent on the sword front, but on personal practice.)

    ¡°Duan Yu? Six Veins Swords? Learned!"

    (The Six-Vein Sword is not a real sword, but is based on a thick internal force, the six internal forces from the fingertip space to stimte it to hit the target at very high speed.)

    ¡°Lin Ping Zhi? Evil Spirits? Also learned!"

    (The evil spirits are the swordsmanship that Lin Yuantu realized from the remnants of the Sunflower Collection. But once it was never passed on, the second person who used this sword method was swift and strange, and no one outside knew the name of his move. He only knew that his move was incredible. Lin Yuantu originally wrote the evil spirits on his own shackles, but his great-grandson Lin Ping was burned to prevent being discovered and the evil spirits were lost.)

    Learn! Learn! Learn! Everything was learned! These swordsman¡¯s souls were summoned by him and then he quickly learned their skills.

    In one afternoon, Rogen learned a total of 23 sets of swordsmanship, he felt that his skills umtion was bing more and more full, his spirit was filling rapidly, and his understanding of swordsmanship became clearer and clearer.

    He seems to have seen a world full of swords!

    With his talent, swordsmanship of Dao, Huashan swordsmanship, The Five Mountain Sword Sects Alliance, he can not be stopped at all.

    His swordsmanship was making rapid progress, and he was mastering all the basics of the sword.

    This was a fearful distition,ying a solid foundation for his future strength.

    After that, he began to understand the inner strength of the powerful martial arts characters.

    ¡°Xiao YaoZi, North Deep Magic? Learned!"

    (North deep magic as a peripatetic one of his secrets, formerly Yazi scored after a Li Qiushui the practice-illustrated book, Duan Yu get practice silk volumes, but also destroyed thest Duan Yu hands.)

    ¡°Huang Shang, Nine Yang Canon? Learned!"

    (¡°Jiuyin Zhenjing¡± is a fictional martial art cheat in Jin Yong¡¯s novels. It is the most powerful and fascinating martial arts secret in Jin Yong¡¯s martial arts novels, and it is also the treasure that everyone in the martial arts does not want topete for.)

    "Zhang Wuji, Nine Yin Canon? Learned!"

    "Wang Chongyang, Congenital Power? Learned!"

    Rogen had no pressure to learn, he just hoped that the more, the better. The world of pirates ispletely different from the dimension of these martial arts worlds, and the power of these powerful martial arts characters was graded with the one hundred million pirates, no more.

    After all, this world¡¯s attributes are too far.

    Sunflower Collection? Learned! Pah, what does this do? Rogen gave up directly.

    Suddenly, after a random summons, a character was reflected in Rogen¡¯s eyes, making them shine.

    PS: You cane to my patreon and see all these characters for FREE!

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 72 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

    .

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 58

    The King of the Golden Wheel, Jinlun Guoshi.

    This time, the random summoned character was the viin from the "Condor Heroes". This character has tight muscles, a sturdy body, and a majestic and heavy body.

    In just one step, he has already entered Rogen¡¯s body and merged with him.

    "Great and powerful body!"

    Only in an instant, Rogen felt that his body was strengthened. He had summoned many souls before this, judging from his strength, his physical quality would be enhanced more or less.

    But this time, he could clearly see that he became more powerful.

    "Is this the Dragon Elephant martial art?"

    It wasn¡¯t instantly that Rogen got the power of the soul. The intensity of this increase depends on Rogen physical condition. Although there are more than a decade of physical foundations, if the soul was very strong that Rogen couldn¡¯t bear, then the power of the soul would probably be lost.

    For a long time, Rogen hoped to increase the power of his body, he has never given up exercising his body.

    But on the one hand, he did not have a scientific way to exercise, and on the other hand, he was not trained to grow up from an early age. It can be said, that possessing the system made him a bit stronger,pared with the protagonist of Ace, Luffy, and the elite of the marine, his body was nothingpared to theirs.

    However, this time, this random character that came to Rogen made him very happy.

    The famous martial arts world¡¯s refinement method was made exclusively to improve the human body.

    The Dragon Elephant Prajna belongs to the Supreme Guardian of the Emperor Sect. It was divided into thirteenyers, and its external power was strong and fierce. This skill from the tenth floor, this king had a hard time training to reach it. The king of the golden wheel has been trained to the ten-level ¡°Dragon Elephant Prajna Paramita¡±, which gave him the strength of the dragons and ten elephants.

    People who have seen giant elephants knew how terrible and powerful these elephants are, a tough creature. Its strength is so amazing.

    Rogen once saw the Asian elephants in the zoo in his previous life, and just standing there, they moved like a hill, shaking the earth. That power was terrible, and the dragon is even more frightening.

    Of course, the ten dragons and elephants in this set of skills seem to be exaggerated, but their power is astonishing, and it is absolutely true.

    "With this skill, my physical fitness can be improved quickly!"

    Rogen closed his eyes, and he began to understand the secret of this supreme spiritual regting technique.

    In fact, In the Shaolin temple, there were a lot of magical powers, were able to y a great role in improving the physical quality. The Yi Jin Jing, the marrow-washing meridian, could change people¡¯s qualifications and elevate the human body to a perfect peak state.

    "It¡¯s a matter of the physical condition, it¡¯s a bitplicated."

    Rogen smiled.

    Compared with the practice of Qi-training in human meridians, this method of external work was much less. Moreover, this was more difficult for the body, because it cost a lot of energy.

    From ancient times to the present, the human body was considered as a great treasure that was hard to crack. No one knows how deep it was or how great potential it has.

    Rogen slowly understood everything about the Dragon Elephant skill, and also understood the human body profoundly.

    An hourter, he opened his eyes and smiled.

    He understood this skill very well, and then he began to practice it.

    As soon as this technique works, Rogen¡¯s whole body, muscles, meridians, and even muscles and joints seemed to be working perfectly, and making a "crackle" sound. After just a little bit of efforts, his spine became straighter, slightly shaking and winding Just like the bones of dragons, and there was a kind of crisp roar, like the dragon roar.

    After half an hour, Rogen started working to climb theyers of the Dragon Elephant one by one.

    "First, second, third."

    In a moment, He reached to the fifth.

    "My body has gone further."

    With a bright in his eyes, Rogen obviously felt that his body has increased slightly.

    At this moment, his body was in the 5thyer of the Dragon Elephant Prajna. That is to say, his previous physical quality was almost the same as the 4thyer peak.

    "Interesting!"

    He perceived the magic of this practice. Before that, he was also working hard in the world of pirates. But after all, it wasn¡¯t a scientific way. At the moment, the whole body became more harmonious after this practice.

    Flexibility between joints, muscles, the sticity of the cells, all became stronger.

    Every part of the human body was like a part of a machine. The strength of each part makes the whole body stronger.

    After that, he continued to practice, and it was to push these skill three levels and reach the 8thyer.

    "Do I have the power of 8 Dragon and 8 Elephant in my hand now?"

    He slowly lifted his palm and smiled.

    He mmed toward the deck below with his palm on the Dragon Root.

    "Voom!"

    The huge force immediately distributed and wrapped the whole ship. Because of the huge size of the ship, the force was scattered immediately, and then the water entered the ship.

    "Boom!"

    The huge humming sound came out, and the sea around the Dragon Root exploded, the water sshed and the whole hull swayed violently.

    "Amazing!"

    With a sigh, Rogen smiled again.

    Even if this wasn¡¯t the full power of the 8 Dragons and 8 elephants, that was far beyond his expectation.

    By this time, Rogen had reached a bottleneck to the Dragon Elephant Prajna, and then, relying on daily practice, he made a huge progress.

    After two months, Rogen¡¯s strength has entered a period of rapid development.

    He summoned a lot of souls and learned the Yi Jin Jing and the marrow-washing meridian all in one.

    "I¡¯m going to live in those martial arts worlds now, it¡¯s like a mobile library."

    On this day, Rogen stood on the bow of the ship facing the sea breeze. He looked at this magnificent sea and suddenly he thought of that.

    Two months already passed and there have been great changes in his body.

    Compared with before, this martial arts master¡¯s temperament was more obvious, standing there, he was like the unity of heaven and earth, and the entire human temperament was outstanding, like the stars and the dazzling moon.

    At this moment, a variety of martial artsbined with his body.

    Nine Yang Canon, nine Yin Canon, North deep magic, the Eight Absurdities and Six Combinations, the Dragon Elephant Prajna, all of which were coveted by countless people in Lord Jin¡¯s martial arts novels, were gathered in his mind.

    It can be said that he was the Sutra temple! The Living Sutra Temple!

    PS: You cane to my patreon and see The King of the Golden Wheel for FREE!

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 73 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 59

    In the past two months, Rogen encountered eight pirates and umted 500 million in the system bnce!

    This was a huge sum of money, which made Rogen¡¯s mind and body feelfortable.

    Of course, all this was for theing storm.

    Vaguely, Rogen felt that this would be the toughest battle he would face.

    ¡°With The Dragon Elephant Prajna, the nine Yin Canon and the Washing Marrow, the state of my body at this moment is far beyond the past.¡±

    ¡°In terms of swordsmanship, it is more proficient in many schools, with the talent of martial arts wizards, it is, even more, incorporating these routines into one.¡±

    ¡°As for internal strength.¡±

    Rogen pondered up.

    The martial arts world, which was derived from the mysterious power of the human body, has always been extremely difficult to cultivate. If Rogen wants to choose one to practice, I¡¯m afraid that in these two months, he has already practiced it to the point of supernatural skill. Because his two meridians have already connected, and the innate nature was achieved. As long as the exercises were practiced, at a very fast speed, it could fill his whole body with Qi (Chi).

    However, Rogen thought of itter, he gathered so many types of martial arts and many the collections of internal skills in one.

    Then, Why not learn by himself and create a collection of his own internal strength?

    ¡°In these days, I have carefully studied a total of 306 internal exercises, keeping every internal strength in mind, and thoroughly understanding the internal structure of the body.¡±

    ¡°It is through the internal vision that all the meridians in the body are concentrated in the back of the brain and drawn into a meridian map.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I can start writing my own inner strength.¡±

    From ancient times to the present, learning is easy and innovation is difficult.

    Following the path of our predecessors and going to the peak, there is no doubt that it is more difficult than taking a road.

    Rogen wasn¡¯t going to take any of the others¡¯ way at the moment. He wanted to create a piece of his own world.

    However, this pioneering effort is bound to be a long process and can not be aplished overnight.

    ¡°Just advance a little bit every day that is progress!¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t have a long way to go, I can stand still like a stone, and why should I worry?¡±

    His Strength has grown, even boundaries. Rogen has entered to another level.

    His vision was broadened, he became open-minded, and he could think on multi-directional, far beyond his former self.

    This was the power of the system. With the help of the system and his own thoughts, Rogen has all the foundations that a strong man has in a short period of time.

    From then on, instead of being dumped at the start, he stood in a position equal to, or even greater than, many geniuses.

    The Dragon Root continued moving forward, and after three days, it finally arrived at the transfer station.

    ¡°Captain, how long will we stay here?¡±

    Jason asked while touching the back of his head.

    I have to say that sailing on the sea was boring for him. Especially during this period, his captain was meditating day and night or doing some strange moves, and he even ignored him.

    Jason was apanied by the clever cat. But the cat was so cold that Jason, no matter how he teased her, she did not respond to him at all.

    This was awkward, Jason seemed to be lonely on that big ship.

    ¡°For Half a day, time is tight. We must get there as soon as possible.¡±

    The sense of urgency was getting heavier, Rogen¡¯s face was so serious.

    The closer he was from Bateri, the more clues he found.

    When he first entered the South Blue, the pirates were quite strong and active, and they were seen almost every once in a while. But here, the pirates that Rogen saw were easier and easier, even thest pirates were just a small group with 2 small boats.

    "What is the reason? Let these active pirates almost disappeared?"

    With such questions, the Dragon Root was slowly approaching the ind port.

    This was the third transit ind to Bateri, called Yasa.

    Jason tied the anchor tightly and then the three of them entered the ind.

    With thest experience, this purchase was significantly faster. In less than half an hour, Jason had carried a huge package on his back.

    An hourter, Jason stuffed all fiverge packages into the Dragon Root storage room and exhaled heavily.

    At this time, this small group could finally rest in a random bar on the ind of Yasa.

    Soft slow-motion music sounded, and the bar was on a small stage in the center, wearing exposed dancers, slowly swaying their posture.

    ¡°Yeah, good, really good.¡±

    Jason looked at them with a big smile. He simply and honestly smiled, and the saliva of his smile remained.

    Rogen saw Jason¡¯s picture like a pig and shook his head helplessly. Jason kept staring at the sexy dancer and his temperature was getting higher and higher.

    ¡°After drinking, we should go.¡±

    ¡°We are not far away from Bateri Ind.¡±

    Jason, who heard Rogen¡¯s words, wiped his mouth, nodded innocently and gave the hot dancer ast look.

    ¡°You are going to Bateri Ind?¡±

    Just then, the man on a wooden table suddenly interrupted.

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rogen asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a peaceful ce right now." The man shook his head.

    At this time, someone on the other side said even more.

    ¡°There are a lot of Marines there now, and even the cadres of the Marine headquarters havee over. The pirates in therge areas nearby were swept by these marines during this period."

    "Fuck! Damn that old man, he made me angry, I was sailing in that area and I was driven by them.¡±

    Suddenly, a strong man mmed a ss of wine and shouted.

    ¡°Ha-ha, Luiz, you have nothing to do as a pirate and you almost got killed by the Marines?

    Next to him, someone immediatelyughed.

    ¡°Keepughing, you know what, a pirate is a dream, a chase for the sea, a chase for freedom, you know that you¡¯re an ass.¡±

    ¡°After I rest for a while, I will start again. This time, I want to go to the Grand Line.¡±

    Luiz yelled.

    Luiz, who was a pirate, wasn¡¯t angry at these civilians.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed while he was looking at Luiz.

    The strong man was full of a strong atmosphere of the sea, but he was not fierce, it was the first time for him to see a decent pirate for such a long time.

    ¡°Dream, sea, freedom?¡±

    Rogen could not help but mutter.

    He vaguely remembered the sentence when his big brother said to him before he went out to sea.

    ¡°Rogen, hahaha, don¡¯t stop me, chasing the sea, is chasing dreams.¡±

    ¡°Just chase freedom!¡±

    ¡°That is, a man, longing for freedom!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha!¡±

    At that time, he had discouraged him for three days and three nights.

    He was only saying one sentence.

    ¡°You will die!¡±

    But that man would rather die!

    Go to the sea too! Because this is, chasing freedom! This is the pursuit of dreams!

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 77 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 60

    Once, Rogen didn¡¯t know what his dream was, what could someone do to chase his dream?

    In his past life, he had to struggle to survive. He didn¡¯t even find time to think about his dreams. When you are worried for a few hundred dors for the rent when you are eating old food to live, and when you are busy running all day and still being scolded by your boss, what free time do you have to look for your dreams?

    After all, dreams are thoughts that you follow to achieve them.

    Just to live that hard life and survive, it was already a lot.

    But when he came to this world, he could take care of himself.

    He understood, and he knew what dreams are and what one could do for his dreams.

    "Rogen, tell me brother, what is your dream?"

    On that night, the candles cracked and Roger¡¯s face became serious while he was looking at Rogen.

    Rogen was only ten years old, and this was the first time that he saw his brother very seriously.

    Rogen was thinking carefully, and then he said.

    "I want to save the whole world, um, I want to unify the world, I want to make it like one big Ind, with a vast sea outside!"

    At that moment, Rogen clearly remembered Roger¡¯s expression.

    It was the shocked and the stunned face, In addition to that, he was still ignorant.

    Perhaps Roger couldn¡¯t understand what his brother was talking about.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have dreams. So work hard for them!¡±

    Roger finally answered. Perhaps, he was shocked by Rogen¡¯s dream.

    The world government is a huge alliance of more than 300 countries, representing the authority of the whole world. How could someone dream to rule the world? Conquering the Grand Line, understanding the secrets of the history, and bing the Pirate King, In front of his brother¡¯s dream, that was impossible to achieve.

    A faint smile appeared on his face, and Rogen woke up from his memories.

    The slow music continued, and the captain Luiz with his crew were spraying hard against the civilians in the bar.

    "If you have a dream, then you have to go ahead and achieve it!"

    "Go to the sea, breathe its fresh air, sing pirate¡¯s songs, drink the Saki, dance happily and do whatever you want!"

    "When you breathe that smell and taste the freedom, that¡¯s the way to go, to achieve your dreams!"

    "Pirates are the symbol of freedom?"

    After he muttered these words, Jason found the entire bar suddenly became quiet.

    The pirates and the civilians didn¡¯t utter a word, everyone kept quiet while they were looking at the 16-year-old boy.

    "Kid! Are you a pirate?"

    The captain Luiz suddenly asked, and he took a sip of Sake.

    "Pirate?"

    Rogen smiled, and after a moment of silence, he said.

    "Maybe!"

    "You must be a pirate!" old Luiz took another sip of Sake and affirmed.

    "Well? Is that what you think?" Rogen was curious.

    "On your body, there is a smell of freedom and also the smell of the sea! Not like those pirate hunters and the marines!" the captain said.

    Rogen smirked and nodded slightly.

    This little kid carried out all the pirates since childhood, and his own experience was very important for him and it let him choose what he likes.

    Freedom? He does not want it, he¡¯s going to press on his body.

    "But I don¡¯t know you!" The captain Luiz frowned and wondered. "I have been wandering in the South Blue as a pirate for five years, and I haven¡¯t recognized which pirate group you are up to now!"

    He carefully observed Rogen and Jason.

    Even the cat on his shoulder, he didn¡¯t recognize it. Which group they were in?

    "Tell me your name, boy!"

    Rogen was stunned. He thought about it andughed.

    ¡°They have recently given me a name.¡±

    "What?" the captain asked.

    People next to them were listening carefully.

    What the boy just said made a deep understanding to all people. It¡¯s just like the dreams, the sea, freedom, these three perfectly integrated into one, and produced this kid. Such a guy was definitely a pirate. He was born as a pirate, and if he wasn¡¯t pirate at that moment, but in the future, he would be definitely a pirate, he must be a pirate!

    "They call me, Himura Kenshin!"

    "You can call me Himura Kenshin, the Hitokiri Batt¨­sai!"

    With a slight smile, Rogen¡¯s voice drifted slowly throughout the bar, leaving everyone in silence.

    Even the captain, he was stiff, he looked pale.

    Until Rogen and Jason left the bar, everyone was very quiet and didn¡¯t react.

    "It turned out to be him!"

    Himura Kenshin was the most recent mane wandering in the South Blue. A name that made countless pirates fears him. He killed and destroyed so many pirate groups. In the eyes of everyone, he was very cruel, indifferent and merciless devil. He kills when he sees people and never leave anyone alive. However, old Luiz and everyone else who were in the bar didn¡¯t expect that.

    They didn¡¯t think that he was Kenshin.

    ¡°So it is, that¡¯s what it is!¡±

    The captain suddenly realized.

    "All the pirates who were killed by him, are scum and evil, they were just nails for the marines, and bring the shame to the pirates!"

    "How could such a man, who glorified the pirate¡¯s dream, freedom, let them go?¡±

    "This guy! He is a real pirate!"

    The pirates, they are a group of souls floating on the sea, they represent freedom, dreams, and the sea. They are not going against justice, doing anything arbitrary and killing bloody demons. They have faith! They are not worthy of being called pirates. Maybe "survivals" is more suitable for them.

    Rogen and Jason strode across the street to the port.

    "Get ready to go on board, we don¡¯t have much time!"

    Rogen was serious at the moment.

    He was more serious when he heard the information in the bar. The marines were in ce. They roughly determined that Portgas D. Rouge was in the South Blue, but they had not seen her, neither know exactly where she was.

    At that moment, Rouge is still safe.

    However, the child that she was carrying could not dy.

    It wasmon sense to conceive in October, but she kept her child Ace inside her for two years after the pregnancy period.

    But that time, she was already dried up.

    "Alright, captain!"

    Jason screamed.

    "Hey you two, wait! Captain Luiz told me to give you this!"

    Suddenly a voice came over.

    PS: take a guess in thements, what is that thing? ^^

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 78 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 61

    When Rogen and Jason turned their heads, they saw a young figure rushing toward them.

    They recognized that this person was a member of the Old Luiz Pirates.

    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s great, I caught you up!"

    The young crew-member had a glimmer of joy on his face.

    ¡°What do you want us to do?¡± Rogen wondered.

    ¡°Our captain, he heard that you are going to Bateri Ind, so he told me to give you this gift!"

    The young crew said with a smile.

    ¡°Gift?¡±

    Rogen and Jason looked at each other.

    The young crew quickly took out a chart from his arms. The chart wasplete. Rogen could see it as soon as he scanned it. This one was much moreprehensive than his own was.

    After receiving the chart handed by the crewmember, Rogen took a closer look.

    Just to see that during the voyage from the ind of Yasa to the ind of Bateri, there was a line drawn with a thick red pen. However, he was keenly aware that this waspletely different from the one he had previously obtained on the ind of Sion

    ¡°What is this?¡± Rogen asked doubtfully.

    ¡°This route is a new route that our captain discovered, he has been sailing in the South Blue for five years. Many people don¡¯t know about this route. You can safely travel there with this route."

    ¡°And.¡±

    The young crew took a breath and said again.

    ¡°This route is shorter and saves time than the other one, and the marines are also much less distributed there!"

    "The captain heard you saying that you want to go to the Bateri Ind, so he told me to give you this chart.¡±

    Thinking of the man with a strong sea atmosphere, Rogen¡¯s eyes shed and they were a bit heavy.

    ¡°Send my appreciation for your captain, I won¡¯t forget this.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, my captain expected that you would say that, he told me to tell you.¡±

    As the young crew cleared his throat, and his voice became deeper.

    ¡°The men who bear the will of the sea. There is no need to care about these details? I want to help him just because he looks pleasing to the eye!¡±

    When Rogen heard this sentence, a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Pleasing to the eye? Haha.¡±

    Turning his head, Rogen went up to the Dragon Root, and Jason put down the anchor and followed him.

    The sails quickly fell, and the hull of the ship was shocked and quickly left the coast.

    ¡°Tell your captain for me, that we shall meet one day in this vast sea!¡±

    Standing on the bow, Rogen shouted.

    ¡°Our next destination will be the Grand Line!¡±

    The young crew raised his hands and responded loudly.

    ¡°Tell him to wait for me, I will go to the Grand Line too!¡±

    Rogen shouted.

    At this moment, Rogen seemed to have realized why he was so yearning for the sea.

    Dreams, freedom, promises, and ties between friends. These countless unseen things closely linked together, forming a charming, exciting treasure.

    Those things worth more than treasures!

    ¡°Jason, suddenly, I am a little bit excited! Haha!¡±

    Turning over, Rogen said to Jason.

    Jason looked awkward, scratching the back of his head, and did not know what to reply.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    The little master on Rogen¡¯s shoulder shouted.

    ¡°But first, we have to face this storm!¡±

    Raising his head, Rogen looked up to the sky.

    In the vast sea, the clouds were dense, and the golden lightning was like a dragon screaming, angry, and venting something.

    In the dense dark clouds, a petrel, proud and stubborn, flies.

    It was like ck lightning, flying in the sky.

    Ah! Letting the storm be even more violent!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    As the rain poured down, Rogen stood on the deck, letting it soak all over his body. His eyes were shining like stars.

    ¡°Jason, turn the course, let¡¯s go to Bateri Ind!¡±

    A loud roar, Rogen¡¯s voice ripped open the angry thunder and burst into bloom in the sea.

    ¡°Aye! Aye! Captain!!¡±

    Jason screamed. His burly figure was standing in the heavy rain, manipting the Dragon Root, rushing through the wind and breaking through the storm.

    On the chart, Luiz not only marked a shorter route to Bateri, but there were also many lines in the entire South blue. These lines were either strong or thin, but each one seems to have utility, showing him the tenacity and the experience of that old pirate.

    About half an hour, the Dragon Root drove out of the dark clouds.

    Opening the chart, Rogen looked at it again.

    After a long time, a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°With this chart, I can rescue Rouge, and this is more secure to leave safely.¡±

    ¡°With this route!¡±

    His eyes were condensed, Rogen looked at the thick line. Although this line was more curved, it had strangely reduced the distance by nearly a third.

    ¡°It takes only about seven days to get to Bateri Ind.¡±

    After that, he summoned Jason.

    ¡°Captain, did you call for me.¡±

    Jason scratched the back of his head with a thick smile and sat down on the deck.

    ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±

    Staring at his face, Rogen was serious.

    Seeing Rogen¡¯s face, Jason became serious too: ¡°Go ahead, please!¡±

    ¡°First, I need to know your power.¡±

    ¡°How strong are you, exactly?¡±

    ¡°My power?!¡±

    Jason was stunned, and then he pondered for a moment before preaching.

    ¡°How strong I am, I don¡¯t know! But, I¡¯m the power man. I have eaten the Devil Fruit of the power!"

    ¡°I can increase my strength by 500 times, and I can control the power of the enemy. It should be.¡±

    ¡°Very strong!¡±

    ¡°Power man?!¡±

    Rogen was a little stunned at the moment, and he thought of Jason¡¯s terrible power and took it for granted.

    ¡°Actually, until now, I have not fought with all my strength. Thest time, it was because I had exhausted their strength and had been overcast before I passed out."

    ¡°When I woke up, I was inexplicably on the boat of the pirates.¡±

    Scratching his head, Jason was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°I need you to do something for me, this thing is very important to me!¡±

    Rogen followed and said to Jason.

    ¡°Tell me what to do, Captain, my life was saved by you, and for you, I will do anything!¡±

    Jason solemnly said.

    ¡°Not that serious. If everything goes ording to n, we will have a great chance of sess.¡±

    Rogen waved his hand.

    At this time, the little cat came over and screamed.

    ¡°Yes, there are you, little master, this time, I will bother you two!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    Then, the three of them start discussing it on the Dragon Root.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 79 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 62

    The Dragon Root sailed smoothly on the sea, and three days already passed in a blink of an eye.

    During this period, Rogen nned to go on, he rehearsed his mind time after time, had a discus with Jason and the little master, and finally realized.

    The marines didn¡¯t know what Rouge looked like, and they didn¡¯t know where she was, but they just roughly locked the area. This ind has arge area, under such circumstances, their chance of finding her was very low.

    And the first thing to do was Rogen¡¯s own concealment.

    "The Marines don¡¯t know everything about Rouge. They have only few information, and they are not sure about the details!"

    "So, the first thing that we have to do is to hide!"

    Of course, if he wanted to save Rouge, they have to go to Bateri, where the Marines encountered the ce already. They must be careful.

    "I¡¯m already on the focus of the marine¡¯s attention, and with me, you guys must have entered the marine¡¯s vision!"

    After entering the South Blue, it was obvious that most people there didn¡¯t know Rogen, and he has implicitly guessed that the marines must have implemented a unique n for him. Conquering Dragon and escaping from the huge marines forces safely, he must be a strong man, ording tomon sense, the marines must increase his reward, hoping that the whole world will search for himself.

    But no!

    Not only they didn¡¯t increase it, but when Rogen came to the South Blue, he didn¡¯t even once see his reward.

    "The Marines have deliberately concealed everything about me!"

    His eyes were deep. He made his first judgment at this moment.

    ¡°What are they afraid of? Are they afraid that I will be known to the world!?"

    After thinking hard for a while, Rogen came up with the answer.

    "Roger! The Marines want to arrest me because of him, so the reason why they are afraid of me must be him, no, more specifically, because of the guys that were once under hismand."

    Rogen understood what they were doing.

    Without power, even if he has great influence, it would still be limited. How could a wild and unruly pirate listen to him while he has no strength? But he showed great power, that would make a difference.

    When the former group of Roger saw that his little brother turned out to be a powerful pirate, what would they think?

    The consequences of this were something that the marines couldn¡¯t afford it or even dare to ept it.

    So they destroyed, hid and concealed all their information. In silence, they got ready to secretly solve all the troubles that he brings.

    ¡°And this will inevitably increase their concern on me.¡±

    Even at this moment, there may be a marine behind his tail.

    Along the way, he did not deliberately hide, even without a mask. Too many people have seen his true appearance. So, how could the Marines not know his specific location?

    No attack hasunched. Just because they may know his purpose.

    ¡°Huh! The Marines, they are really not easy!¡±

    Rogen sighed.

    Their powerful forces on one side were not only strength but also their intelligence was definitely high.

    Through his own traces, the marines could judge his own purpose and must be consistent with them. Therefore, during this period, they strengthened the cleaning of the sea near Bateri Ind and increased their strength.

    This was waiting for the rabbit toe, waiting for him.

    But Rogen, through the clues, through the information obtained by the public, and through the Marines¡¯ movements, has analyzed so much, which fully proves his wisdom.

    ¡°Bateri Ind, for me, now, it¡¯s too dangerous!¡±

    His eyes were slightly narrowed.

    However, no matter how dangerous it was, he must go!

    This is a war! It is his own war!

    He needs to face it, and he will face it!

    ¡°Captain, there¡¯s a marine ship.¡±

    Suddenly, Jason ran over and whispered.

    Rogen looked at it, and a warship was sailing fast in the undting sea ahead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, keep sailing.¡±

    His eyes shed, and Rogen was faint.

    Since the marines know that he wille, then they must be ready to take care of all their actions.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Jason shouted loudly, looking at the Marines with narrowed eyes, but there was no fear in his eyes.

    Then, the Dragon Root and the marines¡¯ warship passed by, and the two sides looked at each other at a distance.

    ¡°Major, do you want to check them?¡±

    On the marine warship, the soldier shouted at the red cheek Colonel, who was drinking and drinking.

    ¡°Check? Che... check for what?"

    ¡°Major, we have to pay attention to all the passing ships during this period to prevent the pirates from entering.¡±

    The soldier lowered his voice.

    ¡°Look, look at this ship, just 2 people. Che... check what, what to check.¡±

    The major pointed at the Dragon Root and shouted.

    ¡°What a fool, we can¡¯t see all the things with one nce, we need to check."

    The soldier¡¯s eyes shed helplessly, this drunk captain didn¡¯t know how to rise to a high rank.

    Recently, a group of new officers came to the South Blue. These guys were temporarily deployed from the Marines Headquarters. They all shared themon characteristics of high-ranking children, and they had hard workers under their hands. At the same time, there were various personalities, some serious, some resourceful, but also some, just like this guy. Their strength was mediocre, drinking Sake every day to soak up the day.

    ¡°Know why you are not my official?¡±

    The Dragon Root moved slowly away from their sight, and the words of the major were introduced into the ears of the soldier.

    ¡°Because I am not as smart as you.¡±

    Gnawing his teeth, the soldier bowed his head.

    ¡°Stupid! Because you are stupid, there are some things that you are in charge of, and others you are not in charge of, huh, never mind!"

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be in charge, you can¡¯t grasp this degree."

    After the major blurred this sentence, he closed his eyes and went to sleep.

    ¡°Trash!¡±

    The soldier looked at the slumbering major and spit.

    Jason looked at the warships getting farther and farther and touched the back of his head.

    ¡°Captain, they don¡¯t even care about us.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    Rogen nodded, his eyes became deeper.

    The marine¡¯s warship was just a small ship with only a dozen soldiers. But the leader, the high-ranked officer, wasn¡¯t worthy of considering.

    ¡°It seems that many changes have taken ce in the South Blue during this period.¡±

    Sighing slightly, Rogen¡¯s face was so serious.

    At the same time, on Bateri Ind.

    Arge marine warship slowlynded, followed by five or six medium-sized warships.

    On the shore of the harbor, thousands of marines quickly lined up in two teams, and stool in position.

    This formation seems to be weing for someoneing.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 80 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 63

    Later, the warshipsnded.

    A stalwart figure came out of the bedroom in the cabin. The justice cloak behind him shook and jitter in the sea breeze. As he moved, a strong momentum spread around, and every marine was shocked and bowed their heads.

    ¡°Is this the Admiral? What a strong aura!"

    Countless low voices came out from the Marines, while they were watching the figure slowly walked down the stairs with a respectful look.

    ¡°Has we finally arrived?"

    Slowly, this figure spoke up with a yful voice.

    "Admiral Borsalino, this is the Ind of Bateri."

    Next to him, a Vice Admiral said with a strong voice.

    "Is it here, the child of the Pirate King?"

    Kizaru raised his eyebrows and asked curiously.

    ¡°The information was not sure, but we won¡¯t let go of any details.¡±

    The Vice Admiral answered.

    ¡°In addition, Admiral Kizaru, this is not the right ce to say this.¡±

    Grinning, Kizaru was uninteresting, and then stepped forward and jumped off the boat. His figure flew slowly in the air, and when he was halfway down, suddenly his whole body shed a dazzling golden light.

    The golden light was so brightening that the marines who were looking at him, with that light they couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes.

    At that moment, the glittering golden light suddenly moved.

    Just in a sh, he has already crossed several kilometers and arrived at the Bateri Ind. When the golden light dissipated, it gradually revealed the figure of Kizaru.

    ¡°Is this the strength of the Admiral Kizaru? So fast!"

    ¡°That¡¯s the power of the Logia, he has eaten the Pika Pika no Mi, he¡¯s too fast as the speed of light!"

    ¡°He is so powerful. When will I have such power?¡±

    The marine got excited and started whispering.

    The Vice Admiral who followed Kizaru had some ck line on his face because that was kind of impossible. Kizaru has a tremendous strength and even if they work together, it won¡¯t be enough.

    ¡°Roger¡¯s wife, are you on this ind?¡±

    Muttering, a smile appeared on Kizaru¡¯s face.

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting. I didn¡¯t expect that the dead Roger, would leave a seed in the world.¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    Kizaru paused.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a seed of sin. It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    Most marines didn¡¯t know where they got this information. They only know that Roger, the Pirate King, has a wife who was due to give birth at this time. Well, with this information, it was enough for the Marines to do a lot of things.

    Delineate the approximate range, and then lock in the pregnant women who have recently given birth, and test them carefully to analyze the possibility that they were Roger¡¯s children.

    The purpose of Kizaru¡¯s arrival there was to catch Rogen, who will appear there in the analysis of Sengoku, and also to search for the child of Roger.

    The world would not allow that guy and his child to exist!

    Justice, no need!

    ¡°So.¡±

    Kizaru beckoned, and a lieutenantmander ran over nervously.

    ¡°Have you heard anythingtely?¡±

    ¡°General report, we have searched five nearby inds including Bateri three times and we found a total of 245 pregnant women and 45 recent births!¡±

    ¡°45 recent births?¡±

    Kizaru smiled.

    ¡°These people can be relieved of surveince.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The lieutenantmander looked puzzled.

    ¡°I mainly observe pregnant women who give birth after one month!¡±

    Kizaru waved and ordered.

    ¡°Alright, captain!¡±

    The lieutenantmander was undermand, and then he went to pass on the order.

    ording to the analysis of Sengoku, one monthter was the possible period of childbirth of Roger.

    So, before this time, all children could be directly excluded.

    Later, Kizaru and others settled down on Bateri Ind.

    These people stood there, and their bigger goal was Rogen! Of course, such a thing, could not be known by outsiders. Many people only know that the marines were searching for the wife of the Pirate King.

    Meanwhile, on a street in Bateri Ind.

    A woman with a soft face and a slightly protruding stomach, sometimes touching her belly, her eyes shed in love, at this moment, she was following the line ahead.

    ¡°Well, you have finished checking, go home.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice came from the front.

    The pregnant women who lined up were relieved. They were suffering a lot, having a big belly and answering all the marine¡¯s questions repeatedly.

    When the woman heard the sound, she was visibly relieved.

    ¡°ording to the superior order, you will be giving birth this month. Come here to report, you are free!¡±

    Then, another voice came, wish made so many pregnant women in the group happy.

    ¡°Great, we finally cleared up the suspicion.¡±

    "I¡¯m scared to death, if you are wronged, what will you do if I give birth to a baby in the future?¡±

    In the team, the pregnant women reported that after the re-examination.

    ¡°I have a hunch that he will be born in two months.¡±

    ¡°Under such surveince, under examination, one day, he will be found.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    The kind woman felt sad inside and felt uneasy about her stomach.

    "Go rest now, go back to your home. Remember, you can¡¯t run away and you are not allowed to leave the sight of the Marines."

    ¡°Please cooperate with the Marine¡¯s work. Once checked, you will be fine.¡±

    After all, the marines were not a vicious thief. They would not arbitrarilyy hands on civilians without concrete results.

    When she came home, she closed the window and pulled the curtain, then closed the door. Step by step, hardly walked to the bed, slowly sat down.

    ¡°Ace, rest assured, your mother won¡¯t give up on you.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I want you to be born.¡±

    ¡°You are the hope of this world and the continuation of his life.¡±

    She whispered softly, then the tenacious woman went out alone and she had not eaten lunch yet. She needed to buy some food for herself.

    During pregnancy, you must not treat your child badly.

    Opening the door and looking at the men who are worried about taking care of their wives. Rouge showed a slight smile and then left with her basket. At the corner of the street, the figure of the Marines appeared.

    Under such close surveince, any woman who was slightly fragile could copse early.

    But Rouge, she was a strong woman.

    She could give everything to her children.

    The search of the marines was going on every day, and pregnant women in every family on the ind of Bateri were under the surveince of the marines.

    The time passed slowly in the next four days.

    On this day, on the ind of Bateri, a ship approached the shores of the remote jungle. Then, two men and a cat quietlynded on the shore.

    An hourter, two masked figures appeared.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is! But in any case, we must find her! ¡°

    "We will find her!"

    The big man and the cat nodded and quickly left, with a pencil drawing on them.

    This pencil drawing was a woman, a woman with a big belly and a beautiful face.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 81 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 64

    Bateri Ind.

    Suddenly, in the dark entrance of the tunnel, a burly man has a strange mask on his face and he covered with a cloak.

    The big man had a small cat on his shoulder, and his curious eyes kept looking around. The streets were bustling with pedestrians. Just a sh of time, the masked man has been integrated into the crowd and has not attracted much attention.

    The ind wasn¡¯t so prosperous, but it nevergs behind. The performance art of wearing a mask like this big man and a cloak was certainly quite a lot. At most, this big figure made people around him wonder.

    "This guy looks so strong!"

    Listening to thements of the people around, the big man stood high and looked around, and the voice of Rogen was ringing in his mind at that moment.

    "Our goal is a woman, and it¡¯s a pregnant woman. We are her only hope. So your concern should be the vegetable market or the ce where infant and childmodities are located."

    "Now, it¡¯s lunchtime, so I should go to the market and take a look!"

    Jason nced around and immediately grinned when he found the crowded farmers in the market.

    "There it is!"

    The woman on the portrait, he has already memorized it in his mind, he was sure that when he looked at her for the first time he would recognize her immediately.

    After a while, Jason has arrived at the market. He stood with his burly figure in front of the market door, just like a small tower, which attracted people¡¯s attention. The crowd was looking at him.

    The little master yelled out, jumped from Jason¡¯s shoulder to the top of his head and looking around for the woman.

    Gradually, half an hour passed.

    Jason and the little master already looked around in the entire market, but they still didn¡¯t find the target.

    "She didn¡¯te yet!"

    "Let¡¯s wait for a little bit longer!"

    Jason became serious, and his eyes were more attentive, he was carefully examining everywoman he saw.

    "The target is easy to recognize, she is pregnant and also medium height!"

    But another half an hour passed and they didn¡¯t find her.

    ¡°This can be troublesome.¡±

    His face was a bit ugly, but they still didn¡¯t give up.

    The market was much thinly crowded, Jason was a tall man with broad vision and better search. They were walking around, paying particr attention to all pregnant woman there, even the fat ones.

    At this time, Rogen was standing in a hidden alley, and slowly holding down the long sword at his waist.

    His face was serious and his eyes were looking directly to the front.

    Like Jason, he concealed himself in a ck robe with a mask.

    There wasn¡¯t anyone in the alley, but Rogen¡¯s expression was serious and terrifying.

    "Come out! I can feel you!"

    It was quiet everywhere, and no one answered him.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes were even more serious, he lifted his steps and headed toward the town.

    Just after few steps, his right hand suddenly trembled.

    "Yiiin!"

    The crisp sound of the sword rang, and a bright light bloomed. The next moment, the sword came back to its sheath.

    In front of Rogen, a figure slowly fell down.

    "Marine!"

    Looking at the body on the ground in silence, his eyes became sharp.

    What he felt was definitely more than this.

    In other words, there were more marines that have escaped!

    ¡°Indeed, has my location been grasped by them?¡±

    After he said that, Rogen pressed hard on his long sword at the waist.

    After three seconds, he continued moving and quickly walked out of the alley into the dense crowd.

    "But it¡¯s good to attract their attention!"

    He whispered, and his eyes nced around.

    Slowly, the atmosphere of the marines was constantly appearing around, they were either disguised or hidden in a great way, they were hard to recognize.

    ¡°These trash must be taken out!¡±

    Rogen whispered again and elerated his pace.

    Half an hourter, his figure flickered and suddenly disappeared from the sight of the marines.

    These were dispatched by the marines, they were professional intelligence personnel, they followed Rogen since he jumped off his boat and stepped into Bateri.

    "he¡¯s gone!"

    "Where does he go?"

    For a moment, the marines hidden in the darkness were stunned, but after a while, they started looking for him again ording to their intuitions.

    Running all the way, passing through three streets in session, the marines finally showed themselves.

    "Where did he go? I can¡¯t find him!"

    Their faces became anxious, and they didn¡¯t expect that he had such a keen instinct and he was able to get rid of them.

    They looked everywhere, but Rogen seemed to disappear, and they couldn¡¯t feel his existence anymore.

    Walking around, the marines didn¡¯t give up yet, they tried to find the trace of Rogen, but they couldn¡¯t, they were disappointed.

    "He is really gone!"

    They said that in desperation¡¯s voice, they had to give up.

    But just in the moment of turning around, their eyes shrank.

    A figure shrouded in a ck robe appeared in front of them, and the indifferent eyes under the mask were looking at them coldly.

    "Are you looking for me? Marines!"

    This voice was very light, but it made them gather around him together, the exposed intelligence personnel were a little bit afraid.

    "Ro.., Rogen!"

    With hesitated tone, the officer said it.

    "Oh yeah! It¡¯s me, but it¡¯s a pity!"

    Pressing his hand at his waist, it suddenly trembled, and a touch of sword light shed by them, and Rogen¡¯s figure has changed from the extreme quiet to the speed of light, he was like a phantom.

    At the next moment, he was standing already behind them.

    Shinsoku N¨­t¨­jutsu: Godspeed Sheathed de Technique!

    "Peng! Peng! Peng!!"

    A series of fallen bodies came out, and all the intelligence personnel who tracked Rogen were down without making any sound.

    "Hu!"

    Slowly spit out one breath, and then Rogen jumped few times and quickly disappeared from the ce.

    After walking out of the dark roadway again, Rogen obviously couldn¡¯t feel the eyes that were following him all around from time to time.

    The master of martial arts has a unique perception of the attention behind and around him. Rogen has possessed so many strong masters, which made him very sensitive and awaken to his surroundings.

    After he left the Dragon Root and entered the ind, the feeling of coldness immediately followed him.

    In other words, the Marine¡¯s defense on the ind of Bateri has reached an imprable level.

    After a long walk, his face became more serious.

    "Marines!"

    "A lot of them!"

    Almost every ten meters, twenty meters, in bright or dark, there was a marine to patrol.

    "We must find Rouge as soon as possible!"

    He made a glimpse at the marines, Rogen speeded up.

    ¡°The residential area is on this side.¡±

    He was calm as he progressed, and five minutester, he turned and walked into a wide alley.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 82 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 65

    On the other side of Bateri Ind, the vegetable market was already sparsely crowded.

    After waiting for nearly two hours, Jason and the little master had disappointed expressions on their faces. They didn¡¯t find the woman in the portrait.

    At this time, there were few guests in the vegetable market besides those boring bosses.

    ¡°It seems there is no hope here, so let¡¯s go and change the ce.¡±

    Jason shook his head, prepared to leave and went to the appointed ce.

    At that moment, the little master on his head had a bright light in its eye, and it leaped a few big jumps, after a second, it disappeared at the corner of the street following a walking woman. This scene was very fast. When Jason reacted, the little master and the woman were gone.

    ¡°Little master!¡±

    Looking at the empty street in front of him, Jason was a bit stunned.

    ¡°The cat is gone.¡±

    He was stunned for a while, then he checked every corner of the market, but he still didn¡¯t find them.

    The little master, who left Jason and went alone, was running so fast on the ground with its limbs. In front of it, a woman with a slightly big belly was walking slowly with her basket.

    Compared with the move of the little master, the woman seemed very inconvenient and walked slowly. Just a little whileter, the little master had already caught her not far behind.

    Suddenly, the woman paused and seemed to find that she was being followed and became a little alert. She began to turn around slowly to see who the person chasing her was.

    The little master did not run away or hid, it just stood still in silence, looking up at the woman who turned around.

    Three secondster, the woman turned aroundpletely. Her strange face made the little master be shocked and disappointed.

    This woman was a pregnant woman, but her face was still not the woman that Rogen wants to find.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    With a cry of disappointment, the little master was about to turn around and leave.

    But at this time, the woman opened her mouth with surprise.

    ¡°Oh! It turned out to be a cat! If I remember correctly, my next door neighbor, Rouge, has always been a lonely woman."

    ¡°She is still a pregnant woman. If there is a cat to apany her, she should be much better!¡±

    After hearing these sentences, the little master who had turned and was ready to leave, paused.

    ¡°Rouge? Portgas D.Rouge? These two words sound very simr.¡±

    ¡°And, she is also pregnant!¡±

    At this moment, the little master decided to follow the woman to see her.

    So, when the woman bent down to embrace it, it did not resist, it just screamed and then shrank back.

    In the upper of Bateri, somewhere in the residential area.

    Rogen has turned into a corner and stepped into it.

    Compared with the bustling downtown area, the residential area was much quieter, where the pedestrians were walking in the street in silence, returning to their home.

    Walking on the street step by step, Rogen nced around at the neighborhood houses.

    Through the window and by the sound that he was hearing, he could identify the number of people leaving in the house and what they were doing, and all of this was just in a very short time.

    The opening of the governor and conception vessels, and the skills of the Dragon Elephant Prajna, Yijin Jing, Washing marrow, Martial arts wizards, these attributes were gathered in him at that moment, which has already made his body function beyond too many people.

    The quiet street was just convenient for him to judge these details.

    Gradually, Rogen closed his eyes as he walked.

    Arguments, yfulness,ughter and sleep breathing, all of them entered his ears one by one. First, analyzed the quantity of theing sounds, as well as the target behavior, when it was determined that there was only one person, the final confirmation was made through the visual check.

    Rogen was getting more and more familiar with this set of processes.

    After a while, hepleted checking that street.

    ¡°Not here!¡±

    His expression was slightly heavy, but he was not too disappointed.

    Bateri Ind was not that big but also wasn¡¯t so small. There were at least eight such residential areas.

    Turning around, he left that street and went on to the next one.

    Time passed slowly, and in the blink of an eye, the sun was down and the sky got darker.

    Quietly looking for a small pub, sitting in a remote location, Rogen took a break.

    A day passed and he gained nothing. And there was no news from Jason.

    ¡°Not in a hurry, the Marines¡¯ scope is muchrger than mine. They have to get rid of the nearby inds too."

    ¡°I only have this ind, I should be faster than them!¡±

    With a calm look, Rogen drank his wine on the table.

    During the day, he pulled out those spies, who were chasing him, one by one. For the next time, he had to be more careful so he won¡¯t be spotted by the marines. That is to say, he was safe for a while.

    Moreover, he did not find out what news those people passed to the outside world.

    Finding a random hotel, Rogen began to rest.

    In another ce above the ind, below a thick tree.

    Jason chewed the food in his hands and looked depressed.

    ¡°A day has passed, there is no news, and I lost the little master. This will make the captain think that I¡¯m useless!"

    ¡°No, after the dinner, I¡¯ll continue looking for them!¡±

    After a few big bites of his food, and then filling the rest of his stomach with a jar of wine directly, Jason stood up again.

    Meanwhile, in the middle of the marine¡¯s station.

    ¡°You mean, during the day, a group of our intelligence agents was wiped out?¡±

    The young man with the colonel¡¯s epaulet on his shoulders frowned and asked the soldiers in front of him.

    ¡°Yes, 13 agents, their wounds were smooth, and it is suspected that they have being killed by a sword.¡±

    The soldier said back.

    Taking a breath, the colonel rubbed his forehead, which was a headache.

    ¡°Strengthen the vignce, this area is not quiet recently. Because the Marines¡¯ cleaning of the pirates, this led to the revenge of the pirates.¡±

    ¡°A few of the marines on the nearby inds have been killed too.¡±

    ¡°Keep the soldiers safe, the search is important, but their own lives is also important!¡±

    ¡°Alright, sir!¡±

    The soldier¡¯s legs were close together, making a "Paa!" sound and he saluted him. His eyes were full of respect.

    ¡°Go on!¡± The Colonel waved.

    The soldier turned around and left quickly.

    ¡°What a mess! Fighting that was supposed to take ce at night. But now, they dare to fight in the daytime?"

    ¡°Is it a pirate? What a bold man!"

    The colonel looked at the written report on the desk with a pale face.

    The Admiral Kizaru went to other inds to inspect the situation, and at this moment, there was a vice admiral defending the ind.

    However, could he deter the bold and unscrupulous pirates?

    After frowning for a moment, the Colonel pulled out the den den mushi.

    ¡°Notify me with everything, keep guard the main crossings of the ind leading overseas. During this period, I don¡¯t allow a mosquito to fly out of our sights! "

    ¡°Yes, captain!"

    Inadvertently, the defense of Bateri Ind was tighter.PS: HAPPY NEW YEAR ^^ 2019 ^^

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 83 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 66

    The morning sun shined through the cracks of the branches and leaves, and the mottled shadow was printed on the ground, forming a mysterious pattern.

    At five or six o¡¯clock in the morning, a team of the marines appeared on the streets, and they looked solemn, they were patrolled back and forth.

    In such case, the residents of Bateri became familiar with the situation hem. In the beginning, they were afraid, but after a long time, they discovered that these Marines were there for their safety.

    The streets on the ind, almost every thirty meters you would find a marine. It can be said that the Ind has beenpletely upied by the marines at the moment.

    Even the number of the marines was more than the number of residents.

    At this moment, Rogen was standing at the entering of another residential area, he closed his eyes slightly and walked slowly.

    There was a marine passing by, and he looked calm and indifferent. Thetter looked at him a few times, but he didn¡¯t check out carefully the person in front of him, so he passed by without any problem.

    After the morning, Rogen checked the entire street.

    At noon, he ate lunch and then he headed for another neighborhood.

    As before, the third residential area was checked by him, and no trace of Rouge was found.

    The day was passed like this, Rogen calmed down and passed by the marines on the street, and then he entered a hotel to rest.

    On the other side, Jason was very confused at the moment. For two days, he kept looking for the little master but there wasn¡¯t any news. Also the woman, he didn¡¯t found her or even a simr one.

    "Oh my God! What shall I do? I still haven¡¯t found it!"

    Walking on the streets, He was very frustrated. Jason looked sad and anxious.

    His burly figure was very attractive as he walked down the street.

    Suddenly, a high voice suddenly rang, and Jason¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped.

    "Please pay attention here!"

    A marine was holding a loudspeaker at this moment, he was shouting loudly on the high ground.

    "Tomorrow morning, at 8 o¡¯clock, all pregnant women are invited to gather here. We need to check. I hope you¡¯ll cooperate."

    "Residents, please remember that all pregnant women must arrive, and those who won¡¯te, they will be searched by the marines and will be in trouble!"

    ¡°I hope you will cooperate well. Once you confirm your identity, you will not be subject to any further investigation and will still be protected by the marines!¡±

    Soon, arge crowd gathered there, some of them were interested, some were distressed, and some were bored. The news was quickly spread by the crowd and became known to the entire ind.

    Jason heard the news for the first time, so his eyes immediately lit up.

    "Finally, there¡¯s good news!"

    His heart was relieved, when he heard the news, he immediately went to find a hotel and then he took a shower and fell asleep.

    On the ind, in a residential area, a woman with a soft face and a big belly, she was moving from time to time in the house, she was preparing meals for herself.

    Behind the woman, there was a small cat watching her moving around.

    "This woman is exactly the same as the portrait!"

    "This is Rouge! That¡¯s what he¡¯s looking for!"

    A big smile has appeared in the eyes of the little master. It observed the woman for a long time, it was very sure that this person must be Rogen¡¯s target. The kind and loving temperament of her body, as well as her slender shape, and also her strong character, the cat was deeply touched by it.

    What kind of women is she?

    She was facing the marine¡¯s censorship alone without fear, on the contrary, she has been living in an orderly manner ording to her own mind, and her nerves were bigger and bolder more than any man was.

    "Before hees, I want to protect this woman and her child!"

    The little master made a secret promise in its little heart.

    Just at first nce, it liked this woman. A gentle and strong woman, made the little master admire her very much.

    "If, if I¡¯m as strong as this woman. Would the result be the same?"

    Unconsciously, the little master actually started to fell into her memories.

    "Haha, fortunately, I have you little cat, I Have you apany me, I¡¯m not so lonely anymore!"

    Rouge looked at the little master with flickering eyes and suddenly smiled.

    "Meow!"

    The little caller meowed.

    "Tomorrow they are going to investigate me again, these marines are getting more and more troublesome."

    In the blink of an eye, Rouge¡¯s eyes became serious.

    Once and for all, maybe she could be concealed, but with the repeated investigation of the marines, eventually, it will reveal clues.

    "What shall I do?!"

    Rouge has some anxiety in her eyes, but she wasn¡¯t flustered.

    The ind of Bateri was almost surrounded by the marine. It can be said that this area was almost all Marines territory. Maybe there was a hope to escape from the ind, but it was so difficult to escape from the encirclement of the marines.

    "Meow!"

    At this time, the little master meowed, as if it wasforting Rouge.

    "You¡¯re telling me not to worry, Haha, what a smart cat!"

    Rouge seemed to understand andughed.

    ¡°Meow, meow, meow!¡±

    The little cat with his little paws seemed to mark something.

    "Huh! You mean someone ising to save me?"

    This time, Rouge was surprised.

    The little master nodded, affirming Rouge¡¯s question.

    Later, Rouge fell into silence and took a deep look at the cat in front of her. This mysterious cat was brought to her by her neighbor Mary. But she was miraculously able to understand her words.

    "You are saying that someone ising to save me? Who will it be?"

    The figure of the man shed in her eyes, but in a moment, she shook her head again.

    "That¡¯s so hard to know about my existence. Is it your owner?"

    ¡°Who on earth will it be?¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the night has passed.

    On that day, Jason came to the ce that the marine mentioned yesterday. He crossed his hands, his eyes lit up, and he started scanning at the ce carefully.

    "Today, I must find her!"

    "Huh! I can¡¯t disappoint my captain!"

    Secretly assured in his heart, and his eyes were deadly serious.

    After a short time, the marines lined up at the location and they made all the verification arrangements quickly.

    In less than 10 minutes, a group of pregnant women came there, and they were surrounded by the marines.

    Jason¡¯s eyes were carefully observing all the women there.

    However, after the group of pregnant womenpleted their check, they left, but he still didn¡¯t find his target.

    "Why hasn¡¯t shee!? No, No!"

    He kept waiting, and then three other groups checked out and left.

    "There must be more!"

    Jason held back his anxieties and kept paying attention there.

    Half an hourter, suddenly Jason heard a slight meow.

    He turned his head and looked behind.

    "This is!"

    "It¡¯s her!"

    "It must be her!!!"

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 84 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 67

    Jason looked behind where the sound came from, he immediately saw a group of pregnant women walking slowly ahead of the marines.Among them, in the rear there was a gentle-looking woman following the group, she looked calm and she wasn¡¯t afraid or panicking. On her shoulder, there was a cat waving its ws at him, as if it was calling for him.That face, Jason could recognize it easily, it was definitely her! Rouge! It was the woman that Rogen was looking for. What made Jason even more shocked was that the little master was the one who has found her."Little master! It has been already with her!"Jason was curious at the moment, but he didn¡¯t act rashly.There were so many marines there, and if he did anything wrong, it would inevitably lead to the chaos there. Even though he is so strong and big, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he has no brain.Holding the excitement in his heart, Jason dropped his hands and looked at the woman from time to time.Time went on, and in a few moments, all the pregnant women in front of Rouge was checked, and it was the turn of Roger¡¯s wife.At this time, Jason¡¯s eyes became serious.He stared at Rouge and his eyes never blinked.The time passed quickly, and the turn of Rouge hase.The woman¡¯s expression was still calm, she wasn¡¯t panicking, but she showed a trace of timidity in her eyes, which was the most vivid expression of the timidity in a pregnant woman¡¯s role in the marines investigation."Name please!"The marine officer looked at Rouge, but he didn¡¯t care. He saw hundreds of such expressions.Ordinary women, when they face a marine officer in this situation, they would have psychological pressure and fear, which is normal. If they show boldness, they will attract their attention."Rouge!"The Officer nodded and inquired about thest question."You have been checked three times, and no problem found every time."The Officer put down the documents from his hand, raised his head, and looked at Rouge."So, do you have anything you want to tell us this time?"Rouge looked at the marine¡¯s eyes and she tried to say something.But suddenly, her heart shook, and her whole body trembled. The Officer stared at her eyes, like a whirlpool, exuding deterrent majesty, as if she lied to him that was disrespecting the gods, making her feel ashamed and timid, so she could not help telling the truth."I."¡°Do you have anything to do with Pirate King, Roger?¡±At this time, the voice of the Officer came out again.The voice was calm and clear to the others¡¯ ears, but it was like a thunderbolt in the ear of Rouge, which shook her heart.There was a trace of confusion in Rouge¡¯s eyes. It seems that she could not control her mind and she would tell the truth.¡°Not good!¡±Standing in the distance, Jason looked at her with tight eyes.When he saw the situation, he trembled."Tell the truth!"The tone of the marine was still steady, and everyone could hear the harshness of it.This sentence introduced into Rouge¡¯s ears, quickly amplified, like thunder, and shocked her whole body. For a moment, it seemed that she almost start telling the truth and exin everything."I..."Just when she spat out a word then her eyes were immediately restored to the little cat."Meow!"The cat on her shoulder, at that moment, screamed loudly in her ear to wake her up."My, my husband."Rouge said.The Officer¡¯s eyes condensed and he continued to interrogate."Who is your husband?""My husband once lend Roger a sum of money!"Rouge showed a timid look, but her eyes were very flustered."Are you trying to hide this?"The officer was disappointed."I, I¡¯m afraid that the marines will punish me! He, he has died, Wuu! Wuu! He left me alone, I¡¯m so afraid!"Rouge cried out in fear.The marine had a headache, and then he waved his hand."Leave!" Covering her face, Rouge quickened her pace and left the ce. When she stepped out of the crowd, her heart immediately breathed a sigh of relief.The officer¡¯s eyes seemed to contain a great magic, his voice was even more frightening, as if his words contain a strong dignity, people couldn¡¯t lie to him, just standing in front of him, people would feel a lot of pressure.She calmed down again and rubbed the head of the little master on her shoulder."Thank you, kitten!""Meow!"The little master meowed.If it wasn¡¯t for this cat, she would be arrested.After a while, Rouge quickened her pace and headed her house.On the other hand, Jason was tracking Rouge. He was ready to go forward and follow her.But at this moment, someone put his hand on Jason¡¯s shoulder."Who is it?"Jason tightened up and turned around abruptly.As soon as he turned around, he saw a familiar figure under a mask."I¡¯ll tell you a few words, you will follow her and do your best to protect her!"Under the mask, a young voice came out.Jason was stunned to hear that this was Rogen¡¯s voice."Take this Den Den mushi. When I call you, you bring Rouge and the little master to leave this ind."A voice of dignity came again, Jason¡¯s was so nervous at the moment, and he couldn¡¯t help to ask."What about you?""I¡¯ll draw the marines away."Rogen answered with a calm voice which shocked him."But, but they have an Admiral here, Even the lowest rank is lieutenant and rear admirals!"Jason kept his voice down and said excitedly."I wille with you, or we¡¯ll leave together!""Jason, listen to me!"But the next moment, Rogen interrupted his words."As long as you, the little master and Rouge are safe, I will be fine.""It¡¯s an admiral!"Jason still doesn¡¯t believe it.¡°I have a way!¡± Rogen said and he was full of self-confident.¡°Just listen to me.¡±Rogen stuffed the den den mushi in Jason¡¯s arms, and he turned around, in a sh his figure disappeared.Looking at the back of Rogen, Jason clenched his fists in anger."Captain, be safe!"The time that they spent together wasn¡¯t that long, even the captain, sometimes he became a little nervous, but there was no doubt that they established a deep rtionship between them as a crew.He has already regarded Rogen as his partner.On the ship, Rogen revealed the identity of Rouge to them. From the beginning, Jason knew the importance and the danger of this task.Gnashing his teeth, Jason turned around and quickly chased Rouge.Following all the way. He didn¡¯t go straight to her. At this moment, Rouge didn¡¯t know his identity, so if he rushed to her, that would possibly arouse the suspicion of the marines.It was not until Rouge entered her home that Jason nced around and then he stepped forward and knocked at the door.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 85 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 68

    "Who¡¯s knocking?"

    The soft female voice came out quickly, she wanted to know who was outside the door before she opened it.

    But Jason didn¡¯t respond, he was calm at the moment and kept knocking the door.

    "Dom! Dom! Dom!"

    There was no sound behind the door and after 5 seconds.

    "I came for the cat!"

    Jason¡¯s answered with a calm voice.

    After that, she quickly opened the door.

    "Who are you?"

    Rouge looked at the burly mask man in front of her, with a doubtful look.

    "Hello! You can call me Jason!"

    Jason took off the mask and smiled.

    "Meow! Meow! Meow!"

    The little master waved her paws while she was standing on Rouge¡¯s shoulder and looked arrogant as if she was telling him about how smart she was.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you are so clever, you found her so quickly.¡± Jason¡¯s was helpless, when he understood what the little master wanted to say.

    After a while, the little kitten gestured towards Rouge, as if he wanted to exin something.

    Rouge nodded, and then she pulled Jason into the house and closed the door.

    The house was very simple, it contains a bed, a table, a chair, a wardrobe, a table and a few pots of flower, nothing else.

    Rouge was sitting on the bed, and then she apologetically said.

    "The room is small. I¡¯m sorry you may not be able to sitfortably.¡±

    Sitting awkwardly in a small chair, Jason waved his hand and said:" I¡¯m too big, it¡¯s my fault, Hehe!"

    The two kept looking at each other and didn¡¯t speak for minutes.

    "Your name is Jason?" After a while, Rouge asked hesitantly

    "Yes, Jason Statham!" He answered honestly.

    "I don¡¯t know you!" Rouge wondered and then she paused and stared at Jason again, "Do you know Roger?"

    "Roger?"

    Jason nced and shook his head.

    "I don¡¯t know Roger, my captain asked me to help you."

    "Your captain!"

    Rouge was curious.

    But, Jason didn¡¯t exin.

    "Before we leave this ind, I¡¯m responsible to protect you, oh yeah, and this little cat too!"

    And then he pointed to the cat and said.

    "Little master, her mane is the little master!"

    "Excuse me, but are there only two of you?!"

    Rouge hesitated before asking.

    ¡°Well, of course not!¡±

    He shook his head and said again, "You should count the captain too. It¡¯s the three of us!"

    Rouge breathed a sigh of relief, if there were only one person and a cat, then the chance of escaping would be small.

    ¡°Is it convenient to tell me your captain¡¯s identity?¡±

    After a while of silence, she asked again.

    She could see that this man and the cat weren¡¯t malicious. Even she has a keen sense of that. She also saw that this man in front of her was very strong. And his respect to her made her curious.

    Who was that person who knew about her and came to save her?

    "Hmm!"

    After A little hesitation, Jason said.

    "The captain didn¡¯t say whether we should tell you his identity or not. So I can answer this question. His name is..."

    "Gol. "

    "D."

    "Rogen!"

    After hearing that name, Rouge was stunned.

    "Gol.D.Rogen!"

    Quietly repeating that name, Rouge¡¯s face burst out with a beautiful smile.

    "It turned out to be him!?"

    ¡°Well, I am listening to you.¡±

    Coming straight to the point without hesitation, Rouge made this decision.

    She had heard that name before, her husband once told her about him.

    "Rouge, I have a younger brother, his name is Rogen. If you meet him one day, you will recognize him at first sight!"

    "Because, he looks like me a lot!"

    "However, that kid is much more handsome than me, hahaha!"

    She heard that name before, it was the brother of her husband who came to save her.

    "Rogen!"

    She muttered his name, she didn¡¯t expect to meet the younger brother of her husband in her life.

    Even in the heavy siege of the marines, her son could stille to this world and walks in front of her. It seems that his uncle was an unusual person.

    Outside the door of Lucy, in a corner, a figure hidden under a ck robe was relieved.

    "With Jason, they will be safe!"

    Slowly taking off the mask, Rogen¡¯s eyes sharpened.

    "The next step, It¡¯s my turn to do it.!"

    His mission was different than his crew, Jason and the little master task was to stay close to Rouge and protect her, and his own task was to attract the attention of the marines and to create opportunities for them to escape.

    All the marines, including soldiers, officers, also Vice Admiral, and even admirals!

    This time, the general he would face has been figured out.

    "Borsalino, is it Kizaru?"

    Rogen¡¯s heart felt heavy and he was serious at the moment.

    If there were three admirals at that time, there was no doubt that Kizaru was thest one that Rogen wanted to fight.

    When he was 30, he took the position of an Admiral. Kizaru was at his peak at that time. Compared to Rogen who started his plot when he became 20 years-old, Kizaru was undoubtedly more powerful at this time.

    Maybe less experienced, but that sharp kid with his unimaginable energy, he would be the stronger by time.

    Also, that Admiral was a devil fruit user "Pika Pika no Mi". Its ability allows him to create, control, and transform into the light at will, which made Rogen feel the difficulty of what he was up to do.

    He, however, has no Haki to restrain the abilities of that Logia Fruit.

    "Trouble!"

    "I hope that the 500 million Belly in the system bnce can summon me a powerful soul."

    Rogen¡¯s heart became heavy, and then he turned around and left.

    Now, after he determined the safety of Rouge, all he has to do was pulling the attention of the marine to him.

    The day passed quickly, and in a twinkling of an eye, the night hase.

    The moon was bright in the first quarter, sendingyers of silver frost on the ground.

    A team of marines patrolled back and forth the ind. The troops stationed in the marine continued to shift. Almost guaranteed that the Ind was like an iron barrel.

    Suddenly, a scream ripped open the night sky and caught the attention of all the marines.

    "It¡¯s from the north, near the warship port!"

    "Hurry up, someone is attacking!"

    In an instant, the Marines became nervous, and a lot of them headed toward the north streets where the warship port was located.

    However, when the first group of the marines arrived at the site of the incident, they only saw dead bodies.

    A patrol group of the marines, all dead, leaving the ground stained with blood.

    "These soldiers were killed with a sword, they all died with just one cut and it is a sharp and clean cut!"

    ¡°What a strong swordsmanship!¡±

    The captain came to the port, and he looked at the dead bodies on the ground.

    "Such cut, it¡¯s familiar, it¡¯s the same as thest time!"

    ¡°He¡¯s here again!¡±

    The captain ordered the soldiers to clean the ground and bury the deadrades.

    "To all the marine division in Bateri, and all strengthen forces in the northern block, that guy is here for revenge!"

    "He wants to fight us!"

    "Well, let¡¯s see how strong he is!"

    Keen intuition, made the captain determine that fellow, would inevitably attack this northern block.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 87 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 69

    The night quietly disappeared, the Marines patrolled overnight, but they didn¡¯t find anything, there wasn¡¯t any trace of who attacked them.

    It was like someone suddenly appeared to attack him and disappeared.

    Marine base, in the office.

    The colonel was very serious, he was sitting in a chair and looking at the young men in front of him.

    "Please, we can¡¯t lose anymore!"

    "Understand sir!"

    All the young men raised their hands and shouted loudly.

    These guys were all new students of the marine headquarters. They came here to practice with this base as they approach graduation. Their shoulders were also hung with lieutenant¡¯s epaulets.

    To put it simply, these students of 17 and 18 years old, were high-ranking children. They were the next generation of the sea. Their parents were basically officers andmanders of the marine headquarters. Under such circumstances, they have received the best marine education since birth, also their fighting skills were unusual, and they were only missing some experience.

    However, theck of experience doesn¡¯t mean that these young Marines were not smart. Compared to marine officers, they were better than them.

    After they came to this ind, they were left idle, to let them see theplexity of the outside world. Then, they made them practice and use what they have learned from books in ss.

    But this time, the superiors decided to use them.

    "Go down to the field, do your best make things better!"

    The colonel waved.

    Nearly 40 of them saluted again and retreated.

    After that, the officers left. In the above deployment, every officer left a group of 10 or 15 marines to patrol the ind.

    In that day, the entire ind could feel the atmosphere of the marines alert. Even the vigers kept quite while they were outside.

    The night came again, and the marines were more vignt.

    From 7 o¡¯clock until 8 o¡¯clock at night, the ind of Bateri was calm.

    All the officers were serious, they followed their subordinates and patrolled every street. None of them has rxed.

    These high-ranking students, each one of them has good strength, if they were ced with pirates, then their average reward would be definitely around 50 million.

    They were a huge force sent to that ind, it can be said that the Marines have paid attention to a considerable degree for the inexplicable sneak attacker.

    Another hour passed and they didn¡¯t discover any trace.

    From the sudden attack of yesterday to the present, as if the murderer became afraid.

    "Continue to be vignt, that guy is very strong!"

    The colonel issued an order, and the marines still stick to their tasks.

    Until about 10 o¡¯clock, a team of the marines passed through a dark alley in the northern block of Bateri Ind.

    ¡°Patah!¡±

    Suddenly, a slight sound came out.

    The officer immediately turned his face, and all the group under him raised their rifles and aimed in the dark alley.

    "Who is it?"

    The officer shouted loudly, but he didn¡¯t go forward, he just held his weapon. He wanted to quickly inform his colleagues that what the Marines were teaching them, not individualism, but teamwork.

    At this moment, a shadow appeared at the entrance.

    The stranger was covered in a ck robe with a strange mask. At first nce, a faint light in thene sprinkled on the person, and it let his whole body emit a terrible mysterious atmosphere.

    "Who are you?"

    The officer asked loudly, and the group behind him raised their weapons nervously and sped their fingers firmly on the trigger.

    "Who am I?"

    A voice under the mask came out, it was a young voice, which made the officer stunned.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for me?¡±

    After this sentence, the officer became angry and waved his hand.

    "Shot him!"

    Soldiers immediately pulled the trigger at almost the same time.

    ¡°Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang bang!¡±

    A series of gunshots came from the night. At this moment, the group of the marine that was patrolling nearby was stunned, and their facial¡¯s expression has changed.

    "Hurry up, there¡¯s something!"

    "In our neighborhood, Hurry up!"

    ¡°Finally, I found him!¡±

    In the darkneway, the marine¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank. He ordered the shooting at the first time, and his group followed his orders.

    However, the shadow was gone.

    "You are too slow!"

    Until then, a voice came out, which did not contain any feelings.

    The officer shivered and he slowly turned, then his eyes began to contract and expand.

    "Patah!"

    The gun in the marine¡¯s hands suddenly broke into two pieces at that moment. At the same time, a bright red blood mark appeared on their necks.

    And in a second, every one of them fell softly on the ground.

    "You!!!"

    The heart of the officer was beating hard, and his mind was in a rare state of fear.

    "Theing Marines, if they are all weak and powerless like your group, I¡¯m afraid that they will die like this!"

    Under the mask, the voice of indifference came out, which plunged the officer into a nervous state of mind, and a trace of anger emerged again.

    "Damn you!"

    The officer whimpered and...

    "Soru!"

    Suddenly, the figure has disappeared.

    But at this time, the shadow¡¯s hand has been firmly on his waist.

    Suddenly, the two dark shadows approached in the dark tunnel at a very fast speed.

    "Shua!"

    ¡°Rankyaku!¡±

    A sharppressed air de, the two figures passed by quickly and then stood.

    There was a touch of shock and fear on the officer¡¯s face. At the same time, on his left chest, a sharp red spot appeared which expanded quickly and strained the marine¡¯s uniform.

    "Is this blood?"

    "He got hurt!"

    The next second, the officer fell softly on the ground and his expression didn¡¯t change at all.

    Fast, very fast, he has never seen such a fast swordsmanship.

    One hit put him down, with the mask of the dark shadow, nced at him indifferently, and then walked away slowly.

    After a while, the rest of the Marines came.

    When they saw the scene on the ground, all the marines were shocked.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a minute from when we heard the sound of the guns.¡±

    "But, how?! They all have been hit hard!"

    The officer on the ground did not die, after all, he was different from the others casual marines. At the most dangerous, he lost some blood, and his body has damaged a little bit.

    He was lucky that the group came and saved him.

    "That guy! Where the hell is he!"

    The officers looked at each other, there was a hint of fear among their soldiers.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 88 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. (by the way, the war against kizaru has just ended ^^ )

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 70

    Who is that mysterious guy? Even with such strength, their captain Lens was a strong guy. Even if there was someone stronger than him, the gap between them was not too big.

    However, someone was easily able to defeat Lens and leave in such a short time.

    Since they heard the gunshot, they came in ce in a minute, they were very urate and That¡¯s what shocked them.

    "That person who defeated Lens and his group, it didn¡¯t take him more than a minute!"

    Amander turned around the scene several times, and then his expression was heavy.

    ¡°Lens and the killer made only one move, but after that, Lens fell to the ground.¡±

    Another officer said.

    "There is no trace of blood on the ground of that person, but there¡¯s a clear cut on the wall opposite Lens, which was caused by Rankyaku.¡±

    ¡°In other words, the mysterious guy was not hurt at all.¡±

    ¡°He is a sword user, a fast and powerful one.¡±

    The marine, who bent over and observed the soldiers¡¯ cuts, said.

    In a few sentences, the officer has already restored the scene, demonstrating their professional level.

    After that, the Marines cleared up the scene and left quickly to report to their superiors.

    In the marine base, the Rear admiral was angrier, also the Lieutenant.

    "Do you mean that a strong pirate sneaked to Bateri Ind? And retaliating against us?"

    Vice admiral Moya raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°Yes, vice admiral Moya!¡±

    The Lieutenant took a deep breath and said.

    "Officers, it¡¯s just one pirate, couldn¡¯t you solve it?"

    Moya knocked on the table and nced at the majors in the office.

    The majors looked at each other for a few seconds and then bowed their heads in silence.

    Looking at the silent marines, Moya shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°You make me doubt the quality of the marines¡¯ students.¡±

    When they heard this, all the majors gritted their teeth and they couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    "That mysterious guy is really strong!"

    A major could not help defending them.

    Moya¡¯s eyes narrowed, and then he leaned forward and said.

    "You know what! Major!"

    The major looked up at Moya with no fear.

    ¡°Maybe you just got out of school, and you don¡¯t know how the marines work!¡±

    Moya was angry at the moment, and the major seemed to be extremely oppressed at the moment.

    In fact, he seemed to be afraid, and even worse, he had a fear of the vice admiral in front of him.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell you, and I¡¯ll tell you all!¡±

    His voice sounded like thunder, and the Major could no longer resist the pressure on his soul. Instead, he let out a ¡°bang¡± and sat down on the ground, breathing heavily and looking pale.

    ¡°The Marines, all we ever want is results!¡±

    The voice of the vice admiral got louder.

    ¡°And you, this time, the result of your first mission is nothing, your result is nothing!¡±

    "Failure!"

    "Failure!"

    These words made all the young officers have a sh on their eyes, and became under a huge pressure.

    "Maybe the other side is really strong!" Moya spoke again with a mocking smile on his face. "To be able to kill our people under the eyes of your elite marine officers and leave safely."

    "Of course he is strong!"

    The majors bowed their heads, and their eyes were full of shame, the shame of failure was printed on them.

    "Now, I¡¯m too busy to argue with your recruits."

    ¡°At this moment, immediately, rearrange your minds and get the hell out of here!"

    "Look me in the eyes! Take good care of your injured friends and the bodies!"

    "No matter from where you get the information, give me the identity of that guy as soon as possible and find him!"

    Moya looked at everyone in front of him coldly and then said again.

    "The marines are very busy, and I don¡¯t have time to apany your children and y any simtion training game."

    After he said that, Moya finally nced at the colonel and then he got up and left.

    The colonel touched his head and smiled awkwardly. Later, he turned his eyes to the new recruits.

    ¡°Now, I think you, you should know how to do it.¡±

    The eyes of the younger generation at this moment were full of fighting spirit, anger, also the shame that was hurting deep in the bottom of their hearts.

    Seeing such look, the Colonel smiled with satisfaction. Justst night, he saw these guys and they came back with fear in their eyes.

    How can this be?

    Soldiers, the future of all the marines, how could they be frightened by a pirate?

    "That guy! I won¡¯t let him go!"

    "Damn! Lens should be awake now, I going to get useful news from him, that guy, I will catch him!"

    "It¡¯s a shame that should be washed away, the Marines never get defeated!"

    A loud and powerful voice came out, which made the colonel¡¯s face smile.

    As a result, all the majors got up with great enthusiasm and in high spirits. They continued to carry out their tasks. Quietly, the Marines¡¯ forces started their moves in the northern block on arge scale.

    In a remote corner, the masked man was hidden in the dark, the fast pace of the marines made a faint smile on his face.

    However, after a moment, he tightened his expression and muttered.

    ¡°Not enough, not enough.¡±

    On the third day, the Marine strengthened its forces and spent a quiet day.

    It was already one night and there was no attack against the marines, but they were so afraid that the attacker had escaped.

    If he disappeared, then how they would wash this shame?

    On the 4th day, the guy appeared again. But this time he happened during the daytime.

    Bright and straight, shrouded in ck robes, hidden under a mask, one person and one sword.

    Then, he swept two teams of elite marines, and he still drifted away.

    However, the marines weren¡¯t afraid, they began to be bloody. Facts have proved that the guy did not escape. He had the delusion of facing the rigid marines and fighting them to the end.

    After that, the 5th day.

    The mysterious man reappeared, and three teams were beaten, and the marine¡¯s casualties were heavy and he left again

    On the 6th day also, the man appeared again.

    Five teams of the Marines met him in the narrownes. They attacked him in anger.

    Three minutester, the masked man left the ce safely, leaving ake of blood behind him, the marines were seriously injured.

    On the 7th day, the Marines deployed more troops to the northern block.

    But on that day, Jason, who was protecting Rouge, suddenly shuddered.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 90 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. (by the way, the war against kizaru has just ended ^^ )

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 71

    It was the seventh day when Jason and others arrived at Bateri Ind and found Rouge. At the noon of that day, Jason, the little master, and Rouge were eating lunch around a small table.Suddenly, Jason¡¯s simple expression has changed to extremely serious for an instant.Rouge was puzzled when she saw the look of the honest man.¡°What¡¯s wrong? Jason!"At the same time, the little master who was drinking milk on his side raised her head and her eyes were serious."Puru! Puru! Puru!"The Den Den Mushi rang. Jason, who was eating a lot with a full mouth, quickly put down his chopsticks and pulled the Den Den Mushi out of his pocket.For seven days, the quiet Den Den Mushi finally rang.¡°Hello.¡±Quickly picked up, Jason¡¯s voice was heavy."Take action!"Opposite the telephone call, a young voice came, which made Jason breathe a sigh of relief, but also made a big change in his mood too.Over the past few days, he has seen the changes in the southern block of Bateri Ind. From the moment he arrived there, there was a marine¡¯s patrol almost every ten meters in the southern block. However, that day, the number of marines has dropped sharply. Every day passes, he saw that the marines deployment was getting clear.Jason knew clearly that this must be caused by Rogen.In order to make it easier for them to leave, Rogen chose to face the Marines alone.Jason was very aware of the danger.¡°Are you still safe?¡±Jason hurriedly asked.¡°Huh, I¡¯m fine.¡±Aughing voice came from the telephone, followed by other words.¡°Everything is alright, please both of you! Take her away from the South Blue. Your Destination!"¡°Set it to the North Blue!¡±Then, the Den Den Mushi hanged up.Jason sat there, stunned for a moment, then carefully put the Den Den Mushi in his pocket, and the anxiety on his face has disappeared.He looked at Rouge with a serious face, pondered for a while, and finally spoke.¡°Miss Rouge, here we are.¡±¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡±Rouge wasn¡¯t surprised. She smiled and said: ¡°Is it him? Your captain.¡±¡°Yes!¡±Jason didn¡¯t hide it.¡°Alright, I¡¯m listening!¡±Rouge noddedThen, the three of them packed up their belongings. The little master tied a small package around her neck and jumped on Jason¡¯s shoulder.¡°Click!¡±The door closed, and they started walking along the street.Mary, the pregnant woman next door, was walking outside the door at that moment. When she saw Jason and Rouge, she was surprised and asked with a smile.¡°Rouge, are you taking a walk too?¡±¡°Well, I haven¡¯t been out for a long time, he is bored.¡±Rouge¡¯s face showed a kind of love, touching her belly.¡°Haha, this time of conceiving a child is very difficult.¡±Maryughed too, and then she looked at Jason in confusion.¡°Who is he?¡±¡°This is my brother, hees here to take care of me during this time.¡± Rouge looked calm.Jason smiled awkwardly.Mary nodded without a doubt.Later, Rouge said goodbye to Mary, the three of them did not show any panic, then they turned left and circled along the street, after a quarter of an hour, came to a dirt road leading to the southern woods.¡°There¡¯s a marine¡¯s group.¡±Looking at the forest, a group of marines stationed in the woods, Rouge had a worried look on her face.¡°Meow.¡±The little master pointed to Jason.Thetter nodded and said earnestly: ¡°Leave it to me.¡±They had never thought that they could get out of the ind so easily, and forcing a breakthrough was one of the most important methods.Stride forward, Jason walked quickly towards the stationed marines.When they saw Jason, they immediately said.¡°Who are you? It¡¯s forbidden toe here. Go back quickly.¡±Although they were shocked by Jason¡¯s strong body, they still warned.Instead of responding, Jason quickened his pace, only a few strides, he has reached the distance of ten meters ahead of them.At this time, the marines finally realized what it was."Ka! Ka! ka!"A series of Triggers sounded and all the marines pointed their guns at Jason.¡°Stop, go one step further, and we¡¯ll shoot!¡±Jason paused.The marines saw his cooperation, so they breathed a sigh of relief. But in a sh, they suddenly found that the ground shook a bit.This vibration was so abrupt and heavy.At the next moment, a huge shade shrouded in front of them.The big burly man hade to them and stood face to face with them. There was a sharp-eyed marine, he was shocked to see a huge deep pit in the ce where the big man was standing, and the nearby ground was blown apart as if a bomb exploded there.¡°Shoot!¡±The flustered voice immediately rushed up, but it was toote!¡°Fall down!¡±Jason screamed loudly and waved his hands violently.His huge figure and his thick arm moved like bulldozers at this moment.In an instant, the marines flew uncontrobly before they realized what had happened. After a breath, they hit the ground heavily and lost consciousness.Every time Jason waved his stout arms, five marines standing in front of him flew away. After he waved his arms six times in a row, all the marines fell to the ground in silence.The powerful force that hit the marines shocked them and made them unconsciousness.And the officer who was responsible for them and for protecting the ce was killed in the first wave of hits.After following Rogen, Jason did not start many fights, but every time he did, it was almost a spike.How strong is he? Perhaps as he said, even him did not know it!That¡¯s why Rogen was so confident about Jason. Perhaps his strength would be close to a vice admiral or even an admiral, but it was right to give him the rear to break out of the encirclement.And in the face of battle, it¡¯s up to him.After solving the marines, Rouge and the little master quickly caught up with Jason, and the three looked back at the rear, then quickly entered the woods and disappeared.Bateri Ind, the northern Block, on a roof.The Sea breeze gusted, and a masked figure shrouded in a ck robe slowly appeared there.Looking ahead at the harbor, a group of marines patrolling, the guy in the ck robe murmured.¡°Man, it¡¯s a bit too much!¡±¡°But, what should I fear?¡±¡°Those, just leave them to me!¡±¡°Jason, little Lord, the rest is up to you two!"Slowly, the ck-robed figure took off the mask, revealing a young and handsome face. Rogen finally took off the mask. Suddenly, a strong wind blew, and his ck robe began to shake and float.The clouds were changing, and a dark cloud flew over the ind of Bateri.¡°Boom!¡±Looking down with angry eyes, Rogen¡¯s voice was so deep.¡°The wind is blowing, the storm ising!¡±¡°This wind,e because of me!¡±PS: The wind is rising, the clouds areing, and the big battle will start! Let the fun begin!

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 90 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. (by the way, the war against kizaru has just ended ^^ )

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 72

    ? Boom! ?In the sky, there was lightning and thunders, golden lightning was crossing between dark clouds like a dragon roaring and meandering.Over Bateri, the sky was changing.Quietly looking at the marines patrolling back and forth, Rogen stood on the roof and his eyes gradually became sharper.¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡±The storm ising!Once again, he looked deeply at the southern block, and with several jumps, he disappeared.From the beginning, he nned for this. On this ind, the Marine forces were bnced, four blocks, and the strength of each block was not much different. If he wanted to let Rouge and the others left safely and quickly, he must attract as many marines as he can to his position. However, if he wanted to do this, he had to sacrifice something.There must be a pull of enmity, and it must attract the sight of all the marines.In seven days, Rogen aplished this goal with great fighting power. The marines thought that he was a pirate targeting them and wanted to destroy them. So they were very angry, they were preparing to fight him back and catch him.However, there was no doubt about the result, the marines were getting a punch on the face until they were swollen.Hidden in the dark, Rogen was moving like the wind, he was powerful. These young marines weren¡¯t his opponents at all.That day was the day that Rogen will be exposed to the sun to attract the marines of the entire ind, in order to create an opportunity for Jason to escape.There were a lot of marines in this huge sea area, including Bateri Ind. At this juncture, there must be a dazzling character, a person with the highest hatred value in the Marines, appearing there and turning all the marines sights around.Only in this way, Rouge would have a chance to leave.After jumping on the roof continuously, he stood near the port where the Marines were stationed.Looking at the dozen warships moored in the port in front of him, and at the marines who were patrolling below, Rogen¡¯s expression became calm like water."That¡¯s where I should start!"At the next moment, he bent his knees and his whole body suddenly rushed up into the air.After three seconds, he was 30 meters away from the ground. Five secondster, he got 100 meters high. Ten seconds more, he has reached 200 meters."Boom!"Suddenly the rain poured down, and the golden lightning struck behind Rogen high in the sky.At that moment, he was standing high in the sky, with one hand on his chest and a solemn face, and looking down with anger.Then, his head was facing down, stretching one hand, and Rogen started pressing down slowly."VOOoo!!"The marines were surprised by the thunder and lightning and the sudden burst of weather.In this turbulent rainy weather, besides the sound of rain and thunder, the marines at the coastal suddenly heard another strange sound."What is that sound?"That kind of sounds was for something falling from the sky, it was very strange and hard to describe it."It seems that there¡¯s something fallen from the sky!""Pheew!"Some of the Marines lifted their heads, and the rain turned out to be thick lines, which were dropped heavily on the ground. Then, outside the dense rain, they saw a shadow."It¡¯s a man!!!"For a moment, all the Marines who saw the figure in the sky, their eyes shrank."VOM, VOM, VOM!" At this moment, the void began to tremble, and a huge wind pressure formed and pressed toward the ground."Boom!"Less than two seconds, the original continuous rain curtain suddenly twisted. The raindrops on the ground, at this moment, seemed to be more fragmented because of the strong pressure, and there was a tendency that because of this pressure, they are forced to bounce up and fly to the sky and be fragmented."BU¡¤¡¤¡¤DDHIST¡¤¡¤¡¤PALM!!!"From the sky, a faint voice came, like God whispering.All the marines heard that majestic voice, they immediately looked up."VOM, VOM, VOM!" The strange air pressure was even heavier and even twisted the air. Some marines overwhelmed to the ground and couldn¡¯t stand up again."My God! Wha... What is this?"The trembling sound came out from the marines, some of them saw in the continuous rain a huge shade of palm appeared from a high altitude, and it was constantly pressing down."It¡¯s an enemy attack! ! !"At this moment, the entire marine realized from where this strange phenomenon came from.One by one, the marines were crushed by the pressure and fell to the ground, and then, no word could be heard from them."Whew!"A sharp alert sound began to spread throughout the port. The marines who had been quietly patrolling heard the sudden signal, and they immediately turned around and their faces changed.In the air, Rogen¡¯s palm suddenly pushed forward."Voom!"The imaginary Buddhist palm formed in the air elerated and struck the ground.After a while, a loud sound spread all over Bateri."Boom!"Around the whole harbor, the ground copsedpletely with an area of about 200 meters, and a huge palm print appeared. Just like it was printed on it.Hundreds of marines, under this palm, got a direct hit and lost their unconscious, including 15 majors, threemanders, and other higher vocational personnel.From this divine palm, the Marines suffered heavy losses.In addition to casualties, two warships were directly destroyed by this palm. After that hit, they were sinking to the bottom of the sea.Inside the base, the vice admiral Moya suddenly stiffen his body, he stood up and looked out the window."What is this?!"What he saw was a devastatedndscape along the coast, with countless marines screaming in pain. At the same time, there were other marines who came to help their colleagues.The scream of pain was incessant."An enemy attack!" At that moment, the vice admiral Moya reacted, his face was very angry while he was striding outside.As soon as he stepped out of the office door, and all the troops in Bateri were alsoing to reinforce at a tremendous speed.At this moment, almost all the marine forces were moved except for the person in charge of this area.Along the port, the number of marines was increasing. From dozens at the beginning to hundreds now, and it kept increasing.However, when all the marines arrived at the scene, they didn¡¯t act on their own. Instead, they took their guns and stared nervously at the scene of the ident, the attacker was in a ck robe standing on the top of a warship.He was covering his whole body under the ck robe and showing his head slightly so that people couldn¡¯t recognize him.¡°Who the hell are you?¡± A major shouted loudly.Making them lose their prestige, the reason for the Marine shame appeared finally.Who is he!?Hearing this question, The guy raised his head slowly.Then, reflected in the eyes of all the marines, a familiar young face but strange."You all have been always looking for me!"¡°Now, here I am.¡±

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 92 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. (by the way, the war against kizaru has just ended ^^ )

    Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 73

    The rainstorms poured, lightning and thunder filling the sky, and the strong wind nted the rain.

    That guy with his ck robe stood on the top of the warship, his robe was floating in the air. His voice spread clearly between the marines.

    At this moment, all the marines were slightly stunned.

    ¡°He,,, he¡¯s the mysterious man in the ck robe!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the guys who attacked us in these days. He,,, he¡¯s so bold that he shows up.¡±

    ¡°This arrogant guy!¡±

    After the marines were stunned, they became furious. They never imagined that this fellow was so bold and arrogant that he dared to appear in front of them. And what made them furious was what he has done.

    After that palm, the Port of Bateri, which was temporarily established by the marines, copsed directly. Several warships could not be used anymore and dozens of them were injured and lost their consciousness.

    But for a while, no one in the marines had acted rashly, because to be able to toss the marines on the ind into such a situation, and he was still intact, this was enough to prove his strength, This is definitely not the enemy that they ordinary marines could fight.

    ¡°Wait a minute! Look at his face!¡±

    Suddenly, a young major was stunned when he looked at his face and felt very familiar.

    Gradually, his mouth grew bigger and bigger, and eventually, his whole body trembled.

    ¡°I remember, I remember!¡±

    ¡°He, he is!¡±

    Then his voice has fainted away, so the marines around him turned their eyes to him.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    The other team¡¯s major asked loudly.

    ¡°HE IS ROOGEEEEN!¡±

    ¡°Huh! Rogen!¡±

    The Major¡¯s voice was very loud and all the marines around him were stunned.

    Rogen? Who is he?

    Some marines were confused for a while but then shocked looks appeared on their faces.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    At this moment, countless information emerged in the minds of many marines.

    Rogen, Roger¡¯s younger brother, was mysterious and powerful. He fought the Rear Admiral Dragon in Logan Town, and he was so strong that even Dragon had suffered heavy loss.

    Currently his tentatively bounty was 110 million Belly.

    Of course, this information was high-level information circting in the marines, and many marines didn¡¯t even know who was that person.

    But this man, without any doubt, means a lot to the Marines!

    ¡°Surround him, don¡¯t let him get away now!!!¡±

    Immediately, a major shouted loudly.

    ¡°No matter how much it costs, arrest him!¡±

    He made another loud scream, and in this torrential rain, it seemed more majestic and dignified.

    At the same time, entering the rainy curtain, the vice admiral Moya came there with a calm expression.

    He was followed by five Commodores, and their faces were dignified, looking at the figure above the warship.

    ¡°He, is Rogen?¡±

    ¡°The legendary brother of the Pirate King, Dragon was unable to arrest him and he escaped smoothly.¡±

    Moya muttered.

    ¡°Admiral Kizaru¡¯s goal of this trip seems to be this fellow, vice admiral Moya, Would you like to inform him?¡±

    Behind him, a Commodore said.

    ¡°Notification naturally is what we need to do, though."

    Moya had a smirk on her face. He paused and said again.

    ¡°After I have seen his strength, it is not toote to inform.¡±

    The Commodores looked at each other and smiled, they understood what Moya meant. The top officials of the Marines, in addition to the rtionship between the wine and rice bowls, basically rely on their strength to fight hard. They climb up from the heap of dead pirates with countless battles of merit.

    Such a level, in addition to being a decision maker, they were still strong men.

    And they were very interested in the strength of their opponent.

    Obviously, Rogen¡¯s strength attracted the attention of the Vice Admiral.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let me see, how strong he is, the younger brother of the Pirate King.¡±

    Vice Admiral Moya said aloud and the crowd moved forward.

    With the emergence of this elite group, the marines tacitly let that open a road, and the scene has changed from the heated atmosphere to be suddenly calm.

    "Vice Admiral!¡±

    At the same time, Rogen also saw the marines stationed on the ind of Bateri.

    He saw in the other¡¯s waist on both sides of the Vice Admiral, each one with a short sword, a strong body, a majestic face, and between their moves, the justice cloak was pping behind, their momentum was very powerful.

    His face became unsteady and so serious.

    He fought and barely won against the Rear Admiral Dragon, but a Vice Admiral, what strength does he have?

    Is he his opponent?

    Vice Admiral Moya marched forward, passing the calm marines, and then stood in front the warship where Rogen was.

    Looking at the scene that had been destroyed into ruins, Vice Admiral Moya¡¯s eyes showed a trace of surprise.

    ¡°Are you responsible for this? Rogen! ¡°

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, he kept silent, just watching him quietly.

    Moya didn¡¯t care either. He stepped up to the warship and then went to the front of Rogen. They were only four or five steps away from each other.

    The cloak of justice floating behind him, with the formation of sea breeze, heavy rain, and lightning, the tremor became more intense.

    ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re trying to do, Rogen.¡±

    ¡°Suddenly appeared here, and attack us on our base, and even you are not hiding your identity, you put yourself in front of the marines!"

    These two sentences made Rogen¡¯s pupils contract.

    What a keen intuition!

    ¡°What on earth do you want to do?¡±

    In thetter sentence, Moya¡¯s tone suddenly got serious.

    That shocked Rogen¡¯s heart. At this moment, he felt that Moya¡¯s eyes were like deep whirlpools, attracting him and forcing him to tell the truth.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Grandmaster¡¯s state of mind, Martial Arts Wizard, Ghost Valley Heart Law, Hiten Mitsurugi-ry¨± and other methods of spiritual cultivation, at this time, all of them gushed out, they did their role to make him wake up instantly.

    ¡°Devil fruit ability!¡±

    Looking at Vice Admiral again, Rogen¡¯s eyes were heavy.

    ¡°It¡¯s really interesting to wake up from my ability.¡±

    Moya¡¯s face showed a smile. He ate the Devil Fruit called the Eyes of the Soul!

    This fruit ability is not very strong, but for those who are inferior to him, He can release pressure on their souls through his eyes, forcing them to tell the truth, and even make others yield to obey his orders.

    For the strong will, this effect was not great. But for those who are weak, it¡¯s enough to kill them in seconds.

    ¡°You, where did you hide her?¡±

    Rogen¡¯s voice suddenly came, and Moya looked at him again.

    ¡°So, your purpose is her?¡±

    In his eyes thoughtfully, Moya¡¯s face smiled even more.

    ¡°Beat me, and I¡¯ll tell you!"

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 92 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. (by the way, the war against kizaru has just ended ^^ )Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 74

    The Marines didn¡¯t find Rouge. They didn¡¯t even know her identity. And Rogen chose to say such questions at this moment just to paralyze the other side and to create a better escape environment for Jason.

    Looking at the front, to Vice Admiral Moya, Rogen pressed at his waist slowly with his right hand.

    His eyes sparkled fiercely, and his spirits rose sharply at this moment.

    Bright eyes, tight muscles, he seemed to be like a spring, at this moment, Rogen has reached the limit of his power.

    Suddenly, Rogen moved.

    Like an arrowunched from a bow, like the flow of electricity.

    "Boom! Boom!"

    Just then, a lightning shed across the sky.

    In a sh, the two men¡¯s bodies have been staggered.

    I don¡¯t know when the two swords at the Vice Admiral Moya¡¯s waist have been sheathed and separated.

    They were back to back, and they were silent.

    It was a long time before Moya¡¯s voice came.

    "Very good, very powerful sword drawing!"

    In that time, if it weren¡¯t for his keen eye perception, he wouldn¡¯t even know when his opponent had to strike his sword.

    If he couldn¡¯t know when his opponent would take the sword, it means that he can¡¯t cope with it and he will fall into a disadvantage in an instant.

    Quick, Rogen¡¯s sword was too fast. After he passed him, the swords even entered its sheaths, and he didn¡¯t even see Moya¡¯s swords.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes became more and more serious.

    For the first time, the Godspeed Sheathed de Technique has failed.

    The strength of Vice Admiral Moya was indeed remarkable.

    His battle versus Dragon wasn¡¯t carried out in such a situation, he won it with the power of Itachi, not his own strength. At that time, he was still the weak Rogen.

    But now, he¡¯s ready to fight against Moya.

    This proves that Rogen has made progress of his own. Not relying on the system, this was entirely the result of his own work. However, this wasn¡¯t enough!

    "It¡¯s a bit interesting!"

    The two swords collided with each other and made a "Ding" sound. Moya turned around slowly with an exciting smile on his face.

    "I haven¡¯t met an opponent like you for a long time,e on Rogen, let¡¯s fight!"

    "Let me see what kind of strength the guy who dares to be so arrogant in front of the Marines!"

    Moya¡¯s voice was full of excitement as if he had not fought against an enemy for a long time.

    Rogen was silent, his hands were tight, and the next moment, his feet were on the ground, and his figure suddenly disappeared again.

    "Shua!"

    Extremely fast, almost instantly, he has arrived in front of Moya.

    Moya¡¯s pupils contracted, and his face became very excited.

    "Fast, too fast!"

    Yeah! He was very fast. He has never fought a swordsman as fast as Rogen. He was like an electric light. At the moment he saw it, the sword hase to him, and it was very difficult to avoid it.

    ¡°When!¡±

    This attack was blocked by Moya.

    Rogen¡¯s sword entered the sheath again without sess.

    "Is this the strength of the Vice Admiral?"

    Looking at each other silently, the rain became stronger and it ran down on their cheeks.

    But at that moment, no one cared about this downpour, they only kept looking at each other in the eyes.

    Their eyes glowed brighter and brighter. After a few breaths, they were even brighter than the lightning that struck from time to time.

    "PiLi! PaLa!"

    The lightning sounded and half the sky was brighter.

    At this moment, the two collided again.

    Rogen kept using his Godspeed Sheathed de Technique. His figure turned into a stream of light. And the moment of the sword appeared, it seemed that it had disappeared.

    The marines in the distance were shocked to see the two men¡¯s confrontation on the warship, and they were swallowing saliva from time to time.

    They could clearly see that. Rogen, who wasunching the attacks, seemed to disappear at the moment of the attack.

    His body shape seemed to be teleporting, a moment he appeared behind Moya, and in the next second, he disappeared again and appeared in another ce.

    The Vice admiral Moya, in front of this horrible fast swordsmanship, he was only waving his two swords repeatedly, blocking his opponent¡¯s attack.

    "Ha ha ha!"

    ¡°Fast, too fast, Rogen, your strength, surprised me!¡±

    The Rear Admiral and the Vice Admiral weren¡¯t just from the highest ranks in the Marines, but more because of the gap in strength between them.

    Those strongmen of the marines elites, those Vice Admirals, wasn¡¯t only familiar with the six powers (the Rokushiki techniques), but they also have the Haki, as well as a good swordsmanship, or guns. And Moya was a strong flow of the double short swords, plus the ability of the devil fruit, he even got the title of the dagger Moya.

    With all of this, Moya was a master of Busoshoku Haki.

    Rogen¡¯s sword was very fast, quite fast, but Moya relies on his eyes to be able to insight his opponent¡¯s next move, just like using Kenbunshoku Haki, expanding his perception.

    With this in mind, Rogen¡¯s Godspeed Sheathed de Technique was useless against him.

    After a lot of attacks, Rogen¡¯s breathing began to be a bit chaotic.

    This Technique was powerful, also its speed was the peak that Rogen could achieve at this stage, but it also consumes a lot of his power.

    ¡°I can¡¯t use it anymore.¡±

    Rogen was very clear about his stamina, and his face immediately became very serious.

    At the next moment, Vice Admiral Moya burst outughing and rushed over.

    "Haha, what¡¯s wrong Rogen? Can you still use your Extraction technique?"

    The weakness of the Sheathed de Technique, many people know that once a blow does not work, then the next thing to meet will be death.

    Because concentrating on one thing, we must abandon a lot, so that we can gain the strength of this point.

    The next moment, Rogen¡¯s Yuan Hong sword came out of its sheath.

    "Shua!"

    A bright rainbow was shining, and the rain curtain was torn open by the sharp de of that sword. Then, the sword was spinning and went toward Moya at a very fast speed.

    With the sword cut past Moya, his pupils shrank and his face was shocked.

    "Is this!?"

    ¡°Yin~~¡±

    The clear sound of sword ringingsted for a short time, and Rogen said with a low voice.

    ¡°Broken Knife!¡±

    "Dang! Dang!"

    Suddenly, the sound of iron shing came out, which made Moya¡¯s face changed and he stepped back.

    He noticed the horror swordsmanship of his opponent. At the moment of contact, he had the feeling of disengaging the handle from his hands. Fortunately, his strength was astonishing and he firmly grasped the handle.

    ¡°What kind of swordsmanship is this?¡±

    Moya asked loudly. He took a step back and paid more attention to Rogen.

    "Huh!!!"

    After he breathed out heavily and calmed the boiling air that wasing from his body.

    Moya was only shocked, which made Rogen felt that it was not going well.

    "Lone Nine Swords!"

    He whispered slowly.

    What we have just used is the Broken Knife style of the Lone Nine Swords.

    However, it has failed! In the mind of the Vice Admiral, This delicate Swordsmanship has failed unexpectedly.

    Have to say that this guy in the Pirate¡¯s world is really strong?

    Comparing with the strength of this Vice admiral, it has reached the limit of the tenth of his power!

    "Now, This is trouble!"

    Rogen whispered away and his eyes shrank.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 96 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. (by the way, the war against kizaru has just ended ^^ )Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 75

    PS: You cane to my Patreon page and read this chapter with some pictures of the fight scenes ^^

    https://.patreon/posts/23315021

    When Rogen fell into a confrontation with the Vice Admiral, the southern coast of Bateri Ind.

    Heavy rain poured down, lightning and thunder in the air.

    Jason, Rouge and the little cat were running quickly towards a hidden forest.

    The little master squatted on Rouge¡¯s shoulder and held an umbre her.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Suddenly, a strong sound came. Even from a far distance, the three could feel the tremor of the whole ind, and their pupils shrank.

    ¡°That¡¯s his trick!?¡±

    Jason and the little master looked at each other, and their faces became more serious.

    In order to make them leave safer, that guy did not hesitate to be exposed to the light and went to fight the enemies face to face.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    With a low cream, they elerated their pace again.

    After ten minutes, rouge looked strangely into the jungle ahead. This ce was already a very remote ce on Bateri Ind, and almost no one hase here. However, at this moment, she actually saw a strange thing there.

    A ship?!

    She wasn¡¯t surprised why there¡¯s a ship there. What she was more curious about was how the ship got ashore.

    The ship was not big, it was only about twenty or thirty meters long. But it has terrible weight, once it was put into the sea, that would be very difficult to get ashore again. And here, Rouge looked at the sea three hundred meters away from the boat, and her mind was stunned.

    There was nothing else around. It was the most remote part of Bateri Ind.

    ¡°Meow! Meow! Meow!¡±

    At this time, the little master began to urge Jason.

    Jason looked at the Dragon Root in front of him, he took a deep breath, and the strode forward.

    Rouge stared at Jason, wondering what he was going to do.

    But just after three seconds, a shocking scene came into her eyes.

    ¡°Whaaat!¡±

    Jason exhaled and mmed his hands on the hull of the Dragon Root.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    In this instant, the huge ship started shaking, and then Jason gritted his teeth and screamed loudly, it was suddenly picked up by him.

    ¡°Gatshii! Gatshii!¡±

    Next second, Jason took another deep breath and walked around with the huge ship.

    ¡°Let¡¯s Go!"

    Rouge was looking dazed and he reminded her.

    At this moment, Compared with the huge size of the Dragon Root, Jason¡¯s burly figure seemed very small. But it was this tiny body that had such great power to carry the Dragon Root.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    Every step forward, Jason left a deep footprint on the ground.

    Ten minutester, the little group arrived at the coast.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Between the thunder and lightning, Jason breathed out again and put the Dragon Root into the sea.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get on board and leave now!¡±

    After all this, Jason murmured.

    Rouge couldn¡¯t help but nce at Jason. This big man, his strength was simply shocking.

    ¡°Fast, as long as we leave this sea, the captain will be able to get out of here as quickly as possible.¡±

    Jason reminded them.

    Then, the three got on the ship, Jason took the rudder, facing the storm, they quickly drove off the ind.

    "PiLi! PaLa!" (Cracking sound)

    The golden lightning made the sky brighter.

    Fragmented raindrops slowly flowed down Rogen¡¯s cheeks.

    On the deck of the warship, he and Vice Admiral Moya stared at each other. The eyes of both sides were extremely fierce, a few short contacts, they were aware of each other¡¯s strength.

    Suddenly, the lightning shed again.

    At this moment, Rogen¡¯s footsteps trembled and rushed forward again.

    This time, he did not use the Godspeed Sheathed de Technique, nor did he use the Technique Lone Nine Swords

    ¡°Shiiing!¡±

    The sound of the shing sword was clear and crisp, Rouge¡¯s speed was like a meteor, rushing towards Moya.

    In Moya¡¯s eyes, Rogen seemed to have turned into a dragon, circling and rushing to the sky, thunder-stricken bursts, making his heart tremble.

    ¡°What kind of swordsmanship is this?!¡±

    Once again, there was doubt in Moya¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Da, Da, Da, Da!¡±

    A series of clear footsteps sounded, faster and faster, and finally connected into a piece, like thunder.

    Just in an instant, Rogen¡¯s sword hade before him.

    ¡°So fast!¡±

    Moya¡¯s pupils contracted. It was swordsmanship faster than Godspeed Sheathed de Technique. there waspletely a huge difference between the two. The Godspeed Sheathed de Technique strikes when the sword was pulled out, and its speed was extremely fast.

    But this swordsmanship¡¯s speed was faster than the other.

    His sword, his body, was like a sh of light at this moment. Even Moya could not see Rogen¡¯s existence, but he could only see the flying sword in the endless rain curtain.

    It was like this sword was flying up!

    ¡°Hundred Steps Flying Sword!¡±

    The pupil releases a sharp glow, but in a moment, the sword has appeared in the front of Moya¡¯s eyes and then moved quietly.

    ¡°When!¡±

    Moya¡¯s heart trembled, and as soon as he noticed theing sword, he waved his two swords forwards.

    Blocked!

    He was rxed, the sword was fast and terrifying, and he didn¡¯t see iting.

    He was at a disadvantage because there was a huge difference between this attack and thest two.

    But, after a breath, Moya¡¯s pupils contracted and his heart began pumping hard.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The blocked sword, it was in an instant that he broke away from his opponent¡¯s palm.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    Moya had never seen anyone dare to loosen his sword when the two sides fought.

    It¡¯s a dead end!

    He squinted his eyes and he was about to be attacked again.

    However, it was at this moment that the long sword, which confronted his two short swords, was loosened and began to rotate as if it was under the control of another force.

    The speed was extraordinary, apanied by the sound of chopping up the rain.

    In a sh, it reached his neck.

    Then, a quick stroke.

    At the same time, Rogen passed him.

    All this happened very quickly, as if it was a fleeting moment, between the thunder and lightning, had beenpleted.

    Touching his neck, Moya saw a touch of bright red blood.

    ¡°I¡¯m injured!¡±

    Suddenly, Moya¡¯s heart burst into great anger.

    ¡°Good, very good!¡±

    ¡°Strong, really strong!¡±

    At the same time, Rogen, who was back to back with Moya, picked up his sword on his left hand and his eyes were heavy.

    ¡°Is it not over yet?¡±

    They stood back to back. At this moment, the rain poured down, but they did not turn to confront each other.

    ¡°Huh, huh!¡±

    Being able to hear Moya¡¯s violent gasps, the Iron Body "The Tekkai" wasn¡¯t invincible, even if he used it at thest moment.

    But it can¡¯t be changed. The neck is still the most vulnerable part of the whole body. He was still injured, and still seriously injured!

    He could even feel the pain of every time he breathes tearing his heart and lungs, and he could feel the flow of his breath.

    However, he still won¡¯t give up this battle.

    He was still standing, as long as stood, he wasn¡¯t defeated!

    ¡°Rogen!¡± With a loud roar, Moya turned sharply, waved two swords and attacked again.

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 92 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. (by the way, the war against kizaru has just ended ^^ )Liked it? Take a second to support TrantinOtaku on Patreon!

 Chapter 76

    From the beginning of the battle, Moya never expected that he would get hurt by his enemy. He even felt that facing a 16 years old boy, even if he could fight against Dragon, he would not pose a threat to him.

    He was careless. He didn¡¯t even use his famous swordsmanship.

    Godspeed Sheathed de Technique, the Broken knife, and even the hundred steps flying swords. The rhythm of the battle has always been controlled by Rogen.

    Although Rogen wasn¡¯t as good as the Vice-admiral in terms of power, he wasn¡¯t weak either. After a series of exchanges, he had already got rid of his frail body.

    If we ssified him by bounty, he would be absolutely in the range of 150 million pirates

    His strength has be stronger and his moves became more subtle.

    If Moya wasn¡¯t very strong like that, then it wouldn¡¯t take seconds under Rogen¡¯s hands to be defeated.

    Moya under his anger has already put away his contemptuous heart, even the wound on his necks was temporarily sealed with a strange force and no more blood flowed out.

    "Rogen, you must die!"

    His figure suddenly turned around, and the ck spiral on the two swords began to revolve around, and even his eyes were shining like stars.

    When Rogen looked at Moya¡¯s eyes, they appeared a trance of hypnotized.

    "The two swords technique, Hallucination!"

    "Chop!"

    Moya yelled, and the two swords shrouded.

    "Bang!"

    With instinct, Rogen took the blow with his sword. But at the same time as the weapons shed, he felt a huge force that wasing from Moya, immense, powerful and seemingly endless.

    "Boom!"

    In an instant, he was hit and flew out, crashing into the wooden wall behind the cabin, causing the entire cabin to burst open.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Rogen spat out some blood and he stood up slowly.

    His pupils contract slightly when he saw the ck aura surrounding his opponent¡¯s swords.

    "Busoshoku Haki!" (Armament Haki)

    "Die!"

    With a loud roar, Vice Admiral Moya rushed over again.

    At this moment, he was like an angry tiger. Under the wrath, his power was greatly increased, which made everyone became frightened.

    Rogen¡¯s figure drifted, he was no longer looking at Moya¡¯s eyes, thinking quickly about the Countermeasures in his heart.

    "Hallucination, Busoshoku Haki, and great physical power!"

    Moya, who has been serious, has exerted his greatest strength. On the positive side, Rogen was definitely not his opponent.

    And possession, it couldn¡¯t be used at this time.

    Kizaru hasn¡¯t appeared yet, even if his opponent was a strong vice admiral, if he summons any soul, it would be wasteful.

    Rogen was changing between his swordsmanship, and all kinds of swordsmanship must immediately burst out.

    Compared with the pirate world, most of the swordsmen were simple and very rough, they only relied on their physical strength when they used the sword, but Rogen¡¯s hands, there was no doubt that it was more sophisticated.

    Swordsman¡¯s stunt, after a move, there is no follow-up. And Rogen¡¯s swordsmanship, one struck after another, in that world, this was called routine.

    ¡°Huashan swordsmanship!¡±

    A series of swords appeared, and with his delicate swordsmanship, Rogen used four or more sets and began to introduce Moya fall into the routine.

    Then, Moya was full of anger when he found out that he was led by Rogen¡¯s swords.

    Obviously, he could kill Rogen with a single hit, but he has fallen in strange routine, continuous long swords, from all angles, all directions followed him by a strange force.

    "Damn it!"

    Moya¡¯s voice was so loud, his two ck swords were very strong, he struck back using them.

    "Boom!"

    Rogen was beaten hard by tremendous force and his legs scratched a mark on the deck.

    Huashan swordsmanship failed!

    However, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Immediately, Rogen took his sword again.

    ¡°Songshan Swordsmanship!¡±

    Moya once again fell in Rogen¡¯s tricks, so he got angry and roared.

    After a while, Moya broke the Songshan Swordsmanship.

    However, Rogen¡¯s eyes were calm, and he made a different set of swordsmanship.

    ¡°The Breeze swordsmanship.¡±

    Failed!

    ¡°Thirteen Swords!¡±

    Failed again!

    "The evil spirits!"

    Failed again!

    In a twinkling of an eye, Rogen¡¯s swordsmanship changed, and more than a dozen sets of swordsmanship have beenunched. Moya the Vice Admiral was shocked, and he couldn¡¯t even touch Rogen.

    Every time he tried to hit Rogen, he failed because he fell in a different set of swordsmanship, which made him very angry.

    ¡°Who the hell are you, kid?¡±

    Moya was shocked, actually, he wasn¡¯t an idiot, he was a great fighter. Naturally, Rogen¡¯s swordsmanship wasn¡¯t so powerful, but it was exquisite, and in this short period of time, he used more than a dozen sets of swordsmanship in different genres.

    This kid, what the hell is going on?

    Ordinary people, to master one set of swordsmanship, they need to practice for a long time, but this kid was abnormal!

    Even himself, he didn¡¯t dare to call himself the great swordsman, even with his devil fruit, the six powers, and the amazing swordsmanship.

    He wasn¡¯t familiar with such swordsmanship.

    Rogen kept silent and raised his sword again.

    All the swordsmanship of the Wuyue Swordsman School was exerted by him, including all kinds of swordsmanship routines he had learned from the previous souls. At this moment, he tried all of them on Moya one by one.

    Once these swordsmanships were performed by him, he did them with high performance. There was no doubt that he mastered them all as if he had been integrated with them.

    This was the great thing of the martial arts wizard, no matter what martial arts, once he tried to learn it, he master it very fast.

    After that, the two were standing in front of each other, when Rogen was using all of his moves, Moya was suppressed by him.

    The suppression wasn¡¯t because Moya was weak, but because of the kendo used by Rogen. Rogen understood the realm of martial art from the first time he learned the kendo. Even though he was not as good as Moya in strength, but he has been perfectly crushed in terms of skill.

    Below, the Marines were watching the battle and they couldn¡¯t do anything.

    "Moya, the Vice Admiral, he!"

    The Major trembled and said that he couldn¡¯t believe it at all.

    On the deck, the two figures were fast and constantly colliding, but everyone could clearly see that the battle was deflecting toward Rogen.

    That guy, can he beat a Vice Admiral!

    "Where is the Den Den Mushi!"

    He took a deep breath and asked if he should inform the Admiral Kizaru about the situation.

    "Here It¡¯s!"

    Another major watched the battle on deck in shock.

    "Give it to me!"

    He grabbed the den den mushi and quickly dialed it quickly.

    "Mosh-mosh!"

    The unique sound of Kizaru came from the den den mushi.

    Several majors were looking at the den den mushi and the mood somehow got a little excited.

    It was the Admiral.

    "Admiral Borsalino!"

    "On Bateri Ind, we found Rogen!"

    At the same time, not far from the ind.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Admiral standing on the deck, his original dull look immediately condensed.

    ¡°Ha-ha, a little interesting!¡±

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 98 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there. (by the way, the war against kizaru has just ended ^^ )

 Chapter 77

    As the sea breeze blew, Kizaru¡¯s robe was floating, facing the sun on the topof his head, and his sunsses shone with a mysterious light.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?Admiral? ¡°

    Behind him, a ViceAdmiral asked curiously.

    ¡°There¡¯s newsfrom Bateri Ind.¡±

    Kizaru stretchedwithout a hint of anxiety on his face and behaved slowly.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The Vice Admiral and agroup of high-ranking marines beside him looked at the Admiral.

    ¡°Rogen hasappeared there.¡±

    After that sentence,all the marines¡¯ officials around him were stunned.

    All of them were veryaware that the most important purpose of this trip to the South Blue was Rogen.As for Rouge, but it was just in passing. There was a sh of enmity for thePirate King younger brother, and Rouge¡¯s rank in the Marines had dropped a lot.Now, they get the information about their target.

    ¡°Then, we?¡±

    The Vice Admiralturned his doubtful eyes to Kizaru.

    ¡°Naturally, wemust go to catch him, these are the order of the Fleet Admiral, and I didn¡¯twant to vite it.¡±

    Kizaru said with hiscasual tone.

    After that, he lookedat the crowd, then he yawned as if he was about to fall asleep, with a slighttwinkle in his eyes, and then he smiled.

    ¡°Rear AdmiralKuzan.¡±

    The young marine didnot seem to hear the Kizaru¡¯s call, but he was still standing there as if hehad fallen asleep.

    All the marines besidehim had some ck lines of their faces, but they did not say much.

    They know that thisperson, extremely strong, coupled with excessive youth, sooner orter, he wasgoing to rise high. Naturally, they were not willing to offend him if it wasnot necessary.

    ¡°Aokiji!¡±

    Kizaru¡¯s eyes sheda trace of helplessness. Both the Marines and the pirates knew that this fellowis a weirdo. There was no doubt that this fellow was a weirdo in their eyes, heis a very strange person.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Aokiji just seemed tohear him calling, and he answered in a sleepy and depressed way.

    ¡°You have a taskto do.¡±

    Kizaru waved his handand didn¡¯t care about his attitude. He knew that this guy was like this fromchildhood to that moment.

    ¡°Admiral Kizaru,please tell me!¡±

    Aokiji was confused.

    ¡°Rogen hasappeared on Bateri Ind, so.¡±

    At this point, a smileappeared on his face.

    ¡°Kuzan, I¡¯llbother you with guarding and watching this sea area, if you find any suspiciousships or person, take immediate action.¡±

    ¡°Among them, youshould pay special attention to the pregnant women.¡±

    Looking deeply atKuzan, Kizaruughed.

    Kuzan nodded andsaluted, ¡°Please rest assured, Admiral Kizaru!¡±

    Rogen has made a nto secretly let the others leave safely, but Kizaru obviously wasn¡¯t a fool, itwas a casual thought, but It was the decision that he made.

    Whether Rogen wasdeliberately exposed or not for another purpose, as long as this area was underthe control of the marines, then nothing must happen.

    After the two sidepleted the handover, Kuzan left in another warship.

    ¡°Go ahead toBateri Ind.¡±

    With thismand,Kizaru and his crew quickly headed toward Bateri Ind.

    The sky was clear onKizaru¡¯s side, but over Bateri Ind, there was thunder and lightning andtorrential rain.

    On the warship, thetwo stared at each other, with dignity on their faces.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Lightning continued toshine, reflecting in their faces.

    The battle was stillnot over.

    As a Vice Admiral ofthe Marines, Moya, even in the presence of the bottom of the Vice Admirals,only mastered the Armament Haki and shallow swordsmanship, but his physicalquality far exceeded that of Rogen. Rogen, even with exquisite tricks, butphysically he was still a long way to go with Moya.

    This battle turnedinto a stalemate.

    ¡°Dang! Dang!Dang!¡±

    The two keptcolliding, and every time, the sparks sprang up.

    As the battleprogressed, Rogen¡¯s eyes became more and more serious.

    ¡°This guy!¡±

    Because of the initialenemy, Moya almost lost his life.

    Moya, who was serious,even if he only has about 40% of the original strength, he could stillpetewith Rogen.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    A set of swordsmanshipwas used, and as time passed, Rogen¡¯s breathing began to rush.

    In the end, he wasinferior to Moya in terms of physical fitness.

    If he had practicedinternal strength, then he would not lose his stamina, but at this time, he wasstill slightly worse by virtue of his physical qualities.

    Dragon ElephantPrajna, Yijin Jing, Washing marrow and other martial artsndscape wereexquisite, but Rogen¡¯s contact time was too short to achieve great sess.

    But contrary to him,Moya¡¯s breath remained as primitive as ever, breathing vigorously, smoothly,and the only change was his violent anger.

    ¡°Abominableboy!¡±

    He was a Vice admirnd there was no way that he would lose against a sixteen-year-old child. Butbecause of his carelessness, he suffered serious injury.

    If his colleagues sawthis, they wouldugh to death.

    ¡°Fan knife, twoconsecutive chops!"

    The double-knife wavedlike the wind, forming a whirlwind attack, and the rain curtain was cut directlyby the tornado.

    Suddenly, Moya¡¯sdouble knives came to Rogen.

    When the manpower wasexhausted, after suppressing Moya for a long time, Rogen¡¯s breath was chaotic,and eventually, the other side found a gap and counterattacked.

    ¡°Too bad!¡±

    Seeing the dark vigorsurrounding the knives and the deeper eyes, Rogen¡¯s face has changed greatly,shut his eyes quickly, and then he swung Yuan Hong¡¯s sword violently.

    ¡°Kuzury¨±sen!¡±(Nine-Head Dragon sh)

    With one-step, YuanHong¡¯s sword moved toward the double-edged attack.

    Losing visualjudgment, relying only on hearing and feeling, to discern Moya¡¯s double-knifeorientation, was undoubtedly more difficult. Plus the thunder in the sky andthe mixed sound of raindrops falling on the ground made it even harder.

    At the criticalmoment, Rogen only judged the offensive of this attack ording to all kindsof sword theory.

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    After a breath, thetwo sides collided.

    The next moment, Rogenopened his eyes.

    ¡°Tick tock!¡±

    The bright red bloodfell to the ground, smashed into the rain on the deck, and soon dyed the rainred.

    ¡°Kid, do youreally think that you¡¯re my opponent?¡±

    ¡°How could youpossibly be Dragon¡¯s opponent with such strength?¡±

    Even though he wassuppressed for a long time by Rogen, Moya got serious, naturally, the otherside had just delicate moves, but it was far from true strength.

    Dragon was an elite ofthe younger generation of the Marines. Although he was only a rear admiral, hewas probably much stronger than he was.

    How could such afellow be defeated by the kid in front of him?

    ¡°Or do you haveother secrets?¡±

    Moya¡¯s eyes were fixedon Rogen again.

 Chapter 78

    What kind of persons was Dragon?

    When the son of the Vice-Admiral Garpbecame a marine, he showed outstanding performance and amazing strength. He wasregarded as a talented person, trained for the future of the Marines. Even ifhe was unwilling to ept it, but Moya has to admit that Dragon was indeedmuch stronger than himself.

    However, such a person how could he bedefeated by this kid? He doesn¡¯t believe it!

    With this kid¡¯s exquisite swordsmanshipskills, he could only suppress him no more, even though he has been seriouslyinjured for a while.

    Didn¡¯t Dragon fight him while he wasdaydreaming?

    Up to now, even Rogen was unable to fightagainst him because of physical problems, and he was breathing heavily.

    "This kid is almost as the strength of acaptain, he is definitely not Dragon¡¯s opponent!"

    So, here came the problem.

    The biggest possibility was that Rogen hasa hidden power.

    "Are you hiding your true power? Let itout, let me see!"

    Moya yelled and waved his two swords again.

    ¡°Tick-tock!¡±

    The bright red blood dripped, and Rogentook a step back and avoided the blow.

    His expression was very serious.

    Above his cheeks, a bright red stain wasconstantly oozing blood out.

    Rogen was injured. In the previous attack,the double knife was heading to his neck, but when he avoided it, it woundedhis cheek.

    At this moment, Rogen has a deepunderstanding of the Vice Admiral¡¯s strength.

    In the battle with Dragon, he relied on thesystem¡¯s power, an inted, exaggerated force, to be exact, the power ofItachi Uchiha. But in this battle, he was fighting someone who was weaker thanDragon, and he used his own strength.

    Obviously, his strength at this time wasfar from enough to confront the Vice Admiral.

    "My physical strength is almosting toits limit!"

    Moya took his two swords and rushed towardRogen again and again.

    His pace wasn¡¯t so urgent, but it was fullofpression. Even the wounded tiger still a tiger.

    Moya was moving like a tiger, the injuredtiger faced a wolf alone, and he could finish him with one p.

    Though he has been entangled for a longtime, at this moment, Rogen was about to reach his limit.

    "Summon?"

    This word came to his mind, and Rogen shookhis head violently.

    "No, this power must be used only againstthe Admiral!"

    500 million Belly, whether it was dividedinto two parts, or used at that moment, no doubt it was not cost-effective.

    How strong was Kizaru? It was impossible tojudge based on what is shown in the Manga or the anime. The reality and thesecond element are different after all, the strength of Kizaru, at this moment,Rogen simply couldn¡¯t urately define.

    "Then, hum.."

    Quietly, Rogen tuned his gaze to theinterior of Bateri Ind.

    "Jason and the others, they should haveleft the ind, as long as don¡¯t leave the ind."

    "That¡¯s fine!"

    Having this battle, Rogen¡¯s importantobjective of this battle was to drag the attention of all the marines, anddidn¡¯t leave time for them to take care of Rouge, and to create a goodcondition for Jason and the other to leave safely.

    "Boom!!"

    With the thunders and lightning, the indflickered.

    Standing on the deck, after Rogen¡¯s eyestwinkled, and he suddenly raised his head and looked directly into Moya¡¯s eyes.

    Before that, he was bowing his head insteadof looking at him. Moya¡¯s psychedelic eyes, like a weasel¡¯s illusion, havingthe functions of deterrence, fear, dizziness, etc. it was very dangerous to beinvaded by him when fighting.

    But at this moment, Rogen confronted himdirectly.

    "You want to know my true power?"

    In his voice, with endless indifference,Rogen¡¯s momentum suddenly increased at this moment.

    "Huh!"

    Moya was stunned and stopped movingforward. Somehow, he felt that the other side became very dangerous.

    "You want me to use all my cards?"

    Moya was very alert and used Tekkai (IronBody).

    After that, Rogen¡¯s expression becameserious, and his palm moved slowly to stand on his chest.

    "If this ability didn¡¯t kill you, I¡¯llspare you!"

    At this moment, Rogen looked at Moya with alook of contempt, hegemony, and his eyes contained a hint of scorn for Moya.

    "You¡¯re going to use your best move? WasDragon also defeated in this way?"

    Moya was serious and also he was careful.

    In the next moment, Rogen¡¯s palm standingon his chest suddenly trembled and slowly pushed forward.

    "VOM! VOM! VOM!"

    The void trembled, Moya¡¯s expressionshocked, feeling the tremor of the air around him.

    Subsequently, Rogen suddenly pressed outhis palm.

    "BUDDHIST PALM!!!"

    These faint two words, like a Godwhispering, at this moment, Moya seemed to see this rain curtain shining incountless Sanskrit.

    Above the warship, there was a suddenlight.

    "Boom!"

    The huge Buddha¡¯s palm appeared in thevoid, about twenty or thirty meters in diameter. As soon as it appeared, it wasimprinted toward Moya.

    "Great power!"

    Moya¡¯s face was shocked. He saw that therain was shattered by this palm. He saw a countless drop of water in the air.He saw also tremendous air pressures formed in the void and then burst.

    "Tekkai!"

    "Busoshoku Haki!"

    ¡°Fan knife, Two Consecutive Chops!"

    How powerful this strange hand was, itlooked so magnificent and powerful, like a God strike, which made Moya¡¯s facesuddenly change color.

    He shouted three times and rushed at thehuge hand in front of him with all his strength.

    After a breath, the giant palm rushed overhim.

    "VOM! VOM! VOM!"

    The void shuddered, the tremendous powerimmediately made Moya rise to the sky, and he was blown away. Then, the trendof the palm print didn¡¯t decrease, and the bow of the warship behind him wasdirectly broken, and then it gradually dissipated.

    After a few moments, Moya, who had fallenheavily on the deck, sprang up.

    "I,,, I¡¯m all right?"

    He touched his whole body and he found thathe wasn¡¯t hurt at all.

    That palm looked so massive that it seemedto crush him into pieces. Somehow, it turned out that it only gave him a strongpush.

    Under the protection of the Tekkai and theHaki, he had no scars on his whole body.

    "Captain!"

    "Vice Admiral Moya!"

    "Hurry up, Hurry up!"

    A group of the marines below, seeing Moyabeing shot off, responded and rushed to the warship.

    "I¡¯m fine!"

    Moya waved, and then he turned his gazetoward Rogen¡¯s direction.

    At this point, Moya was confused.

    ¡°Ki,,, Kid?¡±

    All the marines looked at Moya¡¯s sight, andthey found out.

    Rogen was gone!

    The guy who made thest shocking shot,actually, ran!

    Moya¡¯s mouth trembled a few times, and anabnormal red color appeared on his face. The next second, he roared.

    ¡°Find him NOW!!¡±

    That abominable guy, he fooled them.

    After a few moments, the marines near thestreets of the Ind suddenly saw a figure.

    "He is here!"

    "Rogen! It¡¯s Rogen!"

    Moya¡¯s face was anxious, and he immediatelyturned and went toward them, but the next second, he pressed on his neck withhis hand.

    On his neck where he was hit by the sword,a hint of redness appeared.

 Chapter 79

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Moya roared, he was holding the wound, andfinally, he was unable to suppress it. The bright red blood was oozing out fromhis neck and he looked shocked.

    ¡°Doctor!¡±

    When the marines on the other side sawthis, they immediately yelled and the scene became chaotic.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Chase that kidNOW!¡±

    With a big wave of his hand, Moya pushedaway the marines beside him. Moya looked shameful and shouted.

    ¡°Vice Admiral Moya, leave Rogen forus. You must start treatment now.¡±

    On the other hand, the marines¡¯ doctorsrushed up quickly and began to inspect Moya, the captains said to Moya with aserious face.

    Clenched his fists, Moya showed no concernfor the pain on his body, and there was a gush of anger in his eyes.

    ¡°Damn! This kid!¡±

    For a moment, he was seriously injured andhis fighting effectiveness was cut in half. In the end, he was about to win,but his enemy was escaped using weird tricks.

    ¡°Catch that kid, he is not thatstrong, at most he is equal to you.¡±

    Quicklymanding the officers around him,Moya was forced to receive treatment. He knew that although he had suppressedthe wound in the battle, but now, the wound has copsed, and if he did notcontrol it, his life would be in danger.

    The whole Ind boiled up, and countlessmarines broke into the streets, looking everywhere for Rogen.

    In the stormy weather, there were nocivilians on the streets, even if there were people out, they rushed home andclosed their doors when they saw the dense marines with guns and serious andcold faces everywhere.

    ¡°The marines are going crazy!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?"

    ¡°What are they looking for everywhere?They are turning over the whole ind of Bateri.¡±

    On the ind, such words were spreadeverywhere. People were hiding in their homes in fear of being affected.

    At the northern block, Rogen¡¯s figure justshed by, and once again he was out of sight of the marines.

    In a dark roadway, the dense sound ofmarines¡¯ footsteps passed quickly.

    Five teams of marines passed sessively,and after fifteen seconds of silence, a figure appeared in the roadway.

    This figure was so tightly attached to thewall that made it look magically invisible in the dark light. It was only thenthat the faint outline could be seen roughly. Five teams of Marines passed by,and dozens of them even looked at his direction, but they did not discover him.

    ¡°ck Unicorn¡¯s easy-to-disguisetechnique really did not make a mistake.¡±

    The voice of a sigh of relief came from thefigure. Long ago, Rogen had bought ck Unicorn¡¯s soul. Compared with Ge Nie,Kenshin Himura, and the others, ck Unicorn¡¯s fighting skills were not soexcellent. However, his versatility, the myriads of changes, and even hisability to approach invisibility in a dark corner was very useful for Rogen atthis moment.

    At this time, Rogen was so exhausted and itcould be said all his aspects have reached the limit. If he was seen by theMarines, then it must be his end.

    Unless, he used his possession system!

    However, in the confront of these ordinarymarines, captain ranks, the bnce of 500 million Bailey, even if it cost alittle, that was imperfect.

    Standing silently in the roadway, Rogenadjusted his breathing and quickly recovered his stamina.

    The marines were so heavily armed and itwas almost entirely involved in the search for him. At this time, even if therewas a sound of the wind sways grass in any ce, it will attract the attentionof arge number of marines.

    It was also at this moment that Rogenrealized what kind of pressure would be exerted on him when his fightingcapacity was not good and he often fell to the bottom ranks of the marines.

    ¡°So many ants that could kill anelephant!¡±

    A deep sigh.

    Suddenly, Rogen¡¯s breath converged and hisfigure disappeared again in the shadow.

    At this moment, he seemed to be incarnatedin darkness, and no one could see his trace.

    In the next second, the two marines camerunning confused.

    ¡°Hurry up, you can¡¯t keep up with thearmy.¡±

    ¡°I know, that guy is terrible, thevice admiral is injured. We have to catch up quickly.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t exercise on a regrbasis, now it is urgent, Damn it, I am dragged down by you.¡±

    The voice of the dialogue was gettingcloser and closer, and the shadow that has already disappeared in the darknesshas emerged faintly.

    Soon, the two Marines approached the alley.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Among them, the first marine was keenlyaware of a different atmosphere in the alley.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, is thereanybody?¡±

    The slightly fat marine behind, nervouslyholding up the gun, said.

    ¡°There is a bloody smell, very light,but it does exist, just in the front!¡±

    The marine in front whispered, and his facebecame more and more serious.

    He couldn¡¯t see anything, but his sixthsense made him feel someone ahead. Even he could hear the slight breathing.

    Somebody, there must be somebody!

    But why couldn¡¯t he see him?

    There was a little doubt on the Marine¡¯sface, but the shade in his heart was bigger, and the gun in his hand wastighter. Seeing the soldier in the front, the fatter marine in the rear wasalso more nervous.

    Suddenly, the front marine¡¯s face was fullof shock, and his body was a stiff.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter withyou?¡±

    The slightly fat soldier saw the other onesuddenly stop moving and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°You! You! ¡°

    The marine ahead was full of horror and thecold air wasing from his back.

    In front of him, in the empty alley, atransparent outline emerged suddenly. Then, in one breath, the outline becamemore and more obvious, and finally turned into a person!

    There was a pale bloodstain on his face,and his eyes were so cold, but his appearance was particrly young.

    Ro! Rogen!

    Under the horror of the marine in front, hewould yell out, but at this moment, the figure was just a squat.

    ¡°Bang¡±

    The marine turned his eyes and immediatelyfell to the ground.

    As soon as the marine fell down, the fatone in the rear saw it immediately, and was shocked even more. He put his righthand on the trigger, he was about to shoot.

    But Rogen strode forward and struck again.

    The fat marine almost just reacted and lostconsciousness.

    In just two instant, the two marines wereeasily overthrown by Rogen. Then he dragged them into the alley and disappearedinto the darkness.

    After about ten seconds, a slightly fattermarine wiped the sweat from his forehead and stepped out of the alley.

    After looking around, the fat marine took adeep look at the roadway and then quickly walked toward the front root.

    This fat marine was just Rogen after usingthe easy-to-disguise technique.

    The ck Unicorn¡¯s easy-to-disguisetechnique was quite amazing. After using it, he seemed almost the same as thetarget.

    Later, the fat marine followed the big armyand searched for Rogen with them.

    In this process, Rogen quickly adjusted hisbreath and restored his strength.

    ¡°It only takes me six hours torecover.¡±

    Feeling inside, Rogen¡¯s eyes twinkled, hetemporarily relieved.

 Chapter 80

    It has to be said that ck Unicorn¡¯seasy-to-disguise technique was really amazing.

    At this moment, Rogen was standing in thein the middle of the marines, but none of the surroundings recognized him.There was a tall and thin marine whispering in a low voice towards him.

    "Hey fat, you arete as always,fortunately, the captain didn¡¯t see you!"

    Rogen duly showed the timid look of the fatman, and he muttered in a low voice.

    "I don¡¯t really want to find Rogen, thatguy, he is powerful, I don¡¯t know if I will stay alive when I run into him!"

    The skinny marine sneered, then he turnedhis head and ignored him.

    "Huh, chicken, I really don¡¯t know how youbecame one of us!"

    Rogen grinned and didn¡¯t respond. The othermarines ignored him, and that¡¯s what Rogen wanted.

    Following the group, Rogen started toshuttle back and forth along therge army in that street area.

    In any case, I am afraid that they did notthink that their target would be among their army.

    After two hours, the dark clouds over theind began to disperse, revealing the blue sky.

    "This damn rainstorm has finally stopped."

    One marineined while they weretaking off their raincoats, and then they lined up neatly, after the call oftheir superiors they began to gather.

    Rogen followed the marine team, whichregrouped in the central area of Bateri.

    With a cursory sweep, his eyes became soserious.

    "Damn it, there is still so many marines!"

    He sighed and he felt a little depressed inhis heart.

    This huge square covered an area of 3,000square meters. At this moment, it was in the middle of the ind. The marinesthere were organized and strong, with an equal distance between them. Therewere almost about 5000 people.

    Rogen was mixed between the marines, hislegs straddled, and he looked ahead with a calm expression.

    On such asions, he did not care ifsomeone could recognize him.

    After three or four minutester, a groupof marines wearing the cloak of justice came to the square. Rogen¡¯s eyes werecondensed, he saw at the center Vice Admiral Moya who fought against himbefore.

    At this point, He had a bandage on hisneck. However, his spirit was full and his strength seemed to have recovered80%.

    "His recovering is very fast!"

    Rogen was exhausted and it took him sixhours to recover. However, Vice Admiral Moya who was badly injured and almosthad his own throat was cut by Rogen¡¯s sword, seemed to be normal at thatmoment.

    "Everyone, listen!"

    The Vice admiral Moya went to the tformand immediately screamed with a high voice to attract the attention of the allthe marines.

    His voice was very powerful, and it wasspread all over the area, even his voicested for a long time.

    "Rogen is still on this ind! You mustnot ck off, and look for him carefully!"

    "All the ports, including the main roads,all of them must be block!"

    "Even a bird can¡¯t fly out of this indnow!"

    "You don¡¯t need to doubt his whereabouts,he is on this ind. Even if he digs down three meters, you must find him!"

    "Residents, homes, street crossings, woods,caves, search in every ce possible to hide in it, search them allcarefully."

    Moya¡¯s voice was harsh, and a touch ofindignation that was hard to detect.

    Of course, he was very angry. Although hehas been very restrained, for Moya, the battle against Rogen was a shame.

    Listening quietly to Moya¡¯s words on thestage, Rogen¡¯s heart was very calm.

    He was very confident that if he didn¡¯twant to be exposed, then hiding between the marine was the best way.

    On the stage, suddenly fell into calm.After Moya¡¯s words, a young major suddenly came up.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    For being interrupted, there was somediscontent in Moya¡¯s voice.

    "Admiral Kizaru is here!"

    The Major lowered his voice and said inMoya¡¯s ear.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Moya was shocked and immediately said,"Where is he now?"

    "His warship on the shore!"

    The major answered quickly.

    Moya looked down at the marines and then heleft the ce. Behind him, the Colonels were following him closely.

    Rogen saw Moya talking and suddenly left,with deep eyes and trembling heart.

    Not many people on this ind or even thesea could make the Vice Admiral interrupt his speech or even leave.

    Unless it was an Admiral!!

    "Kizaru! Is he here?"

    In addition to this possibility, there maybe other reasons, but for the moment, the possibility of this was the biggest.

    The feeling in Rogen¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t bedescribed at this moment, is it fear, nervous or excitement?

    "What kind of strength and power does theMarines¡¯ Admiral have?"

    He already knew because of his fightagainst Dragon and Vice Admiral Moya, that kind of strength was indeed powerfnd far beyond his own strength.

    By his own strength, he wasn¡¯t able tpete with it at all. However, he still has the system power, he has beenpreparing for this day for a long time ago.

    At the Port of Bateri Ind, a mediumsized warship slowlynded.

    But when they reached the coast, they foundthat their boat couldn¡¯t berth.

    "Ha-ha, it seems that we arete, we havemissed many interesting scenes!"

    Casuallyughing, Kizaru nced at theruins in front of him.

    On that port, a huge handprint was clearlyvisible. Despite the ferocity of the storm, the mark of this palm was hard tocover up.

    "Admiral Kizaru!"

    At this time, Moya with a group ofhigh-rank marines behind him and rushed to wee Kizaru.

    "Oh? you are hurt, Vice Admiral Moya!"

    Kizaru raised his eyebrows and askedcuriously.

    Moya¡¯s heart was full of rage when hementioned this.

    "It¡¯s that kid, I wasn¡¯t careful for amoment and he got me!"

    Kizaru heard Moya¡¯s exnation and smiled"Vice Admiral Moya, there is no need to be angry!"

    "At first, I didn¡¯t think that you coulddeal with him."

    Behind him, all the Marines were surprised.

    They didn¡¯t think that the 16 years old boywas so important for the Admiral Kizaru.

    Moya was even more stagnation, he couldn¡¯tsay anything, as if something was stuck in his throat.

    Did Kizaru disdain them? Or was it about that guy? At that moment, Moya was confused.

    "What about the others!?"

    Being entangled in his heart, Kizaru¡¯swords suddenly came out, which made Moya embarrassed again.

    "We didn¡¯t found them yet, but they must beon this ind."

    Laughing again, Kizaru was toozy to askfor any more information.

    "Huh, of course, there are on this ind."

    By now, Kizaru was almost 100% sure thatthis cunning kid had other purposes.

    "Is it that woman?"

    Kizaru was very curious but was not sure.

    "I¡¯ll find him as fast as I can!"

    Moya said with a low voice.

    "Haha, Vice Admiral Moya, you¡¯re injured."

    "You have to take a rest!"

    Kizaru waved his hands and quietly refused.

 Chapter 81

    Moya still wanted to say something, butKizaru already left the warship.

    In a while, he was already standing inBateri Ind. The other officers on the warship looked at Moya, and all ofthem disembarked.

    "Moya, you have to listen to Kizaru, take arest."

    The neck is the most fragile part of thehuman body. And they were afraid that Moya¡¯s injury became very serious if hedidn¡¯t rest to heal.

    "Damn it!"

    Looking at the marines leaving, Moyaclenched his fist and felt very unwilling.

    Kizaru first came to Bateri Ind, witha few steps, in the twinkling light, he was standing on the streets of thatind.

    "Is he on this Ind?"

    Under the sunsses, there was a slightsmile on his face. Kizaru was very excited and interested.

    Kizaru was very impressed with the ckme used on Dragon. It would be hard to get rid of it if it weren¡¯t for thestrong Haki of Garp. If he couldn¡¯t solve the strange ck mes, he wasafraid that he will be nourishment for the me.

    Moya had no way for defeating Rogen, andKizaru had known it long before he answered the call.

    But although he had eaten a sturdy fruit,he was still a slowpoke man, so it took him nearly two or three hours to getthere.

    However, he wasn¡¯t urgent, he waszy asalways.

    "As long as he is on this Ind, it wouldbe easy!"

    Step by step, Kizaru¡¯s eyes became sorxed, and he took things slow.

    He was very fast as the light, he was ableto teleport through the streets. When he moves at high speed, no one could seehis figure at all, unimaginable fast. This was the speed of the light. When hesees his opponent, at the exact time his opponent will find him just on hisside.

    After searching for half an hour, he didn¡¯tfind Rogen¡¯s atmosphere. Kizaru was not in a hurry. He even had leisure andentered a coffee shop.

    When the waiter brought up the coffee,Kizaru stirred the sugar in the coffee and showed a satisfied smile.

    "The weather in Bateri is a bit moist,but the coffee is exceptionally fragrant."

    "It¡¯s a special product here!"

    It seemed that he did not pay any specittention to Rogen.

    "Your Majesty, you don¡¯t seem to beanxious!"

    At this moment, the four burly figurefinally found the trace of Kizaru, pushed the door and stepped in, with anxiouseyes, frowned at him.

    The importance of catching Rogen was knownby all the marines, with the Admiral in their side, Rogen must be caught assoon as possible.

    However, the Admiral, after a walk, camehere to drink coffee?!

    "Vice Admiral Noah, why do you have toworry?"

    "Five Vice Admirals and an admiral, do youthink that Rogen can still escape?"

    Kizaru took a sip of the coffee, and in hisface, there was a trace of admiration.

    "But it has been four hours and eightminutes so far!"

    Vice Admiral Noah nced at the watch andlooked very serious.

    "We haven¡¯t heard any news about Rogen!"

    Kizaruughed, but instead of rushing toanswer Noah¡¯s words, he took another sip of coffee.

    This time, he raised his cup and drank.

    Just as he was drinking coffee, outside thecoffee shop, at the corner of the street, suddenly a team of marines came out.Among them, a very fat marine, looking timid and honest, was following theteam, looking around, as if he was looking for a target.

    At this moment, Kizaru paused while he washolding the cup, and his eyes under the sunsses showed a smile.

    "Why do you have to worry?"

    "Perhaps, if you have a cup of coffee here,our target will appear in front of us!"

    "This, too, is uncertain!¡±

    Vice Admiral Noah was angry, and theAdmiral used an icy tone.

    Really, that was unbelievable!

    Noah swore that he would tell Sengoku aboutKizaru when he returns to the base.

    "What are you talking about, Kizaru!"

    Noah¡¯s voice became heavy as if he wasfighting with Kizaru.

    "Ha Ha Ha.."

    The Admiralughed again, he drank thst sip of the coffee and then slowly stood up. His eyes under the sunssesinstantly looked at the street.

    ¡°I said it, but it¡¯s true.¡±

    His sharp eyes instantly prated thewindow of the cafe shop and looked directly at the fat marine.

    At the same time, the fat marine seemed tofeel Kizaru¡¯s gaze, and his eyes turned sharply and directly confronted Kizaru.

    "Oh! That¡¯s bad!"

    The fat marine still looked simple, but hisheart was shocked at this moment.

    Rogen never thought that by just followingthe marines around, looking for him. In his manner, he could even meet thisAdmiral of the Marines.

    The iconic sses, although a lot younger,but he could still clearly identify this face, which was obviously the AdmiralKizaru.

    From the marine headquarters, the highestfighting force, Borsalino, also named the Admiral Kizaru!

    At this moment, the other side was staringat him sharply, as if he recognized him at a nce.

    "What shall I do?"

    "Run?"

    Rogen¡¯s heart trembled, but it stabilizedin an instant.

    "Or, I have to fight!"

    At that moment, Rogen¡¯s eyes burst out witha fierce light.

    "Hey fat man, what are you doing? Hurryup!"

    The voice of the marines in front of himsounded very impatient. They didn¡¯t see Kizaru and the others in the coffeeshop.

    In the shop, Noah wanted to say something,but Kizaru has already stood up.

    "Ha-ha, Vice Admiral Noah,e with me toshow you our goal, let me show you the difference between us!"

    "But be careful, oh!"

    His tone was still casual, step by step,Kizaru hase out of the coffee shop.

    His target was very clear, just a fewstrides away, he was getting closer and closer to Rogen.

    Watching Kizaru walking toward him, Rogensuddenly felt a horrible pressureing, and his face changed slightly.

    "Is this the momentum of the Admiral?"

    There was an enormous pressure thatcouldn¡¯t be described, and it was invisibly covering his whole body, making itdifficult for him to move.

    At this moment, in the eyes of Rogen, therewas only a tall figure walking toward him step by step. He could see the cloakof justice swaying in the wind, and he could see the two legs that wereconstantly moving, but he couldn¡¯t see any scenery around him.

    Step by step, the clear sound of footstepscame into his ears so that Rogen¡¯s forehead became unconsciously full of sweat.

    Such a vast strength could createsignificant pressure on his enemy. This kind of pressure was invisible, andnaturally, it disappears when the strength gap was small.

    However, no doubt Rogen¡¯s strength at thismoment was undoubtedly far from Kizaru¡¯s.

    If Moya was only a huge stone, the Kizaruat that moment, gave Rogen the feeling as if he was,

    Everest!

    It seemed as if he could not surmount thehorror of his whole life.

    "Strong!"

    His heart was shocked, Rogen could nolonger move.

    At this time, Kizaru¡¯s figure came in frontof him, condescending and looking down at him.

 Chapter 82

    "Did he recognized me?"

    Rogen¡¯s heart was in shock, he followed theteam closely looking at the highest rank of the marines here.

    Kizaru¡¯s face showed a smile, and behindhim, Noah and the others followed him.

    Seeing the fat marine, which was Rogen,Noah kept silent.

    "Rogen?"

    With affirmation, Kizaru asked this.

    Behind him, Noah and the others heardKizaru¡¯s question, they were shocked all, and they turned their eyes to Rogen.

    The team of marines with Rogen was stunnedat that moment.

    They turned and looked at the group whocame out of the coffee shop, the badges on their shoulders, their strongfigures, were Vice Admirals, and even the one who had sunsses was anAdmiral!!

    The Admiral, Kizaru-Sama!!!

    The Marines¡¯ team shivered when theyrecognized their identities.

    But what they didn¡¯t understand was why theAdmiral Kizaru called the fat marine by.

    "Rogen!!!"

    What the hell is going on?

    When he heard his name, Rogen¡¯s eyes shrankimmediately.

    He didn¡¯t know how Kizaru recognized hisidentity, it wasn¡¯t just a guess, Kizaru was sure about what he said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that they would sendyou here.¡±

    The fat marine¡¯s expression changedabruptly, he was no longer timid, but he became calm and bold.

    Such a change made the group of the marinesfelt ashamed. They searched for Rogen all over the Ind, but they neverthought that he had already mixed into their team.

    "We need to solve this problem, once andfor all!"

    Kizaru smiled andughed. Actually, hestill has the leisure to chat with Rogen.

    Vice Admiral Noah, who heard theconversation between the Admiral and Rogen, immediately got shocked.

    "He Is Rogen?"

    He couldn¡¯t believe it.

    "No, No, he doesn¡¯t look like this. Also,he wasn¡¯t fat like this!"

    Noah shook his head, and he still didn¡¯t believeit.

    Kizaru didn¡¯t care about Noah¡¯s opinionsbut focused only on Rogen.

    "You are very cunning indeed. So, can youtell me what the purpose of exposing yourself here?"

    Rogen raised his head and looked straightat the Kizaru with calm eyes.

    The power of Kizaru already surpassed him,the master¡¯s mood given him a dangerous heart yed a great role at that time.

    In the Anime, the Straw Hat group was verybold, but after meeting the admiral, they panicked, it was difficult to havecourage in front of such strong fellow.

    The marine¡¯s highest rank wasn¡¯t just arank, he was really a very strong person.

    Of all the marines in the world, the threeAdmirals were the most powerful! They are unparalleled to the Yonko in thepirate world.

    Only because of them, when the pirates sawthe marines, they quickly run away.

    When Rogen didn¡¯t answer, Kizaru raised hiseyebrows.

    ¡°That woman? Is she real?"

    In a moment, Rogen¡¯s eyes contacted andbecame fierce.

    The marines were not aware of Rouge¡¯sexistence, it was based more on reports, but at this moment, Kizaru saw thetruth in Rogen¡¯s eyes.

    "I didn¡¯t expect that Roger would havesomeone carrying his blood, ah, really amazing!"

    With a sigh of admiration, Kizaru¡¯s eyesturned cold.

    "Tell me where is she, I¡¯m afraid that shealready left the ind with your help!"

    "Did you expose yourself just for her?"

    ¡°Is it useful to ask so muchcrap?¡±

    Rogen finally spoke.

    Kizaru was even colder, but he still likedhim.

    "Sure enough, you are the brother ofGol.D.Roger, Such a spirit, that I admire!"

    "But do you think that you can escape!?"

    "And, that woman!"

    Kizaru smiled.

    "We already encountered this area, no ship,no one, there¡¯s no chance to escape from us!"

    "How do I know if I didn¡¯t try...!"

    "Admiral Kizaru!"

    Rogen¡¯s tone suddenly became cold, and hiswhole body trembled. The marine¡¯s figure dissipated and his figure began torise. The fat marine, in the blink of an eye, became a tall and thin young man.

    "Great changeover, is it a devil¡¯s fruitability?"

    Kizaru eximed once again, and he did notknow how many times the young man was surprised today.

    At the same time, Rogen who revealed hisidentity, made the surrounding marines got mad.

    "It¡¯s him!"

    "Is it real!"

    "Rogen, he was hidden between us?"

    The Vice admirals were embarrassed. IfKizaru weren¡¯t there, they wouldn¡¯t find Rogen, or even worst, they could bekilled by him.

    Some ck lines appeared on the Marines¡¯faces.

    "Rogen, I can give you another chance, tellme where that woman is, and you¡¯lle with me to the marine headquarters."

    Kizaru said quietly.

    "And if I don¡¯t?"

    Rogen smiled.

    "Then you will regret that!"

    Kizaru sighed and spread his hands.

    "In such a close range, it¡¯s difficult foranyone to escape my attack!"

    Kizaru said it quietly, and his right footsuddenly burst into golden light.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shrank, and his heart wasbeating hard, and his whole body was on guard.

    ¡°Have you ever been kicked by thespeed of light?¡±

    The faint voice introduced into Rogen¡¯sears, and his muscles suddenly tensed, almost under the conditioned reflex, hepulled out his sword and waved it out.

    "Bang!"

    In the twinkling of an eye, Rogen flew out.

    That sword shed the right foot ofKizaru, but it couldn¡¯t resist the tremendous force of the admiral.

    With this move, Rogen directly destroyed 5buildings, when his reaction came, faint blood spurted out of Rogen¡¯s mouth.

    It was only a moment, and Rogen was seriouslyinjured.

    He was shocked, and thoroughly understoodthe power of the Admiral.

    "Too strong!"

    At that moment, he couldn¡¯t even react, butrelied on the body¡¯s induction of danger and forced to pull out his sword athigh speed. But even so, he was still not the opponent of the other side.

    With one hit, he was seriously injured.

    The great power at high speed turned to behorrible energy, and it broke out at that moment, it was even more terriblethan a huge bomb.

    "System, I need to summon a soul!"

    Looking at Kizaruing slowly, Rogen feltthat the threat between life and death was rising rapidly.

    The Admiral seemed to bezy and slow, butwhen he attacks, his opponent won¡¯t find time to react.

    "Unfortunately, I can only deal with you onbehalf of the marines and the justice!"

    With a touch of light, Kizaru¡¯s voicepassed over.

    The dangerous bell was ringing more andmore quickly, and Rogen¡¯s whole body was trembling.

    It was fear, nervousness, confusion!

    "System! Summon 500 million soul!"

    In his heart, Rogen uttered a roar.

 Chapter 83

    The pressure of terror shrouded Rogen¡¯swhole body, and the momentum of Kizaru made him even shake uncontrobly.

    Admiral¡¯s pressures are as strict asprison!

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you until you are halfdead and take you back to the Marine headquarters. The guys in our departmentwill naturally have a way to open your mouth and know the location of thatwoman.¡±

    Step by step slowly stride, the words inKizaru¡¯s mouth were very casual.

    Suddenly, his eyes suddenly became graveand stopped moving forward.

    ¡°This kid!¡±

    At this moment, Rogen, who had beenseriously injured in front of him, broke out with an iparable momentum.

    ¡°Haoshoku Haki!? No, no!¡±

    Kizaru instantly denied that it was astrong and overbearing atmosphere. A strange spiritual force that couldsuppress the human spirit, but it was not Haki.

    Tick tock

    The blood dripping from the corner of hismouth fell to the ground, and Rogen raised his head slowly.

    Suddenly, the corners of his mouth burstinto bloom, and a smile appeared on his face.

    This smile is so confident, uninhibited,even contains a trace of excitement.

    Yes, Rogen was shaking with excitement atthe moment.

    He slowly lowered the Yuan Hong sword inhis right hand, and his eyes were soft.

    ¡°Yuan Hong, you have to rest for awhile.¡±

    Then he raised his head and looked straightat Kizaru, which had stopped moving because of prudence.

    ¡°Admiral Kizaru, let me see yourstrength.¡±

    Kizaru raised his eyebrows and feltsomething strange in his heart.

    ¡°Voom!¡±

    The next second, a tremendous spiritualpressure came out. All the marines in the scene, their faces suddenly changedsharply. They stared at Rogen, who was bending down because of serious injuriesat the moment, and all of them trembled.

    ¡°This, this is!!"

    This is an entirely new power, totallydifferent from Haoshoku Haki, which exploded in Rogen¡¯s body.

    Even, his surroundings¡¯ faces werereflected in blue, as if there were blue shes of light.

    Slowly, Rogen stretched out his right hand.

    A cane consisting of countless fire red andpurple particles appeared in his right hand.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s me show you my truestrength, Kizaru.¡±

    The corner of his mouth showed an unbridledsmile, and Rogen slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not toosurprised!¡±

    Kizaru was about to say something, but shutup quickly.

    His eyes became deeper and deeper. In hisheart, he felt that this boy had suddenly changed, not only in term of strengthbut also on the spiritual level.

    In front of him, Rogen¡¯s dress has changedinto a ck robe.

    Outside the ck robe, a white featherrobe was scattered, and it was blowing by the breeze, just like the marine¡¯scloak.

    Secondly, Rogen¡¯s body was recoveringrapidly. His wounds and blood at the corners of his mouth were turning into alittle light and merging with him quickly.

    It seems as if, at this moment, Rogen¡¯sbody had changed, as if it wereposed of a magical particle.

    Rogen, standing in front of the Kizaru, wasclosing his eyes slightly, with a faint smile on his face.

    He was not at all worried about thepresence of the marines, or even the sneaky attack of the Admiral.

    At this moment, he was slowly perceivingthis new power.

    After that big bang, the system immediatelygave him a random possession.

    He was not disappointed at all by thestrength of this soul.

    "The power of the me?"

    Feeling the power of the soul, quicklymerging with himself, changing his physique, rapidly enhancing his strength,all of this made Rogen shows a smile.

    Before a moment, a multicolored lightshed in front of his eyes, and a burly old man in ck, carrying a cane,marched toward him.

    Just in an instant, he has be one withhim.

    ¡°Spend 500 million Belly, and gotpossessed by Genry¨±sai Shigekuni Yamamoto!¡±

    The cold voice of the system came at thistime, Rogen¡¯s right hand trembled, and the crutch broke apart in an instant,turning into a standard katana.

    "He is the captain of the 1st Division inthe Gotei 13?"

    ¡°Really, a good possession ah!¡±

    Rogen was in a peaceful mood with a smileon his face.

    Countless experiences, Skills, ImmenseStrength, Zanpakut¨­, Kid¨­, quickly shed in front of his eyes and merged withhim.

    The moment of attachment, even that hugeforce, forced his body to be transformed into a god of death.

    Faced with the strongest force of theMarines, Kizaru with his Glint-Glint Fruit, this time the character that Rogensummoned was also too strong.

    Having the strongest Shinigami in soulsociety with his most powerful fire-type Zanpakut¨­, Yamamoto is known as theCaptain-Commander of the strongest Death God in the millennium.

    ¡°me!¡±

    Thinking slightly, Rogen¡¯s eyes becamesharp.

    This action is for Rouge and for the futureof Ace. Ace who controls me-me Fruit, ¡°Fire Fist¡± Ace.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a perfect time!¡±

    With a sigh in his heart, he staredstraight at Kizaru.

    ¡°Kizaru!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Kizaru¡¯s eyes were fixed on Rogen.

    ¡°Fighting here will affect civilians.Let¡¯s change ces.¡±

    Rogen¡¯s voice was quiet.

    The property of the de is a full-rangeme attack, covering a wide range of areas, and his power is terrifying. Ifit is fully deployed that could even affect an ind, he could burn the wholeind of Bateri.

    ¡°Haha, I am afraid I don¡¯t need to.¡±

    With a faintugh, Kizaru¡¯s figuresuddenly disappeared.

    In front of Rogen¡¯s eyes, a splendid glowappeared, almost instantaneously, shing, fleeting.

    The katana in Rogen¡¯s hand turned andsuddenly lifted up.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The ground beneath his feet burst, acobweb-like cracks spread out everywhere, and in a sh, it outflowed fornearly a hundred meters, making the whole street tremble.

    However, Rogen¡¯s figure residualmotionless. He raised his right hand with the katana, and above the de was aright foot, shining with golden light.

    This was Kizaru¡¯s right foot.

    ¡°Oh? Suddenly he bes muchstronger."

    Nobody knows his power better than Kizaru.Kicking at the speed of light, even without exerting any force, that terribleexplosive output was not something that anyone can resist.

    This kid is very surprising!

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s all? Huh!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s voice suddenly came out, andKizaru¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The next moment, Rogen¡¯s left hand quicklylifted, murmuring in his mouth.

    ¡°Had¨­ #96. Itt¨­ Kas¨­!!! (Breaking theRoad 96).¡±

    Before the words were finished. In his lefthand, a red me has burst out and has grown rapidly.

    "Single de Cremation!"

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A brief shockwave followed by a massivepir of red fire erupting from the ground in the shape of a katana¡¯s tipdashed towards Kizaru¡¯s face.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Kizaru¡¯s pupil shrank, and his body hasquickly turned to an element.

    A huge sword-shaped me of about thirtyfeet suddenly rushed into the sky and nted away.

    This me contains a high temperature ofan iparable explosion, which can burn up almost everything we encounter inthe middle of the journey.

    In less than a breath, it has risen nearly100 meters, directly wiping out the roof of the building.

    From a distance, it looked like a giantshockwave in the shape of a sword made of the me, growling in anger.

    At this moment, all the marines that werenot far away took a deep breath.

 Chapter 84

    The horrible me, which soared for over ahundred meters in an instant, it was like a huge me of a tip sword, whichseemed able to destroy everything in the world.

    ¡°This sword looks like ites outdirectly from the street.¡±

    When they saw this scene, the marinescouldn¡¯t help but took another deep breath.

    Looking at the roof just touched by thefire and wiped away directly, everyone¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°Is that his real power?¡±

    The Vice Admiral became so serious.

    "Logia! me Power!"

    The marines couldn¡¯t do anything.

    "Ah, ah! It¡¯s terrible!"

    The golden light shed, and five metersahead of Rogen, a figure emerged, it was Kizaru.

    Unlike the previous moment, Kizaru¡¯s facewas very serious.

    The Vice Admirals and marines looking atKizaru, they were shocked when they saw such a scene.

    "The admiral¡¯s shoulders!"

    The shoulders badge on Kizaru scorched. Atthat moment, the transformation of Kizaru into his element was not fast enough,so his shoulder was burned by that me eruption.

    "If we kept fighting here, I¡¯m afraid thatall the marines in this ind would pay for your ego, Kizaru!"

    Rogen¡¯s tone was somewhat threatening. Theeyes of the admiral nced at the vice admirals and the rest of the marinesbehind him.

    Kizaru s eyes narrowed, watching Rogen¡¯seyes, which were very fierce.

    ¡°Seems that you are threateningus.¡±

    "You¡¯ll find out by yourself."

    Rogen didn¡¯t answer clearly, but he wavedwith his Zanpakut¨­, and a huge pressure exploded.

    The face of the Vice Admiral changedimmediately, and his hands were raised sharply in front of him.

    "Armament Haki!"

    ¡°Iron Body!¡±

    "Boom!"

    The air pressure swept over the ViceAdmiral¡¯s arms directly, causing his body to slide toward the rear and drawstraight for nearly ten meters before stopping.

    ¡°Your strength is soaring fast!¡±

    Kizaru looked at the Vice Admiral and sawthat he wasn¡¯t injured, so he turned his gaze and stared at Rogen.

    "You have to choose, Admiral Kizaru!"

    Rogen faintly said.

    Tightly staring at Rogen, Kizaru¡¯s bodysuddenly turned into golden light.

    "Alright then!"

    In the twinkling of an eye, he appearedagain in the sky at high altitudes.

    Rogen nced at what Kizaru did, and thenin a moment, he floated up.

    ¡°He, he¡¯s flying!¡±

    "My God! That guy, what kind of fruit doeshe has?"

    The marines were shocked.

    The speed of the Kizaru was indeed fast,and when he turned into light, even if he did not deliberately show himself, itdid not even take him a breath to get from the street area to the port ofBateri.

    Also, Rogen¡¯s figure suddenly disappearedand reappeared in the air again.

    After a few moments, he was steadilyfloating in the air behind Kizaru.

    it is one of the four basicbat skillsof the Shinigami, ¡¯Shunpo¡¯ sh Steps!

    Kizaru and Rogen were already in the sea.

    "This kid is really mysterious!"

    In the corner of his eye, Kizaru saw thatRogen could follow himself, so he became more cautious.

    Whether it is the ck me seen onDragon or the short transient blow, the power that has erupted made Kizaru feelthat Rogen¡¯s power was abnormal.

    It seems that Rogen has suddenly changed tobe another person.

    Once again, Kizaru turned into a goldenstream and headed to an ind far away.

    After 10 minutes, the two appeared onanother ind.

    "There¡¯s no one lives on this ind, restassured."

    Kizaru¡¯s tone was cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that my power is toostrong and that if I don¡¯t control it properly, it will destroy the wholeind."

    Rogen was very serious.

    Compared with Itachi Uchiha, the power ofYamamoto¡¯s captain is indeed terrifying. The sudden burst of me, burningeverything, made Rogen feel that this ind wasn¡¯t enough for him to fight onit.

    ¡°Oh ~.¡±

    Kizaru seemed to give an unbelievablesneer.

    "Well, I¡¯m going to start then!"

    Kizaru disappeared, and in the blink of aneye, he hase in front of Rogen.

    "Boom!"

    Another kick at the speed of light, Rogensingle-handed held his Zanpakut¨­ and urately caught Kizaru¡¯s kick and thecracks under his feet expanded rapidly.

    However, Kizaru¡¯s attack didn¡¯t stop atthat time.

    His attack was very fast, and he struckagain.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes were cold, waving with onehand.

    ¡°Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang bang!¡±

    A series of dull thunderous sounds cameout, and more and more cracks appeared at Rogen¡¯s foot.

    He held his Zanpakut¨­, and he uratelycaught every blow of Kizaru.

    Gradually, Kizaru¡¯s legs were turned intolight, and they were too fast to be able to see them clearly.

    Rogen¡¯s face was so serious, his Zanpakut¨­was just in the usual state, and he had some difficulty using it.

    Suddenly, another blow with huge force,Rogen caught it, and he slipped toward the rear.

    "This is the real power of the admiral."

    With a low sigh, Rogen¡¯s eyes suddenlybecame more serious.

    After thest attack, Kizaru stopped itfor a while, but he wasn¡¯t done yet, he just kept looking at him withcuriosity.

    Rogen slowly put his Zanpakut¨­ in front ofhim, and then he touched the de with his left hand.

    This is a great sword. It is different fromthe Yuan Hong sword and also different from twelve Supreme Grade Swords (12Saijo O Wazamono Grade Swords) in One Piece World. Ry¨±jin Jakka ¡¯Flowingde-like me¡¯ is a de made up withposed of spiritual pressure, whichcan only be used by one person.

    In this world, Rogen could acquire anyskills by himself, but every Zanpakut¨­ does only work with the mysterious powerof his owner (Shinigami), which made it not possibly able to acquire.

    But in contrast, at this moment, the powerof possession was also terrifying.

    Rogen slowly put his Zanpakut¨­ down againthen put it at the waist.

    Rogenid his right hand on the hilt ofhis sword and made an attacking gesture.

    In the distance, Kizaru¡¯s eyebrows rose,showing confusion.

    "A Sheathed de Technique?"

    Rogen was very proficient in thatswordsmanship, but such an attack would it affect Kizaru?

    Just in a moment, Kizaru¡¯s eyes suddenlychanged.

    ¡°This is it!¡±

    Rogen pulled out his Zanpakut¨­, and thede threw fire flow toward the void ahead.

    The wind and the sea stopped at thatmoment.

    An unparalleled sword pressure burst out,forming a powerful and iparable me wave, and rushed toward Kizaru at avery high speed.

    Slowly, Rogen put his Zanpakut¨­ in thesheath, and his faint voice came out.

    "This is not a Sheathed de Technique,it¡¯s...."

    "Yuush!"

    The wind was blowing up, this chop dividedthe ind surface directly into two halves, like a shark cutting the water,and went toward Kizaru.

    "Boom!"

    Kizaru turned into the light elements,trying to avoid the horrible blow.

    But in the instant on contact, his facechanged.

    "What!?"

    He has turned into the elements of thelight, and he could not avoid it. The moment the chopper collided with him, itbegan to offset and consume his strength.

    ¡°Elemental?¡±

    "Sure enough, the spiritual pressure couldwork on you!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes twinkled, and he smirked.

    Physical attacks could bepletelyexempted, But this energy attack originates from the spiritual pressure.

    Obviously, Kizaru couldn¡¯t hide.

    At this point in the battle, Rogen didn¡¯teven liberate the true power of his Zanpakut¨­.

    The old Master Yamamoto¡¯s Power is indeedstrong!

 Chapter 85

    That horrible Flying sh Attack nearly made a cutting trace of almost 100 meters, before slowly dissipating.

    Kizaru¡¯s face sank as he withstood that chopping.

    Under the sunsses, his eyes are very serious.

    ¡°I underestimated you, maybe the whole marines despise you!¡±

    He stepped forward toward Rogen, his right hand outstretched, and his Ama no Murakumo Sword (Sword of the Gathering Clouds of Heaven) appeared quickly.

    This light sword was so brilliant and contained high temperature, It is almost like theser sword in some sci-fi movies in Rogen¡¯s past life. This light sword in his hand could even burn the air.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes also became fierce. He carried the de of fire in one hand while he walked forward step by step.

    ¡°Kizaru, you better fight me seriously!"

    His voice was so majestic and cold, and Kizaru¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed.

    ¡°After all, my purpose this time is to hold you, not to...¡±

    After a pause, in the next sentence, his voice was extremely strict.

    ¡°Kill you!!!¡±

    Kizaru¡¯s pupils contracted and his squint became a dangerous slit.

    ¡°It seems that I have been despised.¡±

    His right hand swung towards the air, and the pale golden light sword burst out at a terrible speed as if the wind had exploded.

    This is not an anime world, but a real world. Kizaru¡¯s light sword has be the most horrible weapon. Even those who are not capable wielding of swords, as long as they hold this weapon, they will probably have incrediblebat power.

    "How dare you lie about being able to kill me?"

    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m an Admiral!¡±

    Kizaru¡¯s strode forward, and his expression bes fierce.

    Rogen¡¯s pupils shrank, holding slightly tight his Zanpakut¨­ with his right hand.

    At this moment, both of them looked casual and did notunch an attack. But they know very well that when the battle begins, it must be an iparable burst.

    After three seconds, they almost stopped at the same time. Then, their eyes were suddenly wide open.

    ¡°Shiiiw!¡±

    The virtual air pressure was actually giving this crisp sound. It was the noise of the cracked air!

    Because of this high-speed, this violent voice was breaking the void!

    Looking at the ce again, the two of them had stopped their steps, and then they disappearedpletely.

    ¡°Hoo!¡±

    When the wind blew up, the ground suddenly copsed at the center of the distance between the two of them.

    Only in the next second did two figures appear.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The golden lightning came out when the two swords collided.

    "Ama no Murakumo!"

    ¡°Shiiiw!¡±

    The bursting lightning quickly spread from the position where the two have met, and the ground under their feet began to shatter.

    ¡°You really surprised me, Rogen.¡±

    ¡°Such a power, no wonder why Dragon suffered a great loss!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his figure stepped back.

    ¡°Am I supposed to say too, that you are really strong as an Admiral?¡±

    At the moment when they collided, nearly twenty meters behind Kizaru, all the trees were broken, and countless cracks appeared on the ground. But behind Rogen, it was quiet, there was no sign of destruction.

    Rogen knows clearly that it was not that the destructive power of Kizaru was not as good as him, but it was because the other side has concentrated his power entirely to attack him.

    This power only broke out at the moment of cotion.

    With a tight eye, Rogen drifted backward and stood on the ground straight out of ten meters, only until then that huge force was unloaded.

    ¡°Great way to unload the force.¡±

    Kizaru uttered a sigh of praise, and then his eyes turned cold again.

    ¡°Nevertheless, this speed of light attack, I can use it infinitely!¡±

    ¡°How many times can you block it?¡±

    Just after the discourse, his figure has turned into a little golden light element and disappeared. Almost instantly, he appeared on the top of Rogen¡¯s head.

    The justice cloak was fluttering, his light sword was burning the air, and its splendid golden light was like the sun. The potential energy is driven by the high temperature and speed, heading down to Rogen.

    This blow was condensed along a strong prative power.

    This is the Admiral¡¯s strength! The Glint-Glint Fruit, the true power of Kizaru!

    Kizaru¡¯s light sword mmed downward, and his eyes shed in doubt.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t hit?"

    Looking back, he saw Rogen¡¯s figure like a phantom as scattered in the air.

    ¡°Seeping crest of turbidity. Arrogant vessel of lunacy! Boil forth and deny! Grow numb and flicker! Disrupt sleep! Crawling queen of iron! Eternally self-destructing doll of mud! Unite! Revolt! Fill with soil and know your own powerlessness!¡±

    A faint voice came from behind Kizaru, the voice seemed to being from his soul. Kizaru even had a feeling that the sound wasing from a hundred meter away.

    Moreover, this sound, which burst all over, made Kizaru have goosebumps, it was a kind of gloomy feeling, which swept through his whole body making his back feel cold.

    At this moment, Rogen, who had already stood in the air after a short step, He stretched out his right hand, and he was indifferent. He clenched his right fist after the first few words were pronounced.

    "Had¨­ #90!"

    "Kurohitsugi! (ck Coffin)!"

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Kizaru opened his eyes and looked around him. Kizaru was sealed in a ck spiritual coffin. This technique generated ck spiritual energy, which enveloped Kizaru with a mighty torrent of gravity before taking the form of a box of ck energy.

    This box was 100 meters long and 20 meters wide.

    And Kizaru, at this time, was in the midst of this Box.

    ¡°Voom! Voom! Voom!¡±

    The void shuddered, Kizaru suddenly raised his head, and his pupils contracted immediately.

    ¡°Is this?¡±

    ¡°A Coffin!?¡±

    In this dark heavy, thick, revealingyers of strange, gloomy coffin when the appearance of the coffin, yellow apes only understand that this is a coffin, dark coffin!

    In this dark, heavy, thick, revealingyer of weirdness, the sinister coffin appeared. At that time, Kizaru understand that this was a coffin, dark coffin!

    ¡¯I am surrounded by a ck coffin.¡¯

    ¡°He!"

    In the distance, Rogen¡¯s voice was cold.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The dust was flying, and the whole unknown ind almost got an earthquake.

    Kizaru¡¯s figure was wrapped entirely in the ck coffin and disappeared.

    Had¨­ #90 ¡ª¡ª¡ª Kurohitsugi (ck Coffin)

    Rogen did not give him face, The first step was breaking the path. Through Kid¨­, the Shinigami could even use power as strong as their Zanpakut¨­¡¯s. Yamamoto¡¯s physical strength is so terrifying, let him alone using Kid¨­.

    This horrible attack burst out in an instant.

    Standing in the middle of the ck coffin, looking at the coffin¡¯s walls, from all sides burst out with countless shadow des, the overwhelming attack came.

    Kizaru¡¯s face immediately changed!

    What a strange technique, Kizaru swore that he had never seen such an attack before!

    ¡°Where did that kide from?¡±

    ¡°Almost, he is not this world!¡±

    ¡°I have to admit that I can¡¯t really understand him!¡±

    Standing in the air, Rogen looked down.

    After the five seconds.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The ray of light erupted, the dark coffin, under this endless golden light, as if it had been melted, and it disappeared quickly.

    A golden light stepped out, behind the shadow the cloak of justice was fluttering.

    ¡°Rogen, you are very strong!¡±

    There was an indifference voice, which came from that shadow.

    ¡°So I decided to use all my power!¡±

    ¡°Against you!¡±

 Chapter 86

    In the anime, when Kizaru appeared, he camein an invincible manner. It can be said that the three Admirals has the highesbat power. Except in the battle against the Whitebeard, they appeared in aninvincible way.

    At that time, Kizaru was in his fifties,and he was called by the old man.

    However, at this time, Kizaru was in hispeak period.

    Whether it was his fighting spirit orfighting power, He was strong enough to be a monster.

    The ck coffin was reced by thedazzling golden light. In the endless light, a figure slowly stepped out. Afterseveral steps, the light gradually disappeared and revealed Kizaru¡¯s figure.

    All his clothes were neat and tidy, with notrace of injury. Compared with the previous strikes, Kizaru almost didn¡¯treceive a hint of harm.

    If anything were different from before, itwould be his eyes.

    Previously, although he always praisedRogen¡¯s strength verbally and said how important he is, his mind was still verycasual.

    But at this moment, his eyes becameextremely serious.

    Kizaru actually treated Rogen as petitor of the same level.

    "Boo!"

    The dazzling light made Rogen, who wasstanding in the air, unable to keep his eyes opened. Kizaru¡¯s right hand waslike a small sun, shining to the extreme.

    The next moment, he pointed the finger atRogen.

    "Shiiiw!"

    That speed was terrible, Rogen immediatelytilted his head a little. Theser light directly shattered the end of hisck hair, and then drew an arc and exploded the forest behind him.

    "Boom!"

    The mes swept up from behind Rogen. Theblow was like a giant bomb. A hundred meters above the ind, a brilliantlight burst out.

    ¡°Yasakani no Magatama (Comma Jewel ofEight Shaku)!¡±

    The faint voice of Kizaru came out, whichmade Rogen¡¯s eyes froze.

    A few rays of light was refracted in theempty sky, even less than a thousandth of a second has not been passed, andthey havee to his eyes.

    The golden light was very shining, whichmade Rogen unable to open his eyes.

    "So fast!"

    "Light speed kick!"

    Kizaru¡¯s figure emerged from the behind.Then he ruthlessly kicked Rogen¡¯s head with his left foot.

    This foot wasn¡¯t like the previous attacks,it shined with a dazzling light and a silentser beam.

    It was conceivable that if this foot werehit him, Rogen¡¯s body would explode in an instant.

    ¡°Bakud¨­ #81. Dank¨±! (Airtight)¡±

    This time, Rogen directly murmured thesewords and shot it forward with one hand.

    A huge defensive wall suddenly appeared infront of Kizaru.

    Then, as time slowed down, Kizaru¡¯s headwas tilted a little bit, but he did not hesitate, he fiercely kicked the wallthat suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "Booom!"

    The defense wall that has not yet beepletely formed was strong, but the speed and strength of the enemy¡¯s footburst it into pieces.

    However, this action created an opportunityfor Rogen, even if it was only one second.

    In the sky, the dazzling golden light andthe massive explosion that just happened in a moment were quite shocking.

    In the low humming, a majestic anddignified low voice came just like death praying.

    "All Things of this World, Turn to Ashes,Ry¨±jin Jakka!"

    "Shikai!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes became fierce, and his Reiatsu(spiritual pressure) rose sharply again. He held his Zanpakut¨­ with a singlehand. With the burning sound, an indescribable me rose.

    This me was still very weak at thattime, but it was full of vitality as if every moment will be turned into aze, burning the whole sky.

    In the next moment, Kizaru¡¯s face appearedin front of his enemy¡¯s eyes, and under the sunsses, he looked at him withcold eyes.

    That foot kicked the tie, showed the sternmajesty of the Admirals.

    And with a wave of his right hand, Kizaru¡¯slight sword cut through the void and fell on Rogen¡¯s head.

    "Taimatsu! (Torch)"

    A touch of me kept rising, following theZanpakut¨­¡¯s de, rushed out from it a great inferno with a wave, and in ablink of an eye, it covered the void ahead.

    In a few moments, the me has spread froma hundred meters ahead in the sky, and the trend of this extension was stillmoving forward.

    "me!"

    Kizaru¡¯s eyes were shrinking, and his Amano Murakumo Sword was forced to terminate. His figure turned into the lightagain and teleported.

    After three seconds, he has emerged behindRogen.

    "Boo!" (SFX of light elements)

    Theser light was rereleased.

    "Taimatsu!"

    In the empty sky ahead, Rogen didn¡¯t turnaround, his lips lightly opened, and the mes of Ry¨±jin Jakka trembledincessantly as if it was excited.

    "Boom!"

    At that moment, Kizaru was even moreshocked.

    At this moment, the air seemed to be burnedby the mes, it was only a blink of an eye, Rogen was in the center, from alldirections, nearly a kilometer square was filled with fire.

    These mes were burning everything, eventhe nonebustible.

    Sitting in the center of the mes, Rogen¡¯sclothes were driven by the wind generated by the unleashed me and beganfluttering.

    His expression was cold, he was full ofself-confident, and that was clear in his bright eyes.

    This overwhelming me, in the blink of aneye, reached Kizaru.

    Despite knowing that he has the power ofthe Logia fruit, Kizaru saw that the mes wereing toward him quickly, hedidn¡¯t dare to stand in his ce and touch it, The figure fled immediately.

    In a moment, he was a kilometer away.

    "Hyuu! Hyuu! Hyuu!" (Sigh)

    The me was still burning, without anymedium, but the ze was so tenacious and endless.

    In a blink of an eye, almost five secondsafter Rogenpleted his Shikai, the sky above the nameless ind has beencovered by an ocean of fire.

    "Can his sword emit mes?"

    Kizaru squinted and murmured.

    For a moment, he actually felt that theother side was like the hedgehog, and there was a feeling of ipetence.

    The me, faintly threatening him, seemedto be able to restrain his element, so he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    "Dare not to move? Kizaru?"

    Rogen¡¯s mouth revealed a smile.

    "Huh, I¡¯ming to you!"

    Kizaru¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank and becamealerted.

    Rogen, who was in the middle of mes,suddenly held his Zanpakut¨­ with both hands and he swung forward.

    "Esu Jigoku! (Scorching Hell!)"

    "Hoo!"

    When the windes, it wasn¡¯t a real wind,but the wind was made up of the mes.

    Kizaru¡¯s eyes shrank and immediately sawthat the fire separated from the middle and then an invisible force reached infront of him.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"

    A spark of liquid fire branches off inintricate circle pattern formations and creates several immense pirs ofme suddenly raised around him, all happened in moments, there were dozens offire column. Paying attention to it, Kizaru found out that this fire blockedhim.

    "Wow! What a spectacr scene!"

    Kizaru¡¯s eyes stunned, and he muttered.

    Looking at these pirs of fire, the wholeind seemed to turn into HELL, and he suddenly felt excited.

    "It makes me feel so excited!"

 Chapter 87

    ¡°Burst!¡±

    A few kilometers away, Rogen¡¯s lipswhispered, and a faint voice came out.

    The next moment, the endless explosionbroke out around Kizaru.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    Dozens of fire pirs burst open, formingtorrents of mes in the sky, sweeping toward Kizaru.

    In the center of the me, Kizaru lookedat the almost endless me, and his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting!¡±

    The muttered words came out, his figure becamemore dazzling, the golden glow shone brightly, and the unknown ind was morebright than the sun.

    ¡°Voom! Voom! Voom!¡±

    The air was trembling, and the mesdrowned Kizaru in an instant.

    It took less than a minute for the burstingme to calm down and stabilize, but it still did not disperse. asionally afew falls from the sky, falls into the ind, and immediately made thenameless Ind burn up.

    Rogen stood in the air, his eyes were cold,looking ahead.

    ¡°Light speed kick!¡±

    A ray of light suddenly rose, refracted atthe sky, and it has alreadye to Rogen¡¯s eyes.

    This speed was a bit faster than before,such as a teleport.

    ¡°You certainly haven¡¯t seen howpowerful the speed of light is?¡±

    As the indifferent voice came out, Kizaru¡¯sright foot hade to Rogen¡¯s eyes, and theser rays were condensed into it,which would burst out at any moment.

    ¡°J¨­kaku Enj¨­! (Fortress ze)¡±

    Rose his eyes sharply, and attack upwardwith a flowing meing from the de.

    The fire was towering again, but Kizaru¡¯slight kick also erupt at the same time.

    ¡°BOOM!!!¡±

    Rogen was directly kicked down like a shend hit the ground hard.

    The burning me instantly destroyed rge area, the unknown ind was shocked, and arge pit about 30 meterssquare appeared.

    ¡°Your me is fierce, but it¡¯s notenough to hurt me!¡±

    ¡°Although there is mysterious power init.¡±

    Kizaru turned into the light element, andthe next second, he has been turned into a stream of light standing on theground.

    He stood in the me with a golden sparkleall over his body, and the whole man became a bright shadow. The fire was sohot, but it couldn¡¯t burn him.

    At the same time, Rogen stood up slowly,his eyes were fixed Kizaru.

    Fast, as expected, he has an exaggerationspeed. His speed, which was almost indistinguishable from the instantaneousmotion, made it impossible for Rogen to respond at all.

    ¡°I have no time to waste!¡±

    Muttering, Rogen suddenly inserted the fireflow of the de into the ground.

    ¡°Kizaru, don¡¯t me me when youdie!¡±

    Lightly the sound entered Kizaru¡¯s ears,made his pupils shrink again.

    At this time, Rogen had already grasped thehandle of the Zanpakut¨­ with both hands and shouted.

    ¡°BANKAI!!!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An iparable spiritual pressure suddenlyemanated from his body. Its breathtaking atmosphere suppressed all the meson the surrounding inds and even brought a gust of wind.

    In the face of this pressure, Kizaru sawthat the airflow around Rogen had been distorted, and his eyes were allcontracted.

    This was an atmosphere he has never seenbefore, but deep down he could feel it, it was very powerful.

    As he stepped out, his whole body glowed withgolden light, and he disappeared in ce immediately.

    On the top of Rogen¡¯s head, a little lightappeared, and then the light becamerger and bigger. It was Kizaru, and hishands were moving forward.

    ¡°Boo!¡±

    Theser light burst out, the light emittedat this speed of light and seemed to be impossible to escape it.

    But in this instant, Rogen¡¯s right handsuddenly grasped the handle of Zanpakut¨­.

    The ck robe was fluttering, and hisZanpakut¨­ swung out.

    This blow was targeted at theser beam.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The precise sword collided with theserbeam and rubbed against it.

    ¡°Shiw! Shiw! Shiw!¡±

    The sky was distorted, and thunderboltsemerged there.

    Then, Rogen¡¯s eyes were sharp, and hishands forcibly swung again.

    ¡°Zanka no Tachi! (de ofEmber)¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The bursting me broke out again, butthis time, Kizaru¡¯s face changed greatly.

    In the past, the temperature and speed ofthe sweeping me, although strong, but they were not better than this time.

    The zing me was like bombshells, andtheser light of Kizaru bounced back in an instant, followed by him.

    This sturdy blow cut in the right chest ofKizaru.

    The golden light sparked, and Kizaruquickly turned to elements.

    But Rogen¡¯s eyes were cold and fierce, andonce again he intensified his efforts.

    ¡°Shiw! Shiw! Shiw!¡±

    The collision between the elements actuallycaused a white smoke in the sky, Kizaru¡¯s face appeared with a lot of pain, andhe rushed to the rear.

    After a breath, when he appeared again, helooked down and saw a burnt mark clearly above his right chest.

    This knife has directly broken hiselemental state, and severely split his flesh!

    On the ground, Rogen slowly retracted hissword, and his eyes were so cold.

    Slowly set up his attacking posture, and inthe next instant, holding the sword with two hands, surprisingly, he ran faston the ming ind.

    The Zanpakut¨­ was referred to Kizaru.

    With limited time of possession, Rogennaturally cherished it.

    After a fast run, Rogen was below Kizaru.

    As soon as the Zanpakut¨­ swung, the mepopped out, sweeping the air on the left side, but in a sh, it had extendedkilometers and touched the sea.

    ¡°Shiw! Shiw! Shiw!¡±

    The ultra-high temperature instantly burnedthe sea surface, and endless white mist hade out.

    Standing in the air, Kizaru saw this scene,his pupils shrank, and his heart was shocked.

    He clearly saw that the meing fromthe de had evaporated nearly five centimeters of seawater from the level ofthe sea.

    The thick white mist rose out and turnedinto steam.

    This kid¡¯s me was unexpectedlyterrifying!

    ¡°Zanka no Tachi, Higashi:Kyokujitsujin! (Longsword of the Remnant me, East: Rising Sun Edge)¡±

    With a faint voice, Rogen spit out thesefew words.

    The next second, he suddenly raised hishead and looked straight at Kizaru. With his knees bent, he shot straight uplike a shell.

    ¡°When!¡±

    Kizaru waved his light sword and confrontedwith Rogen¡¯s sword.

    Ultra-high-speed swaying happened betweenthe two, Kizaru¡¯s eyes condensed, and the sweat on his forehead was constantlyemerging.

    ¡¯This kid is simply not himself. Such ahorrible attack could not be believed to have been made by such a young man.¡¯

    He was sure that this sword looked normal,but after the contact, he could immediately feel the high temperature thatalmost burns everything.

    ¡°The me! Hepressed all themes into the de! ¡°

    ¡¯No wonder, no wonder why you can hurt me!¡¯

    Kizaru mentioned that he was a hundredpercent caution, but such an attack, if it just scratches his skin a littlebit, I am afraid he will burn directly.

    "Hoo!"

    Suddenly, with a chop, Kizaru¡¯s facechanged, and he was almost a millimeter far from the blow. His golden checkedsuit, however, burst into mes with a "poof.¡±

    Then, the sword blew a strong wind.

    The gale blew down and headed straight forthe ind.

    After three seconds, the wind suddenlyburst into an endless me, covering the whole ind in a sh.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the namelessind turned to inferno, it was full of fire!

 Chapter 88

    "Huh,Kizaru, next time, you have to be careful!"

    ¡°Don¡¯tlet me get you, just one chop!¡±

    "Andyour destiny will be like this ind!"

    Afaint voice came from Rogen, and Kizaru¡¯s forehead sweated straight, and hiseyes were extremely serious.

    Thehorrible me was even more terrifying after Rogen had done something to hissword.

    TheZanpakut¨­ has terrible energy that made the whole ind burn up.

    Atthe same time, about two or three kilometers from that ind, a warship came.

    Whenthe scout group on the warship saw the burning me in the sea, their pupilscontracted.

    "Whatthe hell is that?"

    "mes,the me reached the sky! How can there be so many mes above the sea!¡±

    "No,it¡¯s an ind that is burned by fire, I remember very well that there¡¯s anunknown ind over there!"

    Aftera few words, all the marines looked at each other in shock.

    Howcould such a huge fire break out on the ind?

    "Lookover there!"

    Atthe moment, a marine soldier pointed at the sky above the vast mes.

    Twofigures were colliding quickly, they were separated and then crashed severaltimes again.

    "That¡¯s,that¡¯s Admiral Kizaru!!!"

    Themarine soldier recognized the Admiral and was horrified.

    "Anotherfigure, it¡¯s Rogen!!"

    Fullof incredible voices, everyone kept silent at the next moment.

    Itwas Moya the Vice Admiral who said that he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.

    Unbelievable,Rogen could actually fight against an Admiral. It has been more than 20 minutessince they set off. Rogen fought against the general for such a long time!

    Thatwas simply incredible!

    Everyoneknows that the fruit of Kizaru was Pika Pika No Mi, which is "Light Fruit." Butthat ind was filled with mes that reach the sky. Whose Power was that?They were afraid that this question answered itself.

    "Ro,Rogen could actually use fire attacks!"

    Abovethe distant ind, the two figures were still colliding quickly.

    Themarines kept looking, and after a few moments, it became clear for them.

    ¡°This!Kizaru is at a disadvantage!¡±

    Noah¡¯shands were trembling, he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.

    Despitethe battle in the air, the two men were trying to do their best to collide, butthe sharp-eyed marine on the warship noticed that Kizaru was avoidingsubconsciously.

    Whatdoes it mean? Kizaru didn¡¯t dare to confront Rogen, and he was only avoidingRogen¡¯s attacks!

    Whatexactly is going on?

    Inthe sky, Kizaru felt the pain in his chest. That Zanpakut¨­ that condensed thestrength of a certain amount of fire posed a tremendous threat to him.

    "Youcan¡¯t hold on for long, Kizaru!"

    Hiseyes shed, and Kizaru seemed to be confused. He turned into light elementsand went high in the sky.

    Rogenwas about to catch up, but the figure ahead was already bright, so he had tostop.

    "Yasakanino Magatama!" (Comma Jewel of Eight Shaku!)

    Thegolden glow suddenly appeared in the sky. Kizaru¡¯s figure was a littleflickering, and it had spread all over the front, the countless golden glowcame out from his body and rushed toward Rogen.

    ¡°Reallyhelpless, Ah!¡±

    Witha sigh, Rugen burst forward with the sharp Zanpakut¨­ in his hand.

    "Zankano Tachi, Nishi: Zanjitsu Gokui!" (Longsword of the Remnant me, West:Remnant Sun Prison Garb)

    "Chi!Chi! Chi!"

    Infinitespiritual pressure erupted, and then Rogen began to twist around his body.

    Somethingweird happened, not visible to Kizaru, but he felt that there was somethinghappened. His body engulfs in heat which reaches a temperature upwards of15,000,000 degrees, and white smoke was constantly being produced.

    "Hu!"

    Withthis technique swung out, the diameter of the kilometer ahead was hollow, andtime and space were static.

    Kizaru¡¯sface changed dramatically and quickly retreated!

    Thenext moment, there was a continuous explosion.

    "Boom!Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"

    Theentire unknown ind trembled, and countless explosions have taken ce.

    Thegolden glow attack of Kizaru burst out under this technique, and the vast voidsuddenly became bright and dazzling.

    "That¡¯shorrible!"

    Onthe warship, the marines looked at the battle ahead and didn¡¯t dare to moveforward.

    Evensome marines have developed tremendous fear in their hearts, how could theyarrest someone with such power? Who dares to arrest him?

    Stepby step, walking through in the me in the sky, Rogen came to the oppositeside of Kizaru.

    "Idon¡¯t have much time, sorry!"

    Thesteamy de was slowly ced on Rogen¡¯s waist, and he was about to make adrawing position.

    "Asword extraction technique!"

    Kizaruwas confused, his pupils shrank, and he was on guard.

    "Ifyou aren¡¯t dead!"

    Rogen¡¯swords were insipid, and his eyes became fierce.

    "Well,then, be thankful for the rest of your life!"

    Yamamoto¡¯sattacks were really able to withstand the immortal, either very strong or,That¡¯s life!

    Suddenly,Kizaru¡¯s pupils opened wide.

    Hesaw it, he saw a stream of light, and then his body was under his control andbegan to glow.

    ¡°Elemental!¡±

    ¡°Shiiw!¡±

    Rogen¡¯sfigure, who was making the pull-out momentum in front of him, twisted his bodyand turned into a red light, and like an explosion, the Zanpakut¨­ swung out.

    Inless than a thousandth of a second, Rogen has stood behind Kizaru.

    "What¡¯sthe name of this trick?"

    Kizarudidn¡¯t bow his head, but his pupil trembled violently and asked.

    "Zankano Tachi, Kita: Tenchi Kaijin!" (Longsword of the Remnant me, North: Heavenand Earth End in Ashes)

    Rogenwhispered.

    "Youare very good!"

    Hecouldn¡¯t help but mention it again.

    "Haha,really!"

    Kizarusmiled.

    Hisfigure was already a shadow of light, but it was useless.

    Itwas clear that his waist position could constantly split, and he was healinghard, but Rogen¡¯s power was the thing that could destroy the healing abilityand made the slitting technique copse.

    Withthis strike, if it weren¡¯t for his elements transformation, it would cut hisbody into two halves.

    Behindthat attack, a kilometer of the sea, the mes were tumbling, seemed like theend of the world!

    Atthis moment, the seawater also had burned.

    "Goodluck for you!"

    Rogen¡¯sfaint voice came, and at the next moment, he had stepped out, leaving Kizarubehind.

    Underthe ultimate blow, if Kizaru survives, then he must be really lucky.

    Aftera few steps, Rogen came above the sea near the warship.

    ¡°Whydon¡¯t you give me some free possession coins?¡±

    Rogen¡¯seyes shed, and he smiled.

    Thede was on still on fire and then wedged into the void ahead.

    Below,the marine¡¯s faces above the warship have changed.

    "Ki,Kizaru-Sama, actually lost!"

    Justa second ago, they saw the figure shining all over, and then unexpectedly felldown.

    Andin this second, a bigger crisis wasing.

    Asword-shaped me blow, nearly a kilometer long, chopped straight towardsthem.

    Noone could stop it! It can¡¯t be stopped!

 Chapter 89

    The deof Hot me, like the whistle of a gale, instantly fell from the sky and thenhurled into the warships.

    ¡°Boom!Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    A series ofexplosions urred. It was a calm sea surface. It was immediately boiled up byhigh temperature, a continuous stream of white fog rushed upwards toward a highaltitude.

    ¡°Help!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯son fire, it¡¯s all on fire!¡±

    ¡°Jumpinto the sea, jump down!¡±

    The voiceof the high-rank marines came from time to time, and their faces were blue andstunned.

    No onecould have imagined that Rogen¡¯s blow had such power. Five vice admirals werestanding there, but in the face of that invincible attack, they didn¡¯t know howto resist it.

    A meblow, which has spread for thousands of meters, seemed like it wasing fromthe HELL, and like the gods were angry. They have nothing to do.

    That cut,fast and deadly, like a meteoritending, straight into the sea,nded on thewarship.

    In aninstant, eight warships were split in two, followed by inferno mes burninginto the sky.

    One blow,just a blow, and thousands of marines¡¯ forces copsed.

    Hearing thecold voice in his mind, Rogenughed and then his figure disappeared quicklyfrom there by just a step.

    It wasalmost six hours since Jason and the others left the ind.

    The rest ofthe seas would be much more sparse than the following dense marinesdistribution of Bateri.

    In thisway, Jason and the others should be safe at the moment.

    Silentlyrelieved, Rogen took out the den den mushi in his arms.

    ¡°Puru!Puru! Puru!¡±

    After fiveseconds, Rogen frowned.

    No oneanswered. He called the same den den mushi in the past, and now there was noresponse.

    ¡°Whathappened to Jason?¡±

    With ash in his eyes, Rogen¡¯s face cooled down, his figure unfolded, and he flewfast through the air.

    He gaveJason the chart, so their approximate route was still clear to Rogen.

    Just afterRogen left, the golden light suddenly blossomed on the ming ind.

    A burlyfigure of light stepped out. Only a few refractions of light, and hade tothe burning, zing me.

    ¡°AdmiralKizaru!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯sKizaru-Sama!¡±

    ¡°Great,he¡¯s all right!¡±

    The flusteredmarines looked up at the golden light figure in the sky, and their faces werefull of excitement and happiness.

    "Yasakanino Magatama!" (Comma Jewel of Eight Shaku!)

    Theindifferent voice descended from the sky, countless lights shone, and in amoment, itnded on the ming warships.

    After threeseconds, the mes gradually extinguished and the marines¡¯ screams stopped.

    Steppingdown on a fairlyplete warship, at this time, the five vice admirals came tothe Admiral Kizaru.

    ¡°Rogenran?¡±

    He seemedto be sure, but also seemed to be puzzled.

    ¡°He istoo strong. We haven¡¯t had time to react. The warship was on fire, and therewas no time to chase him.¡±

    Noah¡¯s wasdignified.

    ¡°Forgetit, doesn¡¯t matter, the Marines¡¯ intelligence is wrong, Rogen¡¯s strength is notsmall at all. Even if it were me, it would be dangerous if it weren¡¯t foranother breakthrough at thest minute."

    Kizaru¡¯sface was full of seriousness, no longer has his old foolish expression like thepast.

    ¡°Whatshould we do now?¡±

    Noahcouldn¡¯t help but ask.

    No one whosaw this big fight just now will probably have the courage to confront thatfellow.

    The GreatAdmiral almost got cut off directly!

    What thefuck was that?!

    ¡°Hurryup, contact Kuzan, let him pay attention and be safe.¡±

    Kizarusquinted and quickly ordered.

    He wasabout the same age as Kuzan and had the same fighting power. Although therewere some differences in official positions between him and Kuzan, it was alsobecause he was a little older.

    ¡¯He is notthe boy¡¯s opponent, with the help ofst minute breakthroughs, I justsurvived.¡¯

    But ifKuzan encounters him, whether he has such good luck or not is really not sure!

    ¡°Yes,sir!¡±

    The viceadmiral answered quickly and then called him by the den den mushi.

    After sixseconds of ringing, it Just got through.

    ¡°Moshi!Moshi!¡±

    The dullvoice sounded, and the tone was filled with impatience as if the person whoanswered the phone had just woken up.

    ¡°Kuzan,what are you doing?¡±

    The viceadmiral asked aloud.

    ¡°Ihave encountered some situations, hang up.¡±

    Kuzan¡¯siconic voice came, and the conversation was crisp.

    He saidhang up! The vice admiral just wanted to ask what happened, but on the oppositeside, he has already hung up.

    ¡°I!¡±

    The viceadmiral blinked his eyes, shook his mouth and clenched his fists.

    If Kuzanwere in front of him, he would not hesitate to smashst night¡¯s clean rumbottle on Kuzan¡¯s head.

    Kizarufrowned.

    ¡°Findout where Kuzan is, and speed up to support him."

    ¡°Yes,sir!¡±

    The Marinesacted immediately.

    Kuzan¡¯sposition is easy to find, He is toozy tomunicate with these guys, buthis subordinates dare not disobey their superiors.

    On the vastsea, seagulls soared high in the sky, asionally making one or two highchirping. In the sea, fish jumped out of the sea from time to time, and then¡°pop¡± into the sea, and disappeared.

    Just afterthe fish disappeared into the sea, a pair of cold feet stepped on the surfaceof the sea with cold air.

    These feetcontain unimaginable low temperatures. Step by step and the sea surface freezesrapidly, forming an ice track about one meter wide.

    ¡°Da!Da! Da!¡±

    The ownerof both feet stepped on the frozen ice step by step.

    His speedseemed slow, but it was bizarre and quick, which made people feel dizzy.

    In theblink of an eye, the figure was already thousands of meters away and could notbe seen clearly.

    Only thesea surface, along ice road, slowly melted into seawater as time passed, onceagain hidden.

    ¡°I sawhim!¡±

    In thetwinkling of an eye, a wooden boat sailing against the wind appeared in frontof the owner of both feet.

    The woodensails were pure color, without any pattern, neither a chamber of Commerce nor apirate group, and it seemed unremarkable.

    The figurelooked at the wooden boat that appeared in the field of his vision. His faceseemed a littleplicated, but his footsteps did not stop, watching thewooden boat getting closer.

    ¡°Isthat her? Garp-Sensei asked me toe here for this time."

    Themurmuring way in the mouth, the figure was swaying, and he was about 300 metersaway.

    Behind him,on a medium-sized warship about ten kilometers away, a team of marines was busymaking a lot of calls.

    ¡°Hey,hello, the South Blue Division Major.¡±

    ¡°Idon¡¯t care what you are, tell me clearly, where is that kid Kuzan!¡±

    Theextremely impatient voice of the den den mushi came out, and the majestycontained in it immediately made him muddled.

    Who? Soarrogant!

    ¡°ViceAdmiral!¡±

    Next tohim, a colleague whispered a quick reminder in his ear.

    Granttrembled all over and made a smart move.

    ¡°Damnit, talk!¡±

    In the denden mushi, the impatient voicees out again.

    ¡°Kuzan,rear admiral Kuzan is going to chase a boat!¡±

    ¡°Chasinga boat?!¡±

 Chapter 90

    The voice from the Den Den Mushi wasobviously somewhat confused, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "What ship?"

    "A wooden boat!"

    Grant quickly replied subconsciously.

    He was only a major talking to the ViceAdmiral of the headquarters. He was under a lot of pressure, and his foreheadwas full of sweat. Also, his whole body was somewhat stiff.

    The voice from the Den Den mushi paused andseemed quiet.

    Grant was nervous and did not dare to hangup.

    "What¡¯s your name major?"

    "Grant sir!"

    Grant reported loudly.

    "Very well, Major Grant. Now tell me thespecific situation of the wooden boat!"

    In his voice, the suppressed anger wasobvious.

    It was like saying, stupid Grant, rightnow, immediately, exin what the ship is used for.

    This time, Grant was smart enough tolisten.

    "It¡¯s a medium sized wooden boat, andthere¡¯s a big man, a pregnant woman and a cat on it!"

    He trembled a little but answered.

    In the corner of his eye, he had seen hiscolleagues close to him pping their foreheads, and seemed to have a headachefor his stupidity.

    "Pat!"

    The Den Den mushi hung up and lost itsvoice.

    Grant swayed his body and forced out asmile to face his colleagues.

    "I, I said this, is there anything wrongwith it!?"

    ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, there was not anymistake.¡±

    They removed their hands that coverforeheads, and they were helpless.

    "The Vice admiral, he asked for my name,what does he want to do?"

    Grant¡¯s face was bitter, and there weretears in his eyes.

    "Do you think that he would remember yourname and promote you?"

    They spread their hands unkindly.

    ¡°Bang¡±

    This sentence directly caused a storm, andGrant shed tears and fell softly on the ground.

    It wasn¡¯t easy at all to climb to thisposition and cherish it!

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Marines, whyare there such stupid Majors!¡±

    "But you guys, hurry up, we need to go tothe north and find the medium sized wooden boat!"

    On the sea not far from Bateri, the ViceAdmiral roared loudly.

    ¡°That fellow named Grant, he is inyour division, must get rid of him!"

    The Vice Admiral shouted angrily.

    The warship quickly moved and headed north.

    ¡°Wooden boat, what an idiot?Pooh!¡±

    The anger on his face didn¡¯t disappear atall.

    The North Channel.

    On the wooden boat, Jason¡¯s hand with thewooden rudder suddenly quivered.

    And he slowly turned around.

    "Meow!"

    The little master jumped on Jason¡¯sshoulder and meowed loudly, and her eyes were full of tension.

    "DA DA DA!"

    Footsteps gently sounded, followed by Ice,a burly figure appeared in front of Jason.

    Of course, this person¡¯s height was alittle far from Jason¡¯s.

    His face was a bit sluggish and dark, hewas wearing a white buttoned-up vest with standing cor over a long-sleevedblue shirt, with matching white trousers and ck dress shoes.

    It was marine suits.

    "A marine!"

    Jason clenched his fist and made a stepforward. He looked very serious.

    ¡°Is not it?¡±

    The marine got in the wooden boat, twistedhis neck and looked around. He was somewhat surprised.

    "What are you looking for? Marine!"

    Jason¡¯s eyes were getting colder, and hewas ready to attack at any time.

    Nevertheless, this marine was as casual asif it had not seen the tension between the two men in the opposite direction atall.

    ¡°Look for a pregnant woman.¡±

    The marine soldier smiled.

    "Well, if you still don¡¯t understand!"

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Roger¡¯s wife.¡±

    In a word, the atmosphere at the sceneimmediately solidified.

    ¡°Now jump off the boat, and I will letyou go.¡±

    Jason was cold.

    The little master, who was on Jason¡¯sshoulder, looked angry also.

    "Oh, I forget, my name is Kuzan, I¡¯m a RearAdmiral!"

    Kuzanughed again and looked rxed.

    "As a marine, I can¡¯t be so rude!"

    Another step, Jason¡¯s face became moreserious, he couldn¡¯t help but step back.

    Inexplicable, he felt that this guy isdangerous!

    "I¡¯ll say it for thest time!"

    Jason¡¯s eyes were cold, he clenched hisfists, and his arms swelled with blue veins.

    "She! Hell no, I can¡¯t give it to you!"

    "Now! Get out of here!"

    "Huh, it¡¯s trouble!"

    Kuzan¡¯s helpless way, made a step forwardand the threat to Jason waspletely unreasonable.

    That was the step that made Jason extremelyferocious, and he made a step too.

    An enormous force suddenly burst outimmediately and spread all over the ship in an instant. The entire boat waspressed down by an inch, and the water around the ship exploded.

    "Boom!"

    The water sshed like a fountain.

    With the explosive power of this step,Jason was faster than he could imagine.

    Almost in a sh, he was in front ofKuzan.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re going to die!¡±

    The fierce face,bined with Jason¡¯s loudroar, made him seem like a devil incarnate.

    "Boom!"

    His fist hit Kuzan¡¯s face hard, and it wasclear that the rear Admiral¡¯s look was a little surprised.

    Then, Kuzan¡¯s head was burst like ice.

    "Paaaf!"

    From head to foot, Kuzan was crushed andturned into a sheet of ice piled on the deck.

    "Is this!?"

    Jason¡¯s pupils contracted, and the littlemaster screamed in shock.

    The next moment, in the shocked eyes of theman and the cat, these piles of ice debris gathered again and then formed ahuman figure, and finally, it swayed and restored to its original shape.

    "I¡¯m sorry, but your attack has no effecton me!"

    After calmly saying this, Kuzan steppedagain.

    And immediately, he was standing face toface with Jason.

    Jason¡¯s face changed and punched again.

    "Boom!"

    This time, Kuzan raised his fists to blockthat punch.

    However, Kuzan¡¯s pupils contracted.

    His arms were shattered in an instant.

    "That¡¯s terrifying power!"

    His eyes narrowed, and Kuzan realized thedifficulty of this big man.

    His physical strength was definitely amongthe best in the entire marine. However, this unknown person in front of himsmashed his arm with only one punch and forced him to go down and turn toelements.

    "I don¡¯t care who you are, leave this boatand disappear from in front of my eyes!"

    Jason roared, shook his fist and rushed upagain.

    Kizaru¡¯s eyes were condensed, and his bodytwisted suddenly.

    "Soru!"

    "Yush!"

    Jason¡¯s punch wind blew, and the powerfulforce actually broke the air in front of him, making it shudder.

    "Rankyaku!"

    At this moment, the indifferent voicesounded, and a fierce chopper came from behind.

    "Ah!"

    With a loud roar, Jason turned around andpunched.

    ¡°Strengthen, ten times morepower!¡±

    "Boom!"

    This punch hit the powerful projectile.

    It smashed directly.

    Not far from it, Kuzan¡¯s eyes shrank again.

    He is not only strong, but he is alsodreadful!

 Chapter 91

    The fierce projectile was crushed byJason¡¯s punch in an instant.

    Closely followed, his huge stature seemedlike a small moving tower, roaring forward.

    There was a horrible power fluctuation onhis whole body, and with a roar, Jason¡¯s fist was again swung.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    This time, with the fist waving, the soundof an explosion came from the void, which was the sound of air being directlyexploded.

    Kuzan¡¯s pupils contracted and even saw theripples in the air ahead, which were generated by this powerful force,spreading outward in circles.

    ¡°Tekkai!¡±

    He also got angry and gave up using thepower of his Devil Fruit, and fought with his own strength.

    ¡°Strength increases 20 times!¡±

    With a low roar, Jason¡¯s fist burst outlike a shell.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The punch struck Kuzan firmly on both arms,causing him to tremble fiercely, and then his figure was actually swept back bythe powerful force.

    On the wooden deck, two long tracesappeared directly.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    After three seconds, Kuzan, who slowed downslightly, changed his face, and his whole body suddenly copsed into icedebris.

    Complete defeat!

    The Rear Admiral, who has the Logia fruitcapable of having the potential of the Admirals, ended up in aplete defeatin the face of the confrontation with Jason¡¯s two or three attacks.

    Whether it was ability or physicalstrength, in the face of this burly unidentified guy, Kuzan¡¯s attacks or bodyends in crushing.

    This incredible result immediately madeKuzan¡¯s pupils shrink.

    The next moment, between the ice debris,his figure condensed again.

    ¡°Ice Saber!¡±

    Slowly, in a low voice, revealing the faceof the ice, a sword made of ice appeared in his right hand.

    ¡°I admire your strength verymuch.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would besuch a strong man as you in an ordinary wooden boat.¡±

    ¡°It really surprises me!¡±

    There was some dignity in Kuzan¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I am the person using the Logiaabilities of the ice-ice fruit. Everything I touch will turn into ice in aninstant!¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    As a slight reminder, Kuzan moved on stepby step.

    Jason¡¯s power goes far beyond him, and itdoesn¡¯t make him fearful.

    His special performance is not a fightbetween pure close-up powers, that¡¯s his Devil Fruit!

    In a sh, a little bit of ice dotsreflected the colorful light of the sunlight, particrly beautiful.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    At this time, the little master screamed.

    ¡°Strength increases a hundredtimes!¡±

    Jason¡¯s face became more savage, and theviolent power was so fierce that it affected the air around him. The deckbeneath his feet sank down.

    His innermost instinct could feel thestrength of the fellow in front of him, so he will not be merciless and fightas hard as he can.

    ¡°Behind!¡±

    With a loud roar, Jason mmed his fistand hit it toward the rear.

    At the same time, his waist was hard,twisted, and the whole body was moving fast.

    ¡°Voom!¡±

    Behind him, the air raged and ranirregrly, making a sharp sound.

    The airflow was changing rapidly, thisvoid, because Jason¡¯s violent power has changed dramatically!

    Kuzan¡¯s face was more serious, and he foundthat the strength of the man in front of him far exceeded his expectations.

    He has fought many enemies and seen allkinds of enemies. But this was his first time toe across with such a purelystrong guy.

    Yes, this guy is very pure!

    He has no moves, all he has is the power ofhorror to despair.

    He has only physical strength, but thispower was enough to push him to a high peak.

    When you reach the realm of Jason, youdon¡¯t even need any tricks. Any punch of Jason contains terrible potentialenergy, kic energy, and could break everything.

    "Bang!"

    The air was suddenly tightened and thenexploded.

    Kuzan used Soru to go close to Jason¡¯s backand was directly shattered by this fist.

    His body was shattering, but the power ofthis punch has not yet ended.

    His chest, abdomen, legs, middle and lowerparts, everything was crushing.

    But at this moment, Kuzan just marveled atJason¡¯s increased strength again, and his right hand, which was still intact,suddenly extended out.

    ¡°Shiu!¡±

    His right hand holding the ice saber justcame to Jason¡¯s eyes in an instant, causing thetter¡¯s pupils to shrink.

    ¡°Quick!¡±

    He worthy of being an outstanding marines¡¯seed, and Kuzan¡¯s experience was crisp.

    Jason stepped back and avoided the icesaber by a millimeter. Only the tip of the de did wipe Jason¡¯s body.

    ¡°I got you!¡±

    Kuzan¡¯s expression was cold, and his tonewas light.

    Visible to the naked eye, Jason¡¯s clotheshad a terrible low temperature on its corner, but in an instant, the lowtemperature spread quickly and reached his entire abdomen and chest.

    ¡°Is this!¡±

    Jason stepped back and looked shocked.

    But the cold ice has not stopped spreading.

    Kuzan stepped forward, and as he steppedforward, there was frost on the deck, and the temperature of the whole woodenship dropped suddenly.

    ¡°Ka-Tik! TIk!¡±

    Jason stepped three steps back, in whichtime the ice had spread to his neck.

    ¡°Da!¡±

    After another step back, the ice hadcovered all Jason.

    Jason, who was nearly 2.5 meters tall, wapletely frozen after being touched by Kuzan¡¯s saber in a few seconds.

    ¡°Very strong guy!¡±

    With a sigh, Kuzan stepped over and stoodnext to Jason.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you are a little bitweaker.¡±

    After fighting for such a short time, henaturally saw that the other side was a pure power user. As for Haki, it willnot be used.

    Even without using Haki, it has almostdecided the oue of this battle.

    Any non-Haki user, or someone who does nothave the ability to restrain the Logia power, facing the Logia users, he willbe inherently suppressed.

    ¡°So, cute kitten, can you tell mewhere that woman is?¡±

    Step by step, Kuzan slowly squatted down infront of the little master.

    Behind him, an ice-blue sculpture, shiningin the sunshine, was beautiful and charming.

    Looking at this slightly dull ckface,the hair on the little master¡¯s body was blown up.

    Fear swept through her heart. How powerfulJason is, she naturally knew, but such a strong fellow, facing this person, didnot even survive a minute.

    ¡°Squeak!¡±

    Just then, the door of the bedroom on thewooden boat opened.

    Kuzan¡¯s body trembled, and his eyes becamedeep.

    ¡°So, she is here?¡±

    Slowly, he turned his head and looked atthe door.

 Chapter 92

    The door opened, and a woman¡¯s figureslowly came out.

    When she saw the frozen Jason and thefrightened little master, she didn¡¯t have much fear and no surprise on herface.

    "Have you find her!?"

    Rouge muttered while she was looking atKuzan.

    "I¡¯ll go with you, don¡¯t hurt them!"

    Her voice was very soft, and the powercontained in it made Kuzan¡¯s eyes condensed.

    After a careful look at Rouge, Kuzan¡¯s headnodded a bit. This woman wasn¡¯t shocked, even when she was in danger, the firstthing she thought about wasn¡¯t herself, but the person who was protecting her.

    "Pregnant woman, escaping from the marine¡¯ssurveince, you are very suspicious!"

    With a smile in his eyes, Kuzan stood upand walked toward Rouge.

    He did not make any dangerous moves, buthis own powerful force was an invisible deterrent.

    After three steps, Kuzan¡¯s footstepssuddenly stopped, and his face became very serious.

    His gaze suddenly rose.

    "Chi! Chi! Chi!"

    A zing me swept from the sky and wentstraight toward him.

    His pupils shrank when he saw the mes,Kuzan immediately jumped and retreated toward the back.

    Just a leap, Kuzan stood on the edge of thewooden boat.

    The me rushed down, and as it approachedthe deck, it turned sharply, crossing in a U-shaped arc and rushed toward Kuzanagain.

    His expression became serious. Instead ofchoosing to be elements, Kuzan¡¯s figure shed and escaped the me onceagain.

    Until then, Kuzan, who stood slowly on theedge of the ship, looked up to see the figure in the air.

    "You are?"

    With doubts, Kuzan looked up at the strangefigure holding a long sword.

    The young figure, which was standingquietly in the air, looked serious and indifferent and looked down at himlightly.

    What made Kuzan¡¯s heart shocked was thatthe person who came was able to stand in the air.

    "Get out of here!"

    "Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind burning you!"

    The indifference voice came out, and theperson looked on the other side. After seeing the frozen Jason, his pupilnarrowed slightly.

    At this time, the sound of the cracking icesuddenly came out.

    Kuzan¡¯s eyes trembled and he turned hissight.

    On the deck, Jason who was frozen into anice sculpture suddenly copsed and burst open.

    "Oh, Cold! Cold! Cold!"

    Jason shouted, and his whole body wasshivering.

    And then, he stared at Kuzan.

    "Hey marine, our battle isn¡¯t over yet!"

    "This time, I¡¯ll show you no mercy!"

    Jason¡¯s voice was still shaking, and thecold almost made him ill.

    Kuzan was stunned, he looked at Jason andat the strange man in the air.

    "Ah, Captain! You are back!"

    At this moment, Jasonughed.

    "Huh!"

    The man standing in the air nodded, and ina moment, his body shed and came to Jason.

    This time, the two stood beside each otherand kept looking at Kuzan.

    "Oh! He called you captain, so you areRogen!?"

    Kuzan finally realized it.

    He isn¡¯t a fool. He usually is just tozy to use his mind. At this time, he didn¡¯t understand what just he saw.

    "I¡¯ve heard that Admiral Kizaru is chasingyou!"

    Kuzan¡¯s eyes condensed and asked curiously.

    "Kizaru! Perhaps you should go and seehim!"

    Rogen smiled.

    In a shock, Kuzan stared at Rogen. Kizaruwent after this kid, with his strength, it was impossible to escape from him.

    Unless!

    Unless this kid was stronger than Kizaru!

    However, how is that possible?

    "I¡¯ll give you three seconds, and you haveto decide whether you leave the ship or stay and have the same fate of Kizaru!"

    Rogen¡¯s words were fierce.

    The sparks of fire ignited from the deof his Zanpakut¨­ and made a ¡°Tsetse¡± sound.

    Carefully looked at the two people in frontof him, Kuzan was a little hesitant and then rxed.

    "Tell me your name, big guy!"

    He said this to Jason.

    I¡¯m afraid there are not many people in theworld who can stand up to his strength and break free of his ice.

    "My name is Jason Statham!"

    Jason was loud.

    Jason has a straightforward character,honest and acts directly just like the way of his attacks, simply anddomineering.

    "You are very strong!"

    With a low voice, Kuzan jumped slightlyinto the sea.

    He actually chose to retire.

    Two versus one, the first was so powerfnd was able to break out from his elements captured by a horrible force, andthe second has an unknown power, but Kizaru was sure that Rogen wasn¡¯t weakerthan him. Kuzan was a troublesome person, directly chose to give up.

    This was consistent with his character, butalso a wise choice.

    What¡¯s more, Kizaru wasmissioned by thestubborn old man.

    "Garp-Sensei, maybe, you can rest assured."

    Step by step on the sea, Kuzan whispered.

    Looking at Kuzan¡¯s departure from afar,Rogen squinted and then turned around.

    "Jason, set sail, let¡¯s leave this ce!"

    Jason rubbed his body and kept shaking, butafter hearing this sentence, he shouted loudly.

    "Ok, Captain!"

    The Dragon Root set sail again.

    On the deck, Rogen slowly walked towardsthe woman with a soft face.

    "Sister-inw!"

    With a smile, Rogen whispered.

    "Are you Rogen?"

    Rouge asked with a beautiful smile.

    "It¡¯s me!" Rogen nodded.

    "Sure enough, what Roger said is correct,you could be recognized at a nce." Rouge smiled "You look just like him."

    "But I¡¯m much more handsome than him."

    Rogen¡¯s mouth curled up.

    ¡°Even the character, your brothers arevery close.¡±

    Rouge shook her head helplessly.

    "Is he alright?"

    Suddenly, Rogen looked at Rouge¡¯s belly,where the tenacious life was bred.

    "Very well, I can feel that he is kickingme!" Rouge smiled and touched her belly. Then she looked at Rogen and said."Thank you, Rogen!"

    "You helped us a lot and kept us safe, thankyou!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes wereplicated, and hewhispered.

    "It¡¯s God¡¯s will to rescue you!"

    His sword was still on fire, and Rogen onceagain looked at Rouge¡¯s belly.

    "What is his name?"

    "Ace!"

    Rouge looked down at her stomach andaffirmed.

    "It¡¯s providence!"

    Looking at the vast sea, Rogen muttered.

    "Meeting you with the me, bring it toyou, bring you hope!"

    ¡°Does this please you?¡±

    Walking gently to the center of the ship,Rogen inserted the de into the deck.

    Then, he brought a huge Sake jar andmmed it into the floor, while he made Jason look at it.

    "Puff!¡±

    The me rose from the katana, but itdidn¡¯t burn the deck.

    "Rest in peace!"

    "Old brother!"

    A bowl of wine fell, spilled on the deck,and dripped into the sea. Take the me as a sacrifice and Take the bowl ofwine as a foundation!

    This was a memorial to that person!

    Unconsciously, Rogen had tears on his face,but he was still smiling.

 Chapter 93

    The me was bursting on the Zanpakut¨­,and the high temperature made the air twist slightly.

    Rogen picked up the half-man-high Sake jar,and then put it on his mouth, with a sharp look to the sky.

    ¡°Guang, Guang, Guang!"

    The pungent feeling filled the throat, theSake keeps falling down, but Rogen¡¯s eyes were more and more sober.

    The Dragon Root was sailing fast, and underJason¡¯s control, its speed had soared to the limit.

    Half an hourter, Rogen stood up. Thetall Sake jar, when he went and grasped the Zanpakut¨­ in his hand, made asqueaked sound, but no liquor flowed out.

    Unconsciously, he had already finisheddrinking the whole jar of Sake.

    ¡°Are you alright, captain?¡±

    Jason scratched his head and asked when hesaw Rogening.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±

    Rogen nodded and looked forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lower your guard. There was nomarine on the way now, but when they get here, you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    The Dragon Root sailed for about six hours,and most of the marines were attracted by Rogen, so the area where he islocated now, was a nk spot of the marines.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Jason gave a low cry and looked much moreserious.

    Rogen was walking towards Rouge with afaint smile on his face.

    ¡°Sister-inw, go in and take a goodrest, leave everything to me!¡±

    His voice was in, but he was full ofendless self-confidence.

    The sea is boundless, as long as they gotaway from the closed circle under the Marines¡¯ siege, then they will be relievedin the vast sea.

    Then, there won¡¯t be any other problem!

    ¡°This speed is still a bit slow!¡±

    Stepped up and walked to the sternposition, Rogen frowned and whispered.

    In the rear of the Dragon Root, no marines¡¯pursuers were seen, only the ripple marks left by his boats crossing the sea.

    But Rogen¡¯s heart still has a hiddenuneasiness, the time of attachment is limited. Despite his strength now, thereis only less than half an hour left.

    If the marines catch up, then the resultswon¡¯t be the same.

    ¡°We must speed up!¡±

    ¡°As long as we go out of the Sea area,we will be safer.¡±

    Looking at the calm sea behind, Rogenslowly pulled out the ming de from his waist.

    "Chi! Chi! Chi!"

    A little spark of fire ignited, and in thetwinkling of an eye, the whole de of the Zanpakut¨­ was on fire.

    "With the help of the counter-impact forceof the me, that will speed up the Dragon Root!"

    His eyes narrowed, and Rogen suddenlypulled out his katana and swung the fire towards the rear.

    "Weng! Weng! Weng!"

    Instantly, the sprawling mes seemed likea shell shot straight out.

    ¡°Jason, little master, Rouge, hold onto the boat, we!¡±

    There was a slight smile on his face, andthen he paused.

    ¡°Started!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    In an instant, the mes burst into thesea, the entire tail of the Dragon Root trembled, followed by the middle.Finally, the whole boat buzzed and trembled, and a powerful force was generatedin an instant. Then, the Dragon Root red up.

    It roared, roared, and turned into a longarrow that was thrown from a bow, It went so straight, and it shot out at highspeed.

    The canvas had already bulged high in thestrong wind generated by this impact, and even the mast was slightly distorted.

    Quickly, the Dragon Root seemed to turninto a streamer at this moment and sprinted unscrupulously on the sea.

    Along the way, the power of the me wasalmost endless, and a lot of white fog was produced. The sea was continuallyboiling, and the ship¡¯s tail seemed to be on fire.

    In just five minutes, Jason and others hadseen dozens of warships sailing side by side in a dense fleet.

    Suddenly, the eyes of all the people onboard were serious.

    They thought that the marines must havid heavy troops on the edge of this sea area, but such forces still made thema little shocked.

    Although these dozens of warships weresmall vessels, their number was very unusual. That was almost a third of the shipused in the Buster Call attack.

    ¡°Captain! Marines! ¡°

    Jason shouted, and his expression was alittle nervous.

    His strength was good, his attack power wassuperb, but in the face of such a huge fleet, it won¡¯t be the same.

    Rogen, standing at the stern of the boat,heard the voice and slowly retracted his Zanpakut¨­ and his eyes became fierce.

    ¡°Go ahead and leave them to me!¡±

    A faint voice came into Jason¡¯s ear, butLuo Chen¡¯s figure had already passed him and stood at the bow of the boat.

    ¡°Is this the final part?¡±

    Once a ship starts sailing in the sea, itis difficult to find it. Then, as long as they sail past these fleets, thisn will be a perfect sess!

    ¡°There¡¯s still a short period of time.That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Muttering, Rogen stood at the bow of theboat, holding the Zanpakut¨­ in his hand.

    A ck robe, he was wearing a leathercoat, at this moment, there seems to be a kind of overwhelming hegemony.

    Four thousand and five hundred meters away,on one of the dozens of warships at the center of the fleet.

    A colonel¡¯s face was sweaty, and he lookednervously at the Den Den Mushi in his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s vice-admiral Noah. I¡¯mlistening!¡±

    Just when he found the fast-sailing woodenboat, which nearly split the sea in half, the colonel had called the MarinesHeadquarters, and it was vice admiral Noah who answered the call.

    The news has already spread, saying thatthe guy on the wooden boat was able to fight the admiral and escaped from theimprable encirclement around the ind of Bateri.

    He¡¯s not a fool. Naturally, he knows whatit means.

    ¡°These guys have terriblestrength!¡±

    When he heard the news, the coloneltrembled, and then he called the headquarters.

    He did not want to rush up andmand themarines to intercept the other side, let alone to reap any credit.

    At this moment, he heard this voice fromthe Den Den Mushi, and his heart was inexplicably relieved.

    ¡°Great, it¡¯s through. I don¡¯t need tocarry the pot atst.¡±

    The colonel had no confidence in stoppingthe other side. Once the other side fled, the pot would surely be his.

    The colonel was unwilling to do sillythings and been mes for.

    Even if it had a one percent chance, he wasreluctant to try.

    ¡°Listen to mymand, get ready tofire!¡±

    In the Den Den Mushi, Noah¡¯s majestic voicecame out again.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    With a loud cry, the Colonel immediatelyordered the ships to be ready.

    At this moment, nearly twenty warships¡¯hulls rumbled, and ck cannons were quickly protruding from the shell, andthen turned their muzzles, all aimed at the Dragon Root.

    ¡°No.1 warship is in ce!¡±

    ¡°No.4 is in ce!¡±

    ¡°No.5 is ready!¡±

    A series of loud shouts came, and thecolonel was relieved.

 Chapter 94

    ? Captain, they started! ?

    Jason¡¯s face changed when there was anunknown number of muzzles pointed at them.

    The Dragon Root was the target of all thecannons, their fate was clear inevitably.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere became severe andcold, cloudy air seemed to sweep behind everyone on board.

    At this moment, Rouge walked out of thebedroom and looked at the distant fleet of warships, she immediately becamevery serious.

    On the sea, it is not people but ships thatare dangerous in many cases.

    Most of One piece''s world is sea water, andthe ships were the only useful way to travel between inds.

    The ship was made to carry people on thesea, if it damaged or sank, the danger you face above the sea will beunimaginable.

    Initially, the calm sea will be yourgreatest enemy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, keep sailing! Jason!¡°

    Rogen''s voice was still calm.

    With his back to the crew, his coat wasshaking in the sea breeze, and a hot red airflow wrapped his whole body at thatmoment, It made him look as if his entire body was shining red.

    "Leave them to me!"

    Jason nodded heavily, he clenched therudder with both hands, looked at the dense warships ahead, and kept movingforward.

    At that moment, Rouge and the little masterbecame nervous.

    Only Rogen, his face was indifferent, andhis eyes became deep.

    "Enough time!"

    "Enough power!"

    He muttered a few words, and his voicebecame fierce. Also, his right hand clenched the Zanpakut¨­ on his waist.

    When the system gave him Yamamoto atrandom, Rogen was relieved.

    The randomness of the system was verrge, which he already knew for a long time, after all, it was higher thanspending double the price to make a specific category call.

    He tried this when he practicedswordsmanship.

    In the same price range, among the souls ofthe same rank, such characteristics were more visible.

    For example, he could randomly summon with10,000 Berries, which the soul would be from the red category. It is possible,then, that he will summon ten thousand or twenty thousand values of possessedsouls, but at the same time, he may summon the strongest soul of 90,000 souls.

    This time, he spent 500 million Berries sothe summoned soul woulde to between 100 million and 900 million Berries.

    The randomness is great. Of course, themore money, the more the summoned soul, will be more in line with the pricepaid. For example, if he calls for 500 million Berries soul, the possibility ofsummoning 500 million souls or more will be rtively greater.

    But it is not impossible to summon ahundred million soul.

    So, this time, Rogen said that this wasGod''s will.

    ording to this estimation, the Old manYamamoto was at the top level in Shinigami''s world, such status was simr tothe whitebeard in One Piece world. How can he be called by less than 900million people? Or even a billion?

    Knocked out such a strong Admiral in thisshort period, it can be said that he was so lucky when the system gave him sucha powerful soul.

    There is no doubt that if Captain Yamamotowas exerting all his strength, it would definitely be the same as the power ofthe four emperors!

    Looking at the Manga, the white beard whenhe fought the admirals, he was like adult bullying children, and now, Yamamotoappeared, then this n has been more than half sessful.

    The only thing to worry about was time!

    But when the Dragon Root sailed already,this problem has been solved.

    This n, we can say, has been sessful!

    Among the sea, the distance between themand the marine''s warships was getting closer and closer.

    Rogen held his Zanpakut¨­ in his right hand,and the mes were burning fiercely, and his eyes were getting more and moredangerous.

    In the middle warship, the captain was verynervous. He took his Den Den Mushi and said.

    "Vice Admiral Noah, the distance betweenRogen and us is two kilometers!"

    "Keep waiting!"

    Noah¡¯s voice was steady.

    "1.5 kilometers!"

    "Wait!"

    Compared to the calm voice of Noah, thecaptain was very nervous.

    "Noah-Sama, it''s 1 kilometer!"

    Seeing the wooden boat getting closer andcloser, there was a hint of dread came to the captain''s heart.

    Because he clearly saw the face of theyoung man in the ck robe on the bow.

    "It''s¡­. It''s Rogen!"

    His heart trembled and his whole body wasshaking.

    Who is Rogen? Maybe others didn''t knowabout him, but he already knows what Rogen could do!

    The younger brother of the pirate king,Roger, as soon as he thought of that kid, the captain couldn¡¯t hide his fear.

    In the era when the influence of the PirateKing has not yet experienced plummeted, it is legendary to have a slightconnection with Roger.

    How could the Colonel not be shocked andfrightened when a living legend appeared before him?

    ¡°Literally, we are f*cked! The marinesare really arresting him!¡±

    "The Admirals couldn''t deal with him!"

    Just thinking about this fact, the captaincouldn¡¯t help but take a breath.

    Unconsciously, the distance has reached 800meters.

    "Captain, distance!"

    Suddenly a voice came from the Den DenMushi and woke up the captain.

    "800 meters sir!"

    The captain answered quickly in shock.

    "Prepare yourselves, and listen to myinstruction!"

    "You have only one attack!"

    The voice of Noah was very serious.

    "Yes, sir!"

    The captain was nervous and stared at theapproaching of the ordinary wooden boat.

    The eyes of the captain were full ofendless fear.

    He didn''t know how long it took and thecaptain suddenly heard the thick voice of Noah.

    "Fire!"

    Like a reflex, the colonel raised his headto the sky and screamed.

    "Fire!"

    Suddenly, the sea was seemed static.

    "Boom, Boom, Boom, Boom, Boom, Boom!"

    The pungent smell of smoke, the thunder inthe sky, and the flickering spark, in an instant, all of them sounded in theair, bursting and erupting.

    ¡°Whoo-hoo, Whoo-hoo!¡±

    Dark lines quickly formed over the sea,staggered, and then drew a parab and went toward the Dragon Root.

    Meanwhile on the Dragon Root.

    Jason''s face became even tenser, heclenched his fist and made a loud roar.

    "Captain, they fired!"

    On the bow, the wind seemed more urgent,Rogen''s eyes suddenly magnified.

    "I heard them!"

    Rogen muttered.

    In the next moment, Rogen took out hissword.

    "Huh!"

    Like the sound of matches rubbing andburning, a tiny me suddenly appeared in Jason¡¯s eyes.

    Then, in less than a time of breath, themes suddenly grew bigger and bigger, as if the peacock had opened and spreadits wings.

    In an instant, the me swelled, and in ablink of an eye, it was swept over 100 meters. After a breath, it rose again.

    "Voom, Voom, Voom!"

    The void was twisted by this hot me,followed by it, The fire turned into a red chopper and burst out.

    "All Things of this World Turn to Ashes."

    An indifferent voice, like a deity, rang inthe hearts of countless people.

 Chapter 95

    The zing mes began to erupt from a small fire. Only after three seconds, it had risen to about a kilometer. It was so beautiful, ardor and intense, but it released a high degree of heat and energy.

    Like a meteor, in the eyes of countless marines, this me mmed fiercely into the dense ck shells ahead.

    Instantly, the air boiled!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The firstyer of the splendid fireworks began to explode and then followed by the second and the third.

    Just like the autumn wind sweeping the leaves, this huge me chopped up and smashed the ck cannonball curtain in front of it into a red me.

    "Chi! Chi! Chi!"

    This high temperature, in an instant, made the whole sea burn up into endless white smoke, and then the seawater start boiling in a second, many bubbles has emerged and turned into steam rolling up.

    After three instant, the thunder in the sky continued, countless shells were directly smashed into a continuous bursting sound.

    At this moment, looking up at the sky, the Marines, waiting in hope, were frightened and desperate.

    ¡°Oh my god!

    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!¡±

    ¡°What beautiful fireworks!¡±

    ¡°Run, the mes areing!¡±

    Numerous voices sounded in the marines, facing the scenery in the sky at this moment, they were stunned.

    No one could have imagined that the marines¡¯ powerful shell attacks will actually fail, and in turn, they will be crushed by the enemy.

    In the sky, the huge me was impacted by the shells, but it did not dissipate. Instead, the fire became more fierce. It expanded again, reaching a length of 1,500 meters. It was as if the high heat energy surged by the explosion of the many ck shells, and then they were absorbed and fused into the mes.

    ¡°Run, jump!¡±

    When the Colonel saw the huge me projectile approaching, his original amazed look changed dramatically. He could not even bear to respond to the scream of the vice admiral in the Den Den Mushi. He looked up at the sky and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Everyone jump! Damn it! Don¡¯t look at it! Do you want to die?¡±

    His roar spread all over the sea, waking up the marines who were shocked by scenes in the sky.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    The first dive appeared, and then the marines rushed toward the sea.

    The huge me in the sky, though not yete down, but its power can be imagined from a distance. Near a hundred meters from the sea level, the water beneath it was boiling, they saw countless fish, flipping on their stomachs, and floating on the surface of the sea.

    ¡°Jump! Jump! Jump!¡±

    In the face of Rogen¡¯s attack, the Marines¡¯ formation waspletely chaotic.

    They did not have the courage to face this horrible blow, and no one could stop this fear of a natural disaster.

    "Chi! Chi! Chi!"

    As the high-temperature me approached, some Marines saw that the air was twisting and that the ze was burning the surrounding air in folds.

    Fear was extending from the depths of their souls and then spread all over their bodies.

    In front of thisrge me, they were powerless.

    ¡°Jump!¡±

    The Colonel sprinted, kicking the stunned marines with one foot straight into the sea,

    Is it useful to jump into the water? Look at the sea where the mes pass. All the marines are fine.

    But who cares! As long as there is a little hope, they can¡¯t give up!

    "Chi! Chi! Chi!"

    The sound of the zing me was getting closer and closer. However, the marines were still not all evacuated. At this moment, countless marines were staring up, and they were frightened.

    ¡°Ah, ah! Damn it!¡±

    The Colonel roared and jumped into the sea at thest minute.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    This blow cut directly across the warships.

    The calm sea, at the next moment, was lit by an ignited ship.

    The me, rising from nothingness, burning unceasingly.

    The Marines were at a big disadvantage, their entire weapon was destroyed. At this moment, facing this me, facing this unstoppable blow, they became in a fragile mess.

    ¡°Ah ah!¡±

    ¡°Ah, help, somebody saves me!¡±

    ¡°The sea, the sea, is burning!¡±

    Countless marines stared in horror at their lifetime that had turned into mes, with pale expressions.

    This me was inextinguishable, and even the seawater seemed to be a medium ofbustion in front of it.

    On the Dragon Root, Jason and others opened their mouths and could not speak.

    ¡°elerate.¡±

    At the bow, Rogen did not turn back and said indifferently.

    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±

    Jason reacted and steered the ship forward.

    Breaking through the sea, the Dragon Root came closer and closer to the me area ahead.

    Strangely, when the Dragon Root entered the me zone, the mes magically extinguished, and even the temperature of the seawater dropped.

    By the time the Dragon Root strolled across the ships, the mes were almost disappeared across the entire sea.

    Five minutester, the Dragon Root got farther and farther away, gradually leaving the marines behind.

    Floating on the sea, the colonel looked ahead in aplicated way and was still in a state of panic. The marines who their clothes were burning wanted to say something, but they could not express it out.

    Dozens of warships were still burning and sinking slowly into the deep sea. Numerous marines, more or less, have mild, or severe, burns on their bodies.

    But strangely, none of the present marines died!

    Yes, the terrible mes that can evaporate the seawater into a white fog in two or three seconds, but it didn¡¯t cause any case of death.

    The only thing that they lost was theirmons, their ability to fight back.

    ¡°Gol.D.Rogen!¡±

    He murmured softly, the Colonel believed that the young man, who cut across the mes, would never forget him for the rest of his life.

    Because, he, no, all the marines floating on the sea at this moment owed him their lives!

    There has never been any mercy in the confrontation between the two sides. However, the other side, obviously capable of harvesting them easily, but he chose to let them go.

    ¡°Colonel, Colonel, Colonel!¡±

    ¡°Are you still here?¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    At this time, the Den Den Mushi in his hand, the loud voice of vice admiral Noah kepting.

    Silently watching the Dragon Root disappearing in front of him, the Colonel closed his eyes and seemed to be making a decision.

    After a while, he took out the phone with a serious and heavy voice.

    ¡°Hello, this is Colonel Glenn."

    At this moment, his voice was no longer afraid of the high ranks officers.

    ¡°Tell me the situation, what are you doing?¡±

    "What about Rogen? Did the blow seed?"

    Noah had not finished yet, but Colonel Glenn had interrupted his words with direct indifference.

    ¡°Sorry, have nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°I quit!¡±

 Chapter 96

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The marines next to Colonel Glenn could clearly hear the sound from the Den Den Mushi.

    They looked confused and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Glenn didn¡¯t respond, and he hung up the Den Den Mushi directly.

    Then he looked around and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m leaving the Marines, goodbye!¡±

    His voice was so sure and powerful.

    When a real man made such a decision, he would never regret or change it.

    Knowing clearly the reasons behind this incident and after he experienced Rogen¡¯s mercy, his heart changed inexplicably.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine that the reason behind blocking this whole sea area by the marines was just because of one pregnant woman.

    Also, Glenn, who was only a branch colonel, no one knows that he used to be a rear admiral of the headquarters. His future was bright in front of him, he was a strong marine, and hisbat power was remarkable, just because of one mistake, he was punished and prevented.

    He could not forget that incident in his whole life.

    Young children, who were less than ten years old, was almost killed because he was on the road of the Celestial Dragons.

    It was him, who saved his child, but at the same time, he had a whip on his cheek that was difficult to erase, and he lost his potential for development in the Marines forever.

    He was a kind marine and a true marine who believes in marines¡¯ justice. Therefore, he devoted his life to the marines. By this year, he was 30 years old.

    If there was no child, or if he did not follow his inner guidance to save the child, facing up to the Celestial Dragons, He may have been a vice admiral at this moment.

    But, it¡¯s only if.

    He was dismissed and ced on a closed ind in the south blue, which was uninhabited all the year round and had few things to do.

    He was exiled, and he knew it very well.

    But he still did not give up the justice of the marine.

    Until this moment, Glenn was awake.

    If this is justice, why should he be punished for doing the right thing? Why do the desperate Celestial Dragons do nothing but enjoy all these high positions?

    Is this the marines¡¯ Justice?

    His beliefs were shaken and doubted, and the pirs of the past began to crumble.

    For a pregnant woman in a district and a teenager who has not done any bad deeds at all. The Marines, ha-ha, ready did a hard work!

    Before that, who knew who Rogen was? Who knows who this woman is?

    "Be punished for being rted to or friendly with someone dangerous! That¡¯s ridiculous!"

    For a long time, Glenn may have been full ofints about the marines, which has umted to the extreme.

    Since the marines didn¡¯t apply justice, then why don¡¯t I fight for it myself?

    With a firm eye, Glenn had decided to abandon all that was on him.

    "Colonel Glenn!"

    "Sir!"

    All the marines were confused, and they stared at Glenn with hesitation.

    After a while, the group behind Glen stood up with firm eyes.

    "You saved us! We are going with you!"

    ¡°We know the inside story of this incident and have been dissatisfied for a long time.¡±

    "Yes, we are marines, not robbers. We can¡¯t do something against civilians who haven¡¯t done anything bad."

    One hot-blooded young man shouted loudly, one by one joined, and shouted with him.

    The noise there rmed the other marines on the sea, and they started wondering. Immediately, the cause of that incident was known to all of them.

    Like a gunpowder barrel, immediately the marines exploded.

    ording to the regtions, sometimes the superiors willpletely conceal the reasons why the marine underneath carries out tasks. Some tasks are ssified as highly confidential and must be sealed. This time, nature is also among them.

    But Glenn has decided to quit the marines.

    The inside topic of that incident was already announced by him, which immediately made the marines angry.

    That kind of marines, they weren¡¯t like pirates at all, they only want justice, hot blood, hormone surplus, sense of justice burst out of these guys.

    ¡°We won¡¯t stay either!¡±

    "The Marines disappointed me!"

    Someone of them even cried out.

    ¡°Wu, wu, wu, marines, the marines in my mind, how could it be like that?¡±

    Glenn nced around with solemn eyes.

    "There are a lot of corruption and decadent officers in the marines, we can not deny that there are also many good leaders dedicated to help and protect people!"

    "All I can say is that it¡¯s an institution has both good and bad!"

    "I don¡¯t want to dy you, today, we must quit the marines, and we must all gather together and start to pursue our own justice!"

    "If you don¡¯t want to, you can stay in the marines!"

    His words made the marines think for a while.

    It has to be said that Glenn was a very clever guy, for him. Everything has two sides, Nothing must be good or bad.

    The same is true for the marines, and he couldn¡¯t stand the marines from now on.

    For a pregnant woman and unrted civilians, this was beyond the bottom line of his justice.

    After a while, many marines began to make decisions.

    Finally, the number of people who opted out of the marines and joined Glenn¡¯s team were about four thousand.

    This was an astonishing number. It was important to know that these guys weren¡¯t civilians, but they were a well-trained army, they were all elite marines that have fought many times, and they were useful in the most dangerous situation.

    Taking a deep breath, Glenn looked at the marines floating in the sea, and he felt somewhat stressed.

    From then on, he had to be responsible for these guys.

    But then, Glenn became a high-spirited, with a feeling that the wide sea was filled with jumping fishes and the sky was good enough for birds to fly.

    "Brothers, listen to me, we must find navigable warships, and we¡¯ll leave right away!"

    With a singlemand, the four thousand marines quickly took action, and indeed, they found some warships that could barely navigate.

    Finally, all the marines got on board and set off. They pulled out the marine g and reced it with some ck clothes.

    "Now that the day goes into darkness, so let the night lead to the dawn!"

    Standing in the front of the warship, Glen¡¯s eyes were deep and muttered.

    "From now on, we will be called Night!"

    In an unknown ce behind Glen and his team, Noah stared at the Den Den Mushi that was suddenly hung up, somewhat confused.

    ¡°This?!¡±

    Then, he was furious.

    Surprisingly, someone dared to hang up his call!

    ¡°Tell me his name!¡±

    Noah shouted loudly.

    Rogen was a man of great importance, but the guys in these departments were so uncooperative that they dare to throw off their temper because of him!

    At this time, Kizaru glimpsed, he came over and stopped him.

    ¡°Maybe something big has happened!¡±

 Chapter 97

    Kizaru could hear the voice justing out of the Den Den Mushi very clearly.

    He was shocked by this tone, the firmness revealed in his words, and the spirit of determination.

    The Major whose name was unknown across the street, what he said, was true!

    ¡°Quickly, dispatch warships to inspect.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    Vice Admiral Noah had to say something, but he was immediately interrupted by Kizaru.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much. If you go to the soldiers over there, you won¡¯t get any useful information.¡±

    Noah¡¯s face was shocked, and there was a bad foreboding in his heart.

    After half an hour, the Marines sent back the information in a shocked tone, telling them about the situation in that sea area. Above the warship, an Admiral and five vice admirals went silent for a long time.

    They didn¡¯t know what to say or what to do at the moment.

    ¡°The beginning and end of this incident must be understood as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°In addition.¡±

    After a pause, Kizaru looked helpless.

    ¡°Report the news to the marine headquarters.¡±

    He could already imagine the look on the faces of the superiors in the marines¡¯ Department. In short, it would not be a good result.

    Nearly 4,000 marines have been convicted the marines. If this matter is spread out, its influence on the marines¡¯ majesty, this impact of the world, will be turned upside down.

    The situation on the ind of Bateri was probably over. Rogen¡¯s group who escaped from the Marines¡¯ blockade and traveled in the dark are hard to find.

    In the vast sea, to find someone, that kind of difficulty is simply unimaginable. If you want to have another action, you have to wait for him to go ashore. ording to Rogen, when he was on Bateri Ind, showing almost the ability of the Devil Fruit, Kizaru had a little expectation.

    Marine headquarters.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The hard-knocking sounded, and all the generals looked up at the cold-faced marine at the edge of the long table.

    ¡°The principal offender escaped, beating Kizaru seriously before he escaped.¡±

    ¡°Roger¡¯s wife was also rescued.¡±

    ¡°Besides, the 4,000 marines led by Glenn collectively left the Marines, holding four warships, and their location is unknown!¡±

    A nk expression of all this information spit out, and Kong took out all of his anger.

    The generals were silent, and no one spoke.

    ¡°Are the marines too ipetent, or is the enemy too powerful?¡±

    It seemed that he was asking himself, Kong¡¯s face was a bit weird.

    Still silent, such a problem, he really does not know how to carry on.

    ¡°It¡¯s unexpected that such a thing will happen a moment before the thousands of offices leaves. It really makes me speechless.¡±

    In the twinkling of an eye, Kong¡¯s expression was somewhat helpless, and he shook his head.

    ¡°Sengoku, Tsuru,bine your information, analyze it, and then exin it to all of us here.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know whether to be angry or to be amused!¡±

    Showing a strange smile, he sighed and sat down.

    Hearing Kong¡¯smand, Sengoku nodded seriously, and then quickly analyzed the information on the table.

    These data were collected in the fastest time and reported by the marines of each branch. Among them, there were many things that seemed strange for Sengoku.

    For about ten minutes, Sengoku was flipping over the information, frowning, smiling or nodding.

    Eventually, he sorted out the information and became serious.

    ¡°Fleet Admiral, I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Sengoku got up and whispered.

    ¡°What did you find?¡± asked Kong.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t quite understand thest time. But this time, there are some clues." Sengoku nodded.

    ¡°Very good.¡± Kong was satisfied.

    There is nothing toin about when Sengoku will take over the position of Fleet Admiral. This marine is wise, intelligent and has both wrists. At the same time, he has more courage than an Admiral.

    ¡°First of all, the n for this time can be said to be seamless and without any mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Wrong, not in the marines.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, the rebellion of the four thousand marines, I can only say.¡±

    Shaking his head, Sengoku sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Yes, he can only express his regret that, in the quickest intelligence gathered, he also had a clear look at the history of Colonel Glenn. What happened to him is even more obvious.

    Originally, he was an excellent marine seedling, but unfortunately, he had too many frustrations on his way to justice.

    In terms of justice, Glenn was not wrong. He was just wrong about the difference in camp.

    Yes, the Marines and the Pirates, in addition to justice and evil, they have more team factors because of their different camps.

    Rogen because of the involvement with the Pirate King, so the Marines have chosen to deal with him, Rouge, of course.

    This is not justice, kindness, fairness, and exnatory. In this position, some things have to be done, uncontrobly.

    ¡°Finally.¡±

    At this point, Sengoku looked more serious, and his voice was low.

    ¡°It is about Rogen¡¯s own intelligence."

    A picture of a thin teenager dressed in ck was extracted from the data of Sengoku and then pushed in the center of the long table so that every officer could see it.

    It was Rogen, but in this picture, Rogen looks innocent and younger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look at a picture first.¡±

    ¡°This is a picture we collected before Roger¡¯s execution. Obviously, Rogen¡¯s temperament in this period is an ordinary teenager."

    ncing at the faces of all the officers present, Sengoku¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Yes, you are right. Rogen is only a teenager at this time.¡±

    ¡°He can neither do martial arts nor swordsmanship nor possess the power of Devil Fruit!¡±

    ¡°In a real fight, he can¡¯t even defeat a bully in Loguetown."

    In a word, the officers present were in an uproar, and Kong¡¯s eyes shrank, and a touch of surprise appeared in Garp¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s impossible to defeat Dragon and Kizaru, such power, without years of training, it is impossible!¡±

    A middle-aged vice admiral questioned loudly.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Without years of practice, such a force is impossible!¡±

    ¡°And herees the problem!¡±

    ¡°Even the most outstanding talent of the Marines, in his twenties, could not possibly have half of Rogen¡¯s strength at this time!¡±

    ¡°What seems to shock you, it is precisely the biggest problem!¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t have such power!¡±

    ¡°And the truth, indeed, is that he has no such power!"

    Sengoku smiled andughed very mysteriously.

 Chapter 98

    The marine¡¯s officers present were all turned surprised.

    They couldn¡¯t believe what Sengoku said at the moment, which was totally impossible.

    Even the best talent couldn¡¯t acquire such horrible power at Rogen¡¯s age. Because everyone knows that you want strong power, the first thing you need to do is to give.

    Give hard work, and more work hard, and to sweat more than others. No matter how talented you are, if you want to be a strong person, you still have to pay.

    If Rogen did not have the power of the moment before but was just an ordinary person, then how can he exin his power now?

    ¡°Dragon, tell me what you felt when you fought with him.¡±

    Sengoku suddenly looked at a young man at the end of the long table.

    Dragon, who was called, was immediately stunned, followed by a smile, ¡°His power is amazing. I¡¯ve never seen anything like that, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not the power of the Devil Fruit.¡±

    ¡°What makes me wonder is that, as Sengoku said, he didn¡¯t have a bit of power before, then.¡±

    At this point, Dragon frowned.

    ¡°Where on earth did hee from his skilledbat experience?¡±

    He knows very well that when he was fighting with Rogen, the opponent¡¯s response to his attack, as well as the way of attack, were all systematic as if after a thousand exercises of stunt, it is not like a novice at all. It was obvious that he had experienced many battles, even in some ways, far surpassed him.

    ¡°Yes, this is also a problem.¡±

    Sengoku said with a smile.

    Then his face became serious.

    ¡°Before Roger died, he had no strength at all. Even he was a famous scrap in Loguetown, and would not practice at all!"

    ¡°But in the battle with Dragon, he showed magical illusions, confused people¡¯s spirit can spit out mes, like national ninjutsu in the Grand Line, and finally, he can release from the eyes, The ck me that can even burn the seawater, and the huge skeleton warrior.¡±

    ¡°Every one of them doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to be obtained by practicing in a short time.¡±

    The Marines listened carefully and gradually noticed something wrong.

    Yes, it doesn¡¯t make sense at all. Assuming that Rogen¡¯s strength was superior to all the Marines, but for more than ten years, he was simply a scrap and could not confront any enemy at all.

    Where did hee from with such strength and skilledbat experience?

    ¡°The second time, when he was full of power, he was with Kizaru!¡±

    At this point, Sengoku¡¯s eyes shed with a ray of wisdom.

    ¡°This time, his power is expressed in the form of a long sword!¡±

    ¡°Unlike the first battle, the magical illusion, the ck me, and the skeleton warrior, this time, his power are obviously stronger!¡±

    "Even, people feel powerful exaggeration!"

    ¡°That Katana can change its shape and release a terrible me that burns up everything at extremely high temperature. Simrly, he can condense the me on the sword and form a terrible attack.¡±

    ¡°All these powers are extraordinary!¡±

    ¡°No one can have the power to surpass an Admiral in a short time!¡±

    ¡°Unless!¡±

    Sengoku paused, and his eyes shone with a fierce light.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    His hands hit the table, and he descended into a deep roar.

    ¡°This is not his strength at all!¡±

    ¡°Hua!¡±

    On the long table, the marines were in a great uproar, with incredible light in their eyes.

    ¡¯I can¡¯t believe it, I really can¡¯t believe it. That¡¯s the truth.¡¯ But if they think about it carefully, maybe only in this way can they exin it properly.

    ¡°If you pay careful attention, at ordinary times, our target, Rogen, his strength tends to be at a moderate stage that is the normal stage."

    ¡°For example, I saw in the information written in the first time, in the early days of his battle with Dragon, his strength was only close to the stage where our team offered a 50 million reward untilter, he suddenly changed and suddenly became strong.¡±

    ¡°The second time is that at the beginning, he was directly injured by Kizaru¡¯s kick and he was evenunched backward. When he faced vice admiral Moya, he had escaped!¡±

    ¡°If this power is really his own, then why should he escape? Why did he misbehave in the beginning?¡±

    The words of Sengoku were spoken quickly, incredibly close to the truth, which made all the marines present be shaken for a long time.

    If Rogen was present, he must apud. Sengoku deserves to be called a wise admiral. With these clues, he reasoned the truth of the facts so urately.

    "In summary, we can be sure of Rogen¡¯s basic information.¡±

    His eyes condensed and he said quickly.

    ¡°Rogen, male, 16 years old, Pirate King, Roger¡¯s younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Strength, Peacetimetent state, presumably.¡±

    There was a sh of meditation in his eyes. After a pause, Sengoku continued.

    ¡°Located around 120 million pirates, and then, his magical state.¡±

    ¡°In such a state, his strength limit is an elite vice admiral, the upper limit is.¡±

    There was a flicker of helplessness in his eyes, and thinking that even Kizaru with Pika Pika no Mi fruit was almost dead, he had to say.

    ¡°No limit!¡±

    These two words made the marines officers present there shocked and looked up at him.

    ¡°But what is certain is that there is a time limit for such a state, probably at that time.¡±

    Closing his eyes, Sengoku began to analyze the information.

    ¡°Within three hours! It means that once this power is turned on, it will only take three hours for him to return to normal."

    With two detailed battle information, the marine will analyze Rogen¡¯s general situationpletely. Such efficiency is admirable and frightening.

    It is not without reason that the marines can suppress pirates.

    ¡°Rogen¡¯s general information has been analyzed, and other aspects, because there is no information, can not be obtained, can only be understood step by step in the future.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, the wife of Pirate King confirms that she has survived, but the target is currently staying with Rogen at present. It¡¯s not easy to get her, so let¡¯s put it down for a while.¡±

    ¡°Finally.¡±

    Sengoku¡¯s tone was much heavier.

    ¡°Four thousand rebels led by Glenn.¡±

    Kong raised his head and stopped the words of Sengoku. He took the lead in a stern tone.

    ¡°Send people to look for their location, make contacts and negotiate.¡±

    ¡°If they return to the marines, we will not me them for the past and resume their original position.¡±

    ¡°If they refuse.¡±

    His eyes be cold, and he said.

    ¡°Send an army and wipe them out!¡±

    These words were sonorous and powerful, with unparalleled killing meaning.

    The marines of this era were so tough!

 Chapter 99

    ¡°In addition, the disposal of Rogen!¡±

    At this point, Kong paused and looked slightly sluggish.

    ¡°Search for him, arrest him, still can not give up on him, issue a wanted order.¡±

    ¡°The reward is set at 150 million Belly!¡±

    A major war made the marines fully aware of Rogen¡¯s strength and threat. His strength fluctuates unevenly and unstable, but at the same time when it erupts, it is more terrible than an Admiral.

    It¡¯s impossible to solve the problem of such a guy concealing his identity in a moment. As a result, Sengoku¡¯s n to hide his identity was ineffective. So Kong did not hesitate to adopt the second n.

    ¡°The secret of his identity cannot be arbitrarily leaked, and the blow to his power must go further.¡±

    ¡°As Sengoku just said, this person¡¯s strength is uncertain, once he is weak, then it is our opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Finally, the disposal of the 4,000 rebels must be elerated and solved as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Remember what I said, as soon as possible!¡±

    Kong¡¯s face was so severe, and his words were louder than the bell sound.

    The officers present also had a seriousplexion and thought silently in their minds.

    After that, the meeting was over, and the marines left one after another.

    A figure stepped out of the conference room, and Sengoku¡¯s eyes moved and looked at the person ahead, then he elerated his pace and followed him.

    After a few steps, he walked alongside his predecessor.

    ¡°Garp, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about you letting Aokiji go.¡±

    Sengoku¡¯s voice was very low and serious.

    ¡°Ah? What are you talking about?" Garp answered with a puzzled face.

    ¡°In this battle, Aokiji went out alone on the water, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°In other words, you indirectly helped the kid a lot.¡±

    ¡°But, have you ever considered anything in the marines?¡±

    Sengoku¡¯s tone was too heavy.

    ¡°Sengoku.¡±

    Suddenly, Sengoku¡¯s figure paused and stood still. His expression also became severe.

    The difference was quite different from the usual time. At this time, Garp has a majestic momentum.

    ¡°What I promised, I will do it anyway.¡±

    ¡°This is a man¡¯s promise!¡±

    Face to face, his expression was extremely serious, Garp said such a sentence to the Sengoku.

    After that, Garp turned around and left.

    Sengoku stood there, clenching his fists, his face showed a trace of anger.

    This fellow, if he keeps messing around like this, he¡¯ll destroy himself!

    Looking up at Garp, his figure has disappeared, Sengoku fiercely clenched his fist and strode forward.

    After a few steps, he saw a figure at the corner leaning against the wall.

    ¡°Dragon?¡±

    Sengoku looked at him doubtfully.

    ¡°Ha ha.¡±

    Dragon nodded to him with a smile and then left.

    With a shameful stare at Dragon, Sengoku elerated his pace and left the ce.

    This kid is also uneasy. He secretly does those things, really think he can not notice? It was only because of his rtionship with Garp that he did not expose it.

    ¡°This bold guy is not afraid of losing his head!¡±

    He muttered, thinking of his old friend, and he had a headache.

    As the father as the son, they almost had the same actions. This family is really disturbing.

    Dragon, standing in the corner of the wall, heard all the conversations between Sengoku and Garp. Others may not be able to talk with them secretly, but he can easily get the information he wants to know.

    As the Marines¡¯ crowd came out, Dragon returned to his office in a few minutes.

    Sitting on the chair at his desk, he opened the information on the office.

    This was an information book about five centimeters thick with no text on it, it was a collection of photos.

    Every picture was bloody, and the patterns in an information book were like interpretations of all kinds of evils in the world. The ultimate sin of all human beings can be clearly seen in this book.

    His eyes were calm, and he began to flip the album.

    On the first page, Dragon¡¯s face was still calm, but then, on the second page, on the third page, to the fifty or sixty pages that followed.

    Gradually ncing at these bloody pictures, his chest began to fluctuate, and his face turned red.

    Even, there was blood in his eyes.

    It was caused by anger. Looking at these bloody pictures, Dragon¡¯s heart burst into indefinable mes.

    ¡°Celestial Dragons!¡±

    Finally, Dragon mmed the table and closed his eyes.

    After a long time, Dragon¡¯s face recovered, and his breathing calmed down.

    He took a long breath as if he took out all of the anger in his chest.

    This anonymous album records all kinds of evil deeds done by the Celestial Dragons to civilians and even to marines¡¯ officers. It was bloody and cruel, also if he is such a habitual fighter, but that was unbearable.

    Behind these pictures, there are all the great crimesmitted by the world government at this time.

    ¡°This world is sick!¡±

    Slowly, Dragon whispered.

    After a while of calm, a ck owl flew in from the open window of the office.

    The owl fluttered its wings and, after a few shes, came to Dragon.

    Dragon reached out and took a note from under the owl¡¯s w.

    Open it and write a line in ck letters on the note.

    ¡°Everything is ready, please arrange.¡±

    Only then did Dragon¡¯s face show a slight smile.

    ¡°Since no one is innovating, then, let me start.¡±

    ¡°Let them sleep in a coffin in a world that has been rotten and renovated!¡±

    With a slight tremor in his right hand, the white paper seemed to be divided by invisible energy. It suddenly split into countless tiny pieces. Soon, the dark little characters werepletely invisible.

    When he reached the window, Dragon spread out his right hand and let the wind take away the shredded paper.

    Then, Dragon dialed a number on the Den Den Mushi.

    The call got through, but there was no sound on the other side. Dragon was not in a hurry, sitting there waiting quietly.

    Five secondster, the Den Den Mushi sent four thumping sounds.

    His eyes condensed slightly, and Dragon extended his forefinger and struck it three times at the Den Den Mushi.

    Then the Den Den Mushi hung up.

    After all of this was done, Dragon stood up, stretched out his waist, and smiled. He turned around and collected the datayers on his desk. After putting them away, he left slowly.

    Time passed away, and the undercurrent was also surging.

    On the South Blue, a thousand miles away from the Marine Headquarters, an ordinary wooden ship was sailing slowly.

    ¡°Captain, is it all set? I am so hungry that my chest turns to my back.¡±

    Jason¡¯sints came out clearly.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    The little master cried in a hurry.

 Chapter 100

    Rogen was in the kitchen, holding a kitchen knife, "Chik! Chik! Chik!" he cut the potatoes one by one into pieces. Then he took all the ingredients and put them together in a pot and then he smiled.

    ¡°This man and this cat, huh, are really impatient.¡±

    He shook his head andughed, a charming steaming heat came out of the pot with a sweet smell.

    Looking at the kitchen, there were several dishes in a row, and they were cooking fast.

    With the skill of the God of Cookery, cooking became the easiest thing to do for him.

    He wiped his hands, poured the food into the tes, and carried it out.

    ¡°Here ites the food, you little greedy cat.¡±

    Rogen put the food on a square table on the deck while he wasughing.

    It was a square table, Jason, the little master and Rouge each one had a corner. Seeing the fooding, Jason¡¯s saliva came out, and the little kitten stretched out his ws and grabbed the food toward her.

    "Pa!"

    Her ws were stopped by Rogen, which made the cat screamed fiercely at him, and Rogen shook his fingers.

    "No one is allowed to eat, we must start together!"

    He entered the kitchen again and as before, he brought some other food.

    Soon, a te of exquisite dishes was served, and in the blink of an eye, the whole table was filled.

    About five minutester, Rogen took out some Saki that he had stored in the cabin and took the cup. Then he sat at the table with a smile.

    "After all these crises, we can finally have a good meal!"

    Rogen said with a smile.

    He saw everyone¡¯s eyes were shing in a touch of rxed expression.

    "Hey captain, you cooked such a delicious meal, but it¡¯s too little!"

    Jason stared at the dishes on the table with greedy eyes.

    These dishes, full of color, fragrance, and taste, were extremely attractive to watch, and they couldn¡¯t help swallowing their saliva.

    Rogen was toozy to talk back to Jason, he couldn¡¯t prepare arge quantity, he would need barrels to prepare, and he couldn¡¯t afford it.

    "Sister-inw, you have worked so hard, now, it is safe for the time being!"

    In front of Rouge, Rogen¡¯s expression seemed to be calm.

    He had great respect for his woman in front of him. Not every woman has the courage to do that for her unborn child.

    ¡°I should thank you.¡±

    Rouge was equally serious.

    Surrounded by the marines, the man who looked like a teenager just rescued her.

    And the crew of this ship was actually just two men and a cat!

    This fact made Rouge simply unable to believe that, until now, sitting here, it was still a dream.

    "Is it time to eat?"

    At this time, Jason took a bite, which made Rogen¡¯s face covered with ck lines.

    This Foodie!

    "Let¡¯s eat!"

    Looking at the eyes of Jason and the cat, Rogen had no choice but do to so.

    Rouge grinned, and the table began to tremble quickly.

    Silently Looking at Jason and the little master reluctant to stop, Rogenughed.

    "Thank you, Jason, little master!"

    "Thank you very much!"

    Without the help of these two, the chances of his rescuing Rouge were slim.

    In this rescue activity, the role of these two was great.

    From the beginning to the present, from tension to rxation, it can be said that everyone was so stressed, but fortunately, they finally seeded.

    Rogen didn¡¯t say all that, some things just had to keep them in his heart.

    After a quick meal, Rouge was apanied by the little cat, and she was turning around on the boat, and smelling the orange trees nted by this rough man Jason.

    The Handicraft was hard and rough, after the adjustment of Rouge, it has obviously be more pleasant.

    Jason used a toothpick to clean his teeth, and he has afortable expression on his face and enjoyed holding the rudder.

    Looking at the faces of everyone, filled with a rxed smile, Rogen smiled happily.

    He likes this kind of life.

    Really great, isn¡¯t it? With the sea breeze blowing, eating a delicious meal, singing little songs, and these people apany.

    At this time, Rogen didn¡¯t think about the marines, nor about any powerful force, but simply enjoyed a moment of peace.

    The Dragon Root was slowly moving in the sea, swaying in the wind and breaking the waves, rippled over the sea, leaving a scratched mark on the surface.

    Rogen stood on the bow and looked at the sea in front, with a faint smile on his face.

    Sailing out of waters near Bateri ind, he basically wasn¡¯t worried about the pursuit of the marines anymore.

    In the south blue, during this period, the marine¡¯s main military strength was concentrated there, and in other areas was scarce.

    For example, they have been five or six hours away from the battle ce, but on their way, they haven¡¯t encountered any marines¡¯ warship.

    The sea is immensely vast, except in the Grand Line where the pirates are dense. Among the four seas, there were more merchant ships among the civilians.

    After calming down, Rogen began to check his harvest.

    After looking at the system, his face showed a faint smile.

    Compared with Dragon¡¯s failure, when the system judged it as a lost battle, the harvest this time can be said to be enormous.

    "Defeated Kizaru and obtained 120 million possessed points!"

    "Defeated 5 vice admirals and obtained 85 million possessed points!"

    "Defeated 3628 marines and obtained 35 million possessed points!"

    "A total of 240 million possessed points were acquired!"

    Seeing this huge amount of possessed points, Rogen¡¯s face showed a big smile, but he wasn¡¯t as excited as he thought.

    It can be said that these possessed coins this time were enough to allow him to exchange them for some very good skills and abilities.

    For example, he could have Uchiha Itachi¡¯s Sharingan, or the refinement of Chakra, Ninjutsu and so on.

    But after he saw the attributes of the captain Yamamoto, he was somewhat helpless.

    "It looks strong, but...."

    Shaking his head, Rogen was speechless.

    "The Zanpakut¨­, Ry¨±jin Jakka, cost 130 million! Note: needed a Shinigami to use it!"

    ¡°Itt¨­ Kas¨­, 60 million possessed coins! Note: needed a Shinigami to use it!¡±

    ¡°Dank¨±, needed a Shinigami to use it.¡±

    "Etc..."

    The captain Yamamoto had many good skills, and they were very powerful. They were really domineering and very overbearing. But it made Rogen felt desperate, needed a Shinigami, this had put him in a tight position, and he wanted tomit suicide by putting his head in a Tofu pat.

    ¡°There is only a momentary step, you can redeem it.¡±

    It can be said that the Spiritual body of the Shinigami was a very good one. It would suppress the human soul, whether it was strong or not depends entirely on the level of the Reiatsu.

    Even he has a variety of unique talents, such as being able to stand in the sky.

    Moreover, without the weight of the body, he moves faster.

    Unfortunately, Rogen has no such thing! These were somethings that only the Shinigami could use!

 Chapter 101

    This kind of skills that are purely determined by Reiatsu Is it possible to be a Shinigami? The generating conditions are very rough.

    Although Captain Yamamoto had possessed him, he was very clear about theposition of the Shinigami, but Rogen did not think of suicide in the past to form such a spirit. There are so many powerful people who can possess him, so why hang on this spiritual body?

    ¡°Can¡¯t be a Shinigami, can¡¯t make the most of the Reiatsu, and naturally, the power of the Zanpakut¨­ can¡¯t reach its limit."

    ¡°Such power is not very helpful to me now.¡±

    On the contrary, Rogen was delighted with the fact that the possession coins reached a total of 240 million.

    Even if Captain Yamamoto could not bring him substantial benefits, it is a disposable thing. However, these possession coins can be used to exchange the skills of souls who have been attached before, or it can be retained, and it can be used for the next summoned soul.

    ¡°Shunpo, 50 million.¡± (sh Steps)

    Once again, he scanned the property bar of Captain Yamamoto. Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, and his mind directly read it in silence.

    ¡°Obtain.¡±

    It¡¯s a near-instantaneous skill that he can use, simr to the Soru, one of the six Marines¡¯ techniques, but more subtle than that.

    Shinigami¡¯s usual instantaneous skill is powerful without words.

    Just in an instant, Rogen¡¯s mind was shocked, in conjunction with the experience just acquired by the old man Yamamoto, and all the information about Shunpo has beenpletely under his control.

    ¡°Shua!¡±

    With a slight tremor, Rogen¡¯s feet had already left the position of the bow. If you look carefully, you can see that he was an inch away from the ground. He stood steadily in the air. He did not fall down, it¡¯s totally against gravity.

    ¡°Shua!¡±

    His figure shed again and returned to its original ce.

    If you don¡¯t pay attention to it, you won¡¯t realize that Rogen has already moved.

    ¡°There is a slight gappared to the speed of the spiritual body, but it is pretty good. After all, the weight of the body is much higher than that of the soul."

    When Yamamoto was attached to his body, his constitution physique was also forcibly transformed into a Shinigami. At that time, his strength and speed were strong enough to touch hard with the ability of Kizaru¡¯s fruit, and its speed was conceivable.

    With the weight of the body, it strengthened the resistance of the air, but the instantaneous power is still strong.

    The system was instilled, Yamamoto¡¯s experience, so that Rogen will instantly learn it.

    Then, his eyes were aimed at the souls that had been attached to him before.

    Previously, because of the insufficiency amount of possession coins, some powerful abilities, or skills, could not be exchanged at all. But this time, he had a surplus food in thendlord¡¯s house, but he was not worried.

    ¡°Itachi Uchiha!¡±

    Automatically, Rogen¡¯s vision was fixed on this person.

    ¡°Sharingan, 50 million possession coins!¡±

    ¡°Tsukuyomi, 30 million.¡±

    ¡°Fire Release (Systematic Ninjutsu), 23 million.¡±

    ¡°Chakra extraction, 10 million.¡±

    ¡°Genjutsu, 20 million.¡±

    He had seen it before. It was only then that the horrible price scared him directly and forced him to not think about these high skills.

    But now, Rogen¡¯s eyes began to twinkle.

    ¡°Sharingan relies entirely on Chakra, as well the Ninjutsu.¡±

    With a slight frown, needs Chakra to release Ninjutsu, and Chakra is a kind of energy in the body. This kind of energy, it can not be arbitrarily practiced.

    His body has alreadyid the foundation for practicing internal Chi and internal strength, but this kind of chakra is not suitable.

    In other words, Ninjutsu must be abandoned.

    Shaking his head, Rogen was unfortunate. The practice of internal Chi in China can also be converted into the practice of genuineness and immortality at a certain stage. It¡¯s much safer than a ninja¡¯s dangerous profession.

    ¡°Obtain the Sharingan.¡±

    Of course, Rogen has not forgotten the strong bloodline of Naruto.

    ¡°The Sharingan exchange sess.¡±

    The cold voice of the system sounded almost as soon as his voice fell. At the same time, Rogen¡¯s face changed suddenly.

    Pain, in his eyes, a feeling of iparable pain swept in, causing his entire body to tremble constantly.

    A strip of red threads suddenly appeared in his eyes, cheering, jumping, and fiercely pouncing toward his eyes. From a distance, it was like two red mes shing out of his eyes.

    The painsted for about thirteen seconds before it became cold.

    This kind of coldness made Rogen feel his own thinking seems to be clear a lot of like.

    Touching his eyes, he slowly opened them.

    Looking at the whole world again, he just felt that it was a lot clearer than before. The distance within the kilometer, with his eyesight, can be freely magnified and shrunk.

    In the sea, when the fish leaps out of the water, the water sshes were clear into his eyes, and it looked incredibly bright. Even He could see a hint of filth on the scale of the fish.

    ¡°Is it just a blood exchange?¡±

    After careful experimentation for a while, Rogen¡¯s eyes glimmered.

    This kind of talent skill is exchanged by the system coins, but it is not like martial arts cheats, direct package learning, but it is only exchanged for its blood.

    In other words, Rogen has the gift of Sharingan at the moment, but not yet awakened.

    His eyes were still ck and white, and there was no sense of being able to change into a Sharingan.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Itachi¡¯s experience, tactics, and my mind have also recorded a lot of things. It¡¯s not difficult for me to open my eyes to develop the Sharingan.¡±

    ¡°Then, exchange Tsukuyomi!¡±

    Now that he has the Sharingan, this powerful trick, Rogen Won¡¯t naturally let go. Even if it hasn¡¯t turned into a D¨­jutsu yet, it is only a matter of time for him.

    Quickly, his mind circted, and the Tsukuyomi was also fully mastered by him.

    These things are not like martial arts cheats, even if he has the talent of martial arts wizard, to learn them, it¡¯s a littleplicated, It¡¯s more like a gifted skill, It¡¯s very mysterious.

    Once again, he searched for all the attributes of the characters he had possessed before. Rogen selectively exchanged some useful skills, then he stopped.

    After half an hour or so, Rogen felt that his mind had a feeling of immense fullness.

    It¡¯s like a full person and can¡¯t eat anymore.

    He exchanged Shunpo, Sharingan, and a variety of unique skills, which temporarily made him full at the moment and could not intake anymore.

    ¡°It turns out that martial arts, the road to bing stronger is like eating, but also can eat enough, eat enough!¡±

    Rogen has a clear understanding in his mind.

    In his mind, these misceneous martial arts, skills and so on, have been filled up, let him fill slowly, No more stuffing.

    Only by digesting these thingspletely can we begin to absorb them in the next step.

 Chapter 102

    After spending 150 million possession coins, Rogen was satisfied with what he got that time.

    Looking at the system bnce again, Rogen nodded.

    "90 million possession coins."

    There were still 90 million remaining, all of which remain and can be used next time.

    Next, Rogen¡¯s n was very simple, practicing the Dragon Elephant Prajna,bining the internal strength of each level, and creating the strongest method suitable for his own practice.

    As long as his own physical quality and internal strength reach a certain level, hisbat power would inevitably be able to step up again.

    "Captain!"

    At this time, Rogen shouted.

    "Yes!"

    Rogen turned back and wondered.

    "Are we still going to the North Blue?"

    After thinking for a moment, Rogen nodded.

    "Go to the North Blue, and at the fastest speed!"

    East Blue, South Blue, where he has been, the marines would surely make a strict investigation. Having experienced this world himself, he knew very well that the Marines were not such a fool at all because of its meticulous thinking and sophisticated experience. They have arge number of people and great strength. They were very strong in the ces where he has been, and they will deploy their troops to make strict checks again.

    Considering the actual situation, the so-called most dangerous ce is the safest ce. During that time, Rogen naturally would not be very stupid to go to the marines.

    "If we don¡¯t dy, it is estimated that we can reach the North blue in about a half year!"

    Jason scratched his head.

    Rogen frowned when he heard this.

    "Half year?"

    "Can this time be reduced?"

    Jason was stunned and then raised his eyebrow, thought about it for a moment and said.

    "If we can change to a faster ship, we would be able to reach The North Blue in four months!"

    ¡°Can it be shorter?¡±

    Rogen was wondering again.

    Rouge¡¯s belly, he¡¯s afraid that she can¡¯t wait for so long!

    Giving birth on the board? Rogen didn¡¯t think of such a thing, but if she did it in the South Blue, it would be even worse. The Marines weren¡¯t stupid to not monitor pregnant women and babies who speak out during this period.

    On second thought, Jason shook his head and said.

    "No, unless we pass through the Calm Belt!"

    "Calm belt!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes condensed.

    He clearly knew about this unique area of the One Piece World, this is a region without wind. Without the wind, the boat would be unable to sail, and also there were a lot of sea kings.

    "Yes, we are very close to the Calm Belt, and the distance would be very short by entering the Grand line through the Calm Belt, and then we can reach the North Blue by the Grand Line."

    Jason answered.

    "The ship won¡¯t be able to sail, and also we don¡¯t have Kair¨­seki to avoid sea kings!"

    Mumbling, Rogen knew the difficulty of this matter.

    Basically, it is an impossible event.

    "Yes, our ship is simply not able to support such a voyage, captain, unless we can fly. Otherwise, if we did not pass through the Calm Belt, we must give up!"

    Jason shook his head and said that with a serious tone.

    He was very clear about the danger of the Calm Belt, so Rogen wasn¡¯t rmended to choose this one.

    "Unless, we can fly!"

    Rogen was slightly frozen, but his eyebrows were opened.

    "How long will it take to get through the Calm Belt and enter the Grand Line?"

    "Only entering the Grand Line?"

    Jason was stunned and then reacted.

    "A month at most!"

    They were very close to the Grand Line. It won¡¯t even take then a month to get through the Calm Belt.

    Rogen¡¯s face showed a smile, which is much easier to do.

    If he remembers correctly, among the unique skills, he has previously exchanged, just one could fly.

    "The White Phoenix!"

    Mumbling, Rogen had a faint smile on his face.

    "Jason, turn around, let¡¯s go to Urgot Ind!"

    ¡°Ah? How can I get there?"

    Jason asked with a nk face.

    ¡°Because there are birds, there are big birds!¡±

    Rogen said.

    On his way to Bateri Ind, Rogen heard stories of Pirates saying that there were huge and fierce birds, for the White Phoenix weren¡¯t a problem at all.

    As long as they could fly passing through the Calm Belt, that would be easy.

    The Dragon Root quickly turned the bow and sailed towards the ind of big birds.

    The ind wasn¡¯t far from their location, and even from the chart, it takes less than five hours to get there.

    Walking on the deck, Rogen saw Rouge with the little master together watering on the orange tree. He couldn¡¯t help but reveal a faint smile.

    ¡¯After a lot of hard work, we finally got results, didn¡¯t we?¡¯

    Wait until Ace born, and then watch him grow up to a suitable age, live a leisurely life, and then teach him to be a good son.

    Such a life, Rogen was looking forward to, and he likes it.

    ¡¯Very beautiful, isn¡¯t it? ¡¯

    Sitting cross-legged on the deck, he closed his eyes and began meditating, conceiving the practice of internal strength. There are countless exercises work in his mind, about the impact of the meridians, the methods of Chi operation, constantly circting, a series of fantastic ideas were thought continuously up by him, but constantly overturned.

    Soon, four hours passed, and they already saw an ind in front of them.

    Urgot Ind, here we are.

    Slowly opening his eyes, Rogen¡¯s eyes had some insight, a period of insight, he was thinking, he probably had a structure about internal work in his mind.

    ¡°There are many acupuncture points in the human body, such as stars in the sky. Every time an acupoint is impacted, the energy in the body will expand and be stronger.¡±

    ¡°Running energy and impacting these acupoints will make me able to gain strength different from ordinary people and to sublimate my physical quality.¡±

    ording to the meridians and acupoints, almost all the exercises are involved. Rogen¡¯s natural rity, internal forces, and Chi cultivation were closely rted to these human acupoints. The meridians and acupoints of the human body are connected in series, presenting regr or irregr patterns, just like the constetions in the sky. In the darkness, these acupoints shine, instilling a steady stream of energy and running the entire body.

    Rogen¡¯s idea at the moment was to run these acupoints and connect them together to form a huge andplicated map so that the acupoints in his body shine like the bright stars in the sky at night.

    ¡°I have to deliberate and ponder over it carefully.¡±

    The Dragon Root was already near the coast of the Ind.

    Jason made a little modification on Rouge¡¯s appearance and on him to disguise, and then everyone walked off the boat.

    Just as they walked in the ind, there was a sudden scream in the town.

    ¡°Look, there is a lot of paper.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Does the seagull sprinkle newspapers in the sky?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the newspaper bird that actuallyes so much."

    When Rogen and others heard it, they immediately turned and looked.

 Chapter 103

    Then they saw a very spectacr scene.

    A white paper, like small newspaper pieces, it was unknown how many gulls were there, fluttering wings, flying over the sea, and then into the town.

    One newspaper after another, sheets of paper, falling from the sky, like white paper snow.

    Arge number of seagulls passed the ind, throwing sheets of paper down. Their goal was very clear. As long as there were signs of human, they open their paws.

    "What the hell is this?"

    Jason¡¯s face was also pasted with a newspaper. He muttered with a dissatisfied face and turned the paper over.

    What he saw was a shock to him.

    ¡°How does this picture look like me?¡±

    When Rogen heard this sentence, he looked back. His eyes narrowed, and he said earnestly, ¡°You are the man above, Jason.¡±

    Jason looked at it carefully from a long distance, and his face was full of wonder: ¡°This, this, is really me?¡±

    ¡°Reward order, broken Jason, bounty, 110 million, regardless of life, note, extremely dangerous!¡±

    Looking at his reward, Jason was a bit confused.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m actually rewarded by the Marines?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know whether to congratte you orfort you.¡± Rogen shook his head.

    At this time, he squinted and waved the reward order that happened to float to him.

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m also rewarded.¡±

    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Rogen did not make a fuss.

    It¡¯s weird not to offer a reward for getting those guys. However, he thought that the Marines would continue hiding his identity, but unexpectedly, the rewards were posted directly.

    But the amount on the reward order made his pupils shrink.

    ¡°Rogen, bounty, 150 million!¡±

    ¡°They offered a reward on me too.¡±

    Rouge was also holding a reward order, in a curious way.

    ¡°The amount is not small, 50 million.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t nervous, she acted more calmly than Jason, and then she just smiled.

    Rogen frowned andpared the rewards offered by several other people, and he felt that something was strange.

    ording tomon sense, the number of the defeated high-ranking officer will never shrink to such a state. And the amount on his reward was exactly where his strength was at the moment.

    ¡°What did the Marines find?¡±

    His eyes narrowed, and Rogen¡¯s heart was heavy.

    ¡¯Such a Marines is really hard to deal with.¡¯

    It¡¯s not 200 million, it¡¯s not 300 million, this amount is just in the position of his urate strength, and it¡¯s quite wonderful!

    ¡°Fortunately, Captain, you¡¯re easy to amodate. Otherwise, when we go into a town, we¡¯re looking for our own death!"

    Jason scratched his head and said with relief.

    ¡°Are you afraid of being rewarded by the Marines?¡±

    Rogen asked andughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Rear Admiral, I have done it, I am not afraid, just the first time, a little ufortable.¡±

    With that said, Jason¡¯s face turned red and made Rogen burstughing with tears.

    Seemed to be in a hurry to exin something, Jason spoke again.

    ¡°Really, Captain, you haven¡¯t seen me. That Kuzan, the Rear Admiral, was smashed directly by my blow, and he didn¡¯t get a chance in front of me."

    Rogen shook his head and said, ¡°I only saw you being frozen into ice sculptures.¡±

    Jason shook his pale face and tried to say something, but he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t need to be ashamed. That man is a Logia Fruit user. It¡¯s hard to deal with him without Haki."

    ¡°He¡¯s immune to physical attacks like yours.¡±

    Rogenforted him again.

    ¡°Immune to physical attacks? I just said that I hit him so many times, he is like a hill, and he was knocked down by me, but he seemed okay."

    Jason nodded, thoughtfully.

    ¡°Haki, what is that? I seem to have heard it before."

    He folded the reward orders in his hands together, and then they went to the town.

    The structure of the ind was very simple. Near the coast is a jungle¡¯s road. Through that road is the town. Behind the town is a rolling mountain range. This small mountain range looks like ayer of mountains and has a heavenly momentum.

    They quickly entered the town and walked into the crowd. Because of the simple disguise, no one recognized them.

    Jason was turned into a tall bearded man by Rogen, walking there with fierce momentum, everyone else walked around his road. Rouge was turned into a fat woman who was a majestic figure, three times thicker and her face became ugly. And Rogen was more simple, a little beard, thick eyebrows, he was turned into a tall and handsome 26-year-old man.

    This group of people was walking in the street, and nobody recognized them at all.

    After a simple inquiry, Rogen¡¯s eyes twinkled a few times about the legend of the big bird on the ind. Behind the town, among the hills, these were few people entered.

    Among these mountains, it is the paradise of these big birds. Listening to an old man ying chess on the street said that after the big bird spreads its wings in its adulthood, it would be nearly 30 meters or so. It¡¯s good to fly high in the sky. But once it falls, they can hide the sun from the sky. Everybody hides when they see one of them, what¡¯s more frightening is that these huge birds are carnivorous and very ferocious.

    Because these birds have made these mountains their home, all kinds of wild animals were there, it is very dangerous.

    ¡°That bird is called Tetoria. Tetoria is on our ind. It means the mountains of the gods. It represents the unknown.¡±

    ¡°All about the gods, ordinary people don¡¯t want to interfere, so for so many years, nobody cares about them, and we also forbid vigers to go up the mountain.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous!¡±

    The old man sighed with a dry mouth and hooted.

    Rogen looked at the old man, smiled and thanked him, then looked at the mountains.

    ¡°Captain, are we really going up the mountains to catch birds?¡±

    Jason was a little shriveled, it was the mount of the gods, and he listened to him.

    Moreover, he has never seen a bird with wings that stretch for nearly thirty meters. Human beings have an inexplicable fear of unknown creatures.

    ¡°Yeah, if we want to go to the Grand Line, we must catch these birds.¡±

    Rogen nodded.

    His face was indifferent, and he was very confident in the White Phoenix¡¯s skills.

    The little group had already asked for the way up the mountains before, so they just took a little rest in the town and went the mountain road.

    Just as their backs were about to disappear, in the entrance of thene, and a pair of cold eyes were watching them silently.

    ¡°Keep a close watch on the target?¡±

    A Den Den Mushi whispered through the clothes of the figure.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose them.¡±

    The figure said.

    ¡°Follow them and report everything right away.¡±

    ¡°That cat.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not mistaken!¡±

 Chapter 104

    This figure was close to the entrance of thene, and he was dressingpletely different from the marine, a ck suit, with a ck top hat. Also, his eyes under the sunsses were indifferent and ruthless. He looks powerful, revealed a cold and robust momentum.

    "Understand!"

    Whispering coldly, he hung up the Den Den Mushi. Then his figure twisted and he disappeared.

    When he appeared again, he was already on the top of a tree dozens of meters away. Standing on the tree with his ck suit, he kept looking at the group from a distance and following him like a shadow.

    His eyes were cold, and he was more focusing on the little master, but Rogen and Jason didn¡¯t pay much attention at all while they were walking.

    Every time he looked at the little master, there was a mixed feeling of fear and respect in his eyes. It was like facing a nobleman or someone you can only look up to.

    For the one who was tracking them, Rogen and the others didn¡¯t notice anything about him, they kept hiked up the mountain, carefully watching the movement in the surrounding jungle.

    After a few meters up the mountain, they did see many beasts. For ordinary people, it was hazardous to go up there. However, as they passed through these big birds, it only nced at them and silently retreated. Both groups were silent and did not attack each other. Perhaps they both felt troubled by each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that these beasts don¡¯t mess with us.¡±

    Jason smiled.

    "Maybe they felt that you are too big and not good at attacking!"

    Rogen answered.

    Jason was speechless, and his captain was a little nervous. What was the rtionship between being big and not being able to attack?

    Everyone continued climbing up the mountain. Halfway up, a startling bird scream came out, and they all raised their heads.

    ¡°Waaak!¡±

    It was a sharp, prating bird sound.

    Standing on the hillside, Rogen could clearly feel the sounding from the top of the mountain, and that sound made the leaves shook around them. For a moment, they covered their ears.

    ¡°What a sharp sound!¡±

    Jason said with a painful look on his face.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, he looked at the top of the mountain covered by the jungle, and his eyes became a little serious.

    There weren¡¯t any creatures there, only the scream and the after tone that they had just heard echoed.

    That sound was so loud that it could be predicted that the bird that makes sounds will not be too small.

    "Go ahead, keep moving!"

    Rogen shouted, and they took off their hands and kept moving.

    In about 50 meters behind them, on the treetops, the ck-suited man looked at the top of the mountain and blinked. However, he didn¡¯t say anything, his figure shed, he only kept following Rogen and the others carefully.

    While Rogen and his crew were climbing the mountain, a pile of Rogen¡¯s Wanted posters was spread all over the world, and it caused billows of unrest.

    In Loguetown.

    "Jinx (the little girl from the beginning of the novel Lolita), slow down, you are running so fast that I can¡¯t keep up with you.¡±

    A 16 years old boy, panting, was running on the street.

    "Isawa, you are too slow, how can you go to the sea and find Rogen with this body? Come on, youzy boy!"

    She said in a dissatisfied way.

    Isawa¡¯s eyes shed helplessly "You are faster than me!"

    Reasonably, although his body was not the best in Loguetown,paring with other pirates, it can be said that he was better than them a little bit.

    Because of Isawa¡¯s drag, Jinx stopped and waited for him.

    But at that moment, her eyes shed for a white, and she couldn¡¯t help, she looked up at the sky.

    "It¡¯s a wanted poster!"

    Someone in the Loguetown said that loudly.

    Jinx glimpsed and then looked at the wanted poster that fell to the ground.

    The bounty order was just in front of her, neatlyid on the stone floor. So she could clearly see the picture and numbers on it.

    And suddenly, she screamed in disbelief.

    "It¡¯s, it¡¯s Rogen!!"

    Her sharp voice scared Isawa and made him cover his ears.

    "What? Where? Where is Rogen?"

    "He¡¯s here!"

    She pointed at the bounty on the ground.

    Isawa was stunned and looked to the ground.

    "Rogen, a bounty of 150 million Berries, dead or alive! Note, this man is extremely dangerous and ferocious!!"

    A picture with a faint smile of Rogen, it was big, and it appeared in the middle of this wanted poster. His image was full of energy, with deep eyes and revealing an unusual momentum.

    "He¡¯s really Rogen!"

    Isawa was surprised.

    "Of course, but he seems to have changed!" Jinx hesitated.

    "That¡¯s not the point, he¡¯s being Wanted, look here!"

    Isawa pointed at therge amount of Berries below, and he was earnest.

    "Haven¡¯t he been offered a bounty before? What¡¯s the big deal, but this also proves that he¡¯s alive, that¡¯s great!!" Jinx said happily, and her cheeks turned red. "It looks like this guy is still handsome, I really miss him. I really want to go to sea soon!"

    Isawa covered his forehead in silence, his face was covered with ck lines.

    "However, if they put such a bounty on him, it means that he is really unique!"

    Looking at the wanted poster, Isawa looked heavy.

    Despite the identity of Roger¡¯s younger brother, Isawa has an intuition that the marines were doing that not just because of his identity.

    "That kid, he has changed a lot!"

    Looking at the wanted poster, Isawa¡¯s face remained unchanged, but his momentum was totally different, ¡¯Rogen¡¯ he muttered.

    On the other side, On the coast of an unknown ind.

    "Buggy,e with me and be a pirate, let¡¯s build a pirate group together and made a big name for us!"

    The red-haired young man, with a slender sword at his waist, reached out to the opposite of Red-Nosed man with a smile on his face.

    "Go away shanks, who wants to form a group with you? I want to be the captain and goes on my way!"

    Buggy refused the request of shanks without hesitation.

    At that moment, a few wanted posters fell from the sky, on the top of the two men¡¯s heads.

    "Rogen, a bounty of 150 million Berries!"

    Shanks took it and nced at it for a few seconds. His face showed surprise.

    "This is our captain¡¯s younger brother. How awesome! He is very powerful, and he has a bounty of 150 million Berries!"

    "Stupid shanks, the marines put such bounty on him just because he is Roger¡¯s younger brother, not because he is strong."

    Buggy shouted.

    ¡°But Buggy, you saw his first battle, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    "That kid, he is really strong!"

    Shanks admired it.

    "Huh, I don¡¯t want to keep talking with you!"

    Buggy turned around and left.

    Shanks stood there, holding the Wanted Poster in his hand, and his eyes were sparkling.

    "It¡¯s really amazing, 150 million Berries already after going out to the sea, I¡¯ll do my best too!"

    There was a feeling in his heart that this fellow, who was somewhat like his captain, was absolutely extraordinary.

 Chapter 105

    On the Grand Line, a white-haired middle-aged man who had just stepped down from a merchant ship and headed for the interior of the ind saw the flying wanted posters in the sky. After raising his eyebrows, he reached out and caught one of them.

    At first, it was just a cursory random sweep, but when he saw the bounty for the young man, the pupil of the white-haired man suddenly contracted.

    But then, he rxed, and a faint smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Has something out there? 150 million, your spirit is really strong! "

    Shaking his head, the grin on the face of the middle-aged man seemed to be even bigger, and his pace became faster.

    ¡°You are indeed his brother.¡±

    Mumbling, the faint voice came from the white-haired middle-aged man.

    Deep in the New World, on a huge floating ind.

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    The furious blond burly man smashed the wooden precious table and chairs in front of him to pieces, making the whole room echoing deafening sound.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The blonde man was furious, walking around, and destroying everything he saw that stopped him. His body seemed to contain deep invisible anger, as well as a trace of hidden regret and sadness.

    As the man strode forward, it seemed that there was a grand momentuming, exuding a strong kind of Conqueror¡¯s Haki.

    ¡°Those Marines are really trash, how could they possibly catch you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    The blond man shouted up to the sky.

    Indoors, all the people who saw the man¡¯s madness bowed their heads, they were slightly trembling, and their eyes sparkled with fear. They seemed to be afraid of this majestic man and could not open their mouths saying a word.

    ¡°You rubbishes! Get ready, let¡¯s go to the Marines Headquarters!"

    With this fury, the blond man roared loudly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone looked up in shock, and their faces were full of disbelief.

    "Get ready and let¡¯s go to the Marines Headquarters!"

    ¡°I have to see how the marines could arrest Roger!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it!! I don¡¯t believe it!!!¡±

    ¡°If they really have the ability, they show me how they will catch me!¡±

    Loudly roaring, a gust of wind spread all through the room. Listening to him, it was like an adult male teacher shouting angrily.

    His posture was full of pride, and his boldness was domineering!

    ¡°Shiki!! Shiki!¡±

    Suddenly, a tall figure came running in, he was dressed like a clown, and he made a unique sound like a child¡¯s toy.

    The clown man quickly came to Shiki and raised a bounty in his hands.

    ¡°Look at this!¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Shiki, mighty and powerful, looked down and made a tremendous voice.

    Shiki the Golden Lion, who has not yet experienced the biggest defeat on his life, was at the peak of his strength. In his life, he was not satisfied with only one person, and that person was Roger!

    But Roger, he was executed by the Marines! He didn¡¯t believe it. How could that be possible?

    As an opponent in Roger¡¯s life, he knows very well what power the guy has. How can such a powerful guy be easily caught by the Marines!

    How ridiculous it was that the man who defeated him was caught and executed by the Marines!

    This was not from the side, should prove that these big pirates weren¡¯t as good as the Marines? So he was angry, furious, and he couldn¡¯t stop the fire in his heart.

    In the main hall of the floating ind, there were brilliant golden lights and countless gold dotted on the building that looks like a pce.

    From where Shiki the Golden Lion stood, looking out, there are floating inds at a nce.

    These inds wererge, majestic, high in the sky, spinning slowly, as if they were pulled by a strange force that prevented them from falling to the ground.

    The number of inds was enormous. Seen from there, there were dozens of inds, which were dense, blotted out the sky, and covered the sun.

    Every floating ind was a real ind inhabited by civilians and pirates.

    Seen from the sea, overhead was a shocking floating ind city, which made people fear and panic.

    It was this huge invisible majestic power that expresses the strength and magnificence of the Golden Lion to the whole world!

    At this moment, the tall blond man was the snarling master, just a roar, could shock the world, causing a sensation around the world.

    More importantly, he has be a legend. Like the whitebeard, he was a living legend.

    Times are different. He has been from the waters of thest era, now he is facing a huge wave, sailing towards the next era.

    He didn¡¯t want to be overthrown under this massive wave, so he was going to roar and show his strength to the world again.

    Looking down at the bounty poster, the man showed a confused expression.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one name on the Wanted order. There¡¯s no other information!¡±

    The clown man said, and he wanted to stop talking.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say. He looks familiar!¡±

    ¡°No, to be exact, he looks a lot like Roger, so do you suspect that he¡¯s a rtive of Roger¡¯s?¡±

    The Golden Lion shouted.

    ¡°Uh-huh-huh!¡± The clown man nodded madly.

    Yes, that¡¯s what he wants to say.

    ¡°If it is a normal period, I would have time to talk about him, but now, it¡¯s time for me to get down to business and Put this matter behind me first.¡±

    The golden lion¡¯s face was majestic, and he waved his hand and walked forward.

    In a room that had be ruins, he opened his mouth as if he wanted to choose a man.

    ¡°Send me somebody to go to the Whitebeard.¡±

    ¡°I want to know what he¡¯s thinking. Besides, I want to inform all of the pirate regiments in the sea. Get me out of here right now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to start a battle and make the whole world remember my battle!¡±

    The sound that came out of his mouth was so loud and spread all over the world.

    The Golden Lion was going to start a war with the Marines!

    This shocking news, in just half a day, has been known to the whole world. This proud and powerful master, who disdained to conceal any ns of his own, made such a magnificent announcement to the world.

    In another sea area, on a huge pirate ship, passing through a strong man, at the center of the deck, a huge figure was sitting on a huge chair.

    ¡°Bang, Bang, Bang!"

    Looking up, he drank a half-human tall wine jar and wiped his mouth with his huge hand.

    ¡°This boy must have something to do with Roger!¡±

 Chapter 106

    Checking the wanted poster in his hand, the giant man touched his crescent-shaped white mustache and smiled.

    "Very interesting! Just after Roger death, he came out with such a fascinating kid!"

    He stood up suddenly, three or four times taller than the average person, standing there like a hill. Jason¡¯s figure was huge enough by all ounts, butparing with this man, if they stand together, they would look like a father with his little son.

    "Oyaji, he looks a lot like Roger. But suddenly they put a high reward on him. Is it possible that it¡¯s a conspiracy of the Marines?"

    A man who was very close to the giant man suddenly asked.

    "Marco, take a look at his face!"

    The white beard¡¯s gaze became fierce at the moment, he took his Bisento in his right hand and mmed it on the deck. ¡°Boom!¡± The rumbling sound came out, and the whole ship trembled, and the crew behind him almost fell to the ground in fear.

    Marco was shocked and looked again at the reward poster.

    The man in the photo was handsome, and his eyebrows looked very simr to Roger, so it¡¯s easy to see that they look the same. But the boy in this poster was named Rogen, oh, no, the man has a deep look in his eyes, if he were a soldier, he would be more like amander who stood behind the scenes and relies on his intelligence quotient.

    Eyes are the window of the soul. Marco was mature enough to know that it was wrong to judge someone¡¯s character by his appearance.

    The man in this picture waspletely different from Roger. Roger was very bright and honest, but this young person seems to have some scheming.

    ¡°A man like him cannot be bound by the Marines! In his eyes, he looks calm and wave-free, but this calm seems to hide a sea behind it! ¡°

    "This man, he¡¯s born to live on the sea!"

    "Such a man can¡¯t be bound by the Marines. He was born to be the same kind of person as us!¡±

    ¡°At this point, he is consistent with Roger. From his eyes, I saw only a vast deep sea.¡±

    The White Beard spoke slowly.

    "This guy, he would be a great man in the future!"

    ¡°Wait and see, sons!¡±

    On the Moby Dick, White Beard¡¯s crew looked at each other in shock. They didn¡¯t expect that their Captain would give such a big evaluation on that man on the wanted poster.

    "Just his identity!"

    The White Beard had doubts in his eyes, he had never heard of Roger¡¯s rtives or sons.

    Just then, a panicky voice came from the boat.

    "Not good. The Golden Lion ising!"

    Upon hearing this voice, Marco with a cold face swayed his body and said "Why all this chaos? He¡¯s just the Golden Lion!"

    Then, he turned his head and looked toward theing ship.

    A huge ind ship was about twenty or thirty meters above the sea, and it was floating in mid-air.

    Looking up from below, Marco could even see that the ind was stretching out and that the power fans, like wings, were shaking violently.

    This was their first time that they saw such big pirates with the same name as the white beard, so they were all shaking also their eyes were full of fear.

    Such arge pirate regiment who dominates the entire new world, and they brought them endless deterrence and fear.

    "Move out of my way, he¡¯s just the Golden Lion, Remember, we¡¯re White Beard¡¯s pirates!¡±

    Marco shouted to rebuke the crew, who stepped back with a blushing face.

    They kept looking at the floating ind, which wasing slowly.

    They still had some fear, such a panic wasn¡¯t easy to eliminate.

    Looking at the floating ind of Shiki, the White Beard¡¯s crew became nervous.

    In this vast sea, when tworge pirates meet, the atmosphere would be full of danger.

    After a quarter of an hour.

    The floating ind came to the front of the Moby Dick and stopped far away by 100 meters. Then, under the eyes of the Whitebeard¡¯s pirates Regiment, a floating boat flew off and fell like a leaf on the sea.

    Three minutester, Marco stood in front of the bow, and he was able to see the pirates on the floating boat.

    With cold eyes, someone asked from the big ship.

    "White beard¡¯s pirates, is your captain there?"

    Suddenly, the floating boat stopped 30 meters away from the Moby dick, and in the top, there was a handsome man in a ck suit asked loudly.

    His momentum was stern, and his expression was calm as if he had opened his mouth. At that moment, the atmosphere on both sides became heavier again.

    When Marco heard this, he didn¡¯t answer, but the massive figure of Edward Newgate stepped forward.

    "Where did youe from, kid? Let Shikie!"

    The tall man said these few words and gave the pirates of the floating boat a huge pressure.

    After the death of Gol.D.Roger, the White Beard has the posture of the strongest man in the world.

    Even the person who came to him at this moment was a high-ranking member of the Golden Lion Pirates, but in the face of this burly man, he couldn¡¯t help himself.

    "Our Captain!"

    When he saw the figure of whitebeard, he immediately wanted to say the purpose of his arrival.

    "Go Back!"

    The White Beard shouted loudly, and his expression was cold.

    "Our captain is going to start a war against the marines, and he asked if you want to join him in this operation!"

    The ck-suited man quickly said this, because if he didn¡¯t do it, maybe he won¡¯t do anythingter, and who knows how the Golden Lion would treat him when he returns.

    "I said! Go Back!"

    "Let your captain Shikie over and talk to me, you are just a kid!"

    "You¡¯re not qualified yet to talk to me!"

    The white beard was colder, clenched his fist, and punched forward.

    Vaguely, everyone heard the "Crack" from the void ahead, but they didn¡¯t see anything, then, when they looked at the sea, they found that it split into two halves.

    High half and low half, and the higher side was pouring the seawater toward the lower side.

    On the lower side, it was the area where the ck-suited man was in located.

    "Oh My God!"

    In an instant, a tsunami was formed and swept toward the boat.

    "Run!"

    Screaming, everyone on the boat was panicking and shouting in horror.

    Facing this natural disaster, they were very powerless.

    Over the ind, they didn¡¯t even have time to help their friend in the boat below, and they ran.

 Chapter 107

    That mighty blow, the horrible vibration potential swept the sea, and directly set off a tsunami, and made the pirates fly directly into the sea.

    Ten secondster, it was slowly moving forward. The floating ind has already disappeared in front of every one of the White Beard¡¯s Pirates.

    ¡°Terrible, so scary!¡±

    Until then, the separated sea had slowly merged and rbined to form aplete sea surface map.

    A lot of the powerful Flying Pirate Group were so powerless when they face the White Beard. The pirates looked at the boat, and everyone looked calm as if the crew of the White Beard had bemonce, and their hearts shocked even more.

    ¡°Is this the strength of the White Beard?¡±

    From their expressions, they could not see the fear of the Golden Lion¡¯s pirates. This is the arrogance of the world¡¯s top pirates. If you don¡¯t agree, then dare to shoot.

    And the thought of the battle between the top pirates¡¯ groups made them tremble.

    Even though they were such strong men in the new world and with rewards over 300 million Berries, but in the face of such battle, they would still tremble.

    The Flying Pirate group came for negotiation, but they did not say another wordpletely, and they were beaten out by the White Beard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the so-called kid! The Golden Lion, the more he lives, the more he goes back, sending such a fish and want to talk to me?"

    The disappointed voice of the White Beard came out and shook the void.

    ¡°Oyaji, don¡¯t want to listen to Shiki¡¯s message?¡±

    Marco asked.

    ¡°Whatever he¡¯s going to do, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    As he spoke, the White Beard suddenly looked at the sea in front of him.

    The sea was deep and endless, revealing some strangeness and deepness that cannot be described.

    ¡°Time has changed!¡±

    Thinking of the sudden visit of the Golden Lion Pirates, Rogen¡¯s reward poster, the White Beard suddenly sighed.

    The crew on board looked at each other but did not say a word.

    The Golden Lion Shiki? Perhaps he looks strong to others, like the legend standing at the top. But the white beard pirates were not afraid of him.

    After Roger¡¯s death, the white beard became more powerful and grew faster. It seemed that he was going to rule the whole new world as if he were in the presence of the king.

    In such a situation, the white beard pirates were not afraid of anyone.

    Moreover, the white beard is now prosperous in the spring and autumn. The world was trembling from his strength. Even the Marines don¡¯t dare to poke him easily.

    This was an invincible power, in such momentum, they have the pride and have the capital not to put other pirates in their eyes.

    On Urgot Ind.

    Rogen and his group did not know that the Golden Lion and the White Beard had a brief contact.

    At the moment, he was staring at the top of the hill with a solemn face, and the huge birds were flying up and pping their wings.

    ¡°The legend, it really is true!¡±

    Muttering, Rogen¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise and shock.

    ¡°Captain, the old man, lied to us, this bird is longer than 30 meters!¡±

    Jason¡¯s face was bitter and helpless.

    At this time, they stood in a dense jungle, hidden by the trees, watching the birds pping their huge wings in the distance.

    In other words, this haspletely surpassed the category of ordinary birds.

    Giant wings, their feathers were like des, sparkling with shiny light. The huge ws were like steel cast, can easily crush any human being.

    His beak was sharp and looked like two swords.

    And between its wingspan, the vast volume, there were hundreds of meters, fluttering wings, every time it moves, the leaves in the jungle was shivering and trembling, friction out a sharp sound.

    From a distance, it seems as if the old man said it is the Mount of the Gods!

    ¡°The old man didn¡¯t lie to us. No one came up these years, so the bird was originally over thirty meters, and now he grew up.¡±

    Rogen whispered.

    Rouge¡¯s eyes sparkled with shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s terrible to grow up and reach a hundred meters.¡±

    ¡°No, maybe that¡¯s not his limit.¡±

    Rogen shook his head and stared at the bird¡¯s feathers. There were still some spots between the feathers as if they had just grown out, and there was a delicate feeling.

    ¡°This bird can even fade its old feathers, like a snake molting its skin!¡±

    After careful observation, Rogen really found that the giant bird¡¯s body paint was ck and shiny, just like a metamorphosis, washing away the dust and going to the realm of change. The bird¡¯s eyes were sharp as eagles, very sharp, looking forward, like gods looking down on the world.

    ¡°It looks shocking and hard to imagine, such a bird could exist here. I thought that these huge birds like the sea king could only appear in the Calm Belt."

    Jason said with amazement.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Mount of God, it¡¯s great.¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes sparkled with expectations.

    This big bird really fits the image of riding in his mind.

    The slender body bird, the sharp eyes, the de-like feathers, and the tail hanging from both sides, was simply the beauty and ferocity of the perfect and contradictorybination.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    Rogen stared at the huge bird, and his eyes slowly became fierce.

    As he moved, he walked toward the giant bird. But at that moment, Jason grabbed him.

    "Captain, don¡¯t worry, there more!"

    "Not only this one!"

    Rouge went on with a remarkable surprise.

    Their eyes, the giant bird flew out to the other side of the mountain and hovered in the sky.

    At first sight in the far distance, these creatures weren¡¯t that big, it looks like 30 meters the little ones, and 50 or 60 the bigger ones.

    As soon as a considerable bird appeared in the sky, all the beasts of the entire mountain range seemed to be quiet.

    "Captain, let¡¯s find another way, these birds are hard to catch!"

    Jason proposed to find something else easier, he couldn¡¯t even realize the dangerous fight against these giant birds.

    "Wait for me here!"

    Rogen looked at Jason and smiled.

    In his expression, there was no trace of fear from this big one.

 Chapter 108

    Jason saw Rogen¡¯s confident expression, he was stunned, and in a glimpse, Rogen stepped forward.

    Just a few steps forward, Rogen came directly below the 100-meter giant bird.

    Watching this huge Tetora at a close range gave them a mix of different feelings. Looking up from the ground, Rogen clearly saw the sharp ws at first sight.

    This kind of birds had tall ws and very sharp, Rogen has no doubt that once these ws hit him, it would make big holes in his body.

    "Amazing!"

    No word could describe Rogen¡¯s feeling at the moment. Standing under such a bird, he was like a small ck spot.

    Because of trees, the Tetoria didn¡¯t see Rogen¡¯s figure at this time, it kept looking at the sky and fluttered its wings. Another Tetoria was looking at the sky, with sharp and steady eyes, as if a father was watching his baby.

    Jason and the others felt relieved when the Tetoria didn¡¯t notice Rogen.

    Rogen was very powerful. Also, there was a mysterious force inside him, but the power of such a huge bird was too big. Jason knew that Rogen hid some power from them and always came up with such a strong attack, but he was afraid that this power probably no longer there.

    In such a state, whether Rogen was an opponent for the Tetoria or not, it was a very suspenseful thing.

    At that moment, Rogen was standing under the ws of the Tetoria, and his eyes were slightly closed.

    ¡°You are King of Birds, you have eyes that control birds all over the world. You can control birds by looking at them, or you can get the information you want to know.¡±

    The system gave him a simple exnation of the White Phoenix ability to control birds.

    However, Rogen understood that he must summon the White Phoenix ability at that time.

    Such ability, it was very great, and he already mastered it, and also, he doesn¡¯t need to use the Sharingan, he must use his energy to get promoted, which is much easier.

    As for the light work of the white phoenix, Rogen already thought about it, but it wasn¡¯t ready for the time being, he mastered the white phoenix skills for sure, but not 100% of it, so maybe he would be unable to achieve what he wanted, such ability need more power from him.

    After thinking about it, Rogen smirked and went looking for a leaf.

    He wiped the green leaves put them on his mouth.

    "What is he doing?"

    Jason was curious about the actions of Rogen.

    "I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s keep watching!"

    Rouge shook her head.

    They saw Rogen breathing fiercely at the leaves on his mouth.

    Suddenly, a clear and sharp voice came out.

    Rogen pinched the leaves and started whistling.

    "Waaaack!"

    A sharper and louder voice sounded.

    It was the Tetora, gusts of wind were made with its wing, and with sharp eyes sweeping, it was looking for the source of that sound. His eyes were full of doubts.

    After a while, a ck spot was clear under its ws, and then after a careful look, it was a human.

    "Crack!"

    Suddenly, the Tetoria swooped down, it was only an instant, and the huge figure fell 20 meters directly on the head of Rogen.

    The huge figure and the heavy momentum immediately gave Rogen tremendous pressure.

    Jason and the others who were hidden in the jungle were even more nervous.

    There was no change in Rogen¡¯s expression when the Tetora appeared in front of him. He kept holding the leaves and made that sound with it. He wasn¡¯t preparing for the battle at all.

    "Crack!"

    The Tetora stopped and seemed to be calm. However, its ws trembled, like it was still ready to attack in anytime.

    That kind of birds swoops and strikes with fierce strength, it was a 100 meters, it was clear why they called it the mount of gods!

    If the Tetora caught him, he might die under its ws and couldn¡¯t resist.

    The leaves were still shaking, and the crisp sounds were continuallying out. Rogen stared at the Tetora which was swaying and loosening its momentum. Its body was

    "Crack!"

    The Tetora made a tweet again, but this time its voice wasn¡¯t loud.

    "tweet!"

    Rogen blows the leaves and makes a sound as if he was responding.

    Rogen and the big birds were screaming at the same time as if they were talking which made a wonderfully natural sound of birds. The strong hostility disappeared little by little.

    Aside, Jason and the others hid in the jungle were a bit astonished.

    "Could he speak with birds?"

    In another ce, the ck-suited man stood on the treetop, watching the huge birdmunicate with Rogen and he was very shocked.

    From the beginning, he was staring only at ¡ª¡ª, and he didn¡¯t care too much about the others until he saw what was happening between Rogen and the bird, his heart was deeply shocked.

    It might be a joke, it was hard to believe what was happening there. That young boy seemed to have masteredmunicated with birds. This fierce bird didn¡¯t attack him.

    After careful observation and thinking for a while, the ck-suited man took his den den mushi silently.

    "Report!"

    A low voice came from the den den mushi.

    "Our target is a bit tricky, if we decided to start a n, we must increase our attack!"

    "Understand!"

    After a few words, the den den mushi hangs up.

    That mysterious guy was stunned; he kept looking at Rogen and thought about how to fight him.

    He made his decision clear, man to man, fight or let the others do it.

    He was very confident, and he thought that he could solve Rogen and his crew.

    In the open space of the jungle, Rogen was facing the big bird, and the melodious song hover up, which made the others happy.

    Suddenly, Rogen¡¯s eyes changed.

    In a blink of an eye, it turned from ck and white to bloody red, followed closely by a little dark.

    The Sharingan, the new ability he got from the system and Itachi Uchiha. Rogen really mastered this ability in a short period.

    After a while, he mmed and threw the leaves.

    And then he looked to the Tetora right in the eyes.

    "Control!"

 Chapter 109

    ¡°Waaak!¡±

    The empty sky seemed to be full of ripples because of the light of Rogen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Waaak!¡±

    The huge Tetoria, when it saw the blood-red eyes, trembled and issued a hiss. That pair of blood-red eyes were continuously erging unexpectedly in front of its eyes and then obscured all its vision. In an instant, the eyes of Tetoria turned red.

    A huge ck tomoe appeared in its blood red eyes, slowly rotating like a whirlpool, and attracting to its mind.

    ¡°I am your master. You are my pet I raised you since you are born. Your name is ck Phoenix. You must obey my orders.¡±

    The mysterious tone was constantly echoing in Tetoria¡¯s mind, instilling and imprinting over and over again. The dark tomoe kept turning, and gradually the consciousness of Tetoria¡¯s resistance began to dissipate, and the subconsciously introduced the meaning expressed by that sentence into the depths of his heart.

    ¡°Wak!¡±

    Another scream, this bird sound was so soft, not a bit fierce.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Looking at the incessant re in front of him, Rogen sighed with relief as if Tetoria, who was about to tear her to pieces in the next moment, would calm down.

    His forehead was covered with sweat beads. The bird control technique seemed simple. It took only a look at the bird, and it could control birds. But it relies on his spiritual strength, which was moreborious than physical strength.

    Tetoria was 100 meters long, and it is more powerful than ordinary birds. It consumes a lot of spiritual power.

    ¡°ck Phoenix?¡±

    Tentatively, Rogen shouted.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Tetoria¡¯s wings flickered sharply, and its sharp ws gripped it hard. The strong air pressure swept up in an instant.

    Rogen¡¯s pupils shrank, and he was about to dodge. But after a moment, he was shocked to find that he could not escape.

    Even when his muscles just reacted and were ready for conditioned reflexes, the huge Tetoria had already reached an inch in front of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s too fast!¡±

    The power generated by the Tetoria¡¯s wings, too strong and too fast, surpassed his imagination.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    In the jungle, when he saw the sudden rise of Tetoria, Jason¡¯s color immediately changed.

    However, after two seconds, the ck, sharp, shining metallic ws suddenly stopped on Rogen¡¯s shoulder, touched it so gently, but quickly returned.

    When his body was touched by the giant bird, his whole figure flew out immediately and hit a big tree behind him severely.

    ¡°Oh,!¡±

    The leaves were scattered, and Rogen¡¯s body was stuck there, tightly attached to the tree.

    ¡°Ah, that hurts!¡±

    At that moment, he even felt that his whole body¡¯s intuition as if it had been stripped off, numb up.

    But then, when hended on the ground, Rogen noticed the expression of Tetoria.

    Actually with a little expectation, apologies, and nostalgia.

    ¡°Sessful?¡±

    That w wants to poke out, But it was afraid of hurting him and retracting the cautious wing, as well as the fascination in its eyes, was vividly expressed in this huge Tetoria¡¯s expression.

    Just in a blink of an eye, Rogen understood.

    ¡°He wanted to stand on my shoulder, but he didn¡¯t realize that he was too big to fly me out.¡±

    He rubbed his ache shoulders until his intuition returned to him. Some helplessly, Rogen knew that this was the result of the memory given to Tetoria by the skills of Sharingan and king of birds.

    This memory was also infused by his own fantasy. Although it was very simple, it was enough to treat birds, which were rare in self-awareness.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    At this moment, Jason, Rouge and the little master came running and stood in front of Rogen, shouting in fear.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Jason¡¯s burly figure immediately stood in front of Rogen, looking warily at the big bird above his head.

    ¡°Waaak!¡±

    Seeing the sudden emergence of three small points, Tetoria did not have the patience to look at Rogen¡¯s soft eyes, suddenly became fierce, a pair of ws also sprang out.

    ¡°Danger!¡±

    Jason shouted, his fists clenched and he was ready to fight.

    His tall figure, beneath the enormous body of Tetoria, looked very small and somewhat funny.

    Rogen pushed Jason aside and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s under my control.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jason¡¯s heart was shocked.

    ¡°ck Phoenix!¡±

    Rogen did not exin, just looked up and shouted directly to Tetoria over the sky.

    ¡°Wak!¡±

    Tetoria gave a soft cry as if he was responding to him.

    In this scene, Jason and Rouge were even paler.

    ¡°Wak!¡±

    At this time, several Tetoria in the sky seems to be aware of this scene. Their wings twinkled, but after only a few seconds, they had appeared in front of Rogen and the others. Their huge body, in the blink of an eye, has covered up the sky and all the sunshine on their heads.

    ¡°Waaak!¡±

    The ck Phoenix looked back quickly and cried sternly toward the other Tetorias.

    Soon there was a conversation between the giant birds. About a dozen breathster, other smaller Tetoria flew away, leaving The ck Phoenix with a gentle look at Rogen.

    ¡°ck Phoenix, I need your help.¡±

    The ck phoenix seems to understand Rogen¡¯s words, and the huge bird¡¯s head immediately nodded.

    With a smile on his face, Rogen said again to Jason and his cat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up on its body.¡±

    Jason and Rouge¡¯s expression was still somewhat shocked. They could not imagine that Rogen had just gone out and yed a strange tune with the leaves. The giant bird really listened to Rogen¡¯s words.

    Only when the ck phoenixnded on the ground, and they climbed onto the phoenix¡¯s t back did Jason utter a stunning sentence.

    ¡°Captain! Is this the Voice of All Things?"

    ¡°Tell me, isn¡¯t it!¡±

    Jason¡¯s voice sounded very exciting.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Rogen looked confused.

    What the Voice of All Things? This was just a little illusion of the king of birds and the Sharingan.

    ¡°It must be right, the legend Roger will also, You must have his blood on you! It must be so. Only in this way can you control this huge bird! ¡°

    ¡°That¡¯s terrific. It¡¯s god¡¯s mount!¡±

    Jason¡¯s face was agitated.

    Rogen was speechless and spread his hands.

    ¡°What are you talking about!¡±

 Chapter 110

    Jason was very excited, but Rogen expressed his helplessness. In addition to that, he lost his desire to keep talking.

    "What do you mean I have his blood? So what? I¡¯m his brother, not his son!"

    "His blood is inside his body not inside me!"

    Rogen took it as a big matter, and he didn¡¯t want to keep talking.

    "Let go, ck Phoenix!"

    Seeing all everyone has been sitting on the back of the ck phoenix, Rogen shouted to the big bird to fly.

    "Waaaack!"

    The sharp and powerful ws suddenly propped up, and there were two giant pits clearly visible on the ground. Under the massive force of the ck phoenix, the hard ground couldn¡¯t bear it. Closely followed, it was folded on both sides of the body like a sudden fan of a feather made up of countless ice des.

    "Waaack!"

    With that scream, the air trembled, the wind blew, the leaves of the trees flew, and the violent airflow swept out.

    In a moment, the ck Phoenix suddenly soared, just an instant, it has flown out of 100 meters.

    "Ah ah ah, the wind is too strong!"

    Jason shouted loudly, his mouth was blowing by the wind.

    "Jason, protect Rouge!" Rogen shouted.

    The little master who was holding the wings leaped and hugged on Jason¡¯s arm.

    At the same time, Rogen ordered the ck Phoenix loudly.

    "ck Phoenix, slower!"

    Hearing Rogen¡¯s words, the ck Phoenix slowed its strength and reduced its speed, the submerged airflow slowed down, and everyone was relieved.

    "Rogen, look down, There¡¯s a man there!"

    Suddenly, Rouge pointed at the trees under the ck phoenix.

    When Rogen and Jason heard this, their faces changed slightly, and they immediately nced down.

    At that moment, they did see a man in a ck suit and hat standing at the top of a tree fifty meters away. At the moment, he was looking up at them with a dull face. He didn¡¯t think they would leave like this.

    "That¡¯s right, he¡¯s tracking us!"

    Rogen nodded.

    Then, he smiled.

    "The Marines, they are really tough, it seems that they deeply love me!"

    Jason keptughing. They were on the ck phoenix, It was not easy for the Marines to catch up with them again.

    But they did not notice the affection on the cat¡¯s face. It changed slightly. She was nervous and anxious. She seemed to recognize the clothes of the man underneath.

    In a few moments, The ck Phoenix¡¯s wing-stretching gliding had reached the shore where they anchored the Dragon Root.

    Following that, they jumped off the ck Phoenix, packed up the things on the ship, and put them all in the warehouse. And then, Jason set the boat and begun sailing at fast speed.

    "Set sail, directly toward our goal!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes were deep and full of excitement.

    "Grand Line!"

    That¡¯s right, this time, they were aiming to the Grand Line.

    All of them looked at each other andughed.

    "Hahaha, captain, I¡¯ve been in the sea for five or six years, but I have never been in the Grand Line!"

    Jason was excited, and he seemed to be looking forward to it.

    "The ce where Roger has been, I didn¡¯t expect that I would have the chance to visit it!"

    Rouge smiled.

    ¡°I really disapprove of going to the Grand Line at this time.¡±

    Rogen¡¯s expression was not very rxed.

    At the moment when the new era just started, the pirates became crazy and mad, they were like a locust, and the Marines were brutally suppressed. This era was more violent than in any other era. The danger was unimaginable.

    Pirates and Marines were at a time of excitement and madness. This kind of peak moment, it was the most dangerous.

    But...

    The child in Rouge¡¯s belly would be born soon, and any dy would result in unimaginable consequences. Rogen didn¡¯t let the tragedy in the anime continue.

    He couldn¡¯t control what other people would do, but, if it were all back to him, he would be very sincere.

    But at this moment, going to the Grand Line was the safest and the fasted way.

    Rouge and Ace, they can¡¯t die.

    "Old man, after you are gone, the task you left for me is not easy!¡±

    Shaking his head, Rogen¡¯s heart felt heavy.

    In such time when the four emperors were not established yet, and when the Marines were fighting the pirates fiercely, Rogen wanted to survive, which made the responsibility heavy on his shoulder.

    Without arge-scale pirate group, his own strength won¡¯t be invincible. It can be said that during this period, his strength has made great strides, and he waspletely forced out.

    Dragon Root sailed slowly, in the clouds above, a huge ck bird glided and followed the ship closely.

    When Rogen and the others had driven the Dragon Root out of the ind, the ck-suited man walked toward the coast with a cold face.

    He looked up at the sky when there was nothing he could do, and he kept thinking about what happened.

    Ten secondster, the man in the ck suit took out small buildings blocks from his arms. And then he put it on the ground together meticulously.

    In a while, the blocks became like a bird.

    The bird was ugly. It has no nose, no ears. It was just a model. It barely has a bird¡¯s appearance.

    However, the ck-suited man put his hand on that bird, and in a moment, it started flying.

    "Quack!"

    The sound came from the building block bird, and it seemed to be singing.

    He was still indifferent and kept watching the building bird flying in the air without saying anything.

    Strangely enough, the building block bird looks fragile and scatters at a touch, but it flies as fast as a sharp arrow, tens times faster than a real bird.

    Just the blink of an eye, In front of this building block bird, he could see the shadow of Rogen and his group.

    The ck-suited man saw them, while they disappear little by little.

    ¡°The target has been followed up, ready to attack at any time!¡±

    Whispered in the Den Den Mushi and he disappeared.

    Three minutester, a small boat set out from the ind coast and sailed slowly into the sea.

    On the Dragon Root, Rogen closed his eyes and sat on the deck, he wanted to understand his internal strength.

    Theck of money made him feel insecure at that moment. And in the vast sea, it wasn¡¯t easy to meet with pirates and punish them on behalf of the sea.

    Now, the only way to increase his strength is to understand his own abilities he got before truly.

    Combining the magic of the North, the Nine Yin Jing, Shen Zhao Jing, etc. Rogen found many ways to strengthen his body, in a sense, let the Chi pass through his body, get through these acupoints, and light up the stars.

    After a careful check, the time passed slowly. Rogen¡¯s thoughts became clearer.

 Chapter 111

    ¡°Human acupoints, such as stars, aredistributed throughout the whole body. Chi connects each acupoint in series,wantonly navigates through the body and lights one by one.¡±

    ¡°This is the method of human bodyoperation, every time after the operation, can drive the potential of the humanbody, and converge into energy, the formation of light the body of the acupoinmp.¡±

    ¡°And this light is a source ofpowerful energy for the body.¡±

    Gradually, with the analysis of thesemartial arts in Rogen¡¯s mind, his thoughts became clearer and clearer. For theinternal exercises that he wanted to create, there was a clear outline.

    The Dragon Root sailed slowly, andording to Jason, it took about seven days to get to the Calm Belt.

    During these seven days, Rogen got up inthe morning to practice Dragon Elephant Prajna and made himself strong as TheKing of the Golden Wheel. After lunch, he sat cross-kneed on the deck andmeditated quietly.

    During this period of the voyage, they werenot rmed and did not encounter any powerful enemy.

    Generally, they only encountered merchantships on the sea that passed by. That¡¯s why Rogen has made rapid progress.

    ¡°Almost!¡±

    On the morning of the seventh day, after anight¡¯s rest, Rogen was full of spirits, and his eyes burst with a confidentlight.

    Sitting cross-legged in the bow, he onceagain entered into meditation.

    Vaguely, Rogen¡¯s eyes seemed to have manybright constetionsposed of lines. These constetions are made up ofall the acupoints in his body. There were 365 acupoints in his body, allcounted, and they were connected perfectly through these acupoints.

    ¡°From the Ren Du¡¯s two veins, through the central acupoints of the human body, through The Galldder channel of Foot Shaoyang, through The Stomach channel of Foot Yangming, to the Yongquan Point, and then going up through the back, reaching the Bao, the Shenting Du Meridian, and finally converge at Dantian.¡± (These weird manes were all found in the wiki page)

    ¡°Aplete map of the stars will connect all 365 human stars in series. It can absorb the vitality from the void and reinforcing itself by Cooperating with the special effects of the Divine Gong of the North Ming Dynasty."

    Rogen¡¯s face showed a faint smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a tremendous and inclusiveinternal work, but it has a strong explosive power!¡±

    ¡°It fits me right now!¡±

    ¡°As a transitional period, it¡¯s thebest.¡±

    Opening his eyes, Rogen looked at the sea,and his eyes became more and more bright.

    In his body, from his head, neck, chest, Dantian, to his thighs, legs, heels, a bright thin line began to connect, as if it was connected by a light wire.

    When the acupoints were opened, the Chi wasquickly pulled from the depths of his body under the operation of theseexercises.

    Just in the three-interest, a purple mistappeared in his Dantian area.

    ¡°This feeling!¡±

    Instantly, Rogen perceived the differenceof his body after being baptized by internal forces.

    He pushed his hand forward, and aninvisible print was printed immediately, pressing rapidly into the sea.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    The seawater sshed and made a loudsound, and Rogen smirked.

    This palm flew ten meters, his strength was still very sufficient, and this was the dark force generated by his internal power,pletely unaffected by some substances, can directly prate into the human body, destroying the functions of the human organs.

    ¡°Ren Du two veins, coupled with mymartial arts Wizard and the speed of practice ability, are tens of times fasterthan the Dragon Elephant Prajna!"

    One-step out, Rogen actually crossed three meters to reach Zhangxu level.

    Such a speed shocked his heart.

    This is the role of internal forces as ifin the ordinary operation of the human body to add an additionalyer ofsubsidiary attributes, can increase the body¡¯s various functions. Speed,reaction, strength, under the influence of this internal force, are far beyondaverage.

    ¡°Is this the innate realm?¡±

    Standing at the bow, Rogen closed his eyes,but still could clearly feel all the movement beside him. It was as if he hadan extra 360-degree dead-angle eye, and was watching all around at the sametime.

    Get through Ren Du¡¯s two veins, cooperatewith his true spirit, let him immediately return to the original, return tocongenital, achieve the realm of harmony between nature and man.

    A few steps toward the boat, in thesesteps, Rogen¡¯s body pores have begun to shrink, squeeze, and drained the toxinshe had swallowed, digested, or hidden.

    The odor began toe out of his body, andRogen naturally smelled it.

    He wasn¡¯t surprised, but he was delightedwith the effect of internal forces.

    Soon, he pushed open the bedroom door,entered it, opened the water, and began to clean his body.

    This odor increased with the operation ofthe body¡¯s exercises.

    ck and purple-blue dirt continuouslydischarged from the pores of his body, and the water bes more and more dirty.

    However, Rogen¡¯s body gradually has adelicate and exquisite feeling. Gradually, time passed, and finally, afragrance came out of his body.

    ¡°Washing Marrow, but I didn¡¯t expectit to break through at this time.¡±

    Rogen saw clearly that with the operationof internal power, a series of changes began to take ce inside his body.

    Dragon elephant Prajna¡¯s torture to the body, strengthen the abundance of Chi and blood, causes the internal Chi to flow unceasingly, the explosive surge also leads to the sudden change of these two methods.

    While taking a bath, the purple flowinglight whirlpool in his Dantian area was getting bigger and bigger, and thefeeling of fullness in his body was bing more and more obvious.

    Rogen¡¯s whole spirit was on a new level.

    His inner Chi was thick and growing at afaster rate.

    ¡°The vitality of the pirate world isfar more abundant than the martial arts world. The effect of practicinginternal skills here is better.¡±

    Breathing, Rogen felt the energy in theair, which was roughly the same as his own body, and knows it in his heart.

    That¡¯s why he has been here for more thanten years, and his physical skills are much stronger than his previous life.The differences in the attributes of the world make great differences amongindividuals.

    ¡°Now my strength is enhanced again,with the help of Internal Powers, many skills, swordsmanship, will bestronger!¡±

    His eyebrows were full of confidence. Rogenchanged his clothes and walked out of the bedroom.

    ¡°Captain, we hade to the CalmBelt!¡±

    At this moment, Jason¡¯s words came over,and there was some tension in his voice.

 Chapter 112

    After Jason¡¯s words, Rogen looked at the sea in front of him.

    His eyes suddenly became serious, and under the control of Jason, the Dragon Root stopped moving forward.

    "Captain, do you really want to pass?"

    Jason asked, and his eyes were full of tension.

    From the first sight, the sea seemed to be like the regr seas they used to sail in, but everyone knows that under this calm sea, there were countless sea kings.

    In the calm belt, no one could sail because there was no wind over there, and also the sea kings would be a dangerous enemy for everyone.

    "It¡¯s just the edge of the calm belt, it¡¯s about 1 kilometer to reach it!"

    Jason said.

    Rogen nodded, and he felt that his hair was blowing slightly, there was a good wind before they enter the calm belt.

    "The closer we get to the Calm Belt, the more wind disappears, and we¡¯ll find trouble for sailing!"

    "Of course, the calm belt looks calmer and quieter than other sea areas, and many ships entered this restricted area because they can¡¯t distinguish it."

    Listening to Jason¡¯s words, Rogen said with a great self-confident.

    "Well, keep sailing!"

    "Captain, do you really want to pass from here?"

    Jason was uncertain, it was clear from what he said that he has an inexplicable fear from this area.

    ¡°Jason, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not going through this sea.¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    "Not going through this sea, what do you mean?"

    Jason asked.

    How could a boat sail on the sea without crossing it? That captain was getting more and more mysterious.

    "Yuuuush!"

    Rogen suddenly put his hand on his mouth and blew it violently.

    The sharp voice broke away in an instant.

    The Dragon Root kept sailing slowly, and it was getting closer and closer to the Calm Belt.

    From a distance of a few meters, Rogen and his crew could clearly saw the calm waters in front of them.

    From the surface of the sea, it was impossible to see that this area was different from the others, the same deep blue, and the same shining light. The only thing that can be distinguished was that this sea area wasn¡¯t rough.

    Rogen observed the sea in front of him carefully, and his eyes became gradually serious.

    There was something wrong with this area, there was no wind blowing, and even fish, there wasn¡¯t any little one jumping.

    Far away, Rogen saw a few prominent sea water bags. And he knows in his heart that this is not caused by abnormal sea water, nor is it caused by topographical reasons for the formation of undersea peaks and corners.

    "Sea king!!"

    There was only a part of its body, but Rogen was very sure about it.

    "It¡¯s a big one!"

    Looking far away, there was a different color than the sea, it was like 200 meters, just like a small mountain.

    The biggest creature that Rogen saw was the ck Phoenix, and after its wing was unfolded, it was nearly a hundred meters. But this horrible beast hidden in the sea was twice as big as the ck Phoenix, and this was just what Rogen saw.

    "Captain, if we keep going on the boat, we would die, what¡¯s the point of controlling this big bird?"

    Jason asked anxiously.

    "The 100 meters ck Phoenix, can let us ride up it and fly through the calm belt, can¡¯t it?"

    Rogen smiled.

    "But captain, we don¡¯t know how long the distance would be, are you sure that we can rely on it?"

    Jason wondered.

    "Of course, there¡¯s no problem."

    In the moment of facing ck Phoenix, he didn¡¯t only instill his will into his mind but also transmitted the fragments of some things that ck Phoenix had experienced to his mind.

    A ck bird with a wingspan of more than fifty meters flies high through a group of huge mountains with sharp eyes full of arrogance. Countless beasts Roared under it, but it didn¡¯t care at all and didn¡¯t panic.

    When it flickered its wings, nothing could attack the big bird, and it could sneak down, attack fiercely, and let them scream and died.

    "The Calm Belt has no pressure on the Phoenix!"

    Rogen raised his hand to the sky.

    Suddenly, a ck spot appeared quietly, and it was gettingrger andrger.

    "Waaack!"

    With a sharp sound, the ck Phoenix mmed down, and in a blink of an eye, it came to the top of the crew.

    Its huge body covered the sky, which made Jason stunned.

    "Oh My God! I didn¡¯t expect that our captain could do that also!"

    With a smile on his face, Rogen watched the huge ck bird approaching them and yelled.

    "ck Phoenix, grab the ship and take us through the Calm Belt!"

    Eyes confrontation between Rogen and the ck Phoenix, and it seems that the Phoenix understood what Rogen just said.

    The giant bird nodded and made another sharp sound.

    "Waaack!"

    "When I grab the boat, it will be unstable, so, let us go up on your back!"

    "Jason, Rouge, little master, get on the ck Phoenix, hurry up!"

    As he said that, the ck Phoenix fluttered its wings and lowered its body to the level of the ship.

    "Alright!"

    Jason took the little master and Rouge and got on the ck Phoenix, and Rogen went after them. He stepped a little on the deck and suddenly something happened, just a flicker, and Rogen was on the ck Phoenix¡¯s back.

    After that, the ck Phoenix lifted off, and when it was nearly 500 meters above the ground, it flew down again, as if it was exciting.

    Its ws were like iron hooks, tough and sturdy.

    In a moment, the ck Phoenix caught the ship with its ws.

    "Scratch."

    The sharp ws plunged directly into the body of the ship, and it was firmly fastened, followed closely, it waved its wings and pulled out one by one.

    The Dragon Root was like a prey between the big ck Phoenix ws, it has been a rise in the wind and went straight into the sky.

    "Amazing!"

    Jason, after what he just saw, he was very excited.

    The ability of that giant bird was far beyond his expectation.

    After that, the Phoenix flew toward the calm belt, full of greatness.

    Rogen and his crew from the high altitude could clearly see the enormous beast under him moves in the sea.

    They looked down from the ck Phoenix¡¯s back.

    "Hiss!"

    A series of inverted inhtion sounds began, and their eyes.

 Chapter 113

    There was a lot of Sea Kings like mountains distributed in this sea area. Their bodies were long and thick, they were separated, and far from each other, and every time they roar, they are like thunderstorms, shaking the void with tremor.

    A big sea king was jumping from the sea, and made a curtain flowing from its body, forming a majestic waterfall. Also, the drops of water falling into the sea created a fantastic scene from outside.

    The huge sea kings are the most terrible creatures in the world, even though they have no unique skills, but his exaggerated size was the most terrible weapon.

    ¡°Roar!¡± "SFX"

    The screams of the Sea Kings echoed in the sea.

    The Sea Kings were standing on the sea and forming an archipgo while they were mooring there.

    "they are too big, how can be there such a huge creature in the world? It¡¯s something hard to imagine!"

    Even Rouge, which has been dispassionate, couldn¡¯t hide the shock on her face.

    The creatures she has already seen were beyond her imagination, she used to see big creatures, but not as what she saw with Rogen. These Sea Kings were tens of thousands of meters long, and if they stood in the sea, they could be seen from kilometers. The Dragon Root was like a fragile toypared with them.

    "Without the strength of Admirals, it¡¯s almost impossible to step through this area!"

    "Even Vice Admirals, it¡¯s extremely dangerous for them to pass!"

    Rogen sighed.

    The Sea Kings were big and huge, but Rogen and the others were like ants, they have no powerful skills of devil¡¯s fruit abilities, and they wouldn¡¯t cause any harm to these enormous creatures.

    Even Rogen, facing them alone, would find a difficulty to defeat them.

    He was getting stronger and stronger, but he has only one skill with massive area power, and it was the Buddhist Palm. As for his swordsmanship, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t even pierce their skin.

    Seeing these Sea Kings, Rogen found his own shorings.

    "We are not strong enough to face them, each one of us could barely deal with low-level Sea King, but in the face of the huge creatures, we can do nothing!"

    That mountain¡¯s figure, Rogen didn¡¯t know how to deal with them, in the original story, people stronger than his crew could barely defeat them and sometimes they failed.

    It has to be said, Luffy, the thin body, can beat these beasts with a punch, it was hard to believe how powerful his body was.

    "Captain, these creatures are terrible, we could barely cope with it!"

    Jason whispered.

    "Its huge body is the most imprable defense!" Rogen nodded.

    At that time, Rogen guessed that the Sea Kings that appeared in the Anime were a hundred meters or some, only this way could exin how Luffy and others subdue the Sea Kings.

    The horror of the Sea Kings in the depths of the Calm Belt was unimaginable to human beings.

    "Waaack!!"

    Among these huge creatures, the ck Phoenix soared and made a sharp scream.

    With fierce eyes and cold temperament, it was like a king flying in the sky and looking at these massive creatures, with no fear.

    Even asionally, he passed by at low altitude, as if it wanted to provoke them.

    That scene made Rogen and the others stunned.

    No one expects that the ck Phoenix was so overbearing and dare to challenge the Sea Kings.

    ¡°The world is so big. I¡¯m afraid this Phoenix is also unusual!¡±

    Rogen praised.

    ck phoenixes were flying very high, and the Sea Kings who were basking in the sun couldn¡¯t touch them, so Rogen and the others were safe.

    Rogen thought that they could fly safely through the windless belt and reach the Grand Line.

    But after two days, the bright sunshine made them open their eyes.

    At this moment, a terrifying roar burst out.

    "Roar!"

    The voice shocked the sky and echoed in the canyon seaway, where the Phoenix was traveling. That sound shocked everything there.

    Rogen and the others hurriedly looked down.

    "Waaaack!"

    At this time, the ck Phoenix also made a fierce scream as a response for that sound.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere became serious, and the two beeps were like challenges.

    Looking at the sea, the eyes became cold, Rogen and the others saw a figure with a kilometer long, shaped like a snake. A white body with ck lines on it.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Another roar burst out from the huge snake. Its voice was dull as thunder.

    Its head was raised high, and the body straight pointed to the ck Phoenix flying in the air.

    "Waaaack!"

    The ck Phoenix was angry and made another scream.

    Then, the big snake¡¯s body stretched and bounced beneath it.

    The huge figure produced a tremendous power, Rogen, and the others clearly saw that the snake has been set up copsed and disappeared. And then, it appeared like a long stick. Straight to the sky, rushing toward the ck Phoenix with precision and fierceness.

    It was very fast, like lightning.

    "Boom!"

    Until a secondter, the sea was rebounded by this force, and arge amount of seawater flew into the sky and formed a huge waterfall curtain.

    "Ssh!"

    Between the sshes of the water, the sea king roared, opened its mouth and bit the ck Phoenix.

    "Danger!"

    Rogen¡¯s face changed, also the others.

    Big trouble encountered them, a big mouth like hills opened and attacked the Phoenix. The faint blood smell came out.

    "Waaack!"

    At that moment, the ck Phoenix screamed and waved its wings.

    "Waaack!"

    Suddenly its speed elerated, and in a sh, it left the big mouth of the snake.

    In horror, Rogen heard a loud roar from behind.

    The ck Phoenix¡¯s eyes were indifferent, and it was still with the arrogant look and ignored the Sea King behind him.

    In a moment, they were away a few kilometers from the Sea King.

    In this dangerous, Calm Belt, the giant ck bird flew like a king with pride.

 Chapter 114

    There was no danger along the way, the ck Phoenix glided proudly among the sea kings with no fear, it looked like a king in the air.

    No Sea King could stop him. Also, no one dares to threaten him. The huge bird was cold, indifferent, it kept flying on the enormous beasts with no fear.

    Another dayter, they reach the center of the Calm Belt, which was the densest area of the Sea Kings.

    "There¡¯s a lot of Sea Kings, and their sizes are getting smaller and smaller!"

    Jason was happy.

    "Captain, we¡¯ll reach the Grand Line soon!"

    "Yeah!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes were loose, it was good to see the ck Phoenix passes through this area safely, but it was still a problem to cross this distance with them and the Dragon Roots.

    During this time, the Phoenix didn¡¯t rest for a day, its wings sometimes trembled and sometimes glided by airflow. Everything was done in the mostbor-saving way.

    Such details, Rogen have noticed them.

    "It seems that flying like this is a big pressure on the ck Phoenix!"

    However, Rogen didn¡¯t find any fatigue in the ck Phoenix¡¯s eyes, this point makes him even more surprised. He was afraid that the ck Phoenix would be seriously injured.

    It wasn¡¯t afraid of the sea kings, and its physical quality was very amazing also. This kind of phenomenon only shows that this ck Phoenix has a strong will, which was very unusual.

    Under themand of Rogen, the ck Phoenix continued to fly.

    As they moved forward, the number of Sea Kings was getting smaller and smaller, and also, their size was getting smaller about 100 meters or less.

    "Captain, we are very close!"

    Jason was very excited.

    Unexpectedly, they were able to cross the Calm Belt and enter the Grand Line safely.

    Rogen¡¯s face showed a faint smile.

    In just a few days, they entered the Grand Line. Also, they were sure that the marines couldn¡¯t chase them.

    Three hourster, they sat on the back of the ck Phoenix, and they were able to see the difference between the Calm Belt and this area.

    "There¡¯s wind, Captain, we made it finally!"

    Jason shouted, and Rouge was happy also.

    "ck Phoenix, put down the ship, thank you for this trip!"

    Rogen ordered the ck Phoenix.

    The huge bird made a soft tweet and put down the ship slowly.

    Three hourster, Rogen and the others returned to the Dragon Root, and the ck Phoenix was condescending and looked at Rogen with reluctance.

    "Go back, ck Phoenix, I¡¯ll find you again!"

    Rogen was also reluctant.

    The bird has an amazing ability and a strong attack, if it stays, it would be a great support, but it has a family also. Short-term help was not a problem, but long-termpulsory stay, that might make an unknown change in its heart.

    At that time, whether the ck Phoenix will break away from control or not, it wasn¡¯t clear to it.

    "Waaack!!"

    In the end, the huge bird was reluctant to look at Rogen again, and then flew high and went back to its road.

    "Where are we now?"

    After arriving at the destination, Rogen wanted to know exactly their location.

    The Grand Line was divided into two halves, the first one and the second, and if they enter the second half, which was the world of pirates, dangerous people were located there, and this was extremely dangerous.

    ¡°Jason, head north.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Rogen ordered Jason.

    "The smell of the sea breeze, haha, I haven¡¯t felt it for a long time!"

    Jasonughed.

    The ship sailed slowly toward the north.

    Rogen asked Rouge to rest in the bedroom, and then he sat in the bow.

    The Chi power was constantly being absorbed from his body and then poured into his Dantian. As the Days passed, his internal strength was getting stronger and stronger. Three hundred and sixty-five acupoints, Rogen found that these days of cultivation has run through fifty-six...

    His body was stronger at the moment, and he felt that he was like the light.

    His Sharingan was upgraded to the second level, it has 2 Tomoe.

    Observe and copy, the unique skills of the Sharingan made Rogen happy because it would help him a lot during the battles.

    "We have another problem now!"

    "We have no money!"

    In the battle of Bateri Ind, after the summon of Yamamoto¡¯s soul, his pocket became empty. He was penniless at that moment, except the 30 million left as cash spender.

    ¡°We have to expand our resources as soon as possible.¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes became very serious.

    He was in the Grand Line at that moment, and the most important thing there was the pirates, and Rogen believes that he could quickly fill his pockets there.

    "Captain, there¡¯s a pirate ship!"

    Jason¡¯s eyes became sharper, he saw a boat sailing slowly ahead.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes squinted, and he smiled.

    They were hungry for a long time, did they finally find food?

    "Let¡¯s go there, speed up!"

    "Hai, captain."

    Jason answered loudly.

    In a few minutes, they were able to see the pirate ship clearly.

    At that moment, Rogen was excited, He had previously judged ording to the fish in the sea that the possibility of a new world here is extremely small.

    The moment that he saw that ship, he was even more sure about it.

    But at the same time, his eyes shed a strange look.

    "These guys?"

    "Cooks?"

    When seeing each other, this group of pirates looked at Rogen and his group also.

    Unlike the ferocious pirates they have met in the past, the pirates looked at Rogen and his group with curiosity and doubt, they weren¡¯t cruel at all.

    Followed by, Rogen was looking at the other side of the ship, there was a blonde guy, wearing a chef¡¯s suit, he looked like a cold-faced captain.

    "Is it him? No, no!"

    A golden mustache was curled in twisted braids and a faintly discernible face. "This chef captain looks like the Red-Leg, is that Zeff?"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed strangely, He didn¡¯t expect to meet him in that ce.

    At that moment, the appearance of the Red-Leg looks like he was in his twenties. And some of the pirates standing beside him were smiling, they were all young people.

    Of course, the most thing important for Rogen was the Red-Leg Zeff.

    At this moment, his foot wasn¡¯t amputated.

    "Hey, are you, Zeff?"

    Rogen asked suddenly in a loud voice.

    This sentence made all the people curious to see what was going to happen.

    "How did you know that our captain is called Zeff?"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, he recognized him.

    Zeff stood on the boat, his face was cold and calm, and he looked a bit harsh. At that time, he kept examining the three people on the ship in front of him.

 Chapter 115

    A big man, about twenty years old, only because he was rough, he looked like he was in his thirties, a woman with a slightly bulging belly, her eyes curious, was looking at him. In addition, there was a young man of 16 or 17 who just spoke, unlike other young people, this one has a steady eye, which Zeff could hardly understand.

    At first nce, Zeff had an illusion that this child was older than he looks.

    What makes him felt surprised was that he feels familiar with these faces, but he was very sure that he has never seen them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him.¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    Unlike pirates who rob and kill everywhere, these guys were at best-called explorers.

    Rogen didn¡¯t try to find Sanji, he knows very well that in this period of time that he wasn¡¯t born yet, and the legend of the ck Leg didn¡¯t exist yet.

    He ordered to steer the ship, which made Jason very doubtful.

    He knew that his captain was rude when he met a pirate, but this time, he wasn¡¯t like that. After carefully observing the other side, Rogen was sure.

    "This group of people doesn¡¯t look like bad guys!"

    "Our captain attack only bad pirates."

    Rotating the rudder, the Dragon Root slowly sailed under the skillful control of Jason and passed by Zeff¡¯s ship.

    The farther away the two ships were, the more they could only see behind their backs before the discussion began on Zeff¡¯s side.

    "How could that little kid be the captain? They seemed to havee to the Grand Line for only a few days!"

    "Yes, the captain¡¯s current bounty is not high, but he is much worse than many pirates, if they get here, they will die!"

    "That¡¯s weird!"

    "What makes me more doubtful, is that kid and the big guy looks familiar for me, I have some impressions.¡±

    "You too? I also think their faces are familiar as if I had seen them somewhere."

    Hearing his own crew¡¯s argument, Zeff¡¯s eyes were slightly glimpsed.

    He also feels that way, he knows that he has never seen them before, but somehow, he felt that their faces were familiar.

    After careful thoughts, Zeff¡¯s face suddenly changer.

    "You just said that you have seen them, right?"

    He was very anxious and asked loudly.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the crew members became tight and nervous, their captain¡¯s voice was loud as unusual, once he is drunk or angry, they would be in big trouble.

    "Captain, we have this impression, but we can¡¯t remember it."

    They were thinking hard about it, but it was hard to recall it at that moment.

    ¡°No, we¡¯ve met him. We must have met him!¡±

    ¡°But it may not have been on previous voyages, but rather.¡±

    Zeff turned his eyes and stared at his bedroom on the boat.

    "Go and bring me the reward orders on my bedside table!"

    Seeing the captain¡¯s face, the crew didn¡¯t dare to oppose it, and immediately a young boy ran to the bedroom.

    In less than a moment, the kid came with a lot of papers.

    Zeff took the reward orders and so how much papers there were, he slightly frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.

    "No."

    "Not this, and not this...."

    Zeff¡¯s eyes were anxious, he knew that the answer that he wanted was definitely in these rewards, but it would take a long time, there were a lot of papers.

    "I can¡¯t find it!"

    What he just saw was that all the famous pirates in this area were all rewarded above 10 million, which was something he must notice and be careful from it.

    After reading the rewards, Zeff threw half of them on the ground.

    The crew members were clever enough to pick up these reward orders quickly.

    And suddenly, after reading about 13 paper or more, he shook his hand.

    "This is it!"

    He saw the familiar face that he saw before.

    "It¡¯s the pregnant woman!"

    In a nce, Zeff¡¯s eyes pupil were shrinking.

    "50 million!"

    "That woman worth 50 million!"

    He was a little shocked but quickly pressed to endure the difort in his heart and read another one.

    "Scarred Jason, a bounty of 110 million!"

    "Up to 100 million guys!"

    Zeff took a deep breath, and if he remembered correctly, he was just manipting the ship, was he just the helmsman?

    Then, he took another one.

    "Rogen, 150 million!"

    "This boy, Is that him?"

    These three bounty prints were next to each other, ording to this arrangement, it should be issued at the same time. And because these guys have a high reward, he paid a lot of attention for them. Also, in this half on the Grand Line, it was impossible to meet such level of pirates.

    But now, he kept scanning these rewards carefully.

    "These three, they are not Pirates!"

    What he noticed, was that the marinesmented on these three as world criminals, not as pirates.

    Moreover, what happened a few minutester proves that they weren¡¯t pirates.

    With a sigh, Zeff was somewhat fortunate.

    For him, who has a reward of more than 30 million were legendary figures. He has avoided many disasters along the way by virtue of his powerful navigational books and his predictability of danger.

    However, in the face of such a person, could he reach its level?

    "Captain, those three guys, do you know who are they?"

    On the side, the crew asked their captain curiously.

    ¡°Yeah, look for yourself.¡±

    The three bounty prints were thrown down, and Zeff went to the bow.

    Zeff needed to calm down. He met someone who was stronger than him. Also, he said that he knew him, which made it difficult for the chef to calm down.

    "Grand Line, it¡¯s very excited for me!"

    "Such a person that cane across, could he be more powerful?"

    "Whitebeard, Golden Lion, true legends!"

    "Can I get there?"

    It has to be said that since Zeff met Rogen, the me burned his heart and he fell in thoughts.

 Chapter 116

    Rogen, who was standing on the bow of hisship, didn¡¯t have many ideas like Zeff, and he didn¡¯t feel that he was a such abig and strong man at that moment.

    Actually, he thought that he was just a"Big Fugitive" who was chased around by the Marines and escape with his familyeverywhere.

    Also, this fugitive was forced by the worldgovernment.

    If the marines didn¡¯t encounter him, Rogenvows that he would be fine.

    He only wanted to live quietly in thisworld, when he is fine, he chases Sea Kings, beating Celestial Dragons when youwant to punch people, and of course, when he wants to eat fish, he could go tothe All Blue. A simple and beautiful life, isn¡¯t it?

    What do you want to do about the marines?Kept running or fight them? Rogen was very confused at that moment.

    In the past fights against them, Rogenadmitted that he had caused serious physical and mental damage to the marinewhen he was careless, However, it was his unintentional.

    However, the marines didn¡¯t want to leavehim alone.

    For example, at that moment when he openedthe second tier of the Sharingan and got the second Tomoe, the sky was shaking,and it seemed that at any time he would fall into the sea.

    Rogen wasn¡¯t stupid, on the contrary, hewas smarter than Roger in certain things.

    At a nce, he saw that this bird wasattracting him.

    Therefore, the sigh of breath, these days,the Chi was brewing running from inside Dantian in an instant, through 365acupoints, just in a moment to reach his palm.

    "Unleash!"

    The golden light was shining all over thesky when a golden dragon appeared from his palm.

    "Roar!!"

    The Dragon was shaking and rising, itsspeed was like lightning, and in a blink of an eye, it became in front of theToy block bird. Closely followed, the two quickly hit, the fragile buildingblock bird was crushed in an instant.

    "What is that?"

    Jason looked at the sawdust falling in theair, and he was curious.

    "The marines should have a special force topursue us. Otherwise, they can¡¯t catch us!"

    Rogen murmured.

    The little master clearly saw the scene,and her eyes became very serious at the moment. She went to Rogen and keptmeowing incessantly.

    "Are you urging us to leave this ce?"

    Rogen understood and told Jason to move on.

    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll leave!"

    "What a surprise! The marines are chasingso hard!"

    The marines influence in the Grand Line wasmuch worse, they ced their forces all over the seas four and suppressed thepirates who wanted to go there.

    Therefore, Rogen wasn¡¯t much nervous.Moreover, they brought them here from the South Blue across the Calm belt, evenif the marines wanted to respond in a timely manner, dispatching forces capableof responding to them would take a long time.

    After sailing all the way, and after threedays, Rogen had some doubts in his eyes.

    During these three days, they didn¡¯t seeany marine following them.

    "That Toy blocks bird, does it not belongto the marines?"

    With a sh in his eyes, Rogen began todoubt.

    Thinking carefully, that kind ofsurveince, and tracking people means, wasn¡¯t really the marine¡¯s ways.

    While Rogen suspected the source of thebird, a small wooden boat approached to the edge of the Calm Belt from theSouth Blue.

    The ck-suited man looked at the CalmBelt in front of him, while he was frowning, he seemed to be unthinkable.

    He took the Den Den Mushi, and his voicewas indifferent.

    "I lost them, the target crossed the GrandLine directly through the Calm Belt, the woulde to basta soon, the restis handed over you!"

    "Alright good!"

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Don¡¯t forget whatyou promised me."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t.¡±

    From the Den Den Mushi, there was apositive tone.

    Nodding, the man in the ck suit retookthe Den Den Mushi and looked once again to the Calm Belt, he was very confusedabout Rogen¡¯s group who just crossed it.

    "Is it possible to control a giant birdlike that? What a magical boy!"

    After pressing on his ck hat, he sat onthe wooden boat and turned it around back to his road.

    He has done his best to do what the otherside asked for, and the rest has nothing to do with him.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to provoke amysterious guy like Rogen.

    As an ability, the toy block bird transmitseverything it sees to his mind. To sum up, there were only a few words to describeall the actions of Rogen¡¯s group.

    If there is God, help!

    Controlling big birds, passing through theSea Beasts with no fear.

    He is a superstitious man, and everythingwas like being blessed by God.

    Such a person, he couldn¡¯t provoke him, hedidn¡¯t even dare to.

    The wooden boat slowly sailed away from theCalm Belt and gradually disappeared into the sea.

    The night came, and the sea breeze blewgently.

    Rogen and his crew gathered on the deck,they lit up a candle, and prepared a fragrant meal, it was like a candlelitdinner.

    ¡°In the past few days, I have foundout where we are.¡±

    Jason was excited.

    "Now, we are near an ind namedbasta!"

    "basta?"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes lit up with a hint ofcuriosity, also Rouge, she was listening to Jason carefully.

    "Speaking of basta, it¡¯s a very famousind in this area, and also it¡¯s a part of the world governments. Such anind has beautiful scenery, with its trees, birds, and flower, it¡¯s awonderful ce!"

    "If Ace will be born there, it would beperfect for his future!"

    Jason said quickly while he was staring atthe food in the table.

    "Then, let¡¯s go there!" Rogen smiled.

    "Well, I agree with you very much, onbasta, the Marines have little influence, because it¡¯s apart from the worldgovernment, and if they enter it, that will lead to the censure from the worldgovernment!" Jason said while smiling.

    ¡°These words are certainly not fromyour own thoughts.¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    "I saw it in the book on the merchant shipwe met yesterday and I used it!" Jason said.

    Jason made a helpless smile, anyone couldknow such details, but to sum it up, that what was hard for Jason.

    "Let¡¯s take a rest tonight, we will sailtomorrow!"

    Rogen finally decided.

    "Rouge, can you keep Ace inside you alittle bit longer?"

    Rouge smiled, and she seemed very happy.

    Just as everyone was eating a romantandlelit dinner, a pirate ship was quietly heading on the sea, less than threekilometers from them.

    "Captain, there¡¯s a medium-sized wooden boatin front of us!"

    "Destroy it, I don¡¯t need any obstacles onmy way!"

    His voice was very cold.

 Chapter 117

    The short conversation rang in the dark with a low voice.

    Their captain¡¯s voice was full of indifference and hegemony, which made his crew understand deeply. Also, he was full of arrogance, his fame was indeed worthy of such temperament.

    At the very least, in these waters, it can be said that their captain was in the peak, even the marines were afraid of his power.

    The ships hidden on the sea moved quietly forward, unlike Rogen, who has some bright candles on his ship. The ship was dark and blended with the night, it almost has no shadow or visible shape at all. Only when it crosses beside someone, so he could recognize it.

    On the Dragon Root.

    Jason kept looking at the food, and his saliva was about to fall. Rogen who was talking about celebrating when they will enter basta and didn¡¯t realize what was going around him.

    The clouds shrouded, obscuring the moonlight. In the dark sea, there were only bright candles on the Dragon Root.

    "Let¡¯s start eating!"

    A while, passed on Jason like long hours while he waited to eat, and finally, Rogen shouted out the words he waited for.

    "HaHa! Great, I can finally eat."

    Jasonughed and took the te.

    For a moment, everyone was busy, and Rogen was a great food maker so no one could focus on anything while eating.

    The name of the God of Food was definitely not boasted.

    Ten minutester, Rouge almost finished the meal, and she was very happy.

    It was great to eat and drink in a good mood.

    It was very great to live like this.

    Only Jason, who kept dealing with the remaining pieces on the tes. No amount of food was enough for him, he eats a lot.

    Jason knew that he could eat a lot, but he shouldn¡¯t do that, maybe because there wasn¡¯t enough food unless they find another ship to take from it.

    "Jason, you are responsible for cleaning up!"

    These words made Jason¡¯s face became bitter.

    Jason was a great and strong person with 110 million bounty, but on the ship, he was just a helmsman and chores.

    "Oh, Please, Jason!"

    Rouge grinned andughed, and then she left with the little master.

    Shaking his head, Jason bent down and prepared to clean up, and suddenly he felt something.

    "How is there wind over here!¡±

    "Oh no, there¡¯s some sand in my eyes!"

    Jason rubbed his eyes and squeezed out the tiny sand particles, and he didn¡¯t care much about it. He took the dishes on the table to the kitchen, then he put on the gloves and started cleaning.

    At that moment, Rogen was holding the Yuan Hong sword and sat cross-legged on the bow.

    Feeling the sea breeze, his eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Tonight¡¯s sea breeze is a little strong.¡±

    However, he didn¡¯t care, he closed his eyes and began the meditation.

    After creating the internal force that suits him, the speed of his inner strength was terrific after the connection of all the stars, ording to the ranks of martial arts, he was sure that he reached the first-ss masters.

    "The Dragon Elephant, Swordsmanship, Sharingan, Martial Arts, and the Buddhist Palm, enough power for me right now!"

    With closed eyes, Rogen began to figure out his strength at that moment.

    Compared with the strength of the pirate world, he wasn¡¯t much clear about the skills and techniques of the martial arts world. They weren¡¯t the same in characters and abilities.

    It was all Japanese anime. And what was the gap between Chinese and Japanese animation? Without a real test, no one could distinguish it from a general realm.

    "In terms of strength, I¡¯ve reached the 200 million pirates¡¯ level, but it¡¯s only a rough idea."

    ¡°After all, the reward offered by a pirate is not only based on his strength, but it¡¯s about his viciousness and bad deeds.¡±

    ¡°There are no specific criteria for the reward, one is the strength of the pirates themselves, and the other is about his crimes.¡±

    Rogen has a general understanding of these things. After all, he is the younger brother of the Pirate King, and also a man of the two generations, so he wasn¡¯t strange for the world of pirates.

    It seems that Roger, who was taking risks all the way, was taking apart the ugly face of the world government. He was a big threat to them, and his strength was incredible. Rogen has doubts that these amounts were only an imaginary sum.

    "It¡¯s not enough, the 200 million sounds like pirates in the first half, once I entered the New World, I would die like a grasshopper!"

    Pirates were strong, also the marines. The Pirates might be rewarded by their strengths from the marines, but what about the marines, how could he judge their strength?

    Perhaps a strong person, who doesn¡¯t have any official position, already has the strength of an Admiral.

    "At that time, Akainu and Kuzan, I¡¯m afraid that they have already possessed the strength of the Admiral, and they would get promoted soon!"

    "The Marines of this period are really talented persons!"

    Rogen shook his head, the marines pressure on him was considerable.

    This generation of the marines, contains the older ones, like Garp, Sengoku, the ck Arm Zephyr, and the new ones like Kuzan, Akainu, and Kizaru. It can be said that this peak strength was enough to deter everything.

    For this, Rogen was quite afraid.

    Before he got enough strength, he needs to be far from sight. If he got caught, then everything would finish.

    Sighing, Rogen looked again at the dark sky.

    The clouds began to fade away, the moon showed a little curved corner, and the smooth silver light fell down, making the sea sparkle.

    After a while, his eyes shrank.

    Under the moonlight, a shadow was slowlying toward the Dragon Root, the outline under the shadow could be clearly seen. It was a ship!

    That ship was twice as big as the Dragon Root, at that moment, it was less than a hundred meters away from them.

    Across the sea, facing the moonlight, Rogen saw the other side¡¯s bow, that standing against the wind, with a cold face pirate on it.

    "Interesting! Is it a sneak attack?"

    His pupils suddenly shed, and a touch of red blood appeared, and the shape of the pirate became clearer.

    "I¡¯m hungry!"

 Chapter 118

    A hundred meters away, dozens of cold-faced men stood on the bow of the ship shrouded in darkness. The weapons in their hands were glowing in the moonlight, which clearly means that they have no good intentions.

    This obviously will, even hundreds of meters away, Rogen could clearly feel it.

    The shadows shrouded, and because of the long distance, Rogen couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly.

    "Captain, I¡¯ve finished washing!"

    At that moment, Jason wiped his hands and walked out of the kitchen.

    "When do you will make a big meal, I¡¯m still hungry, thest one wasn¡¯t enough for me!"

    Jason keptining while he approached Rogen.

    "Get ready to fight, Jason!"

    Rogen¡¯s tone was a bit serious, and he put his right hand on the sword.

    The ship was getting closer and closer to them, and Rogen inexplicably felt a severe tension.

    The sea breeze became stronger, what makes Rogen more astonished was that he saw grains of sand floating, which was something strange.

    "How can there be sand on the sea?"

    "Unless!"

    His eyes were stunned, and he looked again in the distance.

    "Devil Fruit!"

    The Grand Line was really amazing, in the middle of the night, you could meet a group of unidentified pirates. Moreover, their strength seems to surprise Rogen a bit.

    "Are there enemies?"

    When he heard the words of Rogen, Jason stoppedining, he strode forward and looked ahead.

    "It¡¯s a pirate ship!"

    At a nce, Jason recognized it.

    By the moonlight, Jason saw the faint pirate g on the other pirate ship. Because of the night, the specific symbol on the g wasn¡¯t clear, but they were pirates inevitably.

    "Be prepared, we need to finish them in a short time, and don¡¯t forget to keep your eyes on Rouge, no matter how you¡¯ll do it, but be sure to do that!"

    Commanded Jason, Rogen was very serious.

    On the Grand Line, when he meets an opponent for the first time, he must be very careful.

    The sea surface fluctuated, and the pirate ship approached quickly.

    As soon as it was getting closer, the sand that floated in the air became more and more.

    "This is a sand controller!"

    His eyes flickered, and he had a suspicious on his eyes. But until then, he didn¡¯t see the figure standing on the other side.

    ¡°Captain, it¡¯sing soon!¡±

    Jason looked at the other ship less than 30 meters from them and whispered.

    He clenched his fists, and he was ready to attack at any time.

    With his instant power, he has confidence that he could break their boat and sink these pirates who dared to attack them into the sea.

    ¡°Well, be prepared to attack!¡±

    Rogen nodded and pressed on the sheath at his waist.

    At the same time, a brief conversation sounded in the bedroom of the slowly approaching pirate boat.

    In the midst of the smoke, a rough face appeared in sight. This was a man with a fierce look, and it was obvious that he was still young. The white smoke kepting out from the Cigar during the conversation.

    "Captain, we are very close to a ship in front of us, there were only two people there!"

    "A teenager and a big man!"

    The crew¡¯s information was short and clear.

    "Only two! So, they are not pirates!"

    The captain raised his eyebrows slightly, and the smoke from his mouth became denser. Also, his voice was low.

    "Yes, they don¡¯t have a pirate g on their boat, they should be just ordinary people, but the strange thing is they dare to sail in this sea!"

    The crew was surprised.

    "There are seven different routes in the Grand Line, which can lead to the same destination. After Rogers death, these seven routes became upied by pirates, as if it was their paradise. Even the Marines, they don¡¯t dare to dispatch their troops in this mess!"

    "Now, the era has gone wild, and people dare toe to this area, they must be careless about their lives!"

    There was indifference in his words, and there was no expression on the captain¡¯s face.

    "Along the way, we destroyed about 13 idiots who didn¡¯t know what they were doing in here, and the marine raised my reward to 45 million, but there were still many fools on the sea!"

    ¡°The world needs neither the weak nor the foolish.¡±

    The captain did not move a bit when he spoke calmly and seemed to have nothing to do with Rogen and the others.

    The crew bent over and kept listening to their captain carefully, and they seemed to understand his meaning.

    ¡°I think you should know what to do, don¡¯t you?¡±

    These profound words were full of majesty, made the crew tremble, they already knew the power of their captain, they couldn¡¯t help but panic.

    "Hai captain!"

    With high tone, the crew immediately shouted and walked out of the bedroom.

    "The captain ordered, destroy them!"

    As the captain said, there was no need for weak people in this sea, neither the fools.

    If the other party was weak, then they must die, and if they were idiots, no doubt, they must die for sure.

    "Understood!"

    The crew nodded and then moved quickly. Their movements were tacit, silent, but regr and orderly. Obviously, this has been done countless times.

    "Fill the shells!"

    "Adjust the muzzle position!"

    A cold man stood on the bow, and meticulously ordered.

    The crew moved quickly and did everything ording to the order.

    The ship¡¯s bow was in position, the boards moved, ck Muzzles spit out, and then aimed at the Dragon Root.

    In an instant, a strong momentum covered the scene.

    Jason¡¯s expression changed immediately, the muzzles were pointed at them in such a closed position, which meant something terrible was going to happen.

    "Captain!"

    He couldn¡¯t help but screamed.

    Last time, it was so easy for Rogen to deal with the marines¡¯ huge artillery barrage, so Jason pinned his hopes on Rogen.

    As if Jason¡¯s hand were tightened, there was absolutely no way to deal with such a situation.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Taking a breath, in front of this pirate group, Rogen was a bit stressed.

    The first battle in the Grand Line, there was mysterious and fierce pirates, ck cannons, and the floating sand in the air in the middle of the night.

    All of this showed that this opponent wasn¡¯t ordinary at all.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see what kind of people they are!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes condensed, and he started using the Sharingan.

    "Fire!"

    After a while, a low humming sound blew up the sea on a dark night.

 Chapter 119

    In the blink of an eye, the pungent smell of gunpowder filled the sea, and the ck cannons spewed hot mes and fired powerful projectiles in front of them.

    "Shoot!"

    The piercing sound of the firing broke through the quiet sea.

    "Jason!"

    With a loud voice, Rogen¡¯s sword has been sheathed, and his whole body was like a flying bird.

    "Broken Sword!"

    The sharp voice came out, and Rogen¡¯s figure flickered, but in a blink of an eye, it appeared in the air.

    "Shunpo!" (sh steps from bleach)

    Rogen¡¯s pupils shrank, his figure twisted again and disappeared.

    Suddenly, he reached the front of the first cannonball.

    Dark projectiles carry a terrible potential and kic energy, and with simple contact, it would explode. No one could deal with such a situation without having powerful means.

    However, Rogen¡¯s expression was a bit serious, he didn¡¯t panic at all.

    With a wave with his right hand, the Yuan Hong sparkled, it looks bright and gorgeous in the air.

    "Yuush!"

    The sword shed and suddenly hit the shell from the center.

    At that moment, the two Tomoes in Rogen¡¯s eyes were spinning fast, and the sword in his hand was shaking again.

    "Shua!"

    Rogen made three sessive attacks on the other three rounds.

    ......

    At that moment, everyone was stunned, three rounds of extremely fast cannonballs suddenly stagnate and stopped in the midair.

    Rogen took his sword and stood up, then he disappeared again.

    "Boom!"

    A series of explosions broke out in the next moment, and the mes in the sky swept around, followed by the explosion of the shells.

    With the help of the Sharingan, he urately judged the attack direction of these shells, so he disappeared and swung his sword and then attacked the cannonballs, which made a big explosion.

    In just five or six moments, Rogen¡¯s body shed again and returned to the Dragon Root.

    His eyes lifted slowly and looked at the series of explosions in front of him, his eyes became sharper.

    These shells have a strong impact, and it explodes at a simple touch, it was difficult even to change its trajectory, sufficiently demonstrating the extraordinary way for these people. It was different from the one used by the marines or other pirates.

    On the opposite pirate ship, the pirates were surprised to see that the shells didn¡¯t reach the target.

    "Someone thinks that he¡¯s strong, pull out your swords and get ready to engage in battle!"

    "Attttaaaack!"

    The pirates became very angry, they stood up and took their weapons.

    On the pirate ship, the mes from the cannons reflected on the sea surface.

    "Kill him!"

    A thrilling Roar smashed the night and passed to the Dragon Root, which rmed the rest on the bedroom.

    "What¡¯s happening?"

    Rouge was about to get up and go out to see what was going on, but she saw the little master shaking his head gravely.

    In an instant, she understood.

    No matter what happened outside, she must stay inside at that moment, Rogen and Jason in the middle of a battle, and if she went out, she would distract their attention.

    ¡°You can¡¯t lead the battle to our ship, Captain. Keep your guard here. I¡¯m rushing them!¡±

    Jason screamed while he saw the other party were about toe to their boat, so he bent his knees, and the power of terror broke out which made the Dragon Root trembled and sinking a little.

    At the next second, he skyrocketed and straddled ten meters directly.

    When he reached the pirate ship, he whispered.

    "Bold boys, how dare you attacking our ship?"

    Jason has a huge body, and when he jumped, his speed was incredible. When he reached their boat, the pirates couldn¡¯t respond.

    His voice was like thunder striking them, the pirates were shocked, and they hurriedly looked up.

    But at the next moment, as a shell hit, the deck was directly fragmented.

    "Die!"

    Jason stood on the deck. Also, there was a sound of ¡°Crack¡± under his feet, and around him, the pirates looked panicky, and some did not understand what had happened.

    ¡°Were we hit?¡±

    "Oh My God! What was that?"

    "Get out of here!"

    With Jason¡¯s weight and his horrible explosive power, when his feet fell to the deck, the whole ship broke down and swayed violently.

    ¡°Jason, it¡¯s really a strategic weapon. I haven¡¯t seen his strength before!¡±

    Rogen was surprised and kept looking at Jason.

    He rarely saw Jason¡¯s attacks, especially this kind of attack.

    Holding the sword in his right hand, Rogen was standing on the bow and kept looking at the scene carefully.

    By Jason¡¯s sudden hit, the pirate boat¡¯s bow position almost copsed, and the pirates were panicked.

    Then, Jason¡¯s tall figure was clear, standing up slowly from the smoke and dust. And then he stretched out his hands and caught two pirates who couldn¡¯t escape.

    "Come here, you idiots!"

    With a loud shout, Jason shakes the two men directly, turns them around three times, and flies them out.

    He hit more than a dozen pirates that were close to each other when he threw these two.

    The horrible scene simply solved nearly 20 people, let the pirate¡¯s eyes tremble.

    The smoke slowly dissipated, and Jason¡¯s figure became clear out there.

    He stood as proud as a beast with his cold face, big body, strong arms, and almost invincible power.

    "Do you want to take our attention with this level?"

    The low voice was like thunder contained anger, which made all the pirates tremble.

    "Who the hell are you?"

    The strength of the other party is beyond their expectation. All the ns they have arranged were in vain. Only because that person has such power.

    "What are you afraid of? Come on, our Captain will be furious!"

    The man who started the order gave a loud shout.

    Upon hearing this, the pirates awoke from their stupor, tightened their weapons and rushed up again.

    "It¡¯s only one person,e on, brothers!"

    With a loud voice, the pirates rushed toward Jason.

    "So Bold!"

    Seeing that the other side dared toe up again, Jason roared, and his strength exploded again.

    "Boom!"

    The ship shook, and the deck around Jason was torn apart again.

    "Oh, My God!"

    The cracks appeared, and the pirates when they saw it retreated.

    But just then, Jason had pulled out his legs and strode forward.

 Chapter 120

    When he was striding forward, Jason didn¡¯t care about the deck that was breaking under his feet.

    His purpose was to destroy it, and he didn¡¯t care about the lives on that ship.

    While he crossed the broken deck and rushed forward fiercely, the pirates shook their eyes, they became brave, they took their weapons and rushed up again.

    "Attack him!"

    Ordinary pirates were about 1.75 or 1.8 meters tall, two meters, and five meters away from Jason, it looks too bad.

    Such height was able to suppress the massive number of pirates in front of Jason, with great momentum.

    With a few more steps, Rogen waved his big hand and grabbed the pirate who was about to pull the trigger, he twisted the long gun to the pirate¡¯s frightened eyes and then caught his head and started to move.

    "Oh My God!"

    As he moved, He used that pirate as a weapon and threw him on the other pirates.

    "Hah, go!"

    After several throws, more than a dozen pirates rushed forward again with their weapons and tried to hurt Jason.

    Jason was afraid to see the sword in his opponent¡¯s hand. Although he was powerful, he was still flesh and blood. He could not help but take a step backward.

    At this step, more than a dozen swords were waved, and they reacted immediately.

    The swords were very sharp, and now, people who held these swords were very close to Jason, less than ten meters away.

    "Cut him and throw hit into the sea!"

    The pirates shouted and elerated.

    Jason¡¯s eyes changed, and he had to wave his arms, but the other side was faster, and more than a dozen people hit him.

    Suddenly, a powerful impact suddenly came, and Jason couldn¡¯t help stepping back.

    "Hit him!"

    The Pirates roared, and they gathered their strength and rushed again.

    "Boom!"

    The power erupted, and Jason changed his face again and retreated three steps in a row.

    After three other steps, Jason¡¯s face was hard to look at it, and his feet were about to step on the sea.

    The first half of the ship leaked when he hit it.

    "Cut his feet with your swords!"

    At that moment, they shouted again.

    "Shua!"

    The swords waved and rushed towards Jason¡¯s feet.

    Jason was so frightened that his face turned blue, he retreated quickly, and he didn¡¯t master the bnce of time well, he fell down on his buttocks and sat in the shallow water.

    "That¡¯s too bad!"

    The breath of the sea swept over him in an instant, making his strength disappear at high speed.

    With all the strength left, Jason jumped up and came quickly to the clean deck a few meters away.

    ¡°The ship is leaking, repair it quickly!"

    When the pirates saw the water, they panicked and shouted loudly.

    In the blink of an eye, the pirates rushed to the damaged position with their repair tools in a hurry.

    The rest of the pirates kept staring nervously at Jason.

    At the moment, Jason¡¯s clothes were wet all over. The brief touch made his whole bodye into contact with the sea water. Fortunately, the water looks like fresh water, but it just wears down his strength a little.

    "That¡¯s too dangerous, if I stay here for a longer time, I¡¯ll be very weak!"

    The sea was the nemesis of the devil¡¯s fruit power. It can resist a little contact in a short time. If itsts for a long time, it will directly make a powerful strength scrapped.

    Carefully ncing at the water, Jason looked again at the pirates in front of him.

    "The next step, I must clean up all of you!"

    With his knees bent, the deck beneath his feet began to crack again. Followed by the power of terror, his figure suddenly disappeared.

    "Yuush!"

    The air seemed to be torn apart, and in a moment, he was in front of the pirates.

    With indifferent eyes, ferocious face and tall stature, Jason was unstoppable at this moment.

    With a big wave of his hand, several pirates flew out, which made the blood sprayed out from their mouths while they were in the midair, and then they hit the wall, creating a "squeaky" sound.

    Jason strode out, as if he wasn¡¯t happy, even if he could sweep several people in one move.

    These pirates were like chicks in front of his power.

    "He is very strong!"

    A pirate with a long gun was staring at Jason, and he was very afraid. Also, he was hesitated to shoot him.

    "Come on, shoot him, what are you afraid of!"

    At this time, one of the pirates who wasying on the ground shouted.

    As he heard his crew mate, the pirate pulled the trigger.

    "Boom!"

    The gunshot sounded, and Jason¡¯s eyes suddenly changed, and his figure exploded again.

    "Boom!"

    The deck beneath his feet suddenly shattered and sawdust flew. In the next second, he was in front of the pirate with the gun.

    "I hate when people pointed their guns at me!"

    That tone made the pirate tremble in terror.

    He grabbed his head with his big hand, which made the pirate felt that he started, and then he lost his conscious.

    In just a minute, Jason shook that pirate until he was close to death.

    For a while, pirates could only swallow their saliva and breathing nervously.

    No one dared to attack Jason and kill him, no one dared to shoot him.

    "Is it over?"

    Jason looked around and found that no one dared to go forward.

    Suddenly, the door opened slowly.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted to the open door for a while, and the pirates were very excited besides the panic.

    Jason looked at the weird experience of the pirates and had some doubts.

    The door opened slowly, and the first thing that came into everyone¡¯s eyes was the continuous white smoke, followed by a rude, somewhat ferocious face.

    He wore arge ck robe, with a meticulous back, serious face, and what was even more frightening was his height, he was as high as Jason, about 2 meters and five.

    The difference was that this guy looks a bit thin but also looks as strong as Jason.

    The tall figure with his cigar opened the door, and after a nce at the situation, he stared at Jason.

    "You know! After I entered the Grand Line, I regret the recruitment of such small waste!"

    "Ha-Ha-Ha!"

    The sound of the shoes clicking on the deck came out, and that guy slowly moved forward.

    His robes fluttered in the night wind, and there was a unique domineering momentum when he walked.

    After a few steps, he was already in front of Jason.

    Then, he stopped, and his face showed a sly smile.

    ¡°I appreciate you very much. Be one of my men!¡±

 Chapter 121

    The arrogant tone, the indifferent eyes, and the words that were full of self-confident made Jason a bit surprised.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Jason asked, and he was confused.

    The first thing that this captain said was, "Be my man!", it was something unbelievable for Jason.

    The captain¡¯s eyes condensed, and there was obvious anger in his eyes.

    His hand slowly lifted, and the sand quickly formed in his hand, and in the blink of an eye, it became a small sandstorm.

    "Sandstorm!"

    Seeing this scene, Jason recognizes that something terrible was going to happen, so he retreated a few steps.

    Thest fight against Kuzan was still in Jason¡¯s memory. Although he was confident of his strength, he would be stunned in the face of such strange ability.

    Logia fruits were immune to physical attacks, and there was nothing he could do with his strong fist.

    "I have the Suna Suna no Mi, (Sans-Sand fruit), with me, we will rule the second half of the Grand Line!"

    The captain didn¡¯t rush to attack, and his tone was steady.

    The Pirate Regiment was established, but there were no strong men under hismand. He was an ambitious person, and ambition needs strength for support.

    In front of this guy, who already defeated his crew in such a period, he was a strong man no doubts, so it is appropriate to be one on his men.

    "Are you an idiot?"

    "What do you think?" another sentence came from the big man, this time, the tone was more affirmative.

    "I have been sailing for a long time, and already defeated a lot, some people are afraid of me, and some admires me, but I have to say."

    "You are the first one that I didn¡¯t want to shoot or kill him!"

    Stepping forward, the wind and the sandstorm in the hands of Crocodile was even bigger.

    In a twinkling of an eye, the quarter if the ship¡¯s range was filled with sand, which floats in the air, as if it was controlled by him,pletely out of gravity.

    Jason¡¯s eyes shrank, and he knew very well that such fruit¡¯s ability was powerful. He bent his knees, and he was ready to move, and the next moment, an explosive power broke out, and his figure twisted and disappeared.

    "Power burst!"

    "Boom!"

    In less than a moment, the deck in front of Crocodile broke, and the sand floating in the air seemed to be bombarded by invisible forces, flying in all directions.

    The tall and strong body appeared on the scene, and Jason jumped with a clenched fist.

    "I don¡¯t care about your Logia fruit, Yuush!"

    In the face of Kuzan, Jason made the same move.

    "Boom!"

    The air was smashed by Jason¡¯s punch, an in a sh he was already in front of Crocodile.

    With a slight glimpse, Crocodile was somewhat surprised.

    "I¡¯ll show you my power!"

    After a word, Jason¡¯s fist reached an inch in front of his face, but his expression remained calm.

    "Here you are!"

    Jason was furious with the man¡¯s strong manner.

    "Fifty-time strength increase!"

    With a low roar, Jason¡¯s arm became stronger.

    "Boom!"

    Jason punched Crocodile right in the face, and it bursts him in an instant, which made the whole pirates around him feel the horror in their hearts.

    "Oh My God!"

    Someone was panicked and covered his mouth.

    Without a closer look, it was impossible to understand this violent and cruel scene.

    The captain¡¯s head was exploded by the blow.

    However, there was no blood, which was very strange.

    There was only sand that burst out and spread in the air.

    Crocodile¡¯s tall figure was still stood there, with scattered sand above his neck.

    "Ha-ha-ha, your attack is useless to me!"

    The low voice came at the moment, the sand flowed, and formed his mouth, nose, eyes, and finally, the whole head was formed.

    Crocodile appeared once again in front of Jason.

    Like thest fight against Kuzan, this called Crocodile waspletely immune to physical attack.

    "Kuzan touched me and made me inside an ice sculpture, but this one, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen if he touches me!"

    Jason retreated carefully.

    But just a secondter, when he looked at Crocodile, he was a little stunned.

    "Is he bleeding?"

    At first nce, Jason saw bright red blood under Crocodile¡¯s nostrils.

    "Humm!"

    Crocodile also noticed this abnormal thing, and he touched his nose with his right hand.

    Looking down, Croco was a bit shocked.

    It turned out to be blood, that made his heard fall in pain.

    "I¡¯m injured!"

    In a blink of an eye, Crocodile understood it.

    "How is that possible?"

    There was an incredible look in his eyes, and he looked up again at Jason.

    At this time, Jason had doubts in his eyes.

    "Can I hurt him?"

    With his hands outstretched, he looked carefully for a few seconds and did not realize the difference from thest fight with Kuzan.

    "What¡¯s going on here?"

    Both of them kept thinking with doubts, staring at each other with dignity, but they didn¡¯t do anything.

    Aside, the pirates were watching the battle and looked at each other nervously. Their captain has never been hurt, and his devil fruit type was beyond ordinary people¡¯s ability to crack, and they didn¡¯t like that Jason could rival him.

    At this time, someone actually hurt their captain.

    While they were thinking, a figure shed and appeared on the edge of the ship.

    With a faint smile on his face, he half squatted on edge and nced at the whole scene, then he opened his mouth quietly.

    "The Logia is very powerful, but also it has the weakness of any other devil fruit!"

    Even with his Low voice, he immediately attracted the attention of pirates on the ship.

    "Which was the sea water and Kair¨­seki (Sea Stones)!"

    After hearing this sentence, Crocodile¡¯s pupil shrank immediately.

    He understood for a moment why he was hurt.

    The big man¡¯s body was wet, and his fists were stained with some water stains. Even if there wasn¡¯t a lot, by they still exist.

    "It turns out that there was sea water in my hand!"

    Jason suddenly realized that he had wiped his clothes with his hands because he was too wet.

    "Fortunately, I didn¡¯t dry my hands!¡±

 Chapter 122

    After knowing that the water makes this Devil Fruit user weaker, he rushed to get his hands wet by wiping his clothes, which made him very happy.

    "This is good, I¡¯m not afraid of you, haha!"

    With augh, Jason walked two steps forward.

    He was naturally strong, and after eating the Devil Fruit, he became more powerful. And already reached an incredible level, he wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone without any strange power.

    "The Devil fruit users are fragile against seawater, and the props or the fists that are contaminated with seawater could make powerful and deadly damage!"

    The young man was kneeling on the edge of the boat and kept staring at Crocodile with a happy look.

    "Crocodile, I know that you are so strong, but it¡¯s easy to deal with you."

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes tightened and said, "Who are you?"

    His intuition tells him that this young man, who was squatting on the edge of the boat, was more threatening than the big man in front of him.

    "My name is Rogen!"

    The young man smiled, and he waspletely vagueness. And in a moment, he was already in front of Crocodile.

    He was very fast that made Crocodile¡¯s eyes shrink and couldn¡¯t see it clearly.

    Such speed was hard topete with it, even Crocodile wasn¡¯t fast like him, it was like a teleport, it can be said that Rogen was like a phantom.

    "Rogen!"

    Crocodile stared at Rogen carefully and kept thinking about that name. After a little recall, his heart suddenly shocked.

    Then he looked at the boy in front of him with a big surprise on his face.

    "Is that you?"

    "The boy with 150 million reward, you are very famous, it¡¯s the first time that I see such a bounty for a boy!"

    Then, as if he was thinking of something, he turned and looked at Jason.

    "Big Jason, 110 million!"

    "You are these two!"

    The serious expression of Croco was clear at the moment.

    Under the sudden encounter, he didn¡¯t expect to find the men who attracted the attention of all pirates and bounty hunters. But when they said their names, he took a careful look at their faces, he recognized them in a sh.

    The two men in front of him were the two strongest man that won special attention recently.

    "Rogen, Jason!"

    "I didn¡¯t think that you are together!"

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes became very serious, the guy in front of him has a bounty of more than 100 million, and if he was a pirate, then that would be a big problem. It was rare to find such a pirate in the first half of the Grand Line.

    Even if he has the power of the devil fruit and he was arrogant, he knows that his reputation and status at that moment was inferior to these two in front of him.

    The sum of their reward was 260 million, this huge amount would make every pirate in the first half of the Grand Line afraid of them.

    At the same time, Crocodile¡¯s heart was heavy, he didn¡¯t expect to fight by his own, he didn¡¯t even expect to encounter such powerful guys.

    "Crocodile, your ability is amazing, are interested in joining us?"

    Looking at Crocodile face which changed, and his desire to fight stopped, Rogen didn¡¯t understand the reason behind Crocodile¡¯s fear.

    He smirked and then opened his mouth.

    After such an offer, Jason stunned.

    Crocodile¡¯s face turned pale.

    He gave such an offer before, and now ites back to him.

    However, this offer was attractive to him.

    He was a very ambitious person. From the beginning, his goal was to go to the strongest position in this world and to spread his reputation throughout the seas. After he went to the sea, he found out how difficult it was to achieve his goal.

    A pirate regiment, a strong captain, apetent crew, a precise course, there were numerous details like that.

    Although there have been few downsides, Crocodile knows very well that it was only because of his ability. As for the crew under hismand, they frowned, and they were hopeless.

    Rtively speaking, if their captain would join them, then his ambitions would be able to be carried out more thoroughly with their strengths and his powerful ability.

    "Interesting!"

    Crocodile had a smile on his face, but after a while, his expression cooled down again.

    "But first, let¡¯s see how strong you are!"

    And then, he raised his hand sharply.

    His lower body has turned into sand, and with the power of suspension, his speed reached its limit at this moment.

    Like a snake made up of sand, Crocodile¡¯s hand crossed the distance and, in a moment, he became in front of Rogen and Jason.

    At that moment, his goal was very clear and went straight to Jason.

    Jason has hurt him, and he wanted to get him back.

    "How dare you!"

    Jason saw that Crocodile started his attack, so he roared and his clenched his fist and punched.

    "Voom!"

    The air trembled the moment.

    "Boom!"

    The punch came from behind, and in an instant, it was in the face of Crocodile.

    His eyes contracted, and he was shocked.

    He didn¡¯t expect that Jason would be faster than him, whichpletely suppressed him.

    When Jason punched him in the face, the sand sshed which made Crocodile¡¯s face sunken with the invisible speed and then copsed.

    "Puff!"

    Arge amount of sand was hit by a strong punch which pushed it directly to the bedroom¡¯s wall and made countless tiny holes.

    "Haha, it really works!"

    Jasonughed loudly when he saw the blood from Crocodile¡¯s face, and he understood that this way really worked.

    He stepped forward again, came to the other side¡¯s eyes, clenched his fists and waved them hard again.

    "Damn it!"

    Crocodile also punched, but Jason, with his strong fighting talent, bowed his head and avoided the blow.

    And then, he jumped on Crocodiles waist.

    "Too bad!"

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes were full of fear, and he could form his body again, and Jason grabbed him and threw it into the deck.

    ¡°boom!¡±

    The deck was sunk with Crocodile¡¯s blood.

    Behind the battlefield, Rogen smiled and gave Jason a thumb. (LOL)

 Chapter 123

    Crocodile¡¯s body was directly inserted into the deck, and his head was on the ground.

    His blood was on the deck, and its smell was sharp.

    His whole body was scratched and bruised by Jason¡¯s fierce punch.

    The natural power was amazing, and Jason was very strong, he was absolutely stronger than Crocodile without devil fruit.

    Especially at this moment, Crocodile¡¯s devil fruit wasn¡¯t as powerful as Jason, even his physical skills were much worse. In face to face, he has no resistance to Jason.

    "Damn it!"

    A low humming sounded, and at the next moment, Jason¡¯s eyes shed, he bent his knees and then retreated sharply.

    As Jason¡¯s hand left Crocodile¡¯s body, his body waspletely weathered into grains of sand and floated all over the sky.

    "Whoop!"

    The sand was blowing and went toward Jason.

    The sand was so dazzling that no one could know how many grains of sand wereing toward Jason, which made him retreated again.

    Looking at the deck, it waspletely deserted by Crocodile, and the wood was covered by sand.

    "I can¡¯t see clearly!"

    He couldn¡¯t keep his eyes open, the sand reached Jason¡¯s eyes, letting him shed tears and also felt true pain.

    Among the big wave of sand, there was a golden hook following it, and it was glowing under the moonlight, and then reached Jason¡¯s neck.

    "Die!"

    Crocodile made a loud roar. Also, his golden hook was very strong and sharp.

    "How!"

    In the next moment, the sound of the golden hook came out. Crocodile¡¯s eyes were shrinking, and he hit with a considerable force, it was rotating an arc in the air and then firmly fall to the deck.

    A long sword, which was blooming, flew directly toward Crocodile¡¯s neck.

    When he saw such a sword, he changed himself into the sand and retreated back to reveal his figure.

    "Seawater again!"

    Staring at the sword in front of him, Crocodile became very angry.

    He didn¡¯t utter a word; the bounty of these men represented their true strength. Although his heart was heavy, he had no fear at all.

    Besides the devil fruit ability, he was a very ambitious man, and his courage was even stronger.

    For ordinary pirates, in the face of these men who have hundreds of millions reward, they would be terrified and lost their desire to fight.

    However, with the failure of several attacks, a kind of arrogance was born inside him.

    "It¡¯s the first time that I encounter such an interesting opponent!"

    "If I beat you, then my bounty would increase again, at this time, I¡¯m very famous among the pirates in this sea area!"

    With a full of rage tone, Crocodile¡¯s hands mmed forward.

    "Sandstrom!"

    As he said this word, the deck made a "squeaky" sound in an instant, and in a short while, serial cracks extended forward.

    Visible to the naked eye, the wooden deck was cracked very fast, leaving grains of sand suspended.

    The speed of cracking was astonishing, and when it reached Jason¡¯s feet, his shoes were instantly weathered and crushed into scrap.

    "Come on!"

    Rogen¡¯s face changed, he grabbed Jason and left the ship quickly.

    In a moment, he was already in his boat.

    Jason rubbed his eyes quickly, cleared the grains of sand out of his eyes, and then his eyes turned sour and red.

    At this point, his face immediately showed an expression of shock.

    "Is that caused by him?"

    The distance between the two ships was less than ten meters. Jason could see clearly the position of the other ship through the moonlight and the torches on the opposite side, which had all turned into a sea of sand grains.

    Just as a sandstorm was generated from the sky, a lot of sand grains floated in the bow position and fluctuated up and down.

    The sandstorm began to spin gradually, but the strange thing was that this phenomenon was spinning stably in the bow position.

    The dark robe fluttered in the wind, and with a cold face, Crocodile was walking in the middle of that sand storm unaffected by the sand. The sand was giving him a path while he was walking as if he was the king of sand.

    "The guy with hundreds of million reward, let me see what you can do!"

    Crocodile¡¯s face was cold, his hands open, and he pounced forward.

    "Boom!"

    The sand rioted and rushed toward the Dragon Root.

    "Captain!"

    Jason¡¯s face changed in a moment, the sandstorm covered a big area, that blow turned almost the quarter of the deck into the sand.

    If this massive curtain of sand really came to the Dragon Root, the consequences would be evident to all.

    "Buzz!"

    There was a strong wind, and the sand filled up the empty space in front of Rogen.

    "Jason, back!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes were bloody red, and the ck Tomoes were spinning. After a loud roar, his figure twisted, and he was in mid-air.

    Then, he stretched out his right hand and pressed.

    "Buddhist palm!"

    After a while, the golden palm appeared, and then pressed downward.

    "Boom!"

    The golden palm was directly pressed on the sandstorm about 20 meters below. That palm was like a solid, and it immediately pushes a lot of sand into the sea.

    "Flop!"

    The huge palm with a diameter of about 30 meters plunged obliquely into the sea, causing a great deal of water spray.

    When Crocodile saw this scene, his face changed, and his pupil contracted again.

    If he was on the ground, that he could turn a wide area like a desert, he has an endless source of strength and his power could reach the peak. However, on the sea, his greatest advantage turned out to be his greatest impediment.

    Even the desertification, he could only use it on his boat.

    In the air, Rogen shed again. Crocodile¡¯s heart was beating hard, he saw Rogen wasing up to the sky of his ship.

    "Start sail, let¡¯s go!"

    After a loud roar, the crew next to him woke up and sprinted to the rudder to control the ship and sail.

    "Do you think it¡¯s easy to leave after the mess you made?"

    A loud voice rang from the sky, which made the crew looked up.

    Then, in a panic, they saw the huge golden palm pressed again in an instant.

 Chapter 124

    This time, The Buddhist palm was three times bigger than the previous one, it was about 35 meters, and if it fell down on the ship, more than the half of it would be crashed.

    Crocodile was angry, and his right hand mmed down again on the deck, which was still intact under his feet.

    In this scene, the crew members were all panicked.

    "Hurry up, run backward!"

    "The captain is going to use his power, run!"

    A loud voice full of panic rang all over the ship, the pirates squatted, and a lot of them jumped toward the sea.

    When Crocodile moved his hand, the sand was floating frantically, and in a moment, a sandstorm of about 30 meters was formed in the air, blocking the road under the giant palm.

    The giant palm mmed into the sandstorm and made a mess in the night.

    Arge amount of sand spurred in all directions, but there was still a stubborn sand curtain over the ship, which protected the ship from Rogen¡¯s attack.

    Finally, at that moment, Crocodile¡¯s ship sailed quickly and left the ce.

    Rogen flickered, and then he came to the front of Crocodile.

    With a glimpse, Crocodile waved his hand, and the sand suddenly condensed in the air quickly.

    "Desert Spada!" (¡°Treasured Sword of the Desert¡±)

    Crocodile formed his right hand into a loose de of fast-moving sand, and then stabbed it into the ground, and directly toward Rogen.

    "What!"

    Rogen was about to start an attack, but he was blocked by the de made of sand.

    Desert Spada was familiar from his previous life, and he already knows very well that this attack was terrible.

    "Boom!"

    Rogen¡¯s sword was in front of him, and when the collision between it and the Desert Spada, a huge force exploded at the moment which made his body fly out in a blink.

    Also, the ship was cut down by this huge force, and 2/3 of its walls fell into the sea.

    Rogen shed a few times in the air, and then he returned to his ship.

    "The de¡¯s strength is really weak, but the devil fruit ability is very powerful!"

    Rogen was furious, he kept looking at the damaged ship changing its way and getting farther and farther away from him, but he didn¡¯t catch up with it.

    "If I was close to him, I could kill him with the defects of his fruit!"

    "However, that sandstorm is hard to deal with!"

    Looking at his bare feet, Jason had palpitations.

    If Rogen hadn¡¯t pulled him fast, he would have lost his feet.

    Those devil fruit users, it was hard to deal with.

    "From the beginning, he didn¡¯t understand our strength, he kept talking to us and push his strength to the lowest level, the devil fruit ability is hard to show!"

    "Until the end, and only from a distance, he could use his ability well!"

    Rogen nodded.

    After a while, his eyes became deeper, and he said.

    "I¡¯m afraid that he didn¡¯t use all his power, if we were onnd, his ability could set off a terrible sandstorm that covers a whole ind!"

    Jason was shocked.

    ¡°How terrible is he?¡±

    In the previous battle, Crocodile was astonished, Jason knew that after using the sea water, he wouldn¡¯t find it difficult to deal with his enemy.

    "Yes, the sea is his biggest nemesis, Unlike Kuzan, he can freeze the sea!"

    Rogen nodded.

    "It seems that we¡¯ll meet him again, we must be careful!" Jason said.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry too much, he is more powerful than you!" Rogenughed.

    Jason nodded, he knew that as long as he was close to him, he could defeat him easily.

    The two saw the broken ship getting farther and farther, and then looked at each other.

    "Right, captain, you said that you want Crocodile to join us, is it true?"

    Jason remembered the sentence that Rogen said before the battle.

    "Haha, if he wants to join, I would wee him."

    Rogen smiled and turned his head.

    ¡°That dude has a bad temper, and he is too pushy.¡± Jason snorted.

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    Rogenughed again, as Jason said, this Crocodile had no limits.

    The cold eyes, the cigar, and the ck robe, it was signs of a true badass that was hard to deal with

    ¡°Is the battle over?¡±

    The door opened, and Rouge with the little master came out.

    "Well, we just met a powerful guy."

    Rogen nodded.

    "But it has been solved!"

    Jason smiled.

    "That¡¯s good!"

    ncing at the boat, she saw the scattered sand. There was a strange look in Rouge¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t ask much.

    "Let¡¯s take a rest, we¡¯ll go to basta tomorrow!"

    Rogen said again.

    "But captain, I have a strange feeling!"

    Jason scratched his head.

    "What?"

    "We might meet that guy again in basta!"

    "Why?"

    Rogen asked.

    "That fellow¡¯s ship is damaged, and I¡¯m afraid that he would go there to fix it!"

    Jason said.

    "Haha, I didn¡¯t think that you are so smart, Good!" Rogenughed.

    As Jason and his friends were talking. Meanwhile on Crocodile¡¯s ship.

    ¡°Hurry up, plug this hole!¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s more. Get the boards quickly! ¡°

    "Come on, this way!"

    The screams on the boat continued to spread, and all the pirates were busy.

    Standing on the remaining intact deck, Crocodile puffed some smoke.

    The smoke was lingering, his eyes were low, and his expression was serious.

    The ship has been truly damaged because of the battle, and he was afraid that he would need to change it.

    "What is the nearest ind from here?"

    "Captain, it¡¯s basta!"

    The crew answered him with fear.

    "Go there!"

    His voice was low.

    He has no choice, without a boat, he couldn¡¯t sail.

    ¡°Those two guys!¡±

    In the eyes of Rogen, and Jason¡¯s figure, Crocodile clenched his fists.

    "I¡¯ll see you again, I won¡¯t forgive you!"

 Chapter 125

    The sea breeze waved gently, and the sun rays shone in the early morning, reflecting the sparkling sea surface. Fishes with different color and type were jumping out the sea then plunged into it again, and made a beautiful spray.

    A wooden boat moored quietly on the sea and swaying with the sea waves.

    Soon, the sun rose, and the ship shone with great light. The light and sunshine fell evenly.

    "Ahh..."

    Jason stretched out and walked out of the bedroom.

    As soon as he stepped out of the door, he saw a figure sitting at the bow, facing the sunrise, and surrounded by a purple aura which turned slowly, forming a strange cyclone.

    Jason couldn¡¯t help but stunned.

    "Captain!"

    At that moment, Rogen noticed Jason, and the aura quickly inhaled into his body and disappeared.

    "Wake up!"

    Jason nodded, but he was thinking about what happened to Rogen.

    Finally, he dared to ask.

    "Captain, what is the purple aura that surrounded you!"

    Rogen looked at Jason and answered softly. "Internal strength, it¡¯s a method of breathing, this can increase the body¡¯s various function."

    He kept quiet for a moment and then he said again.

    ¡°However, you are not suitable for it!¡±

    "You are suitable for external work!"

    Jason¡¯s body allows him to have hard-external training, he had a powerful body.

    "I¡¯ll teach you a set of external strength, if you practice, you can make your body stronger!"

    Rogen didn¡¯t have any concealment for Jason, and he decided to teach him the Dragon Elephant.

    "Really?"

    Jason was excited.

    He always thought that his captain was very mysterious. Also, he didn¡¯t expect that he would share such skills with him. Although he does not understand what the internal and external strength was, intuition was quite a powerful secret.

    Following the rity of the morning, Rogen passed all the actions of the Dragon Elephant to Jason.

    What surprised him was that Jason looks silly, but his talent for learning martial arts was quite strong. After several exercises, he understood a lot of things and started to work on the spot.

    The Dragon¡¯s roots bulged in his body, which made his muscles tightened, and his face became serious.

    "Ha!"

    His body bloated because of this Dragon elephant training.

    "Crack!"

    The bones and muscles extend, and impurities in the body were extruded stiffly from the pores. Jason moved his foot and stepped on the deck.

    "Boom!"

    The ship was shaken, and there was sshing of sea water.

    "Sure enough, this exercise is very suitable for him."

    Looking at Jason¡¯s physical state at the moment, Rogen nodded.

    From the very first time with such training, he already practiced it to the 5th movement, and it was clear from his body that he mastered it.

    The human body was like a well-conceived machine made up of a variety of parts. If these parts became morepact and coordinated, there was no doubt that the human body would be more reinforced.

    "Yush!"

    Jason breathed out, and there was a white aura came out of his mouth.

    Without the practice of internal strength, he actually formed the white light that the master of internal strength could exhale.

    The while aura was just a virtual room, and only masters could have it. After practicing it for a short time, it was good for Jason to own it.

    "Good, how do you feel?"

    Rogen asked.

    "Very strong, captain!" Jason answered, and he was very excited.

    He didn¡¯t know what the mysterious method of operation was, but after the exercises, he felt that his strength became more systematic and symmetrical.

    "In the future, you have to work hard on this, I have a total of 10 movements, and I have taught you all!"

    Rogen exhorted again.

    "That¡¯s good!"

    Jason¡¯s tone was a bit serious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to basta, it¡¯s the daybreak!¡±

    After half an hour, the people on the Dragon Root ate breakfast and sailed toward basta.

    At the same time in the port of basta.

    A shipnded slowly, which attracted the attention of people on the port.

    "Look, the ship is almost broken, how it can sail?"

    "It¡¯s really miserable, I don¡¯t know whether they met a storm or cruel pirates!"

    "Look, they are pirates, look at their g!"

    The people on the shore kept talking until they saw the pirate g on the ship, they immediately became nervous.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, we are in basta, pirates can¡¯t mess around!"

    "Yeah, even the marines couldn¡¯te here, we are under the protection of the world government, anyone dares to make a mess would be punished!"

    "Speaking of this, after Roger¡¯s execution, many pirates passed by here!"

    The cluttered voices came from the streets, people kept talking about them. Even if there were some tension in their eyes, there was no fear.

    At that time, basta was very strong, especially under the protection of the world government, which means that even strong pirates meant nothing there.

    Under the eyes of everyone, the broken ship slowly lowered the sails, dropped the anchor, and stopped at the shore. And then, one by one, the pirates were walking out of the boat.

    They looked pale, their eyes were swollen, they were tired and mentally depressed. At first nce, it was clear that they had experienced horrors that were hard to imagine. What makes people wondering was that these pirates were stained with bright red blood.

    ¡°Their enemy must be very strong!¡±

    In a sh, people judged it.

    After all the pirates walked out the ship, a tall figure with a ck robe and cold face jumped down.

    As this figure appeared, the expression immediately changed.

    "Sir Crocodile!"

    "The famous pirate, with 45 million rewards, and who was in the Grand Line recently, Sir Crocodile!"

    "Is that him!"

    When people recognized him, they were even more shocked.

    It can be said that this guy was expected to be one of the strongest pirates in the near future, he was very powerful. Also, he was very fast like a bullet or even quicker, which was hard to stop him. However, at this moment, people seemed to be shocked.

    "Who did that? What happened to them!"

    When Crocodile heard these words, his face became colder.

    He ordered his crew tond quickly while his cold eyes squinted toward the coast.

    Although he did not speak, the vicious momentum made the people who were talking stop at once and disperse quickly with fear.

    ¡°This Crocodile is too fierce!¡±

    "Hurry up!"

    At that moment, Crocodile turned and looked back.

    It can be clearly seen that when he turned to the rear for a moment, his face was colder.

    ¡°Did you guys do thatst night?¡±

 Chapter 126

    With the words of Crocodile, everyone looked at him and found that there was a group of people on the cost in front of him.

    The leader of the team was very tall, 50 centimeters taller than Crocodile, reaching an astonishing height of three meters. He was a light blond-haired, very lean and muscr with tan skin. He dressed in mboyant pink clothes, and with his sunsses, he was full disdain.

    He smiled when he saw the obvious hostility in Crocodile¡¯s gaze.

    "Hu-Hu-Hu-Hu..."

    The one in the pink coalughed, which made Crocodile¡¯s crew took a step back.

    These guys already lost more than a dozen of themst night, and their deaths were horrible and bizarre.

    Knowing that his crew passed through a tough battle, and they were terrified, Crocodile frowned again.

    He became increasingly dissatisfied from his crew.

    In this vast sea, weakpanions and subordinates mean that they will be abandoned and die.

    He lifted up his right hand, and with a cold expression, he said. "The shame you gave usst night must wash today!"

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    The air inexplicably trembled, and the ground under them shook, which made a lot of sand began to float. In a moment, the man in the feather coat changed his expression.

    Arge amount of sand was suspended in the air, and it was overwhelming toward him and his team.

    These grains of sand formed a sand curtain that reaches about 50 meters, it was floating in the air and dashing forward.

    "This guy!"

    The man in the pink coat had a cold look under the dark sunsses, with a slight tremor in his right hand.

    Under this tremor, a pirate behind Crocodile suddenly became frightened. He moved his hand and pulled out his sword, then shed it toward Crocodile¡¯s back.

    "Shua!"

    The sword crossed the back of Crocodile, and a lot of sand began to scatter.

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes were even colder and paused his attack. At that moment, the opposite group leaped to escape this blow.

    "Swish!"

    The sandstorm fell on the ground, and the calm returned.

    "Why are you so angry, Crocodile? That¡¯s what the sea looks like!"

    The man with the pink coatughed exaggeratedly.

    "Strong would stay, and weak should die!"

    ¡°That¡¯s what the world has always followed. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Crocodile quickly recovered his body, and the will of killing was very clear in his eyes.

    The arrogant guy in front of him ignited the mes in his heart and made him very angry. Such words would make anyone angry.

    "Just a few members of your crew died, why so angry?"

    "If you want to kill my men, and you can¡¯t do that of course, then you¡¯ll die!"

    The man with the pink coat shouted loudly, and when he said that, his crew behind his were all smiling.

    It seems that they understand that the other side couldn¡¯t attack them.

    "It¡¯s good!¡¯

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes shed, he slowly bent his waist down and pressed on the ground with both hands.

    "Don¡¯t u know whose home is this?"

    Just after he finished his words, the ground shook, and a lot of sand fluttered.

    The sand floated up and covered the controlled crew behind him.

    Then, a lot of sand appeared from the ground.

    In a while, the sand has already appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    "Ground So (Drying Up)!"

    A mysterious and strange force emanated from Crocodile¡¯s hand, and it swept hundreds of meters in an instant to reach the man in the pink coat.

    a lot of quick-witted people retreated speedily, but there were still people who didn¡¯t know what to do, and in a moment, they got shrouded by this force.

    "Haa!"

    The bodies of five people who were standing there became dry as if the water was absorbed after the attack of Crocodile. Their whole bodies became like a mummy in a short period, and they died. Because of such speed, they didn¡¯t even find time to scream.

    "Ground Death! (An extremely strong version of Ground So)"

    With a low roar, all the five mummies were crushed and turned into sand grains, which melted into the vast amount of quicksand.

    "fyuu!"

    A beautiful scene appeared, the atmosphere became yellow, and a sandstorm was blown up.

    With a strong wind, the sand just covered arge area and swept hundreds of meters, which made people unable to open their eyes because of it.

    Suddenly, footsteps sounded.

    Not far from the attack, arge number of guards with weapons were running nervously.

    At the moment when they saw such a scene in the field, they were screaming loudly.

    ¡°Stop it all! This is basta, not the ce where the arrogant pirates can stay, otherwise, please get out of here!"

    The captain of the guard who took the lead pulled out his sword and shouted loudly.

    As he shouted, the man with pink coat bends his fingers.

    The pirates behind Crocodile changed their expressions, they took their swords and pointed it to Crocodile.

    "Damn it!"

    The panic was clear in their eyes, Crocodile¡¯s ability was very strong, but the other side ability was so terrible, he could control anyone he wants.

    "Crocodile, your ability is powerful, but mine isn¡¯t that bad, I killed few useless pirates from your crew, is it necessary to be angry?"

    The man in the pink coat kept staring at Crocodile while he was standing on the building.

    Although he has a very strong ability, he was very jealous of Crocodile. The ability to reform the body of Crocodile without the Haki, it can be said that there was no solution to deal with it.

    Especially on this ground, it was Crocodile¡¯s field.

    ¡°That¡¯s Bullshit!¡±

    Crocodile¡¯s face was cold again, and then he put his hands on the ground again.

    "Boom!"

    The sand in the sky was bursting once again, and it became denser.

    ¡°Stop! In this way, we will not be polite!¡±

    The leader of the guards became angrier, and the soldiers behind him pulled their swords.

    ncing at the guard and at the man with a pink coat, Crocodile¡¯s face was very cold.

    "Let my crew go, I¡¯ve spared you this time, Domingo!"

    "Ha ha ha!"

    Domingoughed, and he yed with his fingers again.

    All the pirates were released, and the look in their eyes was full of panic.

    The era of pirate came already, the pirates everywhere moved by the wind, and they all converged on the Grand Line.

    The first strong intersection was between Crocodile and Domingo!

 Chapter 127

    "This era became very berserk, Crocodile!"

    "If your men are just a group of weak chickens, then we won¡¯t meet again!"

    As Domingoughed, the feathers on his pink coat trembled.

    After a brief encounter, both sides became aware of each other¡¯s strength, and they didn¡¯t rush again.

    In this sea, unless the strength has overwhelming advantages, most of the encounters are temptations.

    After the fightst night against Rogen, a dozen crew members suddenly pulled out their swords and weapons and then they attacked each other in the darkness. This strange scene caused a serious consequence for the whole pirate regiment. By the moonlight, he saw that the man who led the team was the one in pink feathers.

    "hu-hu-hu" (One pieceugh!)"

    With a series ofughter, Domingo quickly left. For the guard¡¯s captain who was very angry and ready to attack, he kept standing there to stop them if they back to fight.

    Crocodile was surrounded by the sand, he has a cold look, and his face was quite pale. After that, he didn¡¯t utter a word and entered the ind with the rest of his crew.

    Crocodile¡¯s crew were stunned, and they didn¡¯t even say anything in front of their captain.

    The guard¡¯s captain looked at the two famous pirates in the Grand Line of the first half, and then finally he was relieved when they left.

    The existence of such guys in basta would cause a huge sensation. And it was hard to stop them if they start fighting. The necessary surveince was indispensable.

    Otherwise, if these two people started making a fuss, then only a few people who could stop them.

    Time passed slowly, and at noon, a small ship approached the coast of Nanohana.

    "Finally, we arrived, I haven¡¯t seen an ind for a long time!"

    Jason shouted while he was looking at the shore.

    basta was really bigpared to the inds where they used to be.

    After a slownding, everyone has disembarked.

    The civilians on the coast only took a look, when they saw several ordinary people, they didn¡¯t pay much attention. Compared with Crocodile and Domingo in the morning, Rogen¡¯s group weren¡¯t very attractive at all.

    "This is Nanohana!"

    Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Sister-inw, we will stay here until you give birth to Ace and then we¡¯ll left."

    "Alright!"

    Rouge nodded, and then she looked at the ind in front of her, she was very satisfied.

    At this time, basta has very beautiful scenery, with its green trees and colorful flowers. It was full of birds, and there was only a small area representing the desert, and no one goes there.

    "Let¡¯s go and buy some necessities, and then we must find a ce to stay!"

    Rogen walked and said to Jason beside him.

    "Give it to me captain, and I promise that I¡¯ll do it for you!"

    Jason smiled.

    The crew walked slowly, and they disappeared from the port, leaving only their ship.

    After a few steps, Rogen¡¯s eyes condensed and he smiled.

    "Jason, you guessed it well, we might meet Crocodile!"

    After a careful look, Rogen saw the broken pirate ship of Crocodile.

    "There¡¯s only basta in this area, he has no choice, haha!" Jason smiled.

    They didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, and then theyughed and walked to enter the port town.

    Because it was a port town, the ce was quite dense, and the streets were full of voices, which was very lively. The crew walked on the streets and kept smiling.

    They didn¡¯t saw such a lively city for a long time.

    After a round ofps, they went to a restaurant.

    At the same time, not far from them, a young man with a white shirt and a smile on his face whispered on his neck.

    "The target appeared, basta, Nanohana!"

    "Good, don¡¯t lose him!"

    "Understand!"

    The man in the white shirt whispered, then raised his head again to greet the passers-by, looking very skilled.

    the night came.

    Because of the time constraints, the three people just found a hotel for a temporary rest. They need such a ce to settle down, Rogen needs to rest and focus.

    Rogen and Jason were in the same room, next door, there was Rouge and the little master. If anything happened, they could act immediately with a loud scream.

    Rogen opened the window at looked down.

    They were on the 2nd floor, when he looked through the window, he could clearly see the densely popted streets below.

    Nanohana was really popted, even at night, the streets were quite dense.

    "What a lively city!"

    Rogen sighed.

    ¡°Captain, have you thought about where we will be in the future? Ah refreshing!¡±

    Jason put his feet into the hot water and kept sighingfortably.

    "Our next heading is a vige near Alubarna!"

    "Alubarna, isn¡¯t that the capital?" Jason was curious.

    "Yes,pared to the port town, the capital is safer, we won¡¯t encounter major events, life will be calmer there!"

    "What we need is calm!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes were deep.

    Jason nodded. "I understand, we must find a safe ce for Rouge!"

    "Yeah, that old guy left his baby, and we should take care of him!"

    Rogen¡¯s face showed a smile.

    "Oh, veryfortable!"

    Jason was experiencing thefort of soaking his feet in hot water, and his expression was extremely trivial.

    Deep in the Sabaody Archipgo, in a bustling ce.

    "Is the target found?"

    A majestic voice rang.

    "Master, we already found it!"

    The ck-suited man answered with a respectful tone, his body was bent down humbly, and his head was low.

    "Bring her back, our family can¡¯t afford this shame!"

    ¡°Yes, the viin will arrange it.¡±

    The ck-suited man answered quickly.

    "I heard that she is surrounded by world criminals!"

    The majestic man suddenly said again.

    ¡°ording to intelligence, that¡¯s right.¡± The ck-suited man was stunned and answered.

    "As a proud Noble of the world, the descendants of the twenty kingdoms mixed up with criminals!"

    "Shame, it¡¯s a shame!"

    The majestic man violently angered.

 Chapter 128

    Seeing the anger expression on his face, the ck-suited man directly kneeled on the ground.

    "The elders are angry!"

    He eximed loudly.

    "Which made me angry too!"

    The majestic man kept looking at the agent in front of him while he was kneeling down, and suddenly, he hit him on the face with his crutch.

    "Boom!"

    Blood flew out, and the agent¡¯s face was torn open. However, he was still down and didn¡¯t move.

    "Elders are angry, we need to wash this shame of this family!"

    The majestic man took a deep breath.

    And then he listened to the ck-suited man.

    "I¡¯m Lent, your dog, and I¡¯ll try to do my best!"

    "I chose to be the elder¡¯s dog. I must be the most loyal dog!"

    Lent fell on the ground and answered calmly.

    "Good!"

    The majestic man smiled and said again.

    "Then go ahead, wash the shame and bring Illyasviel von Einzbern back!"

    "Hai!"

    "You need to kill those criminals by the way, as a gift for the ipetent marines."

    The man waved his hand.

    "Understand!"

    The ck-suited man knelt and retreated a few times.

    "Right, and if you can¡¯t wash the shame of our family, then I¡¯ll wash you off!"

    After a while, the man was deep.

    "Lent Understand!"

    "Celestial Dragons doesn¡¯t need a useless dog, go!"

    Lent squatted on the ground, and after exiting the door, he slowly bowed his head and left quickly.

    When he looked up, he showed a grim face full of cruelty, and there were cross scars on his face. His body looks a bit thin, but there was an explosive force hidden in it.

    All the way out of that ce, Lent¡¯s face became calmer.

    Being humiliated and threatened like that, there was no trace of discontent and resentment in his heart.

    After choosing to give up his dignity and everything, he already pushed himself into the dark.

    "Now, there¡¯s no dignity, why don¡¯t I throw everything away?"

    He chose to be a dog for the noblest owner in the world.

    "Keep an eye on the target and be careful!"

    ¡°The battle group is ready to move in a day. This time, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    "Keep in mind, protecting her is the first goal!"

    A series of orders quickly issued; Lent eyes were cold like ake hasn¡¯t yet frozen.

    basta.

    The next morning, Rogen and his crew woke up early.

    "Dingdong!"

    The crisp bells rang, and two camel trailers stopped in front of the hotel.

    "Hey captain, I ordered two camels to go to Alubarna, we need to pass through the desert, and it hard to do that without camels!"

    Rogen smiled, he was about to talk, but he was interrupted by Jason.

    "However, I have no money, you¡¯ll pay, haha!"

    After saying that, he directly jumped into the trailer.

    ck lines appeared on Rogen¡¯s face; He didn¡¯t want to take a ride with Jason. But finally, he helped Rouge and the little master to enter the trailer.

    After that, everyone set off. The camels weren¡¯t fast there, it took an hour from them to pass through the city.

    Finally, they reached the desert.

    "It¡¯s spectacr, what a big desert!"

    Jason pulled the curtain and kept watching through the window.

    "Oh, this is also one of the wonderful ces in our basta, the desert isbined with the oasis!"

    The middle-aged man who drove the camel smiled and said.

    Uncle, how long this camel will take to pass through this desert?"

    Rogen asked curiously.

    The date of the birth of Rouge was getting closer and closer, and they couldn¡¯t dy it longer.

    "Without any ident, we could reach Alubarna in two days!"

    The uncle answered.

    "Two days!!!"

    Rogen nodded; this period was quite eptable.

    The camel trailers were walking slowly in the desert, which was a very boring ce for Rogen, he pulled up the curtain, and he was ready to rest for a while.

    Jason was very interested, and he kept looking around.

    When someone used to be in the sea very much, he would feel particrly cordial to see the desert.

    Time passed quickly, and at noon, everyone stopped to eat. After they finished, they moved again.

    After three hourster, Rogen blinked and suddenly heard the voice of the middle-aged-man calling outside, and then the camels stopped.

    "What happened?"

    Rogen didn¡¯t open his eyes yet, and Jason quickly opened the curtain.

    "Look, there are many victims in the desert."

    The middle-aged man pointed to the front, and he was very sad.

    Jason looked at the pointed ce, and he saw a row of dead bodies lying on the ground. They were stained with blood and covered with golden sand. They would be buried there sooner orter with the sand, and no one would find them.

    "They should have encountered a strong group of people or a beast!" Jason was a bit stunned.

    "They met bandits in here!" the middle-aged man was very sad, but he wasn¡¯t afraid at all.

    "there¡¯s someone still alive!"

    Jason nodded, and suddenly, he saw a corpse moving in the distance.

    He was about to get off the trailer, but the middle-aged uncle pressed on Jason¡¯s hand and shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an auspicious sign to save a man in the desert.¡±

    Jason stunned.

    "Legend has it that there were gods in the desert, people who have killed here became the property of the gods, and if you rescue these guys without authorization, you¡¯ll make gods angry and bring disaster to yourself!"

    The uncle exined to Jason.

    "Is that right?"

    Jason was astonished.

    Rogen in the trailer heard those words, he shook his head and smiled, and the probe came out.

    Following Jason¡¯s gaze, he immediately saw the guy who was still alive.

    In the wide desert, with blood stains on his body, thin and seemingly young, his right hand clutched something tightly, and it was shaking. All of these indicate that this person was still alive.

    "Jason, save this guy!"

    When Jason heard the order, he snorted and immediately jumped out of the trailer.

    The middle-aged uncle wanted to stop them, but they ignored him.

    "Hey kid, are you still alive?"

    Jason asked loudly.

    "Ugh!"

    The still surviving boy really made a sound.

    ==========================================================

    Hello guys ^^!

    I have started using a SCHEDULE for both of my novels! Yeey ^^

    <figure ss="wp-block-image"></figure>

    And I¡¯ve made another ¡®SCHEDULE¡¯ for the free chapters ^^

    <figure ss="wp-block-image"></figure>

    I promis that I¡¯ll keep uploading in time ^^

    Thank you so much for your kind support^^

 Chapter 129

    The strange voice made Rogen and Jason look at each other.

    "Take the ne, and help me please!"

    The man who just talked has very chapped lips, his eyes were vain, and his face was pale. He seemed to be in an unconscious from walking.

    Biting his teeth and squeezed those words from his lips, and after he said that he fainted.

    "It¡¯s awkward, isn¡¯t it!"

    Rogen couldn¡¯t help but look at the ne in the young man¡¯s hand.

    The green heart-shaped jasper, which was connected by a fine gold wire, and it was still has a green luster. It was clear that this ne worth a lot.

    To their suspicion, ording to the uncle, these guys were apparently murdered by desert bandits, but it was a bit of a miracle that the ne in the kid¡¯s hand is still intact.

    "Captain, look!"

    Jason suddenly found something and pointed it.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes turned and looked at the pointed ce.

    "These guys are bandits!"

    At first nce, there were five bodies lying in front of them, they all looked fierce. And at that time, they were already dead.

    What surprised them, was that these five has a small round bloodstain on their chest and forehead. As if they were died by a single shot.

    "This kid!"

    His eyes turned interestingly and looked at the young man lying on the ground.

    Not far from the kid, there were two semi-automatic rifles on the ground, and the ammunition shells were scattered not far away from him.

    ording to the distribution of the bodies on the scene, he quickly reached a conclusion. These five robbers were caused by this young boy.

    "Jason, take him to the trailer, give him some water, and bandage his wounds!"

    "The boy is not seriously injured, he just fainted because of dehydration and other unknown reasons!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed and told Jason.

    Jason responded, carried the young man on his shoulders, and then headed toward the trailer.

    "You¡¯ll incur disaster!" the uncle said with a low voice.

    "Uncle, don¡¯t be afraid, just drive!"

    Jasonughed and patted on his shoulder.

    The middle-aged man had no choice but looking at Rogen who was looking at the injury of the young boy, but he was no longer dissuaded.

    The two guys seem friendly, but the uncle could feel the fierce atmosphere of these two. It was a unique feeling that he had walked through the desert for many years.

    The bell in front of the camel¡¯s neck rang, and they slowly began to move forward.

    Three hours already passed.

    "Whoop!"

    The camel trailer swayed, and Rogen who was sitting in it heard an unusual movement outside.

    Looking at each other, Jason quickly stepped forward and opened the curtain.

    "Uncle, what happened?"

    As soon as he said those words, His mouth suddenly opened.

    "Sand... Sandstorm!!!!"

    "That too bad!"

    The uncle was panicked, and there was horror in his eyes.

    In front of them, a huge Sandstrom covered hundreds of meters, roaring and rushing forward.

    The wind roared, and the sand was like a dragon in the desert. The storm broke out and roared endlessly. It can be clearly seen where the Sandstrom passed by, everything was swallowed up by it as if the dragon was engulfing the world.

    "It¡¯s enormous trouble!"

    Jason¡¯s voice was trembling.

    Such arge-scale sandstorm, although he has great power, he was embarrassed when facing the power of nature. As the wind blows, the force increased, and he was afraid that this Sandstorm could sling him up into the sky and threw him somewhere.

    "This, this is not a sandstorm!"

    Just then, a weak voice sounded, Jason looked back, and he saw the kid behind him.

    "It¡¯s you, are you awake already?"

    "I¡¯m not a kid! Please call me Trensu!"

    The kid suddenly answered.

    Rogen, who was ready to jump out the trailer, he almost burst out when he heard the name.

    People in the world of pirates naturally do not know this name, but for Rogen, it seems very familiar.

    "Trensu, you just said that this is not a sandstorm, what does it mean?"

    Jason asked curiously.

    The rushing and roaring sands in the sky were clearly formed by the great power of nature.

    "It¡¯s a person, it¡¯s made by one person!"

    "We are harmed by that guy!"

    His eyes were full of fear and anger at the same time.

    "Person!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes stunned, and he kept looking at the Sandstorm outside.

    "It¡¯s impossible! Human beings cannot do such thing, it¡¯s a range of hundreds of meters, it¡¯s enough to destroy a town!"

    Jason was shocked.

    "No, Jason, the sandstorm in front of you is really human-made!"

    Rogen suddenly said.

    "And that person, we both have seen!"

    Jason nced, and he was surprised. "Is it Crocodile??"

    "But we saw his attack, this huge range sandstorm, it¡¯s not like he can do it!"

    ¡°You forgot. He was only on the sea at that time.¡±

    "And here is his field!"

    Rogen whispered.

    "In this desert, it can be said that his power is endless. All this sand is his weapon!"

    In a word, Jason¡¯s eyes were shocked.

    "That guy has great power!"

    "But, don¡¯t worry!"

    Rogen smiled, and he was rxed.

    "Uncle, go ahead and don¡¯t worry about this sandstorm!"

    "But...!" the uncle was still afraid.

    "Go!"

    Rogen¡¯s tone was very serious.

    Being stared at by Rogen¡¯s eyes, the middle-aged uncle suddenly trembled, and he has a feeling that he wanted to obey, and didn¡¯t dare to resist.

    The camel¡¯s bell rang again, and the two trailers moved in the strong wind and approached the Sandstorm slowly ahead.

    "That man can manipte the desert, do you dare to move forward?"

    In the trailer, Trensu was shocked.

    He had seen the horror of that person and experienced the fear with his heart.

    Although they were only affected by that man¡¯s power, they were abandoned facing death in the wide desert.

    You can imagine how much pressure and fear you have to endure if they really face it.

    ¡°Be reassured, kid!¡±

    Jason patted on the kid¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Speaking of it, you boy, how would you rather die than let go of that ne?¡±

    If they hadn¡¯t met him, he would have been buried in the desert within hours, and no one would know about his death.

    ==========================================================

    Hello guys ^^!

    I have started using a SCHEDULE for both of my novels! Yeey ^^

    So, I¡¯ve made some <strong>changes </strong>in my <strong>Patreon page </strong>( patreon/otaku_senpai )as you may have seen! My n is to post <strong>2 chapters</strong> ( one of each novel) every <strong>2 days</strong>!

    <figure ss="wp-block-image"></figure>

    And I¡¯ve made another ¡®SCHEDULE¡¯ for the free chapters ^^

    <figure ss="wp-block-image"></figure>

    I promis that I¡¯ll keep uploading in time ^^

    Thank you so much for your kind support^^

 Chapter 130

    "You can only find this ne from the little flower, I bought it for Erza!"

    When Trensu said this, his face turned red, and he was a little shy.

    "Of, only for the lover you can fight."

    Jason suddenly said.

    "This kid wanted to see his lover; doesn¡¯t he care about his life? He dared to cross this desert!"

    The middle-aged man shook his head and sighed.

    "No, no, Erza is not my lover!"

    Trensu hurriedly shook his head and exined.

    "I just like her, and I wanted to surprise her!"

    Rogen was speechless, she wasn¡¯t even his girlfriend, so desperate! Looking at the beauty of the chain and Trensu¡¯s clothes, he could see the difference, it wasn¡¯t even a decent outfit, he could imagine how much suffering this boy has experienced. Understanding the meaning of his word, he was certainly not a person from the Little Flower, he must be from another ce.

    This ne has cost him a lot of money, and he almost lost his life just to surprise an unsessful girlfriend.

    As the middle-aged man said, ¡°in order to keep your love, don¡¯t die.¡±

    "Where are you from, kid?"

    Jason asked curiously.

    The sandstorm outside covered the while sky with golden sand, and the people inside the trailer kept talking.

    "I¡¯m from Alubarna!" Trensu answered.

    "For your lover, you crossed the desert, aren¡¯t you afraid of bandits? You are very patient, kid!" Jason praised.

    "Actually, Erza said that she liked this ne, and I didn¡¯t have money at that time. Also, you can find this ne only in "Little flower" in Nanohana, so I went there and worked to make money, and then I bought it for her!"

    Trensu scratched his head.

    "Do you like this girl this much?"

    Jason asked curiously.

    "Yes, I do!"

    At this point, Trensu hesitated.

    "When I give her this ne, she will be amazed, and she will fall in love with me!"

    He was very sure.

    "Hey, pure milk, can I ask you a question?" ( ¡°Trensu¡± is a famous Milk product in China)

    Rogen interjected at that time.

    "My name is Trensu, what does pure milk mean!?" Trensu corrected Rogen.

    ¡°Trensu how long has it taken you to leave Alubarna and work to earn money and buy a ne?¡±

    Rogen asked directly.

    "One year and three months, and every day, I kept thinking about the reaction of Erza when I give her this ne."

    Trensu grabbed the ne tightly, and he has a touch of happiness on his face, which proves the pure heart he had.

    The tree people kept hearing Trensu, and they were speechless in front of him.

    One year and three months? Not to mention whether Erza likes this kid or not, what if she found another man and loved him, after all, it was an extended period, and she might forget him, which would be a big problem for Trensu.

    This kid was not only foolish for love but also has a very low IQ.

    ¡°Intelligence is a nice thing. I hope you can have it when you get rejected.¡±

    Rogen has no hope for this kid, he shook and said.

    Trensu was full of ck lines, but it was hard to say anything to those who saved his life. He turned his head and looked at Jason, which was also speechless.

    "Well, when you get back, maybe you¡¯ll find that your lover became a mother of three babies, good luck with that!"

    When he heard this big man, Trensu was even greener.

    "Three in a year! Is she a pig?"

    The camel¡¯s bell rang, and the trailers drove in the depth of the sandstorm.

    It was hard to see the way.

    The wind blows golden sand.

    There was a lot of sand, it fells on the faces and hurt. The uncle who was controlling the camels covered his whole body tightly to avoid the sand.

    "This sand storm is a bit strange!"

    At this time, the middle-aged uncle said sullenly.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Trensu asked curiously.

    "It¡¯s impossible for a sandstorm of this size to develop in such calm wind!" The uncle said strangely.

    "Our captain said it earlier, this is caused by man!"

    Jason said.

    "Go ahead, maybe we¡¯ll find that guy!"

    Rogen ordered.

    "Is it really caused by a human? I¡¯m curious about who did that."

    The middle-man was very interested.

    Rogen found that the sandstorm was just trouble of sand that floating in the air. And as long as the wind wasn¡¯t powerful, it won¡¯t dy them. So, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for Rogen at all.

    "Keep going!"

    The middle-aged man patted on the camel, and then the camel began to move quickly.

    After a few minutes, the wind became lighter, and the sandstorm was smaller.

    "Dangdang!"

    The camel¡¯s bell rang, the sand was very thick, which made the two trailers move slowly in the desert.

    "Come on, this sandstorm is very huge, it can¡¯t be imagined that it was caused by human beings!"

    The uncle was still couldn¡¯t believe this fact.

    Rogen didn¡¯t answer, he sat inside the trailer and closed his eyes, and he kept thinking about the future.

    Jason took off the cloth that covered his face when the sandstorm became smaller. Then, he kept looking for Crocodile outside.

    "Captain, there¡¯s no trace of that guy!"

    The golden sand was everywhere, it was hard to find Crocodile¡¯s figure.

    Rogen didn¡¯t answer again, and Trensu stared at Jason with curious eyes then he asked him.

    "Jason, do you really want to fight that guy?"

    "You are a child, and I don¡¯t want to lie to you, but that guy¡¯s face has been blown up several times by me!"

    Jason gave him a nk look.

    "But why didn¡¯t he die when you blow up his head?"

    "He is a devil fruit user, and he can transform, so he can¡¯t die!"

    "What! A Devil Fruit?"

    Trensu was curious.

    Jason didn¡¯t want to exin; he waved his hand as he said, "never mind!" and turned his gaze to the desert.

    "You¡¯ll know it when you go out to the sea!"

    Jason ended the conversation when he said that.

    Five minutester, the sandstorm began to disappear, and everyone could see the sky again.

    "That guy is not here!"

    Jason shook his head.

    When the road became clearer, Jason couldn¡¯t find Crocodile.

    "No, no! Big Jason, look there!"

    Trensu¡¯s face suddenly changed, he pointed to the right side and shivered.

    "Where..."

    Jason turned his face, and he got stunned.

    "Is that...!"

    The camel trailers stopped, and all the eyes turned and looked to the right.

    Along with their gaze, a mummy was standing in the desert appeared in their eyes. The face was dry, and it has brown skin as if it was drained of water. Such a scene made all the people looked cold.

    There were a lot of mummies, more than a dozen.

    Standing in the desert-like that, they looked terrified as if they have experienced great fear before they die.

    ==========================================================

    Hello guys ^^!

    I have started using a SCHEDULE for both of my novels! Yeey ^^

    So, I¡¯ve made some <strong>changes </strong>in my <strong>Patreon page </strong>( patreon/otaku_senpai )as you may have seen! My n is to post <strong>2 chapters</strong> ( one of each novel) every <strong>2 days</strong>!

    <figure ss="wp-block-image"></figure>

    And I¡¯ve made another ¡®SCHEDULE¡¯ for the free chapters ^^

    <figure ss="wp-block-image"></figure>

    I promis that I¡¯ll keep uploading in time ^^

    Thank you so much for your kind support^^

 Chapter 131

    "Mummy?"

    Trensu trembled, and he was scared.

    "It¡¯s Crocodile¡¯s deeds!"

    Jason¡¯s eyes condensed; he was sure about it.

    He already saw the ability of Crocodile, and he recognized it at a nce. Everything he touches be dry. This method of turning humans into mummies was definitely his ability.

    The uncle wasn¡¯t afraid at all, he looked around and didn¡¯t find any other people.

    The trailers kept moving forward, as they progress, they saw the mummies more clearly.

    The expression of fear, horror, and the will of staying alive was clear on the mummies faces.

    "Pirates, those are pirates!"

    With a careful look, Rogen determined the identity of the deceased.

    "Go ahead, Crocodile is not far from here!"

    The uncle took his cigarette and sighed.

    "Since you are not afraid, then I won¡¯t go back. I¡¯ll go to see that guy that manipte sandstorms and turn humans into mummies."

    The camel¡¯s bell rang and kept moving forward, leaving its footprints in the desert.

    After a while, the camel trailers disappeared, and the footprints were buried in the sand.

    In front of them, there were a group of men, who covered their bodies tightly, and they were moving slowly on their camels.

    The man in the rear looked at the tall man in front of him and blinked with fear from time to time.

    "I have never seen such a powerful captain!"

    ¡°That¡¯s simply the power of the gods!¡±

    The crew members were terrified of that enormous strength that their captain has.

    They kept moving silently, and no one dared to talk, they were afraid to disturb the desert god in front of them.

    The white smoke came out, and the man in the front was indifferent. Walking in the dry and sunny desert, he was like going to his home without any disturbance.

    The rest of the people were sweating all the time. Also, they kept drinking water because they were thirsty, but for the captain, there was not any sweat on his face, he even felt refreshed andfortable.

    "This is my field!"

    The captain¡¯s eyes were very sharp, and he felt this way since he reached this desert. Here, his power is endless, he can manipte the sand and control it as he controls any part of his body.

    Along the way, he was striding forward like a god, as he waved his hand, the sand flew up, and once again, a sandstorm appeared.

    For him, the desert was way better than the sea, here, he was very invincible, and he could despise any enemy.

    If he met the group he faced before, he could easily destroy them. But unfortunately, on the way, he only met a group of insignificant guys that got defeated by him and turned into mummies.

    "If I don¡¯t want to sail in the future, it would be good to stay here!"

    "I can use all my strength."

    Crocodile kept thinking secretly in his mind.

    At the same time, he had a little understanding of his fruit ability, which made him more skilled in sand maniption.

    "Captain, captain, there¡¯s two camel trailers!"

    Suddenly, a guy from the rear said with a loud voice.

    Crocodile stopped the camel and said with a cold tone. "Let¡¯s go to take their water!"

    He doesn¡¯t need these supplies, but his men wouldn¡¯t stay alive without it.

    At that time, Crocodile was very cold.

    After all, he still has some human feelings, when he was threatened by Domingo, and when he faced Rogen, he kept always thinking about his crew. That¡¯s why he still the captain of these people. In addition to his mighty strength, Crocodile has the charisma of some leaders.

    This group was under themand of one of the strongest people at that time and that ce.

    The crew followed the orders of their captain, and then some of them drove toward the two camel trailers behind them.

    After a while, they reached the two trailers.

    "Give us your water!"

    And immediately, the pirates showed their swords.

    The middle-aged uncle panicked, he wanted to hide, but he didn¡¯t find a ce to hide.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight them!¡±

    Trensu, the young man thought that hispanions were all killed by the sandstorm. He was still injured, but he took his gun and wanted to rush out.

    "Hey, you don¡¯t want to die, you are still injured, and your gun would be blocked with the sand!"

    Jason grabbed Trensu¡¯s hand and forced him to sit.

    "Look at me, kid, we could deal with them alone!"

    Only hasty people would do a stupid thing, especially at the age of that kid.

    However, it has to be said that Jason seemed to like this kid a little bit.

    No matter who was the opponent and for the sake ofpanions, forgetting the fear and dare to fight hard is worthy of respect.

    As soon as he opened the curtain, Jason¡¯s tall body appeared in the eyes of the pirate who came to take the water.

    Suddenly, the pirates looked at him as they felt panicked.

    "This guy...!"

    "The Demolisher Jason, Oh My God!"

    Screams came out from the pirates, and one of them fell from the camel.

    "How do you dare to rob us? Where¡¯s your captain?"

    "Ou...Our captain is there!"

    They were terrified.

    That night, this man¡¯s performance and the influence he left them with was manifest in their eyes. They weren¡¯t very strong; they should avoid him, or he would destroy them.

    Looking around, Jason immediately saw the captain on the camel, a tall one with cloudsing out of his mouth.

    He was full of indifference, and dangerous atmosphere, just like a crocodile lurking in ake.

    "Crocodile!"

    Jason¡¯s eyes condensed, and he grinned.

    "We¡¯ve met again!"

    At the same time, Crocodile¡¯s eyes drifted inadvertently toward Jason, and then he winked.

    "Here you are, Jason!"

    After a fast break, Crocodile thought of where he was at that moment, and then heughed.

    "I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again!"

    "Interesting!"

 Chapter 132

    That night, in the face of the guy who has a bounty of 110 million, it would be a lie if we said that Crocodile wasn¡¯t afraid. Whether it was the violent force or the ferocious and overbearing momentum, that big man, he was acting like a savage beast, which makes others feel nervous.

    But after that, when he saw him again, Crocodile just wanted tough, he has a strong will for revenge.

    His right hand trembled, and the ground beneath his feet shook like a stream of sand floating up and spinning around him like a python.

    "Crocodile!"

    Jason jumped from the trailer and shouted loudly.

    "Jason." Crocodile¡¯s eyes were smiling.

    "Fortunately, I met you again, it really surprised me!"

    "Honestly, I don¡¯t feel good when I met you again!"

    Jason made a big step and walked toward Crocodile.

    "Captain said that your strength will reach its limit on thend, and since you are in this desert, your power will be limitless!"

    "I¡¯m curious, what¡¯s your real strength!"

    "It¡¯s so boring to blow you up with a punch likest night!"

    There was a sense of sarcasm in his words. Jason¡¯s body was full of power. He has made several big pits in the desert as he leaped, and finally, he came in front of Crocodile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know how foolish your arrogance is!¡±

    Hearing Jason¡¯s careless words, Crocodile squatted.

    Immediately, he waved his hand.

    "Sandstorm!"

    "Fyuuuu fyuuu!" (sandstorm SFX!"

    The sand quivered, it surrounded him like a python who opened its mouth and made a roar, and then rushed forward. After a moment, the python exploded and turned into grains, whistling through the air. In this way, the sand on the ground seemed to be pulled by some kind of attraction and flew to the sky.

    In a blink of an eye, the sandstorm covered dozens of meters, showing a rotating shape like a tornado, and rushed quickly to the front.

    "It¡¯s real! The sandstorm came from his hands!"

    Jason looked sharply and shouted.

    "Sandstorm!"

    Crocodile was shocked, then, when he thought about it, he said.

    "Oh yeah, when I experimented the power, I did create a sandstorm!"

    In the trailer, when Trensu heard Crocodile said that, he immediately became angry.

    During that sandstorm, Trensu and his friend met Crocodile¡¯s crew. Although they were good with guns, they also got hurt very bad because of the inexplicable sandstorm and some of hispanions dispersed, and some had been attacked and killed by the bandits. They were directly covered in the sand and couldn¡¯t be found anymore.

    "I¡¯ll kill you!"

    With a low voice and red face, Trensu took his long gun.

    With bullets loaded, Trensu actuated the safety lever and fixed his eyes on his prey.

    Within two short breaths, Trensu¡¯s eyes had narrowed and became sharp as the eagle¡¯s eyes.

    At that moment, his momentum changed. The fool kid disappeared, instead, he was an experienced and sophisticated hunter.

    Suddenly, Crocodile, who stood in the desert, felt something awkward, as if he had been stared by a poison snake.

    "One shot, one kill!"

    There was a surge of anger in Trensu¡¯s chest, but he was calm to the extreme at this moment.

    His eyes were getting brighter and brighter, and Crocodile, who was standing far from him in the desert, seems to be getting closer in his eyes. After a few moments, even the sweat on his face was clearly visible.

    When the muzzle pointed to the eyebrows of Crocodile, a sound rang in Trensu¡¯s mind, and his right hand suddenly pulled the trigger.

    "Distance is 928 meters, the wind speed is weak, the air pressure is neglected, and the wind came from the Northwest!"

    "The tip of the gun raised by three degrees and it¡¯s facing the Northeast!"

    "Probability of hitting..."

    "100%."

    In the moment of rapid calction in his mind, the data, Trensu¡¯s eyes shed a brilliant light. He didn¡¯t hesitate at all and pulled the trigger.

    "Die!"

    There was a loud roar in his heart.

    The blue smoke floated, and the sound of the gunshot echoed in the desert clearly.

    "Boom!"

    The fire shed away when the bullet came out of the chamber, and then a stream of light broke through the air, carrying unparalleled power and anger, and headed for Crocodile with a fierce dash.

    The air stream began to agitate slightly, and the bullet passed through the void and hit some newly floating sand grains. This slight force made its orientation change slowly. Then the breeze blew gently, and the air resistance increased, which makes the bullet began to change its angle slowly as it moved forward.

    When the bullet crossed the distance and came to its goal, the gun released another 2 bullets with fierce and cruel fire.

    "Boom!"

    Like a meteor, in the shocked eyes and discolored face of Crocodile, the bullets rushed into the center of his eyebrows.

    "What..."

    The impact of horror broke out, Crocodile¡¯s eyebrows burst open and then followed by his two eyes, then his nose, his mouth and finally, with a bang, his head exploded and scattered into the sand floating in the sky.

    It was an amazing Headshot!

    The uncontrolled sandstorm in the air scattered in an instant.

    Jason¡¯s eyes strode forward, and he clearly saw the effect of the bullets on Crocodile¡¯s face.

    These shots suddenly came to the extreme, it was shocking that someone could aim in such precision from that distance.

    The shot of Trensu hit the target, and suddenly, his face turned pale, and he sweated.

    "What a strong guy, I could only shoot him three times at most!"

    "Fortunately, it solved him!"

    From a distance, Trensu became very happy when he saw the headless Crocodile.

    His shooting skills were very strong, but each shot also consumes a lot of physical energy, especially mental energy.

    After a while, countless grains of sand reunited, and a head reappeared on Crocodile¡¯s neck.

    In a moment, Crocodile recovered hisplete face, which was terrible. His eyes were fierce, and he directly nced at Trensu, who was in shock in the camel trailer.

    The murderous eyes of Crocodile stared at Trensu and made him feel the panic.

    "He didn¡¯t die!"

    "How is that possible? He¡¯s a monster!"

    Just then, a hand patted on his shoulder, and a face appeared beside him.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, rx!"

    Rogen wanted to calm down Trensu.

    "Rogen??"

    When he saw him again in the car, Crocodile was shocked, and he became angrier.

 Chapter 133

    Compared with Jason, who was brutal and strong, but ill-brained, Rogen the young man, made Crocodile even more afraid, he was scarier than Domingo who faced him earlier.

    That weird and strong ability, it can be said that it was hard to deal with that huge palm which covers the sky and the sun.

    Which was more important, the Marines put a reward on his head, 150 million, this huge bounty shows the danger behind his hidden smile.

    "Crocodile, we have met again!"

    In the trailer, Rogen smiled faintly.

    His low voice was very clear in Crocodile¡¯s ears.

    He was furious and then released.

    Rogen, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here too!"

    Crocodile nced, and he hesitated.

    Jason, and Rogen, Crocodile wasn¡¯t sure that he could deal with them. Even though it was his field, but both of them were the world¡¯s most notorious criminals.

    One against two, can he make it?

    "If you want to do it, then let¡¯s start, I want to see how powerful you are in this desert!"

    Rogen¡¯s voice came again.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you!"

    This sentence was enough to make Crocodile angrier.

    He admitted that these two were strong and shocked him, but he was far from being afraid.

    "Alright then, you¡¯ll see how powerful I am!"

    With a loud roar, Crocodile bent over and inserted his hands into the desert beneath him.

    "Ground so!" (Drying up!)

    The entire desert ground stretched forward kilometers and trembled, also, all the objects weathered into the sand.

    "Sables!" (Sandstorm!)

    Crocodile roared again, and his hand suddenly stretched forward.

    "Buuz!" (Wind SFX!"

    "You¡¯ll see the horror of the Devil fruit, here, I¡¯m the God!"

    His voice contained an angry voice, Crocodile was furious at this moment.

    Arge piece of sand began to float in the air, the sand grains swept through the void and made a harsh noise. In the blink of an eye, the ce became full of golden sand.

    But it¡¯s not over yet. Far and wider, the sand grains seem to be pulled by inexplicable forces and flew toward the sky. Like a grasshopper crossing, the sand scattered everywhere converges rapidly towards the center.

    After a moment, a huge sandstorm appeared and becamerger andrger.

    "This guy!!"

    Jason was standing little far away, and when then wind mmed, and the sand came out, his face immediately changed, and he wrapped himself tightly.

    He put the goggles on his face and wrapped it in coarse cloth very quickly. He knows that Crocodile would do more than that. If he was able to control this huge desert, then he won¡¯t rest until he buries them under the sand.

    To be honest, Jason didn¡¯t expect that Crocodile would do the same asst night, when he was at the boat, the sandstorm he made was terrible, but it covered 100 meters as it does now.

    Moreover, if he had time, he could expand the sandstorm again.

    On the camel trailer, everyone was shocked, they kept looking at the incredible sandstorm made by Crocodile.

    "Really, it¡¯s really caused by human, it¡¯s just too hard to believe!"

    The middle-aged uncle has fear and horror in his eyes.

    "He can really control the desert!"

    Trensu was stunned and panicked at the moment, this Crocodile could control the desert and protect himself.

    How can there be such a person in this world?

    "Hah; Crocodile, you must die!"

    At this moment, like a thunderous roar made everyone turned, they saw a tall figure suddenly leaped on the desert.

    "Boom!"

    Like an explosive bomb, a huge pit appeared under the leaping figure, he was flying in the air like a bird.

    After a while, he began to fall and stood at 10 meters in front of Crocodile.

    He made a powerful impact that stirred the sand.

    "It¡¯s Jason!"

    Trensu opened his mouth with shock.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that this seemingly dull man that was beside him could jump up to 100 meters and fall down as if nothing happened. He was like a beast.

    "That guy, he¡¯s so powerful!"

    The cigarette fell down on the uncle¡¯s trousers and made a big hole in it, but he didn¡¯t notice it at all.

    "Jason!"

    Seeing the other party jump, and unexpectedly came to his own front, Crocodile¡¯s right hand trembled, and he showed his golden hook in his hand.

    Jason roared, and the ground burst again when he slightly bent.

    The next moment, he became very close to Crocodile, which made thetter shocked by the fierce speed, so he moved the golden hook quickly.

    "Strength increase, thirty times!"

    With grim eyes, Jason clenched his fist, and suddenly a punch suddenly hammered out.

    "Boom!"

    Under Crocodile¡¯s eyes, the golden hook smashed into pieces, followed by his right hand, like broken pottery, it cracked and shattered into sand grains.

    "You¡¯ll see my power!"

    Jason strode forward and jumped.

    The blue veins on his arms burst, and a ¡°Crack¡± was made between his fists as if a sophisticated machine was running fast and then bursting.

    After three steps, he punched Crocodile¡¯s face which scattered into the sky.

    Every move he made, Jason¡¯s whole body was full of endless fierceness and majesty.

    This move stopped Crocodile and immediately excited Trensu who was watching the scene.

    "Great, Jason is so overbearing!"

    "Awesome!"

    As a man, who does not yearn for such a simple attack, Trensu didn¡¯t expect such power from Jason, and that excited him a lot, he even clenched his two fists from happiness.

    The sand gathered, and Crocodile¡¯s face reappeared again. He was extremely gloomy, and his eyes were cold.

    "You seem to have forgotten one thing, there¡¯s no water. Here, you can¡¯t hurt me at all, and every inch under your feet is my weapon!"

    At that moment, his body was still sand, only his head restored to its original state. This sentence really made Jason¡¯s heart tremble.

    "Desert Encierro!"

 Chapter 134

    Suddenly, the sand under Jason¡¯s foot trembled and turned into a giant python winding up along his legs.

    Only an instant, Jason was fixed in the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know how serious it is to underestimate the devil fruit!"

    The sand quickly condensed, and Crocodile¡¯s figure appeared in itsplete state.

    The smoke was lingering while Crocodile strode forward. When he moved his right hand, and a huge sword made of sand appeared again.

    "Jason Aniki!"

    In the distance, Trensu saw the action, and his expression suddenly changed.

    The sand twisted into a rope, and suddenly it spread to Jason¡¯s neck, making his face change.

    The sand was soft, but under Crocodile¡¯s control, it became harder than steel. Jason couldn¡¯t do anything at that moment.

    "That¡¯s too bad!"

    Even at this moment, Rogen¡¯s face changed dramatically.

    The distance between the two sides was nearly a thousand meters, and it was difficult to help. It was only a moment, and Jason became in big trouble.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always forgotten that this is my field!¡±

    "Crocodile is strong in the sea, but in the desert, he is crueler and more dangerous!"

    A faint voice sounded in Jason¡¯s ear. The huge Desert Spada made by Crocodile headed toward Jason¡¯s neck while his lower body was tied in the sand.

    In the original book, Crocodile was strong, but no one thought that he was extremely powerful like that, especially in the desert, his strength was enormous.

    "Let me go!"

    When Jason felt that the danger was very close, his muscles were agitated, and his face became fiercer.

    The sand that tied him trembled, can he do it, of course not, more sand moved and wrapped him tightly again.

    "Trensu, use your gun again!"

    In a split second, Rogen shouted loudly.

    "What?"

    Under the tension, Trensu didn¡¯t hear it clearly.

    "Use your gun and blow his head!" Rogen roared.

    Even the uncle who was looking at the battle was extremely nervous.

    Trensu heard the words of Rogen at this time and immediately took his semi-automatic rifle in his hand.

    Aiming, calction, and focus, all this was done in a split second.

    At the moment, he lifted his gun, with calmness and bravery.

    And then he pulled the trigger with fierce eyes.

    "The probability of this shot..."

    "Hundred percent!"

    At the same time that this stream of data in his heart pressed, Trensu didn¡¯t hesitate at all and shot.

    "Boom!"

    The sound of the gunshot was deafening and echoed the open desert.

    Hearing this, Crocodile was shocked, even Jason¡¯s body trembled.

    At this moment, he was face to face with Crocodile, and all the parts below his neck were covered by sand, only his head was exposed. The Desert Spada waved three inches away from him.

    With the speed at which Desert Spada was swinging, his head would be cut off almost instantaneously.

    And when it mmed, Jason closed his eyes.

    Just a second before, he saw that Crocodile¡¯s face exploded, as before.

    Sharp and powerful, only one shot was enough to let Crocodile¡¯s head burst open.

    The sand particles drifted away, and the force that controlled Jason¡¯s body suddenly disappeared. Jason growled all over, and the powerful force burst out, directly pushing the sand open.

    Followed by, he strode forward.

    After that, he clenched his fist and aimed it toward Crocodile¡¯s chest.

    " Strength increase, a hundred times! Crash!"

    With a low roar, Jason was as fierce as a tigering down the hill.

    "Boom!"

    Crocodile¡¯s body trembled and exploded.

    The sand particles were pulled by the invisible force and quickly floated backward. After a moment, it gathered again and returned to the shape of Crocodile.

    "That boy!"

    For the first time, Crocodile saw the solemn eyes of Trensu.

    With his fierce eyes and the coincidence of the shot, Trensu was soft, and also he was gasping and sweating on his forehead.

    "Are you ok?"

    Seeing the appearance of Trensu, Rogen knew that this must be some kind of powerful shooting secret.

    Otherwise, ordinary semi-automatic rifles, how can it be so precise and strong across this distance.

    "You need to take a rest now!"

    ¡°Your shooting can only cause him a little interference. And it is impossible to hurt him!¡±

    Slowly stood up and jumped out of the trailer, Rogen poured some water on the Yuan Hong sword and hung the remaining water around his waist.

    "Without water, there¡¯s no way to take him!"

    Rogen muttered and strode forward. In just a moment, he disappeared.

    "Water?"

    Trensu exhaled and opened his eyes with difficulty.

    "Crocodile, it was going to forgive you, after all, you are fierce, but you are a guy with no bottom line!"

    "I won¡¯t let you live!"

    In just a few moments, Jason has already arrived at Jason¡¯s side.

    When he looked at the big man and saw the sweat on his forehead, Rogen¡¯s eyes condensed slightly.

    He knew that Jason was under big pressure when he faced this guy. Especially at that time, if Trensu didn¡¯t interference, he would be dead now.

    "Rogen, Jason!"

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes shrank.

    He stared at the two men and smiled.

    "If we were in the sea, I will be afraid of you!"

    "But you¡¯ve always forgotten that this is my field!"

    His eyes were fierce, and he showed a murderous look.

    "I¡¯m the god of this desert!"

    Suddenly, Crocodile turned into sand, and the ground behind him shook, and the sand on it flew into the sky.

    In an instant, the golden sand in front of Rogen and Jason condensed, and the wind was raging.

    "You can¡¯t do anything in my field!"

    "When I kill you, my bounty will raise up to hundreds of millions!"

    The sand of Crocodile reverberated in the desert. After he said that, countless sand grains were manipted by him, rushed into the sky and formed a thick sand stream.

    In a blink of an eye, this scale-covered a hundred meters, and Rogen waspletely wrapped in it.

    "Danger, Brother Jason, Rogen is in danger!"

    Seeing this scene, Trensu was extremely nervous.

 Chapter 135

    "So, I can¡¯t rely on the original story!"

    Looking at the hazy area in front of him, while the sky was full of golden sand, Rogen murmured.

    Crocodile, who has a bounty of 81 million defeated by Luffy¡¯s punches (Gomu Gomu no Storm.) In the course of this battle, Crocodile did not even release a decent skill. Compared with the strong people that Luffy met in the future, which was just like a scrap, people seriously doubt that he became a Shichibukai.

    But at this moment, Rogen was shocked when he witnessed the Devil fruit ability releasing its strongest energy.

    The massive sandstorm and the roaring wind. Rogen and Jason, at that moment, couldn¡¯t find anything to do against it.

    "Sables!"

    The wind roared and formed a huge sandstorm with fierce power and floated toward Jason and Rogen.

    "Captain, what should I do?"

    Jason got shocked when he saw such a scene and shouted loudly.

    "Who knows?"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, he muttered and kept thinking.

    It was easy to defeat Crocodile with his weakness from seawater, but now, after the sandstorms, it became very hard to deal with him.

    Even if there was water, what could it do under such huge sandstorm?

    "We have no choice, we must run!"

    Jason heard the whistling wind, he picked up Rogen who was in a daze and run.

    "Hahahaha, have you seen it? Look at my power! This is the power of my Devil Fruit, this is the power of the Gods!"

    A huge face surrounded with sand grains circle of about 20 meters appeared andughed loudly.

    "Damn, this cheater, he has a great power that almost killed Luffy!"

    Rogen looked at the scene, and he sighed, but he wasn¡¯t afraid at all.

    He ran all the way with Jason, and the sandstorm in the rear kept up with him.

    Suddenly, Rogen stepped and stopped.

    "The Buddhist Palm!"

    With a sudden retreat towards the rear, giant palm prints emerged and covered the sky, then, in less than a moment, it thundered down toward the sandstorm. With a very high speed and powerful force of the hit, the sandstorm stopped and shattered, but in a while, it gathered again and began to rotate in huge speed.

    The Buddhist palm didn¡¯t work.

    "It¡¯s not easy, you have to find Crocodile. Otherwise, it¡¯s a waste of effort topete with all this sand!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes flickered, and in a sh, he disappeared and began to look for Crocodile.

    However, after running hundreds of meters in a row, Crocodile¡¯s figure was still hidden. Only golden sand in the sky was getting thicker and thicker, and the atmosphere was getting darker.

    Unexpectedly, Crocodile that they defeated it easily on the sea became so troublesome in the desert.

    "Captain, I found him!"

    After a while, Jason shouted.

    Immediately afterward, a st sounded, and Jason pointed the direction for Rogen.

    As soon as he heard it, Rogen¡¯s figure shed immediately and went to the pointed ce.

    "Boom!"

    With a huge power, that almost blow the air, Jason hit Crocodile again.

    "Die!"

    Jason shouted with anger.

    Jason increased his power a hundred times and punched.

    The rear admiral Kuzan couldn¡¯t bear this punch so Crocodile won¡¯t bear it too.

    Under the shock, Crocodile¡¯s body exploded again into golden sand.

    his body stretched like a piece of cloth, but then, the sand flowed together, and Crocodile¡¯s figure restored again.

    "Useless big man, your attack can¡¯t harm me!"

    "This is my field, hahaha!"

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes were cold, and he waved his right hand.

    The sand floated in the air and quickly condensed to form a huge desert sword.

    "Desert Spada!"

    A huge sword made of sand formed and rushed toward Jason.

    Jason was angry, he needs to move quickly, but before he did that, the sand beneath him moved and tied him firmly.

    "My strength is endless!"

    The indifference in Crocodile¡¯s voice was very clear.

    The Desert Spada mmed out.

    When

    Suddenly, a long sword struck from the side, and crossed in front of the desert Spada and blocked it, and also made a big collision with a loud sound.

    Then, a figure twisted and appeared quickly. It was Rogen.

    "Captain, this guy is hard to deal with!"

    Jason shouted.

    After he got hurt twice in a row, Jason was fully aware of the strength of Crocodile.

    In close range, maybe he can¡¯t do anything, but once the distance increase, he will be a strong one with a powerful ability.

    The current situation proves that Crocodile took advantage of the time and ce, which made his strength surpassed the peak of the past.

    "I know!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes condensed, and his hands became strong, so he held his sword and waved it, which made the Desert Spada flew out.

    Then, he took the bottle from his waist and threw it at Jason.

    "Drop the water on your body!"

    Jason caught the bottle.

    "Great, there¡¯s water, I can kill him with my punch now!"

    Jason was excited, he took the bottle and poured the water on his arm.

    Seeing this scene, Crocodile looked at him and retreated quickly.

    But when he moved, Rogen¡¯s eyes condensed and followed him.

    Just a second, and Rogen was in the front of Crocodile, he jumped and swung his sword, he was like a gyro with a sword spinning suddenly.

    ¡°Shua!¡±

    The sword was as fast as the electric light and went straight to the neck of Crocodile.

    Thetter¡¯s face changed immediately, and he retreated a few steps. His figure scattered and turned into golden sand.

    "Shua!"

    The sword crossed, and it hit only the sand.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes condensed, he strode forward, his attack didn¡¯t finish yet.

    One sword, two swords, three swords, sixteen swords, thirty-six swords, fifty-eight swords, sixty-four swords, all the way to one hundred and eight swords.

    This series of swordsmanship links up to form beautiful swordsmanship, which cuts through the air and the sands in an instant.

    Suddenly, Crocodile who wanted to back to hisplete figure, broke apart and drifted away again.

    Rogen¡¯s powerful move was as fast as the light. For a time, this amazing swordsmanship forced Crocodile to lose his body shape and return to his original body.

    After a while, In the space where Rogen¡¯s sword was slowing down, Crocodile¡¯s face changed, he stepped back and quickly recovered.

    Looking at Rogen¡¯s eyes again, he could only see the terrible and fearful eyes he has.

 Chapter 136

    Such swordsmanship has never seen before, like meteors in the sky, but it was endless and unbreakable. Also, it could suppress the logia type of devil fruit easily.

    It can be imagined that if his opponent didn¡¯t seed reform his body, he would be cut off by Rogen¡¯s swordsmanship.

    At this moment, a loud sound came out.

    Like a beast, the burly figure came to the middle of Rogen and Crocodile.

    It was a magical momentum, and an overbearing atmosphere, that was Jason.

    ¡°You have to die, Crocodile!¡±

    With a huge power, Jason strode forward, and in just a few steps, he came to the front of Crocodile and punched him.

    ¡°Strength increase, two hundred times!¡±

    Crocodile¡¯s face changed immediately and trembled when he saw Jason in front of him and the drops of water on his arm. So, he retreated.

    But it was toote.

    Jason was horrible when he strode forward and punched, even the sand in the void seemed to be shocked.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Jason increased the strength of his punch by two hundred times.

    The sand cracked, and the air was stillpressed.

    In the eyes of Crocodile, there was shock, fear, horror, and he retreated again.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The punch did not reach Crocodile¡¯s face, but it already erupted blood because of the windpressed with the fist.

    As the fist got closer, Crocodile felt like a beast was roaring toward him, so he was very afraid.

    Crocodile kept retreating, but at this time, the punch came, and it was only an inch away from him.

    His face was already full of blood.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Crocodile sighed, at that moment, he felt that he was going to die.

    That was Jason¡¯s strong punch, like a roaring lion.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    Crocodile saw with his own eyes the cracking air in front of him, and then, a fierce and overbearing force came from it, hitting his nose, his face, his head, and all his body.

    In an instant, Crocodile¡¯s whole body seemed to be distorted and disintegrated by the violent force.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, he is alive!¡±

    Jason shouted loudly.

    He saw that the shape of the Crocodile was erased, and there was no process of even sand.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    At that moment, a cough sounded. 50 or 60 meters away, the sand gathered again, and Crocodile¡¯s figure appeared again.

    ¡°He¡¯s still alive!¡±

    Jason clenched his fists, and he was very angry.

    ¡°This guy is really strong!¡±

    ¡°The next time, I¡¯ll increase my strength by four hundred times, and I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t kill you!¡±

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Crocodile quickly got up and walked back to the rear for dozens of meters.

    Looking at the opposite face, he was extremely afraid.

    Yes, he is a devil fruit user, and he is able to control the desert, but this dude, he¡¯s not a person at all.

    If that punch would hit him directly, he will disappear.

    ¡°How can someone have such a powerful force?¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    The sandstorm was still blowing on the top of Rogen and his crew and move slowly.

    ¡°Crocodile, your strength is beyond my expectations!¡±

    Rogen walked a few steps forward and slowly said.

    Indeed, the strength of Crocodile shocked him, and it waspletely beyond his expectation. But when you think about it, it was normal, the devil fruit ability can be brought into full y, covering an ind and the sea area easily. The sandstorm yed by Crocodile wasn¡¯t that good, after all, his devil fruit was a strong one, and he could be stronger and powerful if he masters it.

    ¡°In this world, the strong power brought fame, wealth, and higher status!¡±

    ¡°I agree with your strength, are you interested in joining us?¡±

    Changing the world with a single shot was impossible. This guy in front of him is very fierce, and Rogen has enough confidence to suppress such vicious people, not to mention the current state, but a young person who has just gone out to sea, they¡¯ll absolutely need to recruit more people to their crew to keep sailing and achieving their goals.

    ¡°Captain, this guy just wants to kill us!¡± Jason opposed.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes condensed, and he shook his head slightly.

    The most difficult thing is to domesticate a tiger, but once you get him, he will be a greatpanion.

    ¡°Haha, do you think that you have won?¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±

    Hearing Rogen¡¯s words, Crocodileughed, and his eyes became more sinister.

    His whole body trembled, he bent down and inserted his hands into the ground beneath him. Once his enemies touch the ground, their bodies will dry up, he is the winner inevitably!

    At that moment, Rogen¡¯s figure distorted and disappeared.

    ¡°Batt¨­jutsu!¡±

    The swift sword, before Crocodile could see it clearly, had cut off his arms and let it burst into the golden sand.

    Then, the sword turned and went toward Crocodile¡¯s neck, making his eyes tremble.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, you cruel guy!¡±

    ¡°If you move, I¡¯ll shoot you!¡±

    At the same time, a cold and gloomy feeling hung over him, making him even more shocked.

    In the corner of his eyes, he saw the kid who shot him before, holding his gun and staring at him. What made him wince more was that he saw that kid poured water on the muzzle of the gun.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    In this case, the shot will be stained with water, and with only one shot, he will die.

    Crocodile¡¯s heart trembled, and he became afraid, but there¡¯s no way to deal with it.

    ¡°What do you want!¡±

    Rogen saw that Trensu had the means to threaten Crocodile so he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Hidden in the shadows, the gun master was indeed very dangerous. But looking at his appearance, he was somewhatughable.

    ¡°See, I want to kill you too, but you have some use!¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll force you to join us!¡±

    With a smile, the words of threats were introduced into the head of Crocodile, and the anger was surging.

    ¡°Do you think that you can threaten me with such words!¡±

 Chapter 137

    "I think that you should!"

    Rogen tightened his sword, and put it on Crocodile¡¯s neck, leaving a deep fear in his eyes.

    "Damn it!"

    Clenching his fists, Crocodile didn¡¯t dare to move at that moment.

    The de in front of his and the cold look of Rogen made him feel the threat of death.

    "Make a good choice, Crocodile, because this time, a bad choice will cost you your life!"

    The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it made the crocodile tremble and hesitate.

    After the death of Roger, and the start of the new era, no one can endure the temptation of such great fame and wealth status of the temptation. He always dreamed of stepping into Roger¡¯s field one day and bing a famous pirate all over the world. However, as soon as he entered the Grand Line, he was aware of his shorings again and again.

    There are too many strong people, Rogen, Jason, and Domingo, each of whom is no less or even better than him.

    It is difficult to stand on the apex of such opponents, it was hard, especially with his current crew.

    "He is hesitating, captain, let me punch him, we have to do something!" Jason stared at Crocodile and clenched his fists.

    "Hum!"

    Hearing Jason¡¯s words, Crocodile snorted and took a deep breath and then stared at Rogen.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow you.¡±

    He was a human being, after all, and he would choose his life without hesitation.

    "He¡¯s not telling the truth!"

    Jason shouted.

    "Can you remove this sword? And the guy right there!"

    Standing in the desert, Crocodile was somewhat embarrassed but still didn¡¯t dare to move.

    Compared to Rogen¡¯s sword, the gun of Trensu was even more threatening.

    "Trensu!"

    With the indication of Rogen, Jason waved toward Trensu.

    Thetter glimpsed and carefully moved the muzzle.

    Until then, Crocodile was relieved. When Rogen removed the Yuan Hong sword, he clearly saw Crocodile wiping the sweat from his forehead.

    The death was very close to his eyes.

    Once again, he took a deep look at Rogen and the others, and he knew very well that neither of them was easy to deal with.

    The boxing power of Jason was great, even the air copsed from it, it was terrible. Also, his captain, he was very mysterious.

    "Don¡¯t go with us!"

    Jason shouted loudly.

    His fists were pinched and finally released. Crocodile took a cigar from his pocket and lit it. The smoke lingered, and he said faintly.

    "He¡¯s unable to walk from fear!"

    Rogen was somewhat astonished; it was unexpected that this ugly and rough-looking Crocodile would be afraid of death.

    "Our captain appreciates you. Otherwise, he would kill you if you refuse to join us!"

    Jason disdained.

    "You shouldn¡¯t y tricks. Otherwise, I¡¯ll punch you!"

    Crocodile didn¡¯t pay attention to Jason¡¯s threat, he just turned his eyes and looked at Rogen again.

    Listening to the tone of the big man, and looking at Rogen who seemed to have other thoughts, Crocodile kept thinking about the strange way of putting a huge bounty on Rogen by the marine.

    "Sure enough, this guy is very mysterious!"

    After a few breaths, Crocodile was much less nervous.

    "What about us, captain!"

    At this time, Crocodile¡¯s crew followed nervously, and they were looking at Rogen and Jason with fear.

    ¡°We, what shall we do?¡±

    ¡°Disband and do whatever you like.¡±

    Crocodile¡¯s face was surrounded by white smoke, and his voice was light.

    The crew was shocked, and they couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.

    "No captain, we can¡¯t live without you!"

    "Yes captain, don¡¯t abandon us!"

    "Captain, don¡¯t go!"

    In a sh, the pirates shouted in horror.

    Crocodile didn¡¯t turn around, but he answered coldly. "Get out of here right now!"

    Crocodile¡¯s tone made the crew knelt down and never dared to speak again. With such temper that their captain has, he will kill them if they keep talking.

    ¡°It¡¯s really ruthless!¡±

    Jason sneered.

    "Hum!"

    Crocodile didn¡¯t quarrel with him, he strode forward and walked beside Rogen.

    Seeing Jason guarding up, Crocodile said harshly.

    "Reassure, I promised that I will follow you!"

    Rogen waved his hand.

    ¡°Jason, from today on, this guy has joined the gang, so don¡¯t be so alert.¡±

    "But he!"

    Jason stared at Crocodile.

    "By the time we will change his bad habits!"

    Rogen said.

    Crocodile just heard what Rogen said, and he smirked slightly with a mocking smile.

    "What a good guy!"

    "Unfortunately, the sea doesn¡¯t need this kindness!"

    After that, the three didn¡¯t say anything, and they went together to the camel trailers.

    Trensu trembled in horror when he saw Crocodile, also, the middle-aged uncle.

    Is this vicious fellow in front of them able to control the desert? It is unimaginable that human beings can achieve this kind of realm.

    "Rx guys! This guy is already with us!"

    Rogenughed and patted on Crocodile¡¯s shoulder.

    Then, they all got on the trailers.

    The camel bell rang, and the camels began to move.

    Crocodile who has a huge figure, the small trailer was a bit crowded, and because of the newly joined guy, all of the crew seemed to be silent.

    Gradually Trensu¡¯s breathing became urgent, and his face turned red.

    Finally, he had the courage to ask Crocodile.

    "Is it you who killed mypanion?"

    "Yourpanion? I haven¡¯t seen you!"

    Crocodile nced at Trensu, indifferently.

    "Of course, it¡¯s you! It was your sandstorm that blinded mypanion in front of bandits which they killed them!"

    Trensu shouted.

    "Calm Trensu!" Jason shouted behind Trensu.

    That young boy was very angry.

    ¡°Oh! Even the guys who can¡¯t cope with the sandstorms in this area must die also.¡±

    Crocodile revealed a smile.

    "And..."

    He paused again and said.

    "Didn¡¯t my sandstorm also kill the bandits?"

    "So, you need to thank me because you are alive!"

 Chapter 138

    In a few words, Crocodile saw that Trensu was angrier, but could refute it.

    This fellow didn¡¯t kill hispanions in purpose, but actually, he helped them, which made him even more uneptable.

    ¡°You are a disgusting guy!¡±

    Tightening his gun, Trensu was angry at the extreme.

    "Are going to fight me? These two guys surely don¡¯t want to see you dead!"

    Crocodile sneered.

    "Crocodile, don¡¯t be too arrogant!"

    Jason shouted.

    "Shut up!"

    Just when the nerves began to convulse, a cold voice blew up.

    It wasn¡¯t a loud voice, but it seems to be directly in the ears of everyone, making them shocked.

    "Captain!"

    Jason¡¯s face turned pale and didn¡¯t utter a word.

    Trensu saw Jason while he kept silent, so he bowed his head and packed his gun.

    Crocodile sat next to Rogen, he looked at him while he was sitting and closed his eyes, there was a slight shock in his eyes.

    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it shook Crocodile¡¯s head, it was like a bomb ced in his ear.

    ¡®This kid is very mysterious, that let this big man and the other kid with gun follow him like this!¡¯

    ¡®He must have other identities!¡¯

    It was clear from Rogen¡¯s eyes that he was very serious, which made Crocodile began to think in his mind.

    He has no information about this kid, only his name and his bounty amount, but who was he, what background he has, and what tricks he used, it was unclear.

    The camel trailers moved quietly in the desert, and when the night came, the uncle stopped.

    "The night hase. In this desert, the night is very dangerous, let¡¯s take a rest, and we¡¯ll keep moving tomorrow at dawn!"

    When he heard the uncle, everyone jumped out of the trailer.

    "Trensu,e with me!"

    Jason shouted, and Trensu followed closely.

    The two came to the back of the other trailer and pulled the curtain.

    "Rouge, let¡¯s take a rest, we¡¯ll move tomorrow!"

    Jason was very kind when he said that to Rouge.

    Rouge slowly stepped out with the little master, and then, with the help of Trensu, she stepped out of the camel trailer and came to the fire that Rogen and Crocodile had lit.

    Around the fire, Crocodile blinked and saw Rouge, and his eyes were even more puzzled.

    ¡®Is that a pregnant woman in the other trailer?¡¯

    ¡®What the hell are these guys doing?¡¯

    ¡®Something wrong!¡¯

    But as Rouge approached, his eyes nced at the woman¡¯s face, and it was somewhat familiar.

    ¡®There is a bounty on her, I forgot the exact amount, but I¡¯m sure, I won¡¯t miss it!¡¯

    "Trensu, go and get some water from the trailer."

    Jason¡¯s voice came out at this time, and thetter responded with a run.

    "Captain, Trensu is a good kid, let¡¯s take him with uster!"

    Jason said while he came to the fire.

    ¡°He still has his own things to do, don¡¯t mess around, you will implicate him.¡±

    Touching his head, Jason was a bit embarrassed, and he won¡¯t mention this again.

    Trensu ran over and gave the water to everyone, but when he came to Crocodile, his face turned cold.

    "Why don¡¯t you want to give me water, little child?"

    Crocodile ridiculed.

    ¡°You are the child!¡±

    In the end, he was still angry, and Trensu threw the bottle of water on Crocodile¡¯s face.

    Crocodile smiled, and he caught the water.

    Around the fire, everyone began to talk.

    "Sister-inw, how do you feel about the bumpy road?"

    Rogen asked softly.

    "Good, but have you fought before?" Rouge asked.

    "It¡¯s not that serious. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Rogen nodded.

    "I can rest assured of your strength, after all, even the Admiral couldn¡¯t defeat you!"

    Rouge talked and smiled, and then she looked at Crocodile and Trensu, and then she asked.

    "Who are these new faces?"

    ¡°Let¡¯s not involve anyone else.¡±

    "This is Trensu, a good gun master, his aim is very good!" Jason said with a loud voice. "We met halfway and saved him!"

    As for Crocodile, he was introduced by Rogen.

    "His name is Crocodile, he¡¯s a pirate!"

    "A pirate?"

    Rouge showed an astonished look and stared at Crocodile.

    As she asked before, she understood that Rogen encountered some pirates, but she didn¡¯t ask too much, and she knew that Rogen already dealt with them.

    Crocodile, who was staring at the fire, he kept listening to them.

    He just joined them, and he needs to know them, their strength, and their identity.

    Just now, he heard a few words. Clearly, she didn¡¯t exin, but the meaning of it was dissected by him.

    ¡°An admiral?¡¯

    ¡°This woman mentioned the Marine¡¯s Admiral, and she said that she¡¯s reassured by their strength. Have they met the Admiral before?¡¯

    ¡®But how is that possible?¡¯

    Crocodile was shocked, the power of the Admiral was very clear, this rank is the highest rank in the marines and in the world. And as they just said, they already confronted an admiral, even Crocodile doesn¡¯t have the courage to stand in front of such a powerful man.

    ¡®Who are those guys!?¡¯

    ¡°Jason, you are really strong, but your skills are too bad!¡±

    "Yes captain, I have been strong since I was a child, but no one taught me, I just groped myself." Jason smiled.

    "Tomorrow I¡¯ll teach you a set of skills, boxing and so on!" Rogen said.

    "Really? The magical method you taught mest time, I practice every day, I feel stronger and stronger!" Jason was happy.

    "Well, this time I¡¯ll teach you the 18 palms of Dragon!"

    "It¡¯s all about boxing!"

    Rogen nodded.

    Jason didn¡¯t understand what this set of martial arts was. He only felt that once he learns it, he¡¯ll be stronger.

    "Jason, will the captain teach us martial arts?" Trensu asked curiously.

    "The captain is so powerful, and he knows a lot!" Jason turned to Trensu and began to talk.

    Rogen heard them, and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    At this moment, Jason sat with Trensu, and he started telling him about the benefits of joining them.

    Suddenly, the fire crackled, and the mes rose.

    Crocodile¡¯s voice also rang at that time, and he seemed to be very serious.

    "Who are you?"

    "You have no pirate g, and it¡¯s impossible to be a Marine!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyebrows raised andughed.

    "As you can see, we are world criminals!"

    "World criminals!"

 Chapter 139

    Hearing these words, Crocodile stunned, and his eyes sharpened.

    ¡°You should be clear. That¡¯s not what I asked.¡±

    Looking at the aggressive tone of the big man, Rogen smiled.

    "You¡¯ll knowter!"

    Adding some firewood to the fire, Rogen asked casually.

    "What about you? Why did you go out to the sea and became a pirate?"

    Crocodile stared at Rogen, and when he noticed that the other party had no intention to answer, he changed the subject and memories appeared in his eyes.

    "I saw the execution of Roger, the pirate king in Logue Town."

    "Any man who heard his words before he dies, he would do the same as me!"

    ¡°I am no exception. I want to go to that new world and fight against the strongest man.¡±

    "I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll be the strongest pirate!"

    His voice was loud and forceful, and his earnest words were heard by everyone there.

    "Oh really?"

    Rogen smiled faintly.

    Aside, Rouge also heard the words of Roger, and her heart was tight, and she felt a twitch.

    "What about you Rogen, what¡¯s your purpose? Aren¡¯t you a pirate? Don¡¯t you want to go to the new world and fight the strongest men there and see how choppy and magnificent this era?"

    "You and Jason are quite powerful, as long as we cooperate with each other and set up a pirate group, we can definitely go there!"

    Crocodile suddenly got excited.

    ¡¯Why did he step into the sea? This is the new era, the most chaotic era, to reach the summit and enjoy the glory of the world or fear and praise.¡¯

    "Became a pirate?"

    Rogenughed again.

    "We¡¯ll talkter!"

    This casual tone made Crocodile¡¯s face violently stunned.

    "Don¡¯t you want to be a pirate? Don¡¯t you want to be the strongest?"

    "Rogen, don¡¯t you have your own dream?"

    "Dream?"

    When he heard this word, Rogen suddenly turned back, and his peaceful eyes burst out with terrible dignity and majesty, which made Crocodile tight all over.

    He felt as if he was being stared by a tiger, and it was on the alert all over his body for an instant.

    The momentum of Rogen changed, and the me waves up. Also, a circle of wind diffuses toward the surrounding.

    "Just rely on your devil fruit ability!"

    "Do you think that you are strong, Crocodile?"

    "You are too weak! What are you talking about is just a dream!"

    Three consecutive sentences, and for each one, Rogen¡¯s voice was getting louder and louder. Also, his majesty was getting heavier and heavier.

    "You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯ve experienced in my life!"

    After he said those words, he returned to calm.

    For a while, and after Rogen¡¯s word, Crocodile wanted to answer and say something, but he trembled, he couldn¡¯t utter a word in front of the fierce momentum of Rogen.

    After a few moments, Crocodile decided to say something.

    He stared at Rogen, and with a low voice, he said.

    "My bad, Rogen, I thought you were a strong man, but.."

    "You are just a coward who doesn¡¯t even care to realize his dreams!"

    Crocodile stood up slowly, his ck robe was shaking with the wind, and his voice was like an old man in the vicissitudes of his life.

    "We have dreams, that¡¯s why we came to the sea, with no fear of winds or waves, with no fear of death or power!"

    "In my opinion, men who sail on the sea, whether they were pirates or marines, they have a strong heart, and they¡¯re not afraid of anything!"

    "When you stand on the wooden boat for the very first time, and you look at the huge waves rolling in the endless sea, will you be afraid of this waves that might submerge you? Or you¡¯ll feel that you can bear it and be more powerful because of its vastness?"

    "I don¡¯t know what are you afraid of?"

    "You are very strong, but you have a very weak heart!"

    "Weakness is something bad that push us away from achieving our dreams!"

    Those words fell like the thunder on Rogen¡¯s heart, making his face paler and paler.

    What is a dream? For Rogen who had been erased by all kinds of societies and became unable to breathe under pressure, it was simply something that couldn¡¯t be imagined.

    Houses, marriages, raising children, rising prices, long-lost wages, all these things, let him even dare to imagine toplete what he wanted to do, to strive for the dream he had dreamed of?

    Dreams, like fantasies, mostly heard, but who has ever seen them?

    Of course, Crocodile was an enemy before, and now he¡¯s a guy who just joined. Also, he¡¯s very clear about Rogen. In this short time, he realized that this little guy has a dream in his heart, but he dares not to achieve it.

    As he said, Rogen is a weak-hearted guy.

    Sometimes, human¡¯s strengthes from his spirit, not from his body.

    "Dream!"

    "Do I have a dream?"

    Rogen was confused, he felt that someone covered his neck with big hands as if there was ack of oxygen, and his eyes turned ck.

    At this moment, all kinds of consciousness in his mind were rapidly flowing, looking for the dream in his heart.

    ¡¯In my previous life, my dream was to write a magnificent novel, that I like and others do so.¡¯

    ¡¯But because of all kinds of events, family obstruction, and theck of money, which stops me from achieving my dream, it made me unable to keep moving!¡¯

    ¡¯But in this world, what is my dream?¡¯

    In his mind, all the scene of his growth appeared in front of his eyes.

    Suddenly, a thunderbolt passed, and he heard something.

    ¡°What is your dream!¡±

    A low and severe voice sounded in his mind.

    "You have to save this world!"

    A short sentence appeared in Rogen¡¯s consciousness, and there was happiness in his eyes.

    At that moment, he finally understood what it meant to kneel on the scaffold and look at Roger before he died.

    "The body can be abandoned, the soul can be sacrificed, but the dream, it never dies, never!"

    Rogen muttered, and his eyes became brighter and brighter, also his will, it became more and more determined.

    At the same time, a sense of hegemony surged out of him.

    This feeling, as if it was hidden in his body until this moment only awakened from his body.

    It was like a tiger opening his eyes from his sleep and looking down at the lower creature.

    This hegemony and overbearing, it was capable of destroying the will of the others.

 Chapter 140

    ¡°Vum!¡±

    The air seemed to tremble, and the tiny grains of sand floated in the desert.

    The fire beneath his feet burst into two halves.

    Nearly two or three meters away, Crocodile¡¯s face changed, his eyes were dizzy, and his whole body trembled. He was panicking at the moment, and he sat on the ground.

    As far away as Trensu was, the driver¡¯s uncle flipped his eyes and fainted directly at the moment he was struck by this momentum.

    Even Jason was shocked.

    At this moment, Rogen who was standing in front of Rouge, like a king standing at the top of the world. He was releasing a strong, majestic and hegemonic momentum in the ce that fanned forward to his front 100 meters.

    Only the strongest person sitting on the top of the world¡¯s highest throne can have a unique momentum, which was released from Rogen¡¯s body at this moment.

    After 6 seconds, this breath gradually dissipated.

    ¡°Whoop!¡±

    He sat down in the desert, Jason was powerless, he kept looking at the figure in front of him, and his eyes were full of fear.

    At that moment, he seemed to be facing a king. This has nothing to do with power, but aplete crush on the spiritual level. For example, a high-level creature, standing in front of the low-level creature, even if he is injured, the low-level creature will be afraid even dare not to go forward.

    Also, Crocodile, who was even more shocked, he was worse than Jason, at that time, his consciousness was a bit fuzzy.

    Also, at this moment, his heart turned from jealousy to fear from the young man.

    Before the fire, Rogen slowly opened his eyes, and his breath restored calm.

    There was a glimmer of rity in his eyes when he saw the wind blowing around him.

    "Is that Haki?"

    The fierce guy who just joined was a skunk, and Rogen was furious, but at the same time, he understood hisck and also knew that his spirit wasn¡¯t in a perfect situation.

    Despite all kinds of powerful personality possessions, coupled with those mysterious secrets, his mood was still iplete.

    His mentality remained unchanged. He did not realize his dreams. He looked ahead and was cautious. However, hecked a kind of fearlessness of a man who was angry and sshed with blood.

    In the face of the sea, he wasn¡¯t afraid of its vastness, but the depth, which was the big danger.

    It shows that he has no problem, but in essence, he was afraid!

    But this time, Crocodile the rough fellow, hit Rogen¡¯s heart directly so that he recognized his deficiencies.

    Thus, the unique skill was born under pressure.

    Yes, this is Roger¡¯s younger brother, and he has the blood of the one true pirate king.

    The first awakening made a massive explosion, which was hard for Jason and Crocodile to bear it.

    "What... What happened between them?"

    Seeing other people who suddenly fell to the ground, Rouge¡¯s face puzzled. She was sitting behind Rogen, but she wasn¡¯t affected by this momentum. However, she was swept away by the aftermath.

    ¡°He was pushed down by the wind!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    Awakening the Haki, after clearing his mind, it was indeed a great thing.

    "Crocodile, you disrespect our captain, this is a punish for you!"

    In the middle of the scene, Rogen¡¯s words rang in Crocodile¡¯s ears.

    "Jason, you¡¯re not strong enough, you need to practice!"

    Another sentence passed into Jason¡¯s ears.

    Both of them could tell that this was Rogen¡¯s words and they were angry, so they closed their eyes.

    It was obvious that he did great work, why did he me them?

    Of course, he would to, he saw them fall to the ground.

    After that, Rogen lifted Rouge back to the trailer to rest.

    And then, he added some firewood and began to feel the Haki.

    Speaking of Haki, it¡¯s a unique phenomenon. It has a great defensive and offensive power, and it¡¯s also effective against the attack of the devil fruit. This kind of Haki he has wasn¡¯t the one which he could predict his enemy¡¯s actions and enhance his five senses and insight, but it was a tremendous crushing power.

    He can directly destroy thebat effectiveness of all weak creature.

    He could attack using his spirit. It¡¯s all about spirit mood. It has something rted to the courage, the will, the spirit...

    It has to be said that this was the Haoshoku Haki! People who have this unique Haki are born to be kings.

    "Hegemonic, aggressive, and it ignores matter!"

    There was a faint smile on his face. With the help of his system, Rogen quickly found out the characteristics if this Haki.

    Afterprehending it, it would take a long time for Rogen to be familiar with the use of the new power, which can be used almost at the beginning of this awakening.

    ¡°Thirty meters ahead, that¡¯s the range of my Haki!¡±

    he opened his eyes and looked forward, and suddenly squinted.

    "Yuuuush!"

    The air trembled, and the me suddenly fell down. Also, a tiny crack appeared in the t desert ground.

    ¡°The invisible influence is tangible. It¡¯s a terrible skill!¡±

    After several trials, Rogen became more familiar with the control of the Haki.

    ¡°With the spirit, the courage, and with practice, the scope of my attack will improve rapidly!¡±

    With a clear understanding of his heart, Rogen closed his eyes and began to practice his skills in the stars and acupoints.

    The next day, just before dawn, Trensu and the others were rubbing their heads and got up.

    Jason was shocked by force came from Rogen, and he lost his conscious until now, he just woke up.

    ¡°What happened to mest night? It¡¯s like being hit with a stick!¡±

    Jason shook his head hard to wake himself up.

    "It¡¯s Rogen, what the hell was that?"

    Crocodile¡¯s pupils were constricted, and he stared at the distance with shock.

    The feeling of being ineffective against such power made him feel as if his soul was nk.

    ¡°Are you awake? Tidy up and get ready to go.¡±

    Rogen¡¯s voice sounded and passed into everyone¡¯s ears.

    He didn¡¯t exin what happenedst night, and he directly called Jason.

    It took him half an hour to wash his face and hands, and then he said to Rogen.

    "What do you want me to do?"

    Crocodile was bored.

    ¡°As I said yesterday, your strength is still too bad!¡±

    The first conversation between the two this day made Crocodile very annoyed.

 Chapter 141

    No one ever said that to Crocodile, because of that, he wasn¡¯t happy, such a vicious fellow as Crocodile, his eyes were shaking, and it seemed that he¡¯ll burst at any moment.

    "Suna Suna no Mi, it¡¯s very powerful fruit, and your development..."

    Rogen said while he was shaking his head and pointed at Crocodile.

    "It¡¯s very bad!"

    "What did you say?"

    Crocodile couldn¡¯t bear it, he shouted loudly, and the sand behind him got shook.

    As the sand trembled, Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, and the wind swayed around.

    "Voom!"

    Crocodile was shaking all over and almost fainted.

    "This is the same asst night!"

    Fear shed through his eyes, Crocodile straightened up and stared at Rogen while he was gasping.

    He didn¡¯t know what that was, but this made him unable to move.

    "See, you can¡¯t even look at my eyes, so listen to me very well!"

    Rogen smirked.

    Looking at the shaky body of Crocodile, he smiled and said.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t hold on, just sit down and listen!"

    "Damn it!"

    Crocodile bit his lips, after all, he was unable to move, so he listened to Rogen and sat down.

    "Devil fruit is inherently powerful, and any Devil Fruit can make a certain degree of immunity. Of course, this is not absolute, for example, you are weak against water!"

    "In addition, as far as I know, there are two ways to damage and even destroy those type of Devil Fruit users!"

    Rogen¡¯s word attracted directly to Crocodile¡¯s attention.

    He is just a neer to the Grand Line and didn¡¯t have enough information.

    "What are these two?"

    Crocodile was in full concentration.

    "First, the Kair¨­seki (Sea stones), it can directly make you unable to transform!"

    "Don¡¯t think that this kind of weapon does not exist, the marines made great progress on it. And they even created bullets from Kair¨­seki, and they use it if it¡¯s necessary!"

    Sitting on the ground, Crocodile¡¯s eyes shed in shock.

    He knows very well that such a weapon is very harmful to him.

    "Second, there¡¯s Haki!"

    "Haki!! What is that?"

    Crocodile wondered.

    "Haoshoku Haki, Busoshoku Haki, these are the strongest in the second half of the Grand Line, the power to control!"

    "Busoshoku Haki, (Armament Haki) This can cover your body and enhance attack and defense, and its power can destroy the ability of the devil fruit!"

    There was a trace of embarrassment in Crocodile¡¯s eyes.

    In his eyes, there was nothing to do against this powerful fellow, Rogen.

    "So, in the first half of the Grand Line, you are invincible, but once you enter the New World, you¡¯ll be very weak!"

    "So.."

    Rogen paused.

    "There¡¯s no doubt that failure and death await you!"

    Looking at Crocodile who fell in frustration, Rogen smiled.

    "Crocodile, do you want to be stronger?"

    "Of course, I DO!"

    Crocodile scratched his head and stared at Rogen.

    "Would you like to teach me?"

    He asked, incredulously.

    The people around him know very well his shorings, so even if he had a powerful Devil Fruit, that would be a very big weakness, if he loses the ability of his fruit, it can be said that he has nothing. His body skills were strong against ordinary pirates, but against people like Jason and Rogen, he would be crushed.

    Just know, he clearly saw the scene in which the teenager taught Jason Martial Arts.

    "Do you think so? Crocodile."

    Rogen smiled and turned around.

    "We became partners since yesterday, aren¡¯t we?"

    When he heard Rogen¡¯s words, Crocodile¡¯s body trembled, and then he stared at the back of Rogen¡¯s departure and smiled.

    "Interesting, partner!"

    He stood up and strode toward Rogen.

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid to teach me? maybe one day, I¡¯ll surpass you and take away your ce as captain!"

    Rogen¡¯s face showed a smile, and he whispered back.

    "Do your best, then!"

    This sentence shocked Crocodile, it was very strange.

    ¡°You are different from yesterday.¡±

    "Thanks to you!"

    The two kept talking on the way toward the camel trailer, and then they entered it.

    The camel started moving, leaving a shallow trace in the desert, and the group disappeared from there.

    Inside the trailer, all the people were sitting in silence. Trensu was holding the ne tightly, his eyes were fascinating, and he seemed to be imagining the scene when he gives it to his goddess, there would appear smirk on his face from time to time.

    Looking at the people in front of him, Crocodile smiled, it was interesting to hear the word "Partner" From Rogen.

    ¡¯Partner! Is this word means that I¡¯m trustworthy?¡¯

    No one said anything along the way, and after day and a half, when everyone closed their eyes and tried to rest, the uncle shouted.

    "Everyone, wake up! We finally made it to our destination!"

    Jason woke up, and then he jumped out the camel trailer followed by Trensu.

    Inside the trailer, Rogen opened his eyes and looked at Crocodile.

    "Come on, let¡¯s take a break, and then I¡¯ll help you to improve your skills with the Suna-Suna No Mi!"

    "Also, I¡¯ll teach you how to use your fists and feet!"

    Crocodile glimpsed and thenughed.

    "I just want to say, thank you, Captain!"

    When Rogen heard the guy in front of him, he smiled and jumped out of the trailer, he called him captain for the very first time.

    The temperament of Crocodile changed, and he seemed to be more friendly.

    After all, human beings are still emotional creatures, if you treat them well, they¡¯ll naturally remember that.

    Everyone entered the city and began to turn around.

    "Finally, I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll see her very soon!"

    Trensu was very excited.

    "Hey, kid, you need to be careful!"

    Jason patted on Trensu¡¯s shoulders and looked at him with the look of the big brother.

 Chapter 142

    In order to please the loved ones, it might take more than a year to do so, and it was strange that Trensu wasn¡¯t excited.

    After returning to Alubarna, Trensu¡¯s legs were shaking every time he moved forward.

    "What happened to this, kid?"

    Crocodile stared at Trensu and asked Jason.

    "This kid is going to see his goddess soon, so he¡¯s very excited!"

    Jason answered with clear happiness on his face.

    "Hahaha!"

    Seeing Jason¡¯s reaction, Crocodile wasn¡¯t surprised at all, he took a puff of the cigar and smiled.

    "Jason, I¡¯ll go with Rouge and the others to find a ce to settle down, and you go around to discover the ce."

    Hearing Rogen¡¯s orders, Jason nodded.

    After seeing Rogen left, Jason grabbed Trensu from his neck and said: "Guide me to a good food ce!"

    As he said, his mouth was drooling.

    "I¡¯m hungry, I need food!"

    "Very hungry! Mmm!"

    Trensu looked at Jason¡¯s big figure, and he knew that this one needs arge quantity of food to satisfy his needs, after thinking about it, he said.

    "The Barbecue Shop will certainly satisfy you!"

    When he heard the word "Barbecue," Jason couldn¡¯t help it anymore, and he urged Trensu to take him quickly.

    "But Jason, I have to see Erza!"

    "Let¡¯s eat first, and then I¡¯ll go with you!"

    Jason was very urging and pushed Trensu forward.

    Seeing the two gradually disappeared, Crocodile stood in the spot and smoked his cigar, with a smile on his face, and then followed them closely.

    The Barbecue shop wasn¡¯t far from the gate of the city, and they¡¯ll reach it soon.

    After having a meal, Jason was very happy, and he even yelled, but Trensu was a little worried.

    He hasn¡¯t seen Erza for so long, and the thoughts in his heart almost killed him.

    "Jason, we n...!"

    Looking at Jason, who was half lying of the chair, Trensu shook Jason¡¯s right hand.

    "Yes, I almost forgot, let¡¯s go and see your little love now!"

    Jasonughed, and when they were about to leave, the waiter came to them.

    "Gentlemen, 30000, please!"

    With a smile, the waiter asked them to pay, and that changed the expression of the two.

    They suddenly remembered that they didn¡¯t bring money.

    "The money, it¡¯s with the captain!"

    Jason scratched his head!

    "I thought that you brought some money!"

    Trensu was surprised.

    "You don¡¯t have money?"

    The waiter was still smiling, but his eyes shed with a dangerous light.

    Looking at the bill on the table, Jason didn¡¯t know what to do, but then, a cloud of smoke appeared, and a fearsome man came to the front of the three.

    "I¡¯ve invited them for this meal!"

    It was Crocodile¡¯s voice.

    It was him, with the faint smile on his face and the cigar that never leave his mouth.

    The waiter was afraid of Crocodile¡¯s ugly face and fierce momentum, and he stepped back a few steps.

    Crocodile didn¡¯t care at all. He threw a few Berries on the table, and then he returned and left.

    Jason looked at Trensu and went toward Crocodile.

    On the way, Jason hesitated for a while, but eventually, he kept up.

    "Thank you, Crocodile!"

    "Thank you?"

    Crocodile¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    "Huh! No need!"

    "Bastard!"

    Seeing the other side¡¯s attitude, Jason¡¯s thanks disappeared immediately.

    "Jason-Sama, let¡¯s go see Erza!" Trensu urged Jason.

    "Yeah, let¡¯s go!"

    At this time, Crocodile suddenly turned around.

    Trensu and Jason left the ce, and after a while, Crocodile joined them.

    The thought of seeing his goddess of his dreams soon diminished Trensu¡¯s hate for Crocodile.

    After crossing four or five streets, Trensu suddenly stopped in front of a cksmith shop.

    "Here¡¯s the ce, this is the home of Erza!"

    Walking to the door, Trensu¡¯s legs shook a little.

    "Don¡¯t be nervous, be confident!"

    Jason smiled.

    Crocodile stood behind the two, and he smoked another cigar quietly while he was looking at them.

    To join this group of people, he needs to understand theposition of this group as soon as possible, and also, he needs to know their character, temper, and strength.

    Rogen was very mysterious and hard for Crocodile to understand, so he wanted to go with these two to start with.

    "Huu!"

    Trensu took a deep breath and then focused.

    After more than a dozen breaths, Trensu finally regained his courage, took out the ne and strode toward the cksmith shop.

    "Do you think that he¡¯ll make it?"

    Standing behind Jason, Crocodile suddenly spoke out.

    They were very close to each other, under this distance, if Crocodile made a mess, Jason could hardly react.

    It was a dangerous distance. Crocodile seemed to be totally ignorant, but his eyes were fixed on Trensu¡¯s back.

    "Who knows? but tell me, you are very close, what do you want to do?"

    Jason was very angry, and his tone was very serious.

    "I¡¯m very close to you, and if I wanted to do something, you¡¯d be a dead person already, you don¡¯t need to worry about your life."

    "The captain said that you¡¯ve joined the crew!"

    When he heard Crocodile¡¯s words, Jason turned sharply, and he seemed to be very serious.

    "I¡¯ve never liked you, but when the captain said that, it means that you are already a part of us!"

    ¡°I just hate you again, and I can¡¯t change the fact!¡±

    "Crocodile, from this day on, you are already my partner, our partner!"

    ¡°For being partners, I must unreservedly trust you like the captain!¡±

    In a few words, Crocodile¡¯s body was shaken, and the smile on his face vanished. Also, the cigar in his mouth seemed to be unstable.

    "Of course, if you let us down!"

    "To betray your partners, I¡¯m sure that our captain won¡¯t forgive you, and you¡¯ll regret it!"

    Jason¡¯s words made Crocodile¡¯s heart tremble.

    "Do you believe him?"

    "My life is his!"

    Jason stared at Crocodile, and his tone became heavy.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve to put away these thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Get into us early, Crocodile!¡±

    ¡°Of course, no matter how hard you try, you can¡¯t change it. I hate your facts!¡±

 Chapter 143

    "Oh, really?"

    Crocodile¡¯s face showed a smile.

    "That kid, and you, you are very strange!"

    "Partner!"

    In his heart, it can be said that Crocodile began to enjoy this feeling of being trusted by others.

    The pirates in his crew before, even him, he couldn¡¯t believe that they were weaker than his current team.

    The danger of the vast sea, besides, people who sail in it were more dangerous.

    This new group, in just 2 days, they gave him a different impact that might change him.

    Silently stepping forward, Crocodile came to the position alongside Jason.

    "Look, there¡¯s not much hope for this kid!"

    Crocodilemented while he was smoking.

    "You are a talky person!"

    Jason said.

    "The more experience you live, the more you understand!"

    Crocodile said with wisdom tone.

    "Huh, I see!"

    Jason responded with these words and stopped talking.

    After a while, they saw the frustration on Trensu¡¯s face, and it became darker.

    "It¡¯s Trensu!"

    When he saw Trensu, Jason rushed to ask, but he was stopped by Crocodile.

    "Look at him, the situation is not good!"

    At this time, Jason looked at Trensu carefully, and he noticed that something terrible happened.

    Just as Trensu walked out the cksmith¡¯s Shop, a taunting voice came out behind him.

    "Poor kid, do you want to get Erza?"

    "I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that Erza became with me a month after you left.¡±

    "You have no money, you have no strength, how could Erza be with you?"

    A tall, thin man with blond hair and abed back, with a woman in his side, went to the door and looked down at Trensu.

    "Did you get that ne after a year¡¯s work? I gave her at least a hundred ne!"

    "Damn it!"

    The woman next to him hit the man lightly as if she was a little shy.

    "Kid, you have no money, no strength, you look like a cockroach to me, I¡¯m really worried about you!"

    ¡°The goddess in your mind, she¡¯s mine, and she¡¯s just a woman who is panting and groaning and tired of ying with me. What a pity!¡±

    He released the woman and strode to the ear of Trensu and whispered.

    "By the way, that ne is worth some money, you can exchange it and get a good outfit, there¡¯s still some hope to get a girl like that!"

    Hearing these words, Trensu felt the fire rising his heart, and he became outraged.

    Suddenly, he looked up and shouted loudly.

    "What are you saying?"

    "I said, you are very pathetic, in this life, you can only be crushed under the feet of a powerful person like me!"

    The blonde guy squinted and sneered.

    "You know! I already trampled five people like you this year!"

    "Sagaki, he¡¯s just a poor boy!"

    At this time, the woman who stood at the door came out.

    "Erza!"

    When he heard the woman¡¯s words, Trensu clenched his fists hard.

    He had high expectations and fantasies about a better life. At this moment, he looked at the ne in his hand and felt ironic beyond words.

    The goddess he always dreamed of, turned out to be such a girl.

    The beautiful image in his heart was shattered, also his dreams.

    Erza in his memory was pure-looking, never put makeup, nor wearing the clothes with gold and silver as she is now, nor speaking like that.

    Obviously, to favor a viin, she has a lot of courage, but also a sense of justice.

    Time changes everything.

    "I understand!"

    Suddenly, Trensu smiled. He strode forward and handed the ne toward Erza.

    "This is what I wanted to give you a year ago."

    "Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have money at that time. One year and three months, I¡¯ve worked hard, and I did it!"

    "Although..."

    Trensu paused, and then he looked at her and said.

    "Although it a littlete, but this ne needs to be handed over to you!"

    He pulled Erza¡¯s hand and put the ne into it.

    Then, he stepped back two steps.

    "Now, my goal has been reached, and I woke up from my dreams!"

    Time has changed everything, but it can¡¯t change his insistence. What he has to do is to finish this. No matter what will be the result, he will bear it.

    "Kid, I¡¯m still here!"

    The blonde man turned his head back.

    "You just said that I¡¯m weak!"

    Trensu turned his head and stared at him.

    Sagaki suddenly stunned by Trensu¡¯s calm eyes, and a trace of fear grew inexplicably in his heart.

    And then, he got angry.

    "Kid, how dare you to look at me like that?"

    That kind of stare was as if he usually uses it against weak people, he felt as if he was one of them.

    " You¡¯ll die! I swear you won¡¯t live for more than two days!"

    Sagaki was very angry at that moment.

    He swore that he would arrange for the boy to be killed.

    However, Trensu¡¯s face didn¡¯t fluctuate at all when he heard this threat, which surprised Sagaki.

    There was no fear in his eyes.

    On the contrary, his height was only 1.7 meters, and Trensu, who reached his chin turned around and took his weapon.

    Then, the muzzle turned, and the sound of the hammer came out. The next moment, Sagaki¡¯s face turned pale and cold.

    When he realized what was going to happen, Sagaki became afraid.

    "I don¡¯t agree with you, saying that I¡¯m weak!"

    "Because you don¡¯t even know what I¡¯ve experienced in the past year!"

    Trensu was very calm.

    The back of Sagaki soaked, and his legs were shaking hard.

    In the face of the kid who didn¡¯t care about the threats of the famous man in Alubarna and in the face of his gun, Sagaki was very afraid.

    "This gun is now against your forehead, and the safety lever has been opened just now, and when I pulled the trigger..."

    Trensu paused.

    "Boom!"

    "Your head will burst like a watermelon!"

    "Damn it!"

    Sagaki fell on his knees, and he waspletely frightened.

    Looking down at the man who had been as proud as a white swan before, Trensu did not mock him at all, he just asked him calmly.

    "Now tell me, who is weak?"

 Chapter 144

    When the index finger pressed slowly, the sound of the trigger friction quickly transmitted into Sagaki¡¯s ear, making him extremely frightened.

    For the very first time, he felt that death was very close.

    "I... I¡¯m the weak!"

    Like the sound of the pig, the loud voices spread throughout the street.

    Not far away from the scene, he kept looking at them with a smirk on his face.

    "This kid is a bit interesting!"

    Crocodile took his cigar, and the smoke began to spread.

    He was naturally impressed by the guy who pushed him to the brink. Speaking of marksmen, this kid is the most special one he has ever seen.

    And then, after a while, they saw Trensu approaching slowly.

    When the blonde man said, "I¡¯m the weak!" Trensu turned his head and left without hesitation.

    What he likes is the memory of Erza, but now when all his memories were gone with the wind, why would he stay?

    The blonde Sagaki was still on the ground, he was scared, and his body was shaking.

    Erza stood at the door of the cksmith¡¯s shop, looking at Trensu¡¯s departure. The courage she had just erupted, also her fearless temperament, she understood her fault.

    That year didn¡¯t change her only, but also changed the boy that she loved once.

    Trensu trembled as he strode in front of Jason and his voice trembled.

    "Jason, let¡¯s go!"

    "Alright!"

    Jason patted on Trensu¡¯s shoulder and turned to leave.

    After two steps, Jason stared at Crocodile and said.

    "You won¡¯t leave yet?"

    "You can leave first, and I¡¯ll take care of them!"

    Crocodile smoked again, and then he looked at Sagaki who was kneeling on the ground and talking to the Den Den Mushi.

    Jason suddenly turned his head, and he saw the blonde man, and also noticed the ck-suited men who were rushing over the street.

    He nodded and then left with Trensu.

    "What a fragile man, what¡¯s going to happen? It¡¯s really worrying!"

    Trensu caught Jason¡¯s arm while they were walking, and Jason shook his head and strode away.

    They disappeared quickly, leaving Crocodile alone.

    Thetter smoke again, and he looked indifferently toward the front. His ck Robe fluttered in the wind, emitting a unique hegemonic momentum.

    After a dozen seconds, the ck-suited men quickly rushed to the side of Sagaki.

    "Kill them for me!"

    The shameful Sagaki immediately yelled, and pointed at Crocodile and the others.

    "Huh!"

    Exhaling a white smoke, Crocodile¡¯s eyes sharpened.

    Although he still doesn¡¯t like Jason and Trensu, as Jason said, they are already partners. At least, there should be some cooperation, isn¡¯t it?

    The ground was quietly shaking, and the sand grains were floating around Crocodile.

    This strange scene immediately shocked the ck suit men who had caught up.

    "Wait, this guy¡¯s face is so familiar!"

    "It¡¯s... This is Crocodile!"

    Suddenly, someone recognized him, and hurriedly shouted.

    "Crocodile the pirate! Oh, God!!!"

    ¡°How could it be him!¡±

    The fighters were instantly frightened, and such a person, for these fighters, is simply invincible existence.

    "Don¡¯te, or I¡¯ll shoot you!"

    Crocodile smiled, he raised his eyebrows and then he moved his right hand.

    ¡°Sough!¡±

    The sand trembled and headed toward them, and in a blink of an eye, they were all covered.

    The soft sand, under the control of Crocodile, became very strong, it was like a part of his body. With few swings, all of them wereid to the ground.

    Seeing them on the ground, Crocodile felt bored.

    He shook his head and turned around. He slowly left the ce.

    Alubarna, a rural area.

    More urately, it should be described as the suburbs, the road from the city was a field full of yellow and Brown colors, it looks like a golden ocean.

    "That¡¯s it!"

    Rogen stood in front of the wooden house, he nodded and soonpleted the handover with thendlord.

    Jason went around, and then he came here with Rouge and rent a house.

    This house had six-bedrooms, and it¡¯s divided into two floors, theyout is clear and unique, and they don¡¯t need to buy anything because there¡¯s all the furniture they need.

    In front of the wooden house, there¡¯s a courtyard, which covers an area of about 100m2, on the left, there¡¯s an old pine tree, on the right, there¡¯s a vegetable garden of about 20m2. Further, there a golden sea of sunflowers.

    It can be said that this ce has beautiful scenery and fresh air, which was very good.

    After making arrangements for the room of Jason and others, Rogen entered the wooden house to rest.

    Rouge was lying on the bed with the little master.

    At dusk, Jason came to Rogen.

    "Wow, very nice house!"

    Jason eximed.

    Trensu and Crocodile were looking around, they liked it too.

    "We¡¯ll stay here for some time!"

    "By the time I¡¯ll help you to improve your strength!"

    Rogen looked at the three people and talked to them.

    Then, he looked at Trensu¡¯s strange face.

    "What¡¯s the matter with him?"

    "He just lost his love, we apanied him to drink some wine!"

    Jason answered quickly.

    Seeing the three standing together with no conflicts, Rogen nodded.

    "The failure of love will make a man mature faster!"

    ¡°But I¡¯m d to see that the three of you didn¡¯t fight.¡±

    Crocodile smiled. "Does the captain really want us to fight?"

    Rogen shrugged his shoulders and joked, ¡°Then you will surely be surrounded by them.¡±

    "That can be a little troublesome."

    Crocodile also shrugged.

    Jasonughed too.

    "Have a rest today, and we¡¯ll start practicing tomorrow morning!"

    Rogen ended the chat.

    The system can give him powerful abilities, but the true power shoulde from his inner. He didn¡¯t want to lose any opportunity, so he had to strengthen himself.

    Jason, Trensu, and Crocodile, they didn¡¯t know yet how much potential they have.

    Rogen felt that it was necessary to spread their thinking and help them grow up quickly.

    After all, these guys are his future partners, and they should be very strong.

 Chapter 145

    Flowers swayed in the wind, and the morning sun shone through the gaps between the curtains and fell on Jason¡¯s body.

    The bright light woke him up, and he slowly opened his eyes.

    "Is it dawn?"

    Rubbing his eyes, Jason felt a little sleepy, so he closed his eyes and slept again.

    When he heard the birds again, Jason waspletely awake.

    "Ugh!"

    Stretching out, Jason felt so good, he never slept well on the boat, but this time, it was veryfortable.

    "I wish the captain would take more rest, haha!"

    Standing up, Jason opened the curtains, and then he saw three figures in the courtyard.

    "It¡¯s crocodile, Trensu and the captain!"

    "What are they doing?"

    He was full of doubts. He opened the window, and he heard the conversation between them.

    "Trensu, your shouting is very urate, but your mental power is very weak, which means that your willpower is weak. It also shows that your physical strength isn¡¯t enough if you want to sail!"

    This was Rogen¡¯s voice.

    "Rogen-Sama, what should I do?"

    Trensu and Rogen were at the same age, but Trensu called him "Sama" as a kind of respect.

    "You need to focus on physical strength and endurance. It¡¯s the important thing right now. And after that, you¡¯ll follow Jason¡¯s exercise!"

    "Crocodile, you too, your physical strength isn¡¯t enough, you¡¯ll follow Jason¡¯s training in the future!"

    Rogen said softly.

    Jason was a fellow who has a natural instinct for power.

    That¡¯s why he still has such great strength without much systematic training.

    "In addition, Trensu, if you want to change your gun, you need to change your own life first, which will make you feel better with a new gun and a new life!"

    Trensu nodded, though he didn¡¯t quite understand what he needs to do.

    ording to his understanding, he needs to forget all the past, which means that with a new gun, he won¡¯t remember the past, and he¡¯ll move on.

    "As for Crocodile..."

    A smile appeared in Rogen¡¯s eyes.

    Crocodile¡¯s ability made him think more than Jason and Trensu.

    Seeing Jason from the window, Rogen immediately looked up.

    "Did you sleep well? Come down to train Trensu!"

    Jason scratched his head, then quickly put on his clothes and went downstairs.

    After that, Rogen called Crocodile toe to an open space with him.

    "With your power, there¡¯s a lot to do to improve yourself!"

    "Huh!" Crocodile looked at Rogen with confusion.

    In fact, he feels that his strength has entered a bottleneck period, which made it hard to improve.

    "To develop your fruit, there are rules to follow, but first, you need to improve your abilities!"

    ¡°And if your sand fruit has the abilities of weathering, cracking, sanding, and manipting sand grains, then you have more potential to tap on!¡±

    "First, for the development of your skills..."

    Speaking of this, Rogen paused, and his face showed a strange smile.

    "Have you ever thought about carrying a gourd behind you?"

    "Gourd!" (LOL Gara XD)

    Crocodile looked at Rogen awkwardly.

    "Yes, a sanded gourd, you canpress sand inside, so even if you are in the middle of the sea, you¡¯ll have countless sand grains to use!"

    "And such sand can protect you and form an invisible barrier. In this way, even those who use Haki, it will be hard for them to break your defense!"

    "Think about it, as soon as they attack, the sand in the gourd behind you will defend you!"

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes shed, but he didn¡¯t agree with the gourd that Rogen talked about.

    He is 2.53 meters tall. Also, he has a rough face. But the gourd, isn¡¯t that funny? Everyone will mock him.

    "Anything else?"

    However, Rogen¡¯s suggestion was indeed very good, so he asked.

    "Then it¡¯s all about skills, such as the ability to weathering and drying up, can you imagine how powerful your attack would be?"

    "As soon as the sand melts out, all the things touched by it will be sand, and the scope of your control will be wider and wider. Among them, the fate of the enemy wrapped in the sand grains can also be imagined!¡±

    "For example, you can make a way to use sand to cover the enemy at once, and then, arge number of sands will form a cascade attack. And like that, you can choke them, and in thest moment, through these sands, the special ability of weathering and cracking will be yed!"

    Rogen smiled and said slowly.

    ¡°Sounds great. Do you have a good name?¡±

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes shed. It can be said that such skills were terrible. If he bes able to develop it, then his attacking power and defense will reach a new level.

    ¡°The Sandstorm¡¯s funeral!¡±

    Rogen said with happiness in his eyes.

    Rogen was very happy to push the development of Crocodile. For now, he was a great user of the devil fruit, but when he trains more, he would be unbreakable.

    ¡°To sum up, for fruit development, you need to exert your imagination as much as possible and move towards the change of shape and character of sand grains.¡±

    Rogen said, moving out the development of Chakra.

    "Shape, nature?"

    Crocodile wondered.

    "The form is... for example, you can transform the sand into a giant, a beast, or sandstorms, also, the Desert Spada and so on, these are all changes in the form!"

    "If you canbine them all, could you imagine how powerful it would be?"

    Hearing such thing from Rogen, Crocodile himself got amazed by that.

    If he could reach such a realm, then his strength would be bigger and powerful than the Admiral.

    In that case, his dreams may indeed realize.

    "Thank you, thank you, captain!"

    With a severe and solemn tone, Crocodile thanked Rogen.

 Chapter 146

    Rogen squinted with a smile on his face, and then he waved his hand.

    ¡°These are just my suggestions for you, specific operations, integration, progress, you have to do it yourself.¡±

    "These are a very valuable suggestion, captain!"

    Crocodile naturally knows how precious Rogen¡¯s words were. A lot of people who want to develop their Devil Fruit capacities, but they don¡¯t know how to do. For Crocodile, he has Rogen to clear the path for him.

    "Shape, nature!"

    "As long as I can control these two aspects, my power will inevitably go one step further!"

    Crocodile was very certain.

    Crocodile wasn¡¯t stupid after all. Since Rogen exined and broadened his horizons, he began to draw inferences and had aplete set of ns.

    Subsequently, Crocodile left.

    In the morning, the sun was beautiful and created a good mood.

    Rogen was sitting in front of the ripe flower field, watching Jason and the others sweating while they were practicing.

    Jason has his own set of strength training.

    He didn¡¯t know very well how to cut a big tree with a one-meter diameter and a length of more than ten metes. After he cut it, he tied the tree with a rope and handed it toward Trensu and Crocodile.

    "Guys, your task is to drag this big tree to me!"

    "When you did it, you¡¯ll pass to the next step!"

    Jason crossed his arms and smiled.

    Trensu¡¯s face changed immediately. He was looking at the big guy who was thicker than him, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Jason was joking.

    Crocodile just blinked his eyes, and behind him, the sand began to float.

    "Oh yeah, Crocodile, you can¡¯t use your devil fruit!"

    Hearing this, Crocodile trembled and his face was shocked.

    It was easy for him to lift the big tree using his fruit ability, but with his physical strength, this will be very hard for him.

    "This tree is cumbersome!"

    He took a cigar and tried to keep his mood steady.

    "Yeah, you can¡¯t rely on your physical power."

    Jason smiled and walked to the big tree, then he caught it with his right hand.

    "Haha!"

    The heavy tree was tied by him, and then his right arm trembled and pulled up in the shocked eyes of Trensu and Crocodile.

    "Hoop!"

    The thick tree was lifted directly to his shoulder. This scene disyed pure power, and it was shocking for the others.

    "Look, it can lift it easily!"

    "Why can¡¯t you do that?"

    Looking at them, Rogen almost burst outughing.

    Jason, who has a strong body plus the fruit of strength, that was too fuzzy for Crocodile and Trensu.

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes trembled, and he had a very intuitive understanding of the strength of the rough man in front of him.

    "What a beast!"

    He spat out these words, and he couldn¡¯t utter another word.

    Trensu also couldn¡¯t help it, with his thin body, it was impossible for him to do that.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, Crocodile removed the cigar from his mouth then he tied the rope to his body. He bent forward and tried to move the tree.

    He was an arrogant person if the other guy could do it, why couldn¡¯t he?

    Also, if he can get stronger, so it¡¯s worth trying!

    "Trensu, Crocodile is on,e on, move!"

    Seeing that Trensu was still in a daze, Jason shouted immediately.

    Trensu¡¯s face was bitter.

    He moved forward and tied the rope to his body.

    Followed by, Jason¡¯s voice came up.

    "1, 2, get up!"

    "1, 2,e on, get up!"

    Rogen smiled when he saw that his partners were so energetic and closed his eyes with satisfaction.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to keep this momentum and became a strong man.

    Rogen turned his attention back to his body and began to look inward, his cultivation in this world was full of vitality. Also, his Qi speed was incredible.

    The 365 acupoints of his whole body have been opened, and his Dantian spiral was also full.

    During the operation, purple thunder and lightning appeared and disappeared from time to time, with endless roaring and great momentum.

    At that moment, he learned inner merit for the stars, also for the body cultivation. There were the Dragon elephant training and the Yijin Jing. With it, he learned a total of 108 outstanding swordsmanship skills from various swordsman worlds. For the martial arts, he has learned Luohan Quan (known as the Arhat fist), Xing Yi Quan (known as Shape-Will Fist), Tai chi, Baji Quan (Known as Open-gate eight-extremities fist), he also learned the dragon¡¯s eighteen palms and the Buddhist palm.

    For his movements, he has a momentary step, simple and fast, like a teleport.

    Using the Sharingan, his eyes kept bleeding, and he just evolved to the level of two Tomoes. With the ability to see and copy any skill, it wasn¡¯t a good attack but excellentbat assistance.

    The rest, including cooking, Birds/Beasts control ability and so on, are not mentioned.

    To sum up, at this moment, it can be said that Rogen has learned a lot, also, he has the foundation of a strong person.

    He won¡¯t rely on the system to be strong for an hour of possession anymore, he can face strong enemies and trounces them.

    With Rogen¡¯s own progress, his strength gradually improved, and his dependence on the system will be smaller and smaller, and that what he always wanted.

    After all, the system gives him an external power, but what he has now is internal power.

    Of course, Rogen didn¡¯t give up the system, when he encounters an invincible opponent, the effect of the system is obvious, and in order to obtain more skills, he must rely on the system.

    The system was just a boost for Rogen, not his current source of power.

    Time passed quickly while Rogen¡¯s group was in the ripe flower field.

    They were waiting for Rouge to give birth.

    In a blink of an eye, one month passed quickly.

    With the quiet life of this period, the change in Rogen¡¯s group was noticeable.

 Chapter 147

    "I just don¡¯t know if I had the effect of armament Haki to threaten the Devil fruit users."

    Standing up, Rogen walked outside.

    "I¡¯ll try it with Crocodile!"

    After a month of cultivation, the changes in the three people were obvious.

    First of all, when Rogen went out, he saw them, and each one has a heavy tree on his shoulder, and they were jumping. The courtyard was dusty.

    "One, Two, Three!"

    Jason shouted loudly, Crocodile and Trensu were grinding their teeth and followed closely.

    The physical fitness of them was obviously better than a month ago. The slim body of Trensu has be fuller. Also, Crocodile¡¯s body looked very strong.

    Rogen wasn¡¯t stingy, he passed the Dragon elephant and the Yijin Jing to them. This is why they were able to make rapid progress in this short period of time.

    Now, Crocodile is able to lift trees easily by his own strength and without relying on his fruit. The same for Trensu, for this time, there¡¯s perseverance in his eyes, and he has firm muscles, he looks really strong.

    "Crocodile,e here!"

    Nodded with satisfaction, Rogen called for Crocodile.

    When he heard his captain, he threw the tree on the ground.

    Subsequently, he took the leather jacket on the ground and put it on his shoulders.

    "Captain, what¡¯s up!"

    As he strode forward, the sand converged on Crocodile¡¯s shoulders, forming a great statue of an alligator, his prestige and momentum while walking was obvious.

    Seeing the sand alligator on Crocodile¡¯s shoulders, Rogen smiled.

    Crocodile didn¡¯t take the advice to carry a big gourd, he thought that it will lower his prestige, that¡¯s why he reced it with the crocodile.

    The alligator looked small, about two feet only, and it was squatting on the shoulder of Crocodile, its back seemed very solid. It took a long time for Crocodile topress countless grains of sand to form this statue. This is the kind of gourd he loves.

    In just a month, Crocodile had a much better understanding of his devil fruit than before.

    The alligator on his shoulder was the best proof.

    He just didn¡¯t know how Rogen knew about his Devil Fruit.

    "I want you to do some experiments for me!"

    Rogen said directly.

    "Experiments? What experiments?" Crocodile wondered.

    "I want to try my new skill, whether it can y a role in your devil fruit abilities!"

    Rogen answered.

    "Oh, the captain has mastered the new power already?" Crocodile blinked and smiled.

    At this time, Crocodile¡¯s expression was a little shinier and a little less gloomy.

    "Well, transform!"

    Rogen reached out, and in the air, his hand became ck, as he wore a glove.

    "I¡¯m ready, go on!"

    Crocodile nodded.

    Then, without hesitation, he stepped forward and directly punched Crocodile¡¯s stomach.

    "Boom!"

    Crocodile didn¡¯t dodge it, but stood in his ce and withstood the blow.

    The punch directly prated the stomach of Crocodile.

    "Useless?"

    Rogen took back his fist and saw that Crocodile¡¯s stomach slowly recovered, so he frowned.

    "Ugh! No captain, I can feel a sharp and fierce power that prevented me from being elementary, and now it blocking me from recovering!"

    Crocodile found difficulty while he was talking.

    It wasn¡¯t the same feeling as the effect of the water or Sea Stones. This power was like dy the elementalization. It was magical.

    "Oh really!"

    Rogen thought about it.

    To be precise, Devil fruits are controlled by natural elements, also the Qi, it¡¯s controlled by the energy.

    Therefore, the Qi will react to the elementalization of the devil fruit.

    "I¡¯ll try again, transform your arm!"

    In a while, Rogen rushed again.

    Crocodile didn¡¯t hesitate, his shoulders trembled and his right hand turned out into the sand.

    Then, this hand quickly grabbed Rogen.

    On the other side, Jason and Trensu dropped the trees and stood up to watch them.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes condensate, and all the three hundred acupoints in his body exuded a brilliant light. On his right arm, he was covered with ayer of transparent haze.

    His right hand firmly caught Crocodile¡¯s hand.

    "Crack!"

    This made Crocodile¡¯s eyes shrink, and also surprised Trensu and Jason.

    "Sure enough!"

    Rogen was able to catch Crocodile hand while it was sand.

    Two different types of Energy shing...

    Crocodile was stunned, he turned into sand and grabbed Rogen once again.

    But after a while, Rogen¡¯s other hand grasped his sanded arm as if he hadn¡¯t been affected by it.

    What surprised Crocodile was that he couldn¡¯t move his arm, as if the desertified failed at this moment.

    "Amazing!"

    Jason eximed.

    "It works!"

    Rogen smiled, and he was very happy.

    The Qi is very effective against such transformation, but the mainly embodies dying the speed and the possibility to transform.

    In this regard, there is a clear distinction with Haki, after all, armament Haki is able to y a restraining role in the natural system.

    For Rogen, this was enough.

    When Crocodile realized that his elementalization hadn¡¯t threatened Rogen, he was shocked, so he transformed into the sand and rushed to Rogen.

    At this moment, Rogen used his Sharingan, and his eyes turned to the seconds Level of the Sharingan, which has two Tomoes.

    Only an instant and Rogen acted.

    The aura covered him, and then he punched.

    "Boom!"

    Crocodile, who was desertified, got hit directly in the abdomen by Rogen¡¯s punch, and he was thrown back.

    "I can attack now!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes were bright, and his face showed arge smile.

    In this way, he became able to attack devil fruit users.

 Chapter 148

    The change of the Qi makes Rogen very happy.

    In this way, in the face of devil fruit users, he¡¯s no longer helpless, he became very effective. With it, he can harm and even kill them.

    Moreover, Rogen¡¯s attack power has also increased a lot.

    "Now, I can attach to those who are more skilled in kendo, my power would be able to go even further."

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, and he was looking forward.

    From the beginning till now, he hase into contact with the ordinary swordsman from a strong world, these people have strong skills, but there¡¯s a limit to their power. In a world where pirates destroy everything like vast and powerful areas at all times, these ordinary swordsmen are obviously not enough.

    For people like this, Rogen has a lot of ns in his mind.

    "In the swordsman realm and more, in the masters of Qi realm, there¡¯s a lot of strong and powerful people."

    "Like Li Xiaoyao, Mihawk, Chen Nan, Xiao Yan and Qin Yu!"

    Such persons, their prices must be beyond Rogen¡¯s expectation.

    Therefore, Rogen will face another problem.

    "I don¡¯t have much money!"

    With a bitter smile, Rogen was helpless.

    Such as Yamamoto¡¯s possession, it cost him all his money. It can be imagined that the price of more powerful persons would be even more shocking.

    "We have to save more money!"

    Rogen decided to prepare for danger in advance.

    After thinking and frowning for a while, he looked at Jason and the others and said.

    "After one month of training, how do you feel?"

    "Captain, obviously, my strength has increased a lot, I¡¯m able to increase my power sic hundred times!"

    Jason crossed his arms and seemed to be confident.

    Rogen was speechless, this guy¡¯s cultivation of the body and external strength was amazing.

    "Captain, I also feel that my strength has increased a lot!"

    Trensu smiled.

    Rogen nodded and looked at Crocodile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve studied morphology thoroughly, and I began to integrate natural power.¡±

    "I¡¯m strong now, but I don¡¯t know how strong!"

    Crocodile was a bit confused.

    When he heard Crocodile¡¯s words, Rogen smiled.

    Since the suggestion of that day, he clearly saw the progress of this guy.

    "Very good, the progress of the three of you is great."

    He looked at the three of them and paused again.

    ¡°Now, I will teach you the power of what I just experimented with, and let you go one step further.¡±

    Although, The Qi ys a smaller role than the Haki, but, it has obvious advantages.

    With the increase of Qi, the progress of power was obvious. It has a very strong effect on the reaction speed and on the body¡¯s strength.

    "Really?"

    Jason was happy.

    Crocodile stared at Rogen; he didn¡¯t expect that the other party would be so generous. The power to restrain the natural system is obviously precious and unusual, they really need to learn it.

    "Of course!" Rogen smiled, "Trensu, you had the worst physical power, after I teach you, you must practice hard."

    "Hai, captain!"

    Trensu was excited.

    Later, Rogen spent 7 days teaching Jason and his crew how to identify acupoints and three more days to teach them the Congenital power.

    These three people have different personalities, and of course, different physical qualities, also, intrinsic merits need such practice to be improved.

    As for the exercises he created himself, it¡¯s only suitable for him, it won¡¯t work for the others.

    Most of the strongest men in the pirate world are training under great pressure, so it¡¯s necessary to train hard to be able to defeat them. Rogen¡¯s training was indeed great for that.

    After teaching them the skills, Rogen called his crew together again.

    "Now, there¡¯s an important task left for you."

    "What is it?"

    The three were curious.

    "We have no money, so from today on, you three need to go out and get some money!"

    Rogen said with a serious tone.

    "Money?"

    The three men looked at each other, and their faces were a bit strange.

    "Yes, we need a lot of it, you can choose the method, but you are not allowed to do bad things."

    Seeing that they still have strange expressions and didn¡¯t move, Rogen shouted immediately.

    "Jason, don¡¯t you want to be stronger? Crocodile, don¡¯t you want to make your fruit stronger? And you Trensu, don¡¯t you want another good sniper?"

    When he said that, their eyes were all bright.

    "Let¡¯s go, no matter what you do, give me money!"

    Rogen shouted loudly.

    Jason and Trensu blinked and didn¡¯t utter a word, they didn¡¯t even think that they would care about money anymore.

    Crocodile¡¯s eye shed, so he took is cigar and smoked.

    "Captain, do you mind if we choose the ck path and kill some rich guys?"

    "Robbery?" Jason and Trensu stared at Crocodile with a strange look.

    "I said, do whatever you want, the only requirement is that you are not allowed to harm ordinary people!"

    Rogen smiled.

    Crocodile is very good at it, and he totally agrees with these ideas. If they want to collect money quickly, there¡¯s no doubt that they need to plunder those who have money and kill bad people.

    "Then, you can rely on me!"

    Crocodile nodded and turned away.

    Jason and Trensu also understood what they should do, their eyes brightened, they waved at Rogen and left.

    "Oh, this time I don¡¯t need to take it by myself, my group will work on it."

    Rogen smiled, and he was very happy.

    In basta, these three counts from the strongest, and he believes that no one can stop them.

    "What about Jason?"

    At this time, Rouge stood up with a big belly and walked out with the help of the little master.

    Her belly has reached its limit at this time, she was walking slowly. Rogen saw her immediately.

    "I sent him on a mission."

    "How do you feel?"

    "It¡¯s estimated that it will take a few days for this little guy toe out."

    Rouge¡¯s eyes were full of motherly warmth.

    "I¡¯ve arranged a midwife, and she¡¯s waiting." Rogen nodded.

    This was the most critical period; Rogen was very careful.

    "Sorry for the trouble, Rogen!" Rouge smiled.

    "That¡¯s what I should do."

    Rogen smiled and moved two chairs and walked out with Rouge to the garden and apanied her while telling her some interesting stories.

    Little Ace was about toe out, so Rogen kept paying attention to every detail.

 Chapter 149

    Alubarna.

    In the noisy streets, Jason and the others kept walking, and they were ncing around. They seemed to be looking for something. Crocodile was walking between Jason and Crocodile, and he was very calm with his cigar in his mouth.

    They didn¡¯t speak since they left, and they didn¡¯t do anything special.

    At this time, the younger man spoke up.

    "Where are we going? What are we looking for?"

    It was Trensu and who spoke, he was bored because since they left, they didn¡¯t utter a word and they only kept walking.

    "Yeah, Crocodile, didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯ll robe?"

    Jason said while he was eating chicken legs that he just bought from the barbecue shop.

    "Yes, that¡¯s right, and our target is already there."

    Crocodile threw the cigar, and his tone was very serious.

    "Who?"

    Trensu was curious.

    With a smirk, Crocodile¡¯s eyes were a bit sinister, and he pointed. "The one who stole your woman, he looks wealthy!"

    Jason¡¯s eyes lit up, and Trensu¡¯s body trembled. He was astonished.

    Only an instant and Trensu¡¯s eyes became sharper.

    "Then, let¡¯s move!"

    "A hundred meters ahead, that the guy¡¯s door!"

    Crocodile smiled and pointed to the front.

    Jason suddenly realized, he looked at Crocodile and said." You¡¯ve nned for this already, didn¡¯t you?"

    "Do you think that I¡¯m a stupid bear with muscles and simple mind?"

    Crocodile smiled.

    The three have trained together for a month, so they grew a good friendship.

    Trensu¡¯s hatred has been weakened a lot, he knew very well that hispanions died because of the bandits, as for the sandstorm of Crocodile, it was unintentional. Now, he¡¯s one of his group. Although he¡¯s a little musty, they wererades in arms, they suffered together under Jason¡¯s training every day.

    "There¡¯s resentment, there¡¯s revenge, ho ho!"

    Jason shouted, and the pace of them elerated.

    In the house, Sagaki was half lying on the chair, and he held a red apple.

    "Scratch!"

    He bit the apple and then looked at the woman with tears on her cheeks.

    "Didn¡¯t you leave yet? Do you want me to feed you?"

    "Sagaki! How can you do this to me?"

    It was Erza, and when she heard such words, her eyes became red, and she started crying.

    "It rare to see you acting pure, you¡¯ve been with me for a long time, and this is very annoying!"

    Sagaki smiled disdainfully.

    "Look at yourself, fully covered with gold and silver, and your dismal makeup. I really don¡¯t know what you gave me in return? I¡¯m really disappointed."

    Erza couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard; big words just came out from this bad guy.

    "You..."

    "There¡¯s a lot of women like you who would like to be with me whenever I want!"

    Sagaki sneered.

    "Ha ha!"

    Erza was very disappointed, and her heart was broken. She abandoned the innocent boy and devoted her self to the man in front of her, but in just a short year, this awful guy broke her heart.

    She wasn¡¯t a woman who loves entanglement. Although she is sad, she kept her nerves and resist.

    "I, I have onest question, I want to ask you something!"

    She stared at the man in front of her, and her voice was very serious.

    "Haha!"

    Sagakiughed, he waved his hand and leaned over.

    "Don¡¯t you love me?"

    "Get out of here!"

    Hearing this ridiculous answer, Erza¡¯s eyes were even bleaker, she turned around and left.

    Looking at her leaving, Sagaki smiled disdainfully and took another bit from the apple.

    "Scratch!"

    The red apple was very sweet, it tastes delicious.

    "Don¡¯t you see how rich and strong I am, if I wanted to have a wife, I won¡¯t choose a cksmith¡¯s daughter."

    "Ridiculous!"

    These words introduced into Erza¡¯s ear like thunder, making her heart more painful.

    Tears kept falling on her cheeks to the ground, and she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    At this time, a greater humiliation poured out from her heart, swept her whole body, and sparked her anger. She wanted to turn around and p this smelly man.

    "Bastard!"

    Erza yelled at the exit and turned out.

    At this moment, there was a chaotic voiceing from the door.

    "Who are you?"

    "Block them, go to inform the boss!"

    "If you move one step forward, we¡¯ll shoot you!"

    Sagaki had a doubtful look on his face and sat up straight and looked at the gate of the yard.

    His chair wasn¡¯t far from the outside door, so he could clearly saw it when he turns his head.

    As soon as he saw the scene, his expression changed dramatically.

    "What¡¯s happening?"

    The screams suddenly came out, and all the guards were lying on the ground. They were beaten hard.

    Followed by, three figures have stepped into the yard. They were silent at the moment and didn¡¯t say anything. They looked so strong; they were like beasts.

    When he saw them, he found that there were 2 burly figures and looked very fierce, and another one who wasn¡¯t tall but with a rifle on his shoulder, it looks familiar to Sagaki.

    "It¡¯s Trensu!"

    Looking at the women who just left, she squatted on the ground and said this name.

    "Did you just say Trensu?"

    Sagaki was astonished and strode to Erza.

    At the door, a scream came out, and the white smoke swirled upwards.

    Hand over fist, Jason was very excited. Next to him, Crocodile, who quietly sipped his cigar.

    Behind them, Trensu squatted with a rifle on his shoulder, he nced around and seemed to be looking for something.

    ¡°Trensu shut the door. We¡¯re not doing anything glorious.¡±

    Crocodile sighed.

    Trensu nodded, he closed the door and inserted the bolt.

    "Hey, Trensu, I¡¯ve found your goal!"

    Just as Trensu turned around, Jason¡¯s voice came over.

    Trensu glimpsed and looked at the ce where Jason pointed.

    This time, his eyes immediately sharpened.

    Sagaki, who was stared at by Trensu, he became afraid and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    "Damn it, it¡¯s those guys!"

    "How dare you?"

 Chapter 150

    At that moment, Sagaki was very angry.

    Thest time, Trensu pointed the gun on him, also Crocodile intimidated him and made him frightened, all of that, and he didn¡¯t dare to take his revenge. The pirate Crocodile, he was very famous among the first half of the Grand Line, and everyone knows him and his horror. That made Sagaki even more panicked, the famous pirate just came to his home.

    "Is it good to be one of Conan¡¯s family?"

    Sagaki didn¡¯t move, he stood on his ce because he knows very well that all his power is useless against them.

    however, the guards who were distributed in various ces heard the screams, and they came immediately.

    A minuteter, Sagaki saw a middle-aged man in a ck woolen windbreaker striding out of the main hall.

    "Father ising!"

    Sagaki feltfortable, his father was better than him. In this Ind, only a few people that still don¡¯t know his father¡¯s name.

    He knew what his father was doing, especially when he was in his early years.

    "Who are you guys?"

    At this moment, Conan, the father, just came, followed by a group of people well dressed and looked amazing, this group was like stars surrounding the moon, this Conan looked stronger than Sagaki and very wealthy.

    He was an extraordinary person. He started his ck business in his early years. He killed and murdered a lot of people at that time. He stopped this business six years ago, and clean up himself and began to work in trading.

    "I heard that this kid¡¯s family wasn¡¯t good before, it¡¯s a shame to walk through the ck path to be from the mighty and the wealthy people, isn¡¯t it?"

    Crocodile showed a sly smile.

    Jason took a big step forward and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s a good deal to spend money on disaster relief, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Conan was stunned and he even though that it was a joke. "Do you really want to rob me?"

    He looked at them and then he took a cigarette from his pocket and lit it.

    At the moment when he lit up the cigarette, arge group of fierce-looking men in ck clothes came from all sides of the courtyard, and they were holding different weapons and stared at the three with anger.

    When he saw them, Conan¡¯s face turned cold, and he whispered. "It seems that if I don¡¯t kill people from time to time, the others will think that my days are gone!"

    "Crush them and throw them to fishes!"

    Conan ordered, and he took another sip of his cigarette.

    As Conan finished his words, the men in the yard moved in an instant.

    These guards were the private fighters of Conan who often fought in his early years. They were true fighters and very cruel, they killed and tortured a lot of people, they were even worse than pirates.

    However, he never imagined that the three people who came to his house at the moment were strong and very fierce.

    "Huh!"

    There was no expression in the eyes of Crocodile.

    "Who wants to take this shot?"

    "Haha, of course, it¡¯s me!"

    Jasonughed and jumped. This burly body smashed the ground directly when he jumped. He was already in the middle of the guard, and then he waved.

    With huge power, more than a dozen people were flying out, and he keptughing as he waved his hand. Every wave he made, more than a dozen people flew out, and they lost their conscious when they fell heavily to the ground.

    This scene shocked everyone, even Conan, he was surprised.

    "This big man, he¡¯s very strong!"

    "Who are they?"

    Conan blinked and asked for the identity of this group.

    Behind him, someone stepped forward quickly and whispered. "The one who has a cigar on his mouth is Crocodile, and the bounty on his head is 45 million, he¡¯s a pirate!"

    "Crocodile?"

    Conan couldn¡¯t help it but look at thetter.

    Crocodile noticed Conan when his body trembled, so he smirked.

    He knows very well that the price of a pirate is proportional to his strength, which proves his threat to the world government.

    He had a lot of fights in his early days, so it wasn¡¯t necessary to fight against such an opponent.

    In particr, Conan stared at Jason and kept looking at him.

    In less than a minute, he defeated more than 60 guards.

    "This big man also has terrible power!"

    He smoked again and forced himself to calm down.

    "Kill him with a gun!"

    In the battlefield, the guards saw Jason while he was hitting them, they panicked, and someone just shouted.

    Immediately, some of them pulled out the rifle from behind and pointed it at Jason.

    But while raised their heads and tried to pull the trigger, a series of gunshots suddenly came out.

    "Boom, Boom, Boom..."

    The ones who pulled the rifles screamed, and their blood flew out.

    "That boy!"

    Conan saw clearly what just happened. He stared at Jason, and he got angry.

    Trensu was very fast, he took out his gun, and in less than a second, he killed these people at the same time. It was something hard to imagine.

    "He only used two bullets, so that more than a dozen guards were down. His bullets are very urate!"

    Behind Conan, someone shouted.

    Such a thing was impossible unless his bullets hit and turn back to another target.

    Retrieving the rifle, Trensu looked calm, and back to Crocodile¡¯s side.

    "Sigh."

    Looking at the scene, Jason exhaled out the smoke and frowned slightly.

    "He¡¯s very slow, we have to make a quick decision. Otherwise, it will be troublesome to rm the guards around us.¡±

    Of course, it¡¯s a matter of power and time.

    "I¡¯ll help him!"

    Trensu nodded, he lifted his rifle and pulled the trigger.

    "Boom!"

    The sound of the gunshot came out, and the guards started falling down like birds.

    Crocodile¡¯s ck robe fluttered, he strode forward, raised his hand, and then shook it toward the front.

    As he moved, the crocodile on his shoulder drifted into the sky and rushed toward the front.

    In the blink of an eye, the sand grains formed a long and strong rope reaching the position of the fighters.

    "Whip!"

    "Oh, My God..."

    At the same time, the bone breaking and the painful sounds rang, and the rope that divided into dozens of sand ropes and tied up arge number of fighters and then dragged them directly three meters away from the ground.

    "Sigh!"

    Slowly exhale the smoke from his mouth, and he whispered.

    "Ground So!"

    A strange force stretched along the sand rope, and in the twinkling of an eye, it reached the guards.

    "What is that?"

    In less than one moment, arge number of the guards turned into a corpse and then into mummies.

    Conan was astonished at the moment; he couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw. Also, everyone behind him was panicked.

 Chapter 151

    "he, he¡¯s a devil fruit user!"

    Some people were terrified, they have never seen such magical ability.

    In a blink of an eye, Crocodile stepped forward and reached the corpses, this horrible attack had killed nearly fifty people.

    After turning the enemies into corpses, the sand rope floated back to Crocodile¡¯s shoulders.

    "Crocodile, what are you doing?"

    Jason strode to the front of Crocodile, and he was dissatisfied.

    "You are too slow!"

    Crocodile was indifferent.

    Jason got angry and didn¡¯t speak anymore.

    "Now Conan, do you want to die?"

    The smoke was lingering and hovering between Crocodile and Conan, and a big conflict was born between them.

    Comparing with Crocodile¡¯s inness, Conan was sweating at the moment, and he was frightened by the strange sand power.

    "What do you want?"

    Conan remained calm and asked in a loud voice.

    "Money, treasure, all the wealth you have!"

    Crocodile answered with a low voice.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll give you everything, but please don¡¯t shoot again!"

    Conan was trembling.

    The power of this small group made him really shocked. Conan has never seen such force for so many years in basta.

    "Yeah, of course."

    Crocodile nodded with satisfaction.

    But in the next moment, Crocodile¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes were full of anger.

    Looking at the dagger stuck on his chest, Crocodile spat out the cigar and said.

    "What do you mean by this Conan?"

    "What do you think I am? Surrender and let you kill me! Idiot!"

    Conan shouted loudly, and his face was full of anger.

    Conan rxed Crocodile when he said that he¡¯ll give him all his wealth, and then heunched a sneak attack, with such close range, he was 100% sure to kill him.

    "Huh!

    Hearing those words from Conan, Crocodile exhaled the white smoke and stared directly to his eyes.

    "Do you want to die?"

    Conan was very afraid, he pulled out the dagger and stabbed him again and again, but this time, his face changed.

    "How is that possible?"

    He clearly saw the sand on Crocodile¡¯s chest, as if he wasn¡¯t hurt at all.

    "You are not human!"

    Conan couldn¡¯t believe what was happening, and his eyes were full of horror.

    "It seems that you know nothing about Devil Fruit!"

    Crocodile whispered in Conan¡¯s ear.

    "However, I don¡¯t have to exin anything to you, I¡¯ll kill you!"

    Crocodile¡¯s tone was like the sound of death. When he said that, the sand from his shoulder suddenly came out, and it expanded three meters to the front. In an instant, the sand enveloped Conan.

    Followed by, Crocodile¡¯s eyes suddenly closed.

    ¡°The Sandstorm¡¯s funeral!¡±

    "Voom!"

    The sand expanded from the crocodile¡¯s mouth, and it reached one meter ahead.

    Bright red blood flew out with its strong smell.

    After that, the sand returned to Crocodile¡¯s shoulder.

    In a short period, it was clear that Crocodile has reached a new level of controlling his Devil Fruit, and his understanding of it haspletely surpassed the past.

    The blood of Conan stained the ground, such a scene made everyone who saw it immediately change their faces, and even some of them vomited.

    "I think that you aren¡¯t as stupid as he was!"

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes turned, and he stared at the people behind him.

    "We can give you all the treasures, please don¡¯t kill us!"

    "We know the ce of the treasures; we can take you there!"

    "Don¡¯t kill us, we¡¯ll give you what you want!"

    Seeing that Conan was killed by this Crocodile, the beast, all the remaining guards were scared.

    "Father!"

    At this moment, Sagaki screamed and ran over with grief. Looking at the blood on the ground, he felt the anger.

    "Trensu, he¡¯s all yours!"

    Seeing Sagaki, Jason patted Trensu¡¯s shoulder and followed crocodile to the yard.

    Seeing Crocodile and Jason in the yard, Trensu turned and looked at Sagaki.

    He was very calm and stared with indifference.

    "It¡¯s you, you did all of this!"

    Sagaki looked up, and his eyes were full of anger.

    "I did it!"

    Trensu nodded.

    "You bastard! I¡¯ll kill you!"

    Sagaki roared, and then he pulled the western sword from his waist, which is used only for decoration, and pointed it at Trensu.

    Trensu has trained hard to such day. In a sh, he dodged the attack and hit Sagaki from his back, which immediately fell to the ground.

    "Damn, you have the ability to kill me!"

    Sagaki realized that he wasn¡¯t an opponent to Trensu, so he turned around and shouted.

    Trensu kept silent, he raised his rifle and pointed it directly between Sagaki¡¯s eyebrows.

    "It¡¯s not a matter of skill."

    "I came here this time to kill you!"

    The indifferent voice made Sagaki horrified.

    "No! No!"

    Facing death, Sagaki forgot the hatred of his father¡¯s murder.

    "Just like your father, who has done all his evil deeds, you¡¯ve done enough bad things over the years, you have to be killed also!¡±

    Trensu was very angry.

    "No, don¡¯t! I didn¡¯t do anything!"

    Sagaki shouted.

    "There are 18 women whomitted suicide because of your y. Also, the number of people that you killed them by jealousy has reached an astonishing number!"

    Trensu breathed.

    "You¡¯ve never been a good person; you should go to hell!"

    "Because of your family, no one dares to harm you, that¡¯s why you are able to do anything!"

    "There¡¯s a lot of people who want to kill you, but they don¡¯t have the power to do that!"

    With the words of Trensu, Sagaki was even more frightened and afraid. He saw the death in Trensu¡¯s eyes.

    "If they couldn¡¯t do it, then I¡¯ll do it!"

    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m here!"

    His finger was about to press the trigger, and his eyes were cold to the extreme.

    "No, please, I can give you money, and return Erza back to you, but please, don¡¯t kill me!"

    Sagaki shouted.

    "Boom!"

    The gunshot sound came out, and the screams stopped.

    "Go to hell and confess there, scum!"

    Trensu murmured in a low voice and then put back his rifle in his waist.

 Chapter 152

    After killing Sagaki, Trensu was very calm at that moment.

    From the moment he went there, he already knew that he¡¯ll kill him, so he wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    "Trensu!"

    A soft voice came out, and it made Trensu¡¯s body trembled.

    This voice was very familiar to him. In fact, he was very happy when he heard it after killing Sagaki, who once stole his dream girl.

    Thinking of the past, Trensu was a bit confused about how would he look at his goddess again after what she did.

    Turning slowly, Trensu was still calm, but his heart was trembling.

    "Erza!"

    Saying her name, Trensu¡¯s voice was very low.

    Tears began to flow when she was face-to-face with Trensu her ex-lover. This little girl inexplicably had a kind of bitterness, sadness, and shyness.

    She wanted to speak, but there was nothing to say. She put her hands on her eyes, and she kept crying in a low voice.

    Trensu¡¯s whole body trembled, he couldn¡¯t help but going to Erza andfort her. On his way, he stopped and said.

    "You did that for yourself."

    He didn¡¯t want to, but he couldn¡¯t go to her.

    At the same time, at the entrance of the main hall, Crocodile and Jason have already finished looting.

    As he turned to them, he said with a loud voice.

    "Did you finish already?"

    Crocodile looked at Trensu, and then he threw a parcel to Trensu.

    "Yeah, let¡¯s go!"

    Looking at Erza who was still crying, Crocodile didn¡¯t say anything, so he turned and left the ce.

    Also, Jason and Trensu took the packages and left the ce quickly.

    Erza was very sad, she covered her face and ran quickly also.

    The remaining guards in the yard waited until Trensu and his friends left, they wiped the sweat and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "These guys are terrible!"

    "Yes, these pirates are the worst!"

    "Notify all our guards on the ind, these pirates mighte back and kill all of us!"

    Word by word, these people started a big noise, but the panic on their face still existed.

    When Crocodile¡¯s group left, the guards headed straight for the suburbs. They were very fast when the other group of guards came, but they couldn¡¯t see the pirate group.

    On their way, Jason and his crew member kept walking without saying anything.

    Behind them, a group of guards suddenly appeared.

    "there are three people over here!"

    One of them said with an indifferent tone.

    Another one took out the wanted posters and checked them.

    "Are they the ones who killed the Conan¡¯s?"

    Another one asked.

    "Wait for the orders number 4, just follow them and find their ces!"

    The indifferent man who spoke at the beginning ordered.

    "Hai!"

    Number 4 nodded.

    "Keep a distance between you and them, and make sure to find their ce!"

    "I understand, number 2!"

    He answered again, and in a sh, he disappeared.

    At the same time, in the Alubarna Pce, five men wearing in ck were walking there.

    "Here you are, his majesty is waiting for you in the pce my lords, he ordered me to receive you!"

    The man in the green robe was very respectful.

    "Lead the way!"

    An indifferent voice came from one of the five elders.

    "Yes, please,e with me!"

    The man in green robe leaned over and waited until the five elders passed, and then he followed them closely.

    The identity of these people was extremely honorable, everyone should kneel in front of them to show respect.

    After some time, they reached the pce.

    They went straight all the way and entered into the pce. At that moment, the pce was empty. On the throne, there was a young man, of about 20 years old, looking down with dignity.

    "Hello your majesty, King Nefertari Cobra!"

    The man with the green robe came to the front of the king and bent slightly.

    As he bent, he only showed respect, but the expression of his king was full of indifference, it seems that he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the five persons.

    "What¡¯s the reason behinding to our county?"

    King Cobra was shouting.

    "The master sent us for one mission, and we need to inform you!"

    The leading man said.

    "And what is it about?"

    Looking carefully at the five people standing below, Cobra asked solemnly.

    Their expression was full of indifference, and their bodies revealed a strong momentum. Cobra wasn¡¯t afraid at all; he was very strong also.

    "You can call me the bald Igor!"

    He replied with a strange smile.

    It was clear that this guy doesn¡¯tugh often. This smile was very unreal as if it were forced out.

    "What do you want me to do?"

    Cobra answered.

    "You don¡¯t need to do anything, just give us the authority to kill legally."

    Igorughed.

    Cobra¡¯s eyes condensed, and there was sharpness in it.

    "Do not hinder the public order of our residents, nor harm the safety of our citizens."

    "This is how it works, the master gave us an order, and you need to obey!"

    Igor roared.

    Cobra sighed and nodded.

    Subsequently, they talked in details, and Cobra got the promise of the five and let them leave.

    Watching them leaving, Cobra blinked.

    After a moment, he waved to the guard.

    "Inform the guards to take action immediately if any abnormal thing ever happened."

    "Hai!"

    The soldier shouted loudly and walked out.

    These five absolutely didn¡¯te on vacation, although they promised not to do anything, but how can he believe them?

    "Just came to take their princess back, I don¡¯t believe that excuse!"

    Cobra was very confused.

    Although he was the head of the country, the power of mastery was still not as good as the high-ranking guys.

    At the same moment, outside the pce.

    The Den Den Mushi rang.

    "No. 1, we find the target, what should we do?"

    Hearing this sentence, Igor man kept silent, and then he said.

    "Wait for the orders, and try to find the opportunity to act!"

    Hanging up the Den Den Mushi, he turned his head and asked the ck man standing next to him.

    "Where is No.6?"

    "No.1, because of his huge figure, we put him at the gate of the city!"

    "Yeah, we need him here because of his size!"

    Igor man nodded.

    "Hai!"

 Chapter 153

    After a few talks, the team walked into the street and disappeared in just a short time.

    basta, in the gate of the city.

    "Oh My God! Is that human? He is very tall!"

    "It¡¯s not only his tall, but he is also very huge!"

    "His height is 30 meters when he is sitting, what if he stood up, he¡¯ll reach 70 or 80 meters, Oh My God!"

    On the ground next to the door, a huge man was sitting, and his burly figure shocked all the nearby people. Anyone who enters the city got scared by him. He was terrifying, and if he stood up, he would be like a mountain.

    He was bigger than the wall of the city.

    He was wearing in ck, sitting there with no movement, as if he was a sculpture, and he was full of indifference.

    Many curious people not far from him were watching this person with horror, they¡¯ve never seen such a figure in their life.

    "Blu Blu Blu Blu!"

    Suddenly, the Den Den Mushi rang.

    The giant lifted the Den Den Mushi and answered.

    "Mushi Mushi!"

    His voice was very loud, like the thunder. Also, the breath was like two strong windsing out of his nose, which forced people nearby to retreat.

    This guy was very big, winds came out of his nose when he breathes, it was unimaginable, people were thinking, what if he moved, he will be like a giant mountain, and he will shake the ground.

    "No.6, No.1 invited you toe over!"

    A cold voice came from the snail and then hung up.

    No.6 put the Den Den Mushi back and then stood up, he was 80 meters in height, higher than the wall of the city, people in front of him were like ants.

    "Thanks for your hospitality!"

    No.6 nodded at the shopkeeper and then left.

    Every step was like tens of meters of moving forward.

    There was only a bunch of people behind him who kept looking at him with fear.

    When he left the ce, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and then sat down.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that this huge man just killed 3 of his assistance hours ago, and after killing them, he sat down and waited on the ground.

    "Finally, he left!"

    Sighing, the shopkeeper was very afraid, and he couldn¡¯t calm down.

    After half an hour full of noises from the streets, No.6 finally joined the rest of his group.

    "Here we are, and now we need to hide and wait for No.2 information!"

    No.1 stepped, and in a sh, he reached the shoulder of No.6.

    The rest of the group were cold and indifferent, and they jumped to the shoulder of No.6.

    Subsequently, No.6 start moving, and as he walked, the ground was shaking, and he caused a slight earthquake. In a short time, he left the ce.

    Rogen and the others were unaware about what happened here, they were a bit far away from this ce.

    Conan spent his whole life collecting money, whether from his dark ways or from business, he felt that he would be the richest person in the world and nothing would destroy him. However, his guards didn¡¯t give Crocodile and his friends all the money and kept some for them.

    "System, how much money is there?"

    Rogen talked secretly to the system and waited for the answer.

    "A total of 230 million!"

    After three seconds, the system responded.

    "More than 200 million, awesome!"

    Rogen showed a smile, and he was very excited, also Crocodile, he was happy.

    "Captain, we robbed all of this, what should we do?"

    Jason asked.

    "What will we do with it?"

    Rogen¡¯s eyebrows rose, he waved his hands, and all the treasure in front him disappeared instantly, it was collected by the system.

    "Still not enough, you need to bring me more and more!"

    Seeing that all the treasures that he just brought it disappeared, Jason was astonished, and he couldn¡¯t help but kept thinking about his captain¡¯s special ability.

    Whether they will be wealthy or not, Rogen¡¯s group didn¡¯t care at all.

    Trensu was a young man who loved treasure, and after he set foot on the road to strength, his desire was growing, and his admiration for money became smaller and smaller. As for Crocodile, he nevercked money, which was nothingpared to the devil fruit development. Jason, he was naturally strong, he doesn¡¯t need money, he only wanted to be with Rogen.

    After talking for a while, Rogen guided them to train, and then he left.

    "Meow!"

    When he came to Rouge¡¯s bedroom, Rogen saw the little master licking his body and his paws.

    "Haha, are you enjoying your time? I¡¯ve been working hard this period. I¡¯ll make sure to give Ace a delicious meal when he came to life."

    Rogen smiled.

    "Meow!"

    Upon hearing this promise, the little master took back his paws, looked at Rogen, and then went to Rouge.

    At this time, Rouge was lying on the bed, and she was a bit tired.

    "Ah, here you are. In fact, you don¡¯t have to do such a thing."

    Rouge looked at Rogen and said softly.

    "Ace is about to born soon, and I¡¯m his uncle, of course, I have to be with him."

    Rogen smiled again.

    Rogen and Rouge kept talking, and the master stirred in from time to time, which made Rogen very rxed.

    Suddenly, Rogen¡¯s expression changed.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, just stood up slightly.

    "I should leave now, have a good rest."

    Then, he quickly left the room.

    After practicing in this period, Rogen¡¯s instinct developed, and he became able to feel the danger without seeing it.

    At that moment, he felt a strange atmosphere.

    He went out of the house, and he was sure that there¡¯s something strange happening.

    However, he felt that there¡¯s someone hade.

    Standing outside for ten minutes, Rogen didn¡¯t find anything. He turned back and went to the bedroom.

    He stared at Crocodile and the others, and then he said.

    "Crocodile and Jason, you need to go out and bring money!"

    "Trensu, you stay here and practice in the yard."

    "Always pay attention to everything, there¡¯s something strangeing!"

    Jason and the others were aware of the serious tone of Rogen, and they immediately nodded.

 Chapter 154

    In the middle of the night, Rogen stood in the yard.

    He kept looking around, but he found nothing.

    "Someone is spying on us!"

    He was very sure about that, but he couldn¡¯t understand who would do that.

    Therefore, Rogen¡¯s heart was heavy, And the reason behind that was that Rogen thought that the guy who was hidden in the dark might be stronger than him.

    "Is it a Marine?"

    Rogen has doubts in his heart, but he didn¡¯t act rashly.

    The date of the birth of Ace wille soon, Rogen was a bit afraid cause he can¡¯t fight hidden snakes.

    After scanning a few times, Rogen left the yard.

    The moon was like a silver frost, shining in the night.

    A vague figure appeared on the roof of the wooden house, and he stood there calmly. Through the moonlight, he didn¡¯t even breathe, he didn¡¯t want to attract the attention of the others.

    Standing on the roof, the figure started to move.

    In just one step, he reached the courtyard.

    And then, he shed again and appeared directly at the window of the room of the 1st floor.

    The window was closed, and there were curtains that blocked him to look inside.

    It wasn¡¯t something hard to him, with a flicker of his hand the window opened.

    "Crack!" the window is open now, so he jumped and sighed.

    "Huh!"

    The moonlight helped him a lot, he could see clearly in this room.

    There was a bed inside that room, and Rouge was lying on it.

    In a nce, the man swept his eyes and looked at the little master beside her.

    In a moment, his eyes shed, and his expression suddenly changed.

    "Finally, I found the target!"

    He was very happy, after that, he wanted to leave and report it.

    He sessfully finished his task.

    Just when he was about to leave, his expression suddenly changed.

    "Who are you?"

    A cold voice came out, he turned around and wanted to see. Through the moonlight, he saw a figure who was holding a gun and pointing it at him.

    Actually, he was calm, and he didn¡¯t answer the question.

    But just then, a sharp and a fierce breath locked him in. With a slight change of expression, his body shape changed immediately, and he moved three meters ahead.

    Trensu¡¯s eyes changed, and there was a clear shock in him.

    For the first time, someone wasn¡¯t afraid of his gun.

    This man, who is it?

    The muzzle turned, and he pointed it to the other side again.

    In an instant, the vague man didn¡¯t retreat, and he actually crossed the five meters ahead and came to the front of Trensu.

    When the muzzle turned, Trensu¡¯s eyes became sharper.

    That guy was incredibly fast, at the moment, his body trembled, and he directly disappeared.

    "He¡¯s gone!"

    Trensu was full of shock, he scanned the ce again and again, and finally, he found him on the roof the wooden house, so he pointed the gun at him again.

    But in an instant, the man disappeared again.

    "He¡¯s very fast!"

    Trensu was astonished by the speed of this guy. He never saw such speed.

    "What the hell is that?"

    At this moment, the man who escaped from Trensu¡¯s muzzle blinked.

    Standing on a big tree 100 meters away from the courtyard, this guy was surprised.

    "This kid almost pushed me to this point!"

    He swayed three times in total, but after every move, Trensu¡¯s quickly point back the gun on him, the dangerous atmosphere made him dare not to keep moving.

    In the middle of the scene, he wanted to kill Trensu, but the weakness from death forced him to move away.

    He didn¡¯t dare to fight him; he was sure that the kid with the gun has a mysterious power.

    "I¡¯ll report that to the captain."

    With deep eyes, the vague man disappeared in a sh.

    The next day, Trensu told Rogen about what happened thest night, so he couldn¡¯t help but be serious.

    Yesterday, after he noticed the strange thing, he kept walking outside, but he didn¡¯t want to be met by Trensu who got up in the middle of the night.

    Actually, Trensu used to pee in the middle of the night, if he didn¡¯t go out, he wouldn¡¯t find the sneaky guy.

    "That guy is very fast, his speed is beyond expectation!"

    "In addition, it seems that this guy can move in the air!"

    "Can he fly?"

    "What shocked me more was that this guy can avoid my gun, which is impossible!"

    Trensu was very serious.

    In the short break ofst night, he felt that he was very close to death.

    Rogen nodded, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes.

    "Soru, Geppo, Kami-e!"

    In a short time, he identified the skills used by the other party.

    Because of these skills, Rogen¡¯s expression became very serious.

    "The Marines won¡¯t do such thing like sneaking, and it won¡¯t send those who had these abilities easily!"

    So, who is it?

    The sudden arrival of the enemy made Rogen very angry and couldn¡¯t think very well.

    It might be the Marines, but he wasn¡¯t sure.

    "Today, we need to act as usual!"

    Thinking about all the scene, Rogen ordered Jason to keep calm and didn¡¯t act rashly.

    The crew nodded, although they didn¡¯t know what their captain would do with a lot of treasure, they didn¡¯t even ask.

    In the next few days, Rogen apanied Rouge, and he kept observing the surroundings carefully, but he found nothing.

    Trensu, since that night, he kept training 24 hours a day, and he spent a whole 12 hours on the ground practicing the Qi.

    For ten days in a row, nothing happened, which made Rogen¡¯s hard felt something horrible.

    He was sure that the other party didn¡¯t give up, but he just waited for the opportunity to act.

    "Is that the calm before the storm?"

    He has experienced a lot, and such calm was very familiar to him.

    However, Rogen wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Because of the efforts of Jason, the system bnce has reached 1.35 billion.

    This huge amount was enough for him to summon a powerful and skilled soul.

    If he summons a powerful soul with the help of his system, nothing will stop him.

    In a ce not far from Rogen¡¯s location, a group of people gathered there.

    "Captain, 9 people, are here, are we going to act?"

    Someone asked with a smile.

    "No.4 you are a talky person!"

 Chapter 155

    After hearing this, No.4 immediately stopped talking.

    At this time, there was no smile on No.1¡¯s face, and his eyes burst with a trace of despair.

    The nine persons gathered together, and they were calm, because without the permission of No.1.

    After a long time, No.1 finally spoke.

    "ording to the information obtained by No.2, No7, and No.8, the cat is with them."

    "In addition, the other party has a total of 5 people, one of them is pregnant, so we have 4 opponents!"

    Saying that No.1 paused and took out the four wanted posters.

    "Crocodile, 45 million, a famous pirate in the first half of the Grand Line and he has the Suna-Suna No Mi."

    "Jason, appeared in the south blue with the kid, he has a bounty of 110 million, he has huge strength and special physical skills."

    "Trensu, from Alubarna, ording to his ability, he is good at using the gun."

    "Finally, the world criminal, Rogen!"

    Slowly look at Rogen on the photo, and then he continued.

    "150 million, he is great swordsmanship, he also has a great power hidden in his body. It¡¯s rumored that he fought against Kizaru and defeated him."

    Upon hearing this information, the other eight persons were shocked.

    The Admiral of the Marines, they knew very well what was his power. This called Rogen, can he actuallypete with Admirals?

    If he weren¡¯t strong like that, they wouldn¡¯t give them such a task.

    "I believe that we can deal with the rest easily, only him, it would be troublesome."

    No.1 looked at Rogen¡¯s photo and then tied it up with a dagger, which made his eyes became sharper.

    "We must focus!"

    Everyone became serious, the guy who can fight against the Admiral shouldn¡¯t despise them.

    "No.2, we must carry out this task perfectly, that¡¯s why we should make a good n, and it must be without any traces!"

    "We must take care of our princess first, and then we¡¯ll destroy this group!"

    Igor said in a deep voice.

    "Hai!"

    No.2 nodded.

    "We¡¯ll act soon, the next time, No.7 and No.8 will monitor each other¡¯s move!"

    "Remember, it¡¯s possible tounch the attack at any time, do not ck off!"

    No.1 slowly said.

    "Hai!"

    Everyone yelled back and then moved away.

    After this meeting, the group dispersed again. Some of them took their position near Rogen, while the rest followed Crocodile, Jason, and Trensu.

    Gradually, time passed day by day.

    The patience of this team was very good, No.1 wasn¡¯t in a hurry, and no orders issued, also, the rest of the group were quiet, they were very professional.

    In the ripe flower field.

    Rogen opened his eyes, and they were purple at that moment.

    "360 acupoints are open!"

    The cultivation during this time was very fast. In this short period, he almostpleted the work he created by himself. Up to now, there were only five acupoints left.

    Now, in the world of martial arts, he is one of the top 5 strongest people.

    He kept looking at Trensu who has reached a high level in Qi, obviously also he cultivated the inherent power to a good level.

    After checking his internal force, Rogen looked at the system interface.

    "The bnce is 1.35 billion."

    This huge amount of money made him very happy.

    In this kingdom, the situation became very hard. Crocodile and Jason were incredibly efficient, during this period, they plundered the big families one by one and amassed such an amazing amount of wealth.

    "We won¡¯t be able to go out anymore!"

    "We already destroyed 7 or 8 families, I¡¯m afraid that the royal family of basta has already noticed!"

    No country will tolerate the wanton action of robbers in their prestigious families. Although these families weren¡¯t from basta, they were outsiders.

    "1.35 billion, I really don¡¯t know how strong it will be the soul, but I¡¯m sure that it will be very powerful!"

    Thest possession was Yamamoto, and he wiped out everything, what about this time.

    "Rouge, is iting soon?"

    Slowly stood up, Rogen¡¯s expression was a bit serious.

    These days, Rouge rarely left the bed, Ace was likely to be born at any time. Rogen told Rouge they¡¯ll stay here, and he is ready for everything. They should only wait for the final step.

    Rogen turned around and looked at Trensu.

    In those days, the feeling of being monitored was very obvious, which made him very angry.

    "No matter who is it, once they appear, attack them immediately."

    His eyes were sharp, and he took out the Den Den Mushi.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to call them back.¡±

    In an alley leading to the suburbs in the city of basta.

    "Damn, why are there many guards following us?"

    Jason and Crocodile were holding a full package and running in thene.

    Behind them, there was a team of well-equipped and fast guards.

    "We¡¯ve been plundering rich families, so they noticed us!"

    Crocodile replied.

    "Should we attack them?"

    Jason asked loudly.

    "Obviously, no, unless you want to be the enemy of the whole country!"

    Crocodileughed.

    As he spoke, His footsteps swelled, and his hand swayed slightly toward the rear.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Blocking them!"

    The alligator on his shoulder turned into sand and then extended toward the front.

    "Desert Girasole!" (Desert Sunflower)

    Crocodile whispered.

    "Voom!"

    The ground quivered, andyers of sand were pulled out. In less than a moment, the sand in the roadway rushed forward like a river.

    "Sand wall!"

    Crocodile moved his right hand again, and arge amount of sand quickly gathered into a wall, it directly piled up in the roadway and blocked the path in front of the guards.

    "Oh My God, what is that?"

    "That guy, he can manipte the sand!"

    All the guards were astonished by the horrible ability of Crocodile, they couldn¡¯t help but stop.

    After doing this, Crocodile turned and walked away with Jason.

    "Your ability is getting stronger and stronger, so do I."

    Jason said.

    "Hah!" Crocodile smiled.

    The two ran quickly and headed for their house.

    Just after a hundred steps, their expressions changed.

    In front of them, three people dressed in ck staring at them indifferently.

    "Your way ends here!"

 Chapter 156

    "Who are you guys?"

    Jason asked loudly, and he was a bit cold.

    During this time, they didn¡¯t talk very much, and they kept staring at them. Jason wasn¡¯t surprised at all, Rogen had already told them.

    The three ck-suited men didn¡¯t speak, only two of them began to walk.

    "Don¡¯t ask more question, they came here to destroy us, get ready to fight!"

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes and his expression became serious when he found that the other party wasn¡¯t easy to deal with.

    "It¡¯s really hard!"

    Jason put the parcel on the ground, and his eyes became sharp, and then he strode forward.

    After three steps, Jason elerated his pace, he rushed toward them, and after then quick steps he jumped.

    "Boom!"

    With a bent of both knees, a huge force directly burst the ground, which made the smoke and dust flew out. In a moment, Jason¡¯s figure disappeared and then appeared again in front of the two and clenched his fists.

    Seeing the appearance of Jason, the ck-suited man was obviously surprised.

    "Beyond my expectation!"

    With a low voice, the ck-suited man was very calm in the face of Jason¡¯s punch.

    "Hah, but it¡¯s still not enough!"

    In the next moment, Jason fisted down and hit the ground. The two men were like leaves blown by the wind. They were in mid-air fluttering and then they werending slowly.

    Jason¡¯s eyes shrank, and he was very serious.

    He could see clearly that the other side wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, it was like he was facing the Admiral of the Marines.

    Actually, these two guys seemed to be more aggressive.

    "One By one!"

    The ck-suited man in the left said in a low voice, and the other one nodded and stepped out.

    Just a momentter, another man passed by Jason¡¯s shoulder and made his whole body tight.

    At this moment, his face suddenly changed, so he pushed his hands to the front.

    "You are too slow!"

    An indifferent voice came out, and immediately, a huge force held Jason¡¯s arm firmly, which made his body tremble and threw out toward the rear.

    "Boom!"

    At this moment, Jason looked up, he saw that his opponent didn¡¯t use his hand at all, and already stood ten meters in front of Crocodile.

    "Very strong!"

    As his pupils contacted, Jason quickly looked at the person in front of him who slowly pulled his right leg back.

    Seeing that his opponent came to the front of him, Crocodile stared at the ck-suited and lit a cigar.

    ¡°Very confident.¡±

    "Jason, are you okay?"

    As he shouted, the alligator on Crocodile¡¯s shoulder seemed to be shaking and roaring.

    He was ready to attack at any time.

    "I¡¯m okay, such a thing is not enough to kill me!"

    Standing up, Jason turned at Crocodile.

    It can be said that besides the Rear Admiral who froze himself, this guy in front him is the most powerful opponent he has ever met.

    "Both of you, are you ready?"

    A cold voice came from the ck-suited man who just hit Jason.

    After he said that, the other party didn¡¯t answer, and they made a step forward.

    In less than a moment, Jason, who kept looking at his enemy, he didn¡¯t find him anymore, he disappeared, leaving a crack on the ground.

    "Soru!"

    With the speed of light, he came to the front of Jason.

    He was shocked, so he mmed his right fist.

    "Hundred times power increment !"

    With a loud voice, Jason pointed his fist toward the position where his enemy was about to appear.

    For the close-rangebat, Jason had a wild intuition.

    However, Jason was even more astonished. When he punched, his enemy who was about to appear suddenly trembled and disappeared again.

    "I¡¯m right here!"

    There was an indifferent voice behind him, which made Jason¡¯s angrier.

    "Damn it!"

    "Rankyaku!"

    "Boom!"

    A strong hit directly hit Jason back and let him roll forward again.

    Crocodile clearly saw this scene, his expression changed immediately.

    Actually, he saw the ck man while he was standing in mid-air, and after he made his attack, hended slowly on the ground.

    How can this be?

    After a while, the ck-suited man stepped up and rushed toward Jason again.

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes were sharp, and then the alligator suddenly roared. It made a loud voice and turned into sand rushing toward the ck-suited man.

    One of the ck-suited men shook his leg and hit the sand stream, which made it tremble and fell to the ground.

    "Actually, you don¡¯t have time to take care of others!"

    A faint voice came into his ears, and when he turned, he saw the man in ck stood five meters away from him looking at him with cold eyes.

    "Huh!"

    Slowly puffed the smoke, Crocodile looked at Jason again, who already stood up again with anger and looking at his opponent carefully.

    There was no expression on the ck-suited man, and then he disappeared again.

    "Boom!"

    The sand flow spontaneously appeared, blocking the other side¡¯s attack.

    Then, another attack sounded, and again, it was blocked by the sand.

    All the five or six attacks of the ck-suited man were blocked by Crocodile¡¯s sand and didn¡¯t harm him.

    "Huh!"

    Crocodile puffed the smoke, his expression remained calm and he didn¡¯t move.

    The alligator on his shoulder turned into sand and hovered around him, it was like he was guarding him tightly.

    "Aren¡¯t you going to attack again? Or it¡¯s my turn now!"

    Seeing that the other party didn¡¯t attack again, Crocodile said with a mocking tone.

    As he finished his words, the sand around him trembled fiercely, it was like sharp sand swords that roared toward his enemy at a very fast speed.

    "Boom!"

    The ck-suited man avoided these swords so that the sand hit the ground, causing deep pits.

    In the wooden house.

    "Hurry up, she¡¯s giving birth!"

    In an instant, Rogen¡¯s face changed.

    This was the voice of the midwife, which was apanied by the screams of Rouge.

    After waiting for a long time, Ace is finally here.

    He stepped into the house and went to see it, but he was blocked by the midwife and asked him to stay outside.

    "Trensu, you need to pay attention to everything around you."

    "Hai!"

    Trensu nodded.

    Just on the road not far from the house, six figures appeared one by one.

    ¡°Everyone except His Highness.¡±

    "No one stays, we¡¯ll move!"

 Chapter 157

    The indifference voice that contains a strong will of killing came from No.1.

    No.6¡¯s huge body steadily stood, and the ground under him was shaking.

    No one snorted, and they kept looking at the house that was visible across the field.

    Rogen stood outside the room, sometimes he heard footsteps moving back and forth, and sometimes he listened to the little master¡¯s sound and the painful screams of Rouge.

    "Captain, sit down, you are very nervous!"

    When Trensu saw Rogen¡¯s appearance, he shook his head helplessly.

    Why did the captain make himself nervous, while someone else is having a baby?

    "I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for a long time ago!"

    Upon hearing Trensu, Rogen shook his head.

    How could Trensu understand what he was thinking? Since he came to this world, although his arrival may have caused some changes in the original plot of the characters. However, following the strong story of the pirate world, most of the events have not changed.

    The wheel trajectory of the world is magnificent. How can it be so simple if he wants to change it?

    In the past, he told Roger that he would die. Even Roger knew his fate, but in the end, he ended up dead.

    This time, he saved Rouge, and he wanted to protect her and keep her alive.

    So, will the strong desire of Rogen be crushed again?

    These days, if he wasn¡¯t alerted, he won¡¯t be nervous like this.

    "Whatever it takes, Rouge should give birth safely!"

    As soon as his eyes condensed, Rogen¡¯s expression changed.

    "Head, the head is out!"

    A voice full of happiness came out, and Rogen began to move, and he breathed a sigh of relief.

    It wasn¡¯t finished yet, but it was a good start.

    "Come on Rouge, be strong, the baby ising out!"

    An encouraging voice came out, mixed with the screams.

    Trensu held his gun and kept looking around, he couldn¡¯t understand the tension of Rogen.

    Generally speaking, there is no problem at all.

    Suddenly, Trensu looked around.

    "What was that?"

    He kept looking at the ce where he saw something.

    The next moment, his pupils contracted.

    "Captain!"

    Uncontrobly, Trensu¡¯s tone became very serious.

    When Trensu called his captain, Rogen also saw five figuresing from the field.

    They were dressed in ck, with indifferent eyes, regardless of their intentions.

    In a while, Rogen went to Rogen¡¯s side, and with sharp eyes, he pointed his gun at them.

    ¡°Trensu, don¡¯t be merciless, kill them all!¡±

    Rogen said with a serious tone.

    "Of course!"

    These five people dressed up like the one who came that night, even their breath and looks weren¡¯t bad. Trensu judged that they were very strong.

    The ck-suited men came to the yard and kept looking at Rogen.

    "You can call me Igo!"

    No.1 stepped and said indifferently.

    "Who are you?"

    Rogen asked coldly.

    "You don¡¯t have to know our identity; you are not qualified to know!"

    "Anyway, you won¡¯t be alive when we leave!"

    No.1 was even colder.

    He turned his head and didn¡¯t look at Rogen and Trensu anymore.

    "No.3, go inside the house and bring her!"

    One of the five tall guys nodded, in a moment, he disappeared and reappeared in front of the door.

    "Rokushiki!" (Six styles!)

    Rogen¡¯s eyes condensed; he already recognized this technique. Trensu didn¡¯t hesitate to shoot at the door of the wooden house.

    "Boom!"

    No.3 suddenly swayed.

    The bullets almost hit No.3, which made the other five stared at Trensu and Rogen.

    "Sure enough, they do have some skills!"

    No.1 after he saw such a scene, he immediately ordered.

    "Get rid of them!"

    With a wave of his hand, three people behind him rushed and went straight toward Trensu and Rogen.

    In a blink of an eye, they reached to the front of the two.

    "Boom, Boom, Boom!"

    Three shots in a row, made the three figures move fast and avoided it. At the same time as Trensu acted, Rogen stepped and disappeared.

    "Shunpo!" (From bleach!"

    There was a whirlpool in the void. In front of the wooden house and No.3, a long sword burst out fiercely and rushed toward him.

    "Oh!"

    It was very fast, and hard to avoid it. In an instant, the long sword just reached to the front of him.

    No.3¡¯s face changed, and he retreated.

    In an instant, Rogen also stood in front of the wooden house.

    After retreating, No.3 touched his cheek, it was very cold.

    A trace of blood appeared. The pain from the wound made him tremble.

    "Sure enough, he¡¯s very strong!"

    The de didn¡¯t even touch him, but three inches away from it was enough to harm. There was an invisible strength, fiercer than the edge. This was the power that pierced his cheek.

    "Boom, Boom, Boom..."

    Another series of gunshots came from Trensu¡¯s gun. He was very serious at the moment.

    In front of him, three figures shed quickly, and the dark shadows spread all over the courtyard in a twinkling, but it was impossible to get close to him because of the bullets.

    As he fires, Trensu¡¯s face was getting more and more serious.

    "He doesn¡¯t have a lot of bullets!"

    The three didn¡¯t stop at all, they kept moving, which made Trensu¡¯s keep shooting, because the moment he stops, they will attack him.

    Rogen stood in front of the door and kept watching the scene, he was angrier than before.

    This group of people with unknown origins are very powerful. They are definitely not simple guys.

    In a blink of an eye, six seconds passed.

    Trensu¡¯s gunfire suddenly stagnated.

    Just in this instant, the three figures that kept dodging finally stopped in mid-air. They stepped in the air, and they formed a cyclone, which made all the dust and smoke flew up.

    "Oh! That¡¯s too bad!"

    Trendy¡¯s face changed, and thest cartridge fell to the ground.

    He wanted to reload, but even if he was extremely skilled and fast, the speed of the three was indeed quicker than him.

    "Voom!" (Wind SFX)

    The wind suddenly blew, which made Trensu¡¯s tremble.

    In the vagueness, a leg appeared in front of him and went straight to his face.

    Less than a moment, the leg brutally swept his face.

    The gun trembled, and he failed to reload it.

    A huge force made Trensu unable to reload and directly smashed his face.

 Chapter 158

    "Trensu!"

    Seeing what just happened, Rogen¡¯s body shed.

    But, in front of him, a blue light shed.

    "Rankyaku!"

    No.3¡¯s right foot suddenly swept and kicked in the air.

    Rogen¡¯s sword directly blocked the blue light, but the huge power forced Rogen to step back.

    Looking up again, Rogen¡¯s eyes became red, and the two Tomoes were rotating quickly.

    On the other side, Trensu was kicked out, and he couldn¡¯t resist.

    The next moment, another figure with incredible speed extended his two fingers.

    "Shigan!"

    "Pew Pew!"

    In the unbelievable eyes of Trensu, the fingers directly inserted under his heart.

    For a moment, Trensu felt the death, his power was dissipating quickly, and his body fell softly.

    "Trensu!!"

    Rogen¡¯s expression became very serious at the moment, his heart trembled, and he shouted loudly.

    "Damn it!"

    His eyes were red, and in a moment of rage, the tomoes speeded up the rotation.

    There was no hesitation, and in a moment, he called the system.

    "System!"

    When he said that, the ck-suited man who attacked Trensu shouted.

    "Move again, and I¡¯ll kill him!"

    As he said that, he put his right foot on Trensu¡¯s body, which made him shuddered and spat blood.

    Rogen was sure that the finger didn¡¯t hurt the heart, that¡¯s why he was still alive.

    For a moment, he calmed down.

    "I¡¯ve heard a little about your power, how can we be unprepared for a strong person like you?"

    No.1 said coldly.

    "Also, your friends are being attacked by us. I believe that you¡¯ll be able to get together soon!"

    "Jason, Crocodile!"

    Rogen¡¯s heart trembled.

    He lost his will of killing when he heard that.

    "What do you want from us?"

    "We¡¯re not here for you, actually, you need to take back our princess!"

    No.1 whispered.

    Rogen was very confused; he had no idea about what was No.1 talking.

    "There¡¯s no such person here!"

    Trensu¡¯s life was under the mercy of the ck-suited man, which made Rogen unable to attack.

    "Maybe she didn¡¯t tell you her identity!"

    No.1 revealed a smirk.

    "Anyway..."

    Then, he turned at looked at No.3 again.

    "No.3, please enter the house and ask her highness!"

    The other side nodded and strode toward the door.

    Looking at Rogen, No.1 said again.

    "If you move, your friend will die!"

    Rogen was very angry at the moment, and he couldn¡¯t help but keep calm.

    Just as he entered the room, he turned and stepped out again.

    Then, in the eyes of Rogen and the weak Trensu, the cat appeared.

    "Little master!"

    Rogen¡¯s heart trembled, and then he remained calm again.

    Also, Trensu was in shock, he couldn¡¯t believe what just happened.

    "That cat!!!"

    The man next to him, with a glimpse of his eyes, bent and said softly.

    "Your grace!"

    When they saw the little cating out from the house, the six people bent on their knees and showed respect.

    "Your grace!"

    The little cat walked out step by step, with aplex expression on her face. In the eyes of everyone, her figure began to expand, and in a blink of an eye, she became a 16 years old girl.

    A little girl with a princess dress and a cold face gradually appeared in front of everyone.

    Trensu opened his mouth and couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw, the little cat turned out to be a beautiful and a lovely girl.

    It can¡¯t be said that she is not beautiful, her cool and pure face, with the magnificent noble atmosphere, which makes people feel ashamed of being dirty.

    "Little master!"

    Rogen looked at her with a strange look.

    He finally understood the human behavior of the cat. She was a person hidden inside a cat all that time.

    "What are you doing?"

    After she back to human form, a cold look appeared on her face.

    She stared at the ck man in front of her and asked him.

    "Big master ordered us to take you back!"

    No.1 said with a smile.

    "No, I don¡¯t want to!"

    She answered with indifference.

    Looking at Trensu, she said again.

    "Release him!"

    However, the ck-suited man didn¡¯t obey and kept looking at her with respect only.

    "Since when dogs disobey their master¡¯s orders?"

    She wasn¡¯t angry, but her voice contained sharpness.

    "Big master knows that your highness will not easily obey his orders, so..."

    Igo smiled and nced at Rogen and Trensu.

    "These losers are the best way!"

    The little princess got angry at the moment.

    "Are you threatening me?"

    "I dare not!"

    He didn¡¯t dare to threaten her, but his will was clear in his eyes.

    ¡°Do you think I care about the lives of these mortals?¡±

    She wanted to hide her friendship with Rogen and the others.

    "Your Grace, I¡¯ve been with you since I was a child, and I know you very well!"

    Iga smiled.

    As he spoke, hispanion stepped on his foot again, and this time he put in on Trensu¡¯s wound, letting him scream and spurt blood.

    Rogen got angry, and when he was about to act, No.3 came in front of him and said.

    "If you move, he¡¯ll die!"

    Just one sentence was enough to stop Rogen.

    After a moment of silence, the little princess finally said.

    "I¡¯m going with you, release him!"

    Igo smiled, and he seemed to refuse.

    "Little master!!"

    At this moment, Rogen spoke, and his voice was hoarse, he was very angry.

    "Rogen, I have to go, thank you for your care during this time!"

    She was a bit sad, but she quickly remained calm and whispered.

    Rogen pinched his fist, and the Sharingan was a bit deeper.

    After a while, she walked quickly to the front of Rogen.

    "You won¡¯t be safe if I stay, take care of yourselves."

    Her voice was very sad, she even blocked Rogen when he wanted to attack.

    After a few steps, she came to the No.1 side.

    "Let them go, I¡¯ming with you!"

    Igo grinned and waved.

    Meanwhile, the one who attacked Trensu retreated.

    "You¡¯ll be wee your grace; you nobility can only be manifested in the holynd!"

    "You are not supposed to be in the dust!"

    Igo walked forward and whispered with respect.

    The little master trembled and then followed slowly.

 Chapter 159

    In front of the courtyard, Rogen ran toward Trensu and looked at his wound, and breathed a little relief.

    The man was very energetic and urate, and with only one finger, Trensu lost hisbat power, but he didn¡¯t lose his life. Trensu would take a long time for recovery.

    Also, the 2nd attack injured his lungs.

    Trensu¡¯s face was pale, and his forehead was full of sweat. This time, he looked at Rogen with embarrassment.

    "Captain... I¡¯m sorry..."

    Rogen shook his head and stopped Trensu.

    "Don¡¯t talk, you need to rest."

    Then, he slowly raised his head and looked at the departure of his enemy with grim eyes, and he wanted to kill them all.

    He clearly saw that the little master was trembling with every step he took. The little girl who was hiding inside the cat body, she never thought that she would leave them.

    It happened, they forced her to leave.

    In order to protect her friends, she gave up the resistance and followed the six people who came to take her.

    "No matter what happened, you are my friend Rogen!"

    "I will never allow such a thing to happen!"

    It¡¯s a shame that his intimatepanion forced to go away from him!

    Rogen quickly made an emergency treatment for Trensu, and then he took him into the wooden house.

    Rouge¡¯s painful screams continued. Ace wasn¡¯tpletely born, and the mid-wife was sweating hard.

    Breathing deeply, Rogen¡¯s mood became much calmer.

    The little master left, and he couldn¡¯t do anything, Rouge and her difficult situation, and Trensu with his wound.

    Everything happened was like a shackle, it tied to him in the same ce and made unable to move, even breathing was hard for him.

    It can be said that since he went to the sea, this encounter is the most dangerous and the most irritating.

    After a few moments, Rogen took out the Den Den Mushi and dialed quickly.

    Time passed, and no one answered, Rogen¡¯s eyes were deep at the moment.

    "Crocodile, Jason!"

    Unconsciously, his fists were pinched.

    A wave of huge anger turned into a big fire, burning his whole body, and made him very mad. But he needs to restraint. This kind of depression made him obsessed.

    "Calm yourself and rest, I¡¯ll send you to the doctor when things are done!"

    "You can do it Trensu, be fine!"

    Rogen whispered while he was clenching Trensu¡¯s right hand tightly.

    Trensu was sweating, but he didn¡¯t list conscious yet. He felt the sweat on his captain¡¯s palm, and he knew how much pressure was there at the moment.

    The little master was walking at the forefront, and after a while, the group went farther and farther away from the courtyard.

    This time, No.1 suddenly stepped forward.

    "What happened?"

    Little master asked.

    "Your highness, I suddenly remembered, there¡¯s something that has to be done first!"

    No.1 smiled, and he waved his right hand toward the back.

    No.3 nodded and disappeared.

    "You bastard!"

    She was very angry at the moment.

    "This is the master¡¯s orders!"

    No.1¡¯s tone was indifferent, and then, two of them surrounded the little master.

    ¡°Your Highness, please hurry up and follow the orders. Otherwise, yourpanions will note to a good end.¡±

    With anger, the little master clenched her fists and looked at No.1 in front of her, and then, she moved and followed them.

    On the road leading to Rogen¡¯s residence in the suburbs, there are many birds on both sides, but in the middle of it, a fierce battle just started.

    "Puff!"

    Crocodile puffed the white smoke, he was full of indifference at the beginning, but gradually, his expression changed.

    He stood still, and the sands formed by the alligator turned into sharp weapons, constantly attacking his enemy. His attacks were continuous and intensive, it was hard to avoid it.

    However, under such power, the other party was like a leaf, swaying in the wind, he wasn¡¯t hurt at all.

    "Really difficult!"

    ncing at Jason¡¯s side, the man who had been hit frequently at the beginning was standing up slowly with smoke and dust, and his face was as cold as an iceberg.

    "You pissed me off!"

    his deep voice was full of tremendous anger.

    The big man finally broke out his strongest state.

    "Hah, pissed you off? In front of Rokushiki, you are powerless, no matter what kind of physical skills or devil fruit you have!"

    The ck-suited man stared at Jason andughed.

    After he said that, he shed and disappeared.

    Then, his figure appeared quickly in front of Jason, and then he disappeared again like a gust of wind. It was very hard to grasp.

    ¡°Do you see that?¡± This is based on the superhuman physique, the creation of special physical skills is the strongest means."

    "In the face of such skills, you are like a newborn chicken!"

    "Boom!"

    He stepped again in the air and disappeared. In just a moment, he came to Jason again.

    "Feel the power of this, weak chicken!"

    The ck-suited man whispered and then...

    "Rankyaku!"

    Blue light just appeared, and suddenly turned into a de, flew out toward Jason, who was very close.

    Jason, who was very angry, suddenly looked up and saw the speedy air de.

    "I don¡¯t give a f*ck about your 6 or 7 techniques!"

    ¡°You¡¯vepletely angered me!¡±

    It was like the calm before the storm.

    In the next moment, his rage turned into mes and lightning.

    Followed by, facing this attack, Jason still held out his fist and didn¡¯t retreat at all.

    "Four-hundred-times strength increment!"

    Crocodile, who clearly saw this scene, his pupil contracted.

    He has experienced this fellow¡¯s horrible fist, and he remembers very well that terrible destructive power. Jason is going to use that punch again.

    "Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms"

    Jason changed his technique, from fist to palm, but this time was with fury. His palm pointed to the front, and his fingers twisted slightly, it looks like dragon ws.

    "How!!"

    In front of his palm, there was a dragon roaring.

    "First style!"

    As he stepped forward, his big palm ran like a dragon, and its roaring sound became louder.

    "Roar!"

    "The dragon has regrets!"

    The sound of the dragon became louder. In Jason¡¯s right palm, the dragon looked very angry and kept roaring with a loud sound.

    Its power and hegemony could swallow everything.

 Chapter 160

    In the field, the Dragons kept blinking and roaring with a loud sound and then rushed.

    "Boom!"

    With this attack, the Dragon on Jason¡¯s right arm awakened and went straight toward the air de (Rankyaku) and bit it.

    "Scratch!"

    The sharp attack of the ck agent that can cut a whole building, in front of this palm, it cracked like ss.

    The expression of the ck-suited man changed, he shed and retreated.

    "How is that possible?"

    Even No.2 who was standing in the distance, his eyes contracted while he was looking at Jason.

    When he retreated, Jason stepped forward in a fury, he was as majestic as a dragon in his roar.

    "The Dragon Soars in the Sky!"

    "What the hell is that?"

    Jason¡¯s legs slightly bent, and an invisible air swirled between his legs, and in the next second, his body flew up.

    In an instant, he seemed to fly in the air.

    What shocked the agent was that Jason has alreadye to his side.

    "Roar!"

    The Dragon vaguely formed again, and Jason didn¡¯t hesitate to shoot.

    The agent shed again.

    "Boom!"

    The ground was sted by the power of Jason¡¯s palm, which made the dust from the dirt road flew out. Also, a deep pit with a diameter of more than ten meters appeared.

    In mid-air, Jason¡¯s burly figure appeared again, he was like a Dragon, and then, he squatted forward very fast and rushed toward the agent.

    "The Dragon is Seen in the Fields!"

    The momentum of Jason burst to the extreme.

    This huge temperament of Jason forced his enemy to retreat.

    When Jason finished his blow, agent¡¯s clothes were torn, and a long wound appeared in his body.

    This scene makes his pupils shrink beyond belief.

    "Oh My God, how is that possible?"

    "How could someone like him make such an attack!"

    He couldn¡¯t believe what just happened, and he was very angry.

    Once again, he wanted to avoid the attack, he stepped into the air and rushed toward Jason.

    Jason¡¯s eyes burst with murder when he saw that the other side was not retreating.

    He made a big step forward with huge force, which shook the ground and made a thunderous earthquake, and after 15 meters stepping ahead, strong and violent winds appeared by his side.

    "The Dragon¡¯s battle in the field!"

    With a loud roar, his palm plunged to the ground.

    "Roar!"

    Under this palm, there were five Dragons hovering around him and roaring.

    His enemy, who was in mid-air, didn¡¯t expect Jason¡¯s power to be magnificent. He wanted to catch him, but a Dragon immediately blocked him.

    "Tekkai!"

    In an emergency, he shouted, and in a moment, his muscles swelled, and the density of his body increased rapidly.

    "Boom!"

    With a huge power, the Dragon opened his mouth and drag him to the ground for ten meters.

    "Nothing to do against it!"

    Blood gushed from his mouth, he couldn¡¯t stand up, but he smiled.

    At the next moment, he looked up and saw a shadow covering his vision, which made him angrier.

    Jason¡¯s indifferent face came to the front of him. What made his pupils shrink was that his opponent stretched his hands and made it again.

    "Tekkai..."

    To defend himself, he shouted and used the Tekkai again.

    But as he shouted, a fist hit his stomach.

    "Boom!"

    A dull voice came out.

    Huge power instantaneously diffuses the whole body of the agent, and the ground beneath his feet was shocked.

    His face changed slightly, and the blood rushed out from his mouth again.

    Jason¡¯s attack isn¡¯t over yet, he was like a lion, able to tear everything apart.

    "Arhat boxing!"

    Step by step, he changed move and made a strange gesture in the eyes of everyone in the ce.

    "Tiger¡¯s hit!"

    "Boom!"

    The majestic power once again came to the ck-suited man, letting his body shook and gushed blood.

    ¡°Three picks in a chain!¡±

    ¡°Mai Lai¡¯s eyebrows!¡±

    ¡°If youe to spend flowers!¡±

    A punch directly hit Jason¡¯s enemy. In the face of the martial arts of a different world and Jason¡¯s powerful body, the ck-suited man felt the death.

    The ck agent seemed to be hit by gods or demons, against Jason, his body kept shaking and spitting blood.

    "Bang, Bang, Bang......."

    A series of 7 or 8 punched were like thunder fell on the agent¡¯s body.

    When his set was finished, Jason closed his fist and stood indifferently. He nced at the ck-suited man in front of him, and then he turned around.

    "See, I¡¯m serious when I said that I don¡¯t care about your skills!"

    "You were blown up by the master!"

    After Jason¡¯s words, the ck-suited man felt a huge pain, and even blood spurted out from his mouth. After a while, the look in his pupil gradually dissipated.

    "whoop!"

    After Jason¡¯s departure, the agent nted himself on the ground and stirred up the dust.

    The power of terror,bined with the martial arts of other worlds, broke out in Jason¡¯s body at this moment with iparable brilliant light and terrible power.

    There was some blood dried up on Jason¡¯s body, but he seemed to have no pain, so he strode forward.

    After a few steps, he came to the front of No.2.

    "My next opponent is you!"

    No.2, who saw Jason horrible power, was confused.

    ¡°Interesting, I¡¯m worthy of being the second person of Rogen¡¯s group.¡±

    Jason clenched his fists and strode forward.

    "I¡¯ll punch you like your friend!"

    ¡°hah, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    No.2 was smiling.

    On the other side, Crocodile¡¯s battle with his opponent seemed to be locked in a sticky situation.

    "Sigh!"

    Seeing that Jason has simply solved his opponent, Crocodile¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    "That silly big guy already defeated his enemy, I¡¯m too slow!"

    Slowly pushed his hand forward, and the sand stream from his shoulder immediately stretched out.

    A strange force began to spread, apanied by sand.

    "Sables!"

    "Voom!"

    Suddenly in the field, an invisible force swept over, and huge sand amount began to spread. In just a moment, 30 meters of the whole ce was covered with golden sand.

    After a while, 100 meters of the whole ce was covered by Crocodile¡¯s sand, turning all the creatures like the trees and the grass into the sand.

    This scene shocked everyone.

    The agent kept jumping, trying to avoid this terrible sand.

    "Puff!"

    Crocodile was indifferent, and he kept smoking.

    "There¡¯s no ce to hide!"

    After a while, the sand flow has already arrived in front of Jason and No.2.

    "Come on, Crocodile, what are you doing? I¡¯m busy in here, and you covered me with you sand!"

    Jason yelled and jumped in the sand.

    The sand currents kept converging and separating, and in an instant, it formed an attack and rushed toward No.2, which quickly evaded and jumped into the air.

    "Jason, stay away!"

    "I¡¯ll get the big fish!"

    The hoarse voice came out, and at this moment, Crocodile was absolutely domineering.

 Chapter 161

    The sand flow quickly rushed forward, andeverything touched by it cracked and turned into sand by Crocodile¡¯s ability.

    Like a spark of fire, a little sand quicklyaffects the surroundings and turned it into more sand. In a blink of an eye,everything became sand under the eyes of Jason.

    Starting from Crocodile, 150 meters aheadof the road became a river of sand.

    "Puff!"

    Crocodile puffed the white smoke and thenhe swung his right hand forward.

    "No one can escape my Desert Girasole!"

    "Barj¨¢n!" (Crescent-Shaped Sand Dune)

    "Sough!"

    The sound of the leaves that were rubbingcame out, and there were some people around got shocked by the scene.

    It was like a torrential flood of sandcurrents, and in an instant, he stretched out countless sand ropes which rockedstraight up and rushed into the air like fierce snakes toward No.2 and hismate.

    The speed of these countless ropes wasextremely fast, and its number kept growing.

    The dense sand ropes covered the wholearea, which shocked the two agents.

    There was nothing to do against suchattack, the agent only shed twice and he was directly pulled by the rope athis heel.

    After he got caught by only one rope, hismovements were instantly stagnant, and then, more and more ropes came up andtied his whole body.

    A strange force swept up along the sandcurrent and blocked the ck agent.

    "What the hell is that?"

    His pupils contracted and he shouted.

    "Busoshoku Haki!"

    The rope trembled a little as if it wasaffected by the Haki, but Crocodile didn¡¯t hesitate at all.

    When the rope was tied up, the ck man waspulled down to the ground.

    "Vrrrr!" (sand river SFX!)

    In a while, the sand river began to move,and it takes only 0.2 seconds before the agent drowns in it.

    And then, Crocodile swept his look towardNo.2 in the air.

    Seeing that his mate lost in a few moments,he got panicked.

    "Boom!"

    Just as he used one of his Rokushiki andran, the sand beneath Crocodile¡¯s feet rushed.

    In the next moment, the sand rope rushed uplike a long snake and went straight toward No.2 which was dragged down.

    "Jason is too slow, I¡¯m the one who willdeal with you!"

    Crocodile¡¯s low voice was like thunder inNo.2¡¯s ear.

    No.2 couldn¡¯t help it, he already saw howpowerful was Crocodile using his fruit.

    With this kind of power, it¡¯s easy to takethe Rear Admiral position andpete with the powerful people in the Marine.

    But such person, why would he hide inRogen¡¯s small group?

    "Crocodile! The Marines is looking for you,and the whole world wants you dead!"

    As he said that, No.2 clenched his fistsand a trace of ck surrounded it. In a blink of an eye, his two fists werecovered with steel.

    "Busoshoku Haki!"

    "However, your power is useless againstme!"

    The white smoke was lingering, whenCrocodile saw the strange color in No.2¡¯s fists, he didn¡¯t rush and stood awayfrom it.

    "Is that the Haki that can hurt devil fruitusers?"

    "Oh, do you know it?"

    No.2 was surprised.

    ording to the information of thesepeople, they are just small characters who have just stepped into the GrandLine, they do have a strong captain, but how did they know about Haki?

    "I know many things."

    As he said that, Crocodile stretched outhis right hand and pointed ahead.

    "And now, it¡¯s time to finish you, we arein a hurry!"

    "Voom"

    As he moved, the sand currents behind hiswere flying up with loud noise.

    This scene shocked No.2 and his pupilscontracted.

    He saw the sand flowing on the ground andthen formed a huge sandstorm that covered everything behind Crocodile, it wasoppressive and very powerful.

    Followed by, Crocodile waved.

    "Sables!"

    As he said that, the golden sand wasboiling up, it seems to be controlled by an invisible force. In a blink of aneye, it passes Crocodile and went straight toward No.2.

    "Voom!"

    The sand grains treble in the air andreached No.2 in less than a moment.

    No.2 knew very well how dangerous was thissand, so he kept retreating toward the rear. However, the speed of thesandstorm was faster than No.2, which made his even more frightened.

    In a short moment, the sand already coveredhis whole body.

    "Damn it, that¡¯s too bad!"

    No.2 was panicked, so he moved his rightfoot.

    "Rankyaku!"

    "p!"

    With No.2st blow, the sand scattered andthen converged again. This strong ability of sand wasn¡¯t easy to deal with atall.

    After that, more sands already rushed up.

    In the air, the density of sand around No.2began to increase quietly, and gradually, the situation became scarier for theagent.

    The golden sand in front of him made himunable to see.

    "Damn it!"

    He wanted to hit the sand with his Haki,but every time he did that, the sand was scattering and converging againquickly but denser. It was very hard to deal with.

    Jason stood on the ground and looked up,and his eyes were full of shock.

    Sands were flowing from the ground like agolden waterfall. It was very magnificent.

    After a few moments, No. 2 was unable tomove, he was very close to death because of the sand current.

    "Puff!"

    Crocodile puffed the smoke and then hemoved his right hand.

    "Boom!"

    The sand squeezed together as if it was outof control, and then fell to the ground.

    "Boom!"

    The sand rushed up, and it was very fierce.Crocodile, who was standing on it, saw that No.2 was still resistant, so hemade another blow.

    "Boom!"

    Like waves hitting the sea, arge pieceof sand snapped fiercely toward No.2 who just stood up.

    However, it¡¯s not over yet.

    The sand that covers the ground wasboiling, and the strength of No. 2 was still struggling.

 Chapter 162

    Crocodile was a bit surprised, this guy wasstruggling, he felt that his ability became weaker or something.

    It was like the agent has a mysteriouspower to counteract his power.

    "Is it the Haki?"

    Taking a deep breath, Crocodile¡¯s face waseven more serious.

    As he said that, he moved his right hand,and then therge sand on the ground began to condense rapidly, rushing towardNo.2.

    The sands were numerous and huge, with morethan hundreds of tons in weight, which can crush everything with its weightonly.

    At this moment, with the control ofCrocodile, the density of the sand increases indefinitely.

    Finally, hisst move came.

    "The sandstorms funeral!"

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly, the density of the sand increasedagain, it was like huge blocks made of steel rushed toward No.2.

    The surface of the boiling sand suddenlycalmed down, and the resistance of No.2 stopped also.

    A faint bloody smell came from the sand,and a trace of red blood fluttered.

    Crocodile breathed slowly, and he rxed,he knew that his enemy became dead body because of his powerful ability.

    Controlling the sand, Crocodile descendedfrom the sky and came to Jason¡¯s side.

    With a nk expression, he looked around.

    "Let¡¯s go, you did well against them!"

    Jason was stunned, when he saw Crocodileturning the whole ce into a desert, he wanted to talk more, but he didn¡¯tknow what to say.

    "Hey fellow, you are so powerful!"

    After a while, he said it, and he wasamazed.

    "After following our captain¡¯s advice, Imade some improvements to my abilities."

    Crocodile answered with a low voice, andthe sand grains gathered together on Crocodile¡¯s shoulder to form the fiercealligator.

    ¡°That¡¯s too exaggerated!¡±

    Jason said with a clear shock on his face.

    "Three hundred meters, this is my limit."

    After he said that, he lifted the treasurefrom the ground, and then he stepped forward.

    "The Den Den Mushi just rang, there¡¯ssomething happening to the captain, we need to hurry up!"

    "What?"

    Jason¡¯s expression changed, he took thepackage and ran.

    In front of the wooden house.

    Rogen¡¯s Den Den Mushi suddenly sounded.

    He looked at it, and then he quickly pickedit up.

    Before he could speak, the anxious voice ofJason hade.

    "Hey captain, some enemy had encounteredus, but it¡¯s okay, we solved them. Now we are running back, is it okay athome?"

    "Sigh..."

    With a heavy breath, Rogen was rxed whenhe heard that.

    Facing the five agents, he was confused,not only in terms of strength but also in the overall situation. First, there¡¯sRouge and Trensu, and then, Crocodile and Jason that he wasn¡¯t sure about theirsituation. If he liberated the system, then it would be difficult for him tosummon a powerful soul under the pressure of the other party.

    It takes time tounch an attack and hitthem, even if he was very fast.

    The first thing that would stop him was ifhe failed his attack, then Rouge will be in big trouble, as well as theuncertain life and death of Crocodile and Jason.

    Until now, he was in a difficult situationbecause of the departure of the little master and the serious injury of Trensu,but hearing the good news from Jason, he became a bit relieved.

    "Trensu is seriously injured, and thelittle master was forced to leave."

    ¡°You guys,e back quickly!¡±

    Rogen said quickly, and then he hangs upthe Den Den Mushi.

    "What?"

    On the other side, Jason, who was runningfast, was stunned and angry.

    "What happened!" Crocodile asked.

    "Our captain also encountered enemiesthere, and Trensu is seriously injured. And also, they forced the little masterto leave!"

    Speaking of this, Jason looked very sad.

    "The kitten?" Crocodile calmed down andthen said again. "That cat is full of spirituality, more like a person, I¡¯mafraid that it has some special origins.¡±

    "It doesn¡¯t matter now, hurry up, I¡¯mworried!"

    Jason clenched his fists.

    "Last time and this time do, I didn¡¯t doanything, I let the captain bear all of this alone."

    Jason used all his strength to hurry.

    "You didn¡¯t count me, I¡¯m your crewmatealso!"

    As he sped up, Crocodile behind hiselerated also.

    "Desert king." Jason nced and thensmiled.

    "Well, no matter what happens, let us do agreat job this time!"

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes shed, and he smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to be famous. Itseems that this time, I¡¯m involved in something extraordinary.¡±

    "Ha Ha Ha!"

    The twoughed and elerated.

    At the same time in the wooden house.

    "Come out, it¡¯s a boy!"

    The happy voice of the midwife suddenlycame, and Rogen rxed a little bit, and then he stood up.

    "Have a good rest, Jason and Crocodile willbe here soon!"

    "Alright, captain."

    Trensu¡¯s face was pale, and he waspowerless, but he tried to act as if he was fine.

    Subsequently, Rogen pulled out the Yuan Hongsword and walked out slowly.

    As he walked outside, he heard the yellingof the midwife.

    "Oh my god! What is that?"

    Looking up along the field, a tall bodyreflected in his eyes. It was like a moving mountain, the ground was shaking asif there were a thunderous earthquake, leaving a huge footprint behind himwhenever he moves.

    This giant was incredibly tall andmagnificent.

    With a height of 80 meters, this giant hasa big head like a hut, and big hands like a tform, he passed tens of metersevery step he made.

    It seems to be extremely slow, butactually, he was amazingly fast.

    "Go inside, I¡¯ll deal with it!"

    With a serious tone, Rogen asked the womento stay inside.

    After a few steps, Rogen reached thecourtyard.

    Then, he ordered the system.

    "System, call me a giant creature!"

    After he said that, the system seemed tothink a little, and then, a cold voice came to his mind.

    "Specify the concept call, you¡¯ll spendthree times the amount, please confirm!"

    Rogen didn¡¯t hesitate at all.

    "Confirm!"

    After he confirmed, the system¡¯s sound rangagain.

    "Congrattions to the host, The FemaleTitan of "Annie Leonhart" has been summoned, with 300 million!"

    "Female titan?"

    When he heard this name, Rogen got stunned.

    But there¡¯s no time to think, the fiercegiant is already in front of him.

    "Roar!"

 Chapter 163

    Inside the fog, a giant who is dozens of timesrger than Rogen¡¯s Body shape, Squats in one step, and then rushed into his body.

    He summoned a lot of souls, but this was his first time with a female possession, he didn¡¯t expect such thing would happen.

    However, this possession made him a little stunned.

    When the giant stepped into Rogen, his body began a series of rapid and strange changes.

    Annie¡¯s life experience was quickly introduced into his mind, along with the rough fighting skills and the Titan¡¯s virus.

    Compared with the previous attachments, Annie¡¯s possession data was much less. In a blink of an eye, Rogen has received all of them.

    "Boom!"

    As No.6 moved, the field¡¯s ground shook, even the midwife that was inside the wooden house didn¡¯t dare to look outside, and she kept shivering.

    It would be difficult for ordinary people to hide their fear in front of the tremendous giant.

    "Giant ah! Then let¡¯s have a two-giants fight!"

    The other side was aggressive, and the purpose of Rogen was very clear, he should stay away from the wooden house because, with only one blow, it would be destroyed, and all the people inside it would die. This ruthless power has already aroused his inner anger. Such big creatures would need a big area to fight freely.

    He put his right index finger in his mouse, and then he (She) bit it, causing self-injury.

    ¡°Sigh!¡±

    The hot white fog rose, and under it, an iparably huge body grows from small torge.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the white fog rose to about 70 meters and then stopped.

    "Roar!"

    A low roar came from the giant¡¯s mouth, causing a great wind.

    The white fog dispersed, revealing a thin, but mad, giant that was standing there with a fierce look.

    This giant was Rogen. Originally, the giant of Annie was only 14 meters, but with the strength data of Rogenbined with hers, it changed at the moment and became a giant of 70 meters tall.

    The attack titan, one of the nine titans, didn¡¯t actually have much power at all, their shoring was obvious, if they got hit hard in the back of their necks, they would die. But after switching the world, it became very valuable, also,bined with Rogen¡¯s own strength, it made a tremendous change.

    The two giants were almost at the same height of 70 or 80 meters. They were standing in front of each other, causing some shakes.

    In Rogen¡¯s previous life, that would be as high as two buildings with 20 floors.

    No.6 who just came to the field saw a giant that appeared suddenly, andpletely different than giants he ever knew, this one was very fierce like a wild animal. It made him astonished.

    "Roar!"

    The giant Roared with an iparable fierce momentum.

    His eyes were full of murderous, Rogen bent down slightly and ran toward the front.

    In the beginning, he was a bit slow, but after two steps, he became like a gust of wind.

    "Boom!"

    Every step he made, the ground was shaking, just like an earthquake.

    In only a few steps, he passed a distant of a few hundred meters and reached the front of No.6.

    "Yush!"

    Rogen swept his right foot toward the ground, which destroyed many flowers, leaving a huge trace on the ground. And then he swept it toward No.6.

    "Ugh...!"

    No.6 huge body suddenly titled, and the two men who were standing on his shoulders immediately changed color and jumped out.

    In the midst of it, Rogen raised his head and roared, and then he grabbed one of them with his hand.

    In less than a moment, Rogen¡¯s hand reached the agent who jumped and grabbed him tightly.

    "Scratch!"

    The majestic force immediately crushed the agent¡¯s bones, so he couldn¡¯t help but made a loud cry.

    "No.4!"

    The other person shouted.

    Rogen didn¡¯t care at all, and his eyes were even colder, he raised his right hand and then threw him in his mouth.

    In a short moment, No.4 has been thrown into the Titan¡¯s mouth.

    Finding himself inside the Titan¡¯s mouth, No.4 was panicked, and in a blink of an eye, he became dead meat.

    Then, the Titan swallowed him.

    "Ugh...!"

    As the white fog rose, Rogen¡¯s height began to increase again, reaching 75 meters.

    "Oh My God, I¡¯ll kill you!"

    The other person was astonished by what he just saw.

    He used the Rankyaku and attacked Rogen¡¯s neck.

    The agent didn¡¯t hesitate to attack, the Rankyaku he used directly attacked Rogen¡¯s neck in a very short moment.

    Reaching the Titan¡¯s neck, thepressed air de dissipated in a sh and didn¡¯t damage the Titan at all.

    "W-What.....!"

    The agent couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw, he couldn¡¯t believe that his attack didn¡¯t work at all.

    In the next moment, his eyes were dark.

    Rogen¡¯s big hand came to his side and banged on him.

    "Tekkai!"

    As he shouted, he got pushed down by Rogen¡¯s p, just like a fly.

    At this time, No.6 recovered his bnce and headed toward Rogen to hit him.

    "Boom!"

    No.6 attacked Rogen directly on his chest, but it didn¡¯t affect at all, Rogen just retreated one step toward the rear.

    "Roar!"

    After raising his head, Rogen roared. His body was hidden in the back of the Titan¡¯s neck. As long as he opened his mouth to speak, his voice would be a tremendous roar for the outside world.

    "What monster are you?"

    The voice of No.6 was dull, he took the axe on his back and stepped forward, trying to hit Rogen.

    Rogen retreated again to avoid the attack and then stepped forward with his knee toward the other side.

    "Boom!"

    No.6¡¯s hand was blocked, and then he retreated a few steps.

    ¡°Sigh!¡±

    The great force consumes Rogen¡¯s energy. His body was much more fragile than No.6. After several collisions, many scratched appeared on the Titan¡¯s body, and now he is recovering in the white fog.

    Subsequently, the two giants looked at each other with indifference in their eyes.

    "No.6, destroy the cabin, this guy killed our mate!"

    At this moment, the other agent climbed up from the ground and shouted. It was No.3 and he was very angry, he was suffering from thest attack of Rogen.

    Immediately, No.6 stared at the wooden house.

    When he heard that, Rogen¡¯s expression changed, and he roared and stepped forward.

    "I¡¯ll kill you!"

    Rogen shouted loudly.

 Chapter 164

    "Soru!"

    After he gave the order, he shed anddisappeared.

    Meanwhile, No.6 began to move. As he moves,the ground was shaking hard.

    When he heard the order, Rogen was veryangry.

    He moved forward to block this big guy, andnaturally, he couldn¡¯t put his opponent very close to him.

    "Roar!"

    After roaring, he stepped forward onceagain toward No.6.

    After three steps, the two-behemothcollided again.

    "Boom!"

    They punched together, which shocked theair.

    Subsequently, No.6 took the axe with hisother hand and tried to attack Rogen who was very close to him, and he made aroar.

    "Die!"

    Seeing the ax on the other side hand,Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, and then he rose his left hand and grabbed No.6¡¯s wrist.At the same time, he jumped and became in the back of the giant agent.

    His body was thin, he was made up ofspecial molecules, he wasn¡¯t flesh and blood, so he was much more flexible thanthe other side.

    During this movement, there was a slightstagnation in the movement of No. 6, which didn¡¯t keep up with Rogen.

    This whole action happened in a shortmoment, he grabbed the wrist of No.6, roll over and clung him tightly.

    "Roar!"

    With a roar, Rogen leaned forward with bothhands andunched a back-fall.

    "Ugh..."

    The wind blew, and No.6¡¯s expressionchanged, his whole body was controlled by Rogen, and after a moment, he waspushed down to the ground.

    "Boom!"

    Arge piece of flowers directly crushedby his big body and got smashed under him. After he falls, the ground vibratedas if there was a small earthquake.

    Fortunately, this ce was a remote areaof the country, there weren¡¯t many people around, otherwise, the battle betweenthese two giants would inevitably cause panic among the civilians.

    After that, Rogen decided to jump, and thenhe kneeled on both legs and jumped in front of No.6.

    Then, he looked up at the sky and roared.In a while, several punches fell on No.6 body like rain.

    "Boom, Boom, Boom..."

    After falling, Rogen didn¡¯t show him mercywith several punches on his face and his whole body.

    In an instant, No.3 came to his side.

    "Damn it, Rankyaku!"

    At this moment, he shouted and used one ofthe Rokushiki.

    "Pew!"

    Unlike before, this blow went directly intothe body of the Titan.

    Rogen needs to concentrate to defendhimself from this attack, but this time, all his attention was on No.6, and itwas hard to defend himself from it.

    This was a special kind of giant fromAttack On Titan. Its body structure is very mysterious, and it wasn¡¯t pureflesh and blood. They were physically light, but they have a strong destructivepower. At the same time, they have strong armored skin, capable of shieldingthe titan from a significant amount of damage. They are as hard as diamonds.It¡¯s incredible. Moreover, their bodies have a strong ability to recover.

    When the Rankyaku wasunched, RogenRoared and his expression changed.

    With the Titan possession, Rogen¡¯s spiritseems to be crazy.

    After more than a dozen punches, No.6 facewas covered with blood, his nose was smashed, his eyes were swollen, and hisjaw was broken. The poor giant was screaming with pain.

    But even then, Rogen didn¡¯t cut off hisdomineering.

    "Roar!"

    He roared and his anger waspletelyreleased at that moment.

    Blood, only blood can relieve hisdepression and anger before.

    "Boom, Boom, Boom..."

    He kept punching him at this moment.

    At this moment, because of the huge powerof the punches, there was a deep pit under No.6¡¯s head.

    Behind him, No.3 kept hitting him with hisRankyaku, Rogen almost endured 15 hard blows. The bloodstains were horrifying,but they recovered quickly in the white fog.

    The ability of the mutated giant gives hisbody much more resilience than the original owner.

    This also makes Rogen understand why thisis not a powerful giant in his eyes, he will hardly enter the ranks of the greensoul, and he will need billions of coins to exchange.

    ¡°Even though the peak species of theoriginal world are not so powerful as the world itself, are they likely tomutate to produce more power, skills, and effect?¡±

    Of course, this is just a guess about thesystem¡¯s capabilities. In fact, for Rogen, there are still a lot of things thathe¡¯s not clear about this system.

    He was clear about the power of the system,but it¡¯s very hard for him to know exactly how powerful was it and what are theother levels in it.

    Clenching his fists, Rogen moved his kneesand stood up slowly.

    No.6 still had some resistance, but hecouldn¡¯t move any part of his body.

    In closebat, make only one mistake andyou¡¯ll face the storm of power.

    It has to be said that although Annie¡¯sclosebat skills are rough, the effect is surprisingly good.

    "Huh!"

    As he clenched his fists, Rogen stared atNo.6¡¯s head and then he punched it again.

    "Boom!"

    With this punch, he put more effort intoit, and the huge head of No.6 was sted directly into the ground in aninstant.

    The blood on his face flowed out like asmall river into the ground as fertilizer for the flowers.

    In just one minute, No.6 waspletelydefeated.

    "Roar!"

    When he finished him, Rogen roared, andthen he stood up again.

    Seeing this horrible Titan, No.3 waspanicked.

    "Rankyaku!"

    Heunched his Rankyaku again, but thistime, Rogen raised his hand and waved it. As always, the air de was crushedand failed again, but his hand harmed a little bit.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡±

    In the back of the Titan¡¯s neck, Rogen¡¯sexpression became very serious, and the three Tomoes in his eyes began torotate quickly.

    ¡°Sigh!¡±

    The white fog appeared again, and theTitan¡¯s hand recovered quickly.

    Seeing this strange scene, No.3 gotshocked.

    After recovering, Rogen clenched his fistand punched into the air.

    "Soru!"

    No.3 disappeared, he was stepping in theair as if he was on the ground, appearing and disappearing at a very highspeed, and Rogen, who was hidden in the back of the Titan was looking at himcarefully using his Sharingan with the three Tomoes that were rotating veryfast.

    "Rankyaku!"

    At this time, No.3unched the Rankyakuagain.

    Rogen turned his head and blocked the blow.

    The tomoes rotated, and the trick wascopied once again in its memory.

    "Geppo!"

    Rogen kept punching the air trying to hitNo.3, thetter kept moving in the moving in the air trying to avoid him.

    This scene was parsed and copied by hisSharingan again.

    It was like copy and paste something in puter, all No.3¡¯s actions were copied in the Sharingan.

    the Rokushiki disyed by No.3 was like ademonstration for Rogen, he Copied it in his memory and became ready to disyit.

    A minuteter, a cold light appeared inRogen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s the end of your role!¡±

    "Shine!" (Die!)

 Chapter 165

    "Roar!"

    The giant looked up and roared, it seemedvery angry when he saw No.3 constantly evading in the air.

    But in the next second, No.3 got shocked.Rogen¡¯s feet hit the ground, and a cyclone appeared beneath him.

    No.3¡¯s eyes contracted, the huge titan witha height of 75 meters disappeared in front of him.

    "What!!!!"

    The giant agent was shocked.

    How is that possible, the Titan just made aRokushiki.

    "Soru!"

    Rogen disappeared and then appeared behindNo.3, which trembled and shouted.

    "Tekkai!"

    In the neck of the titan, Rogen used hisSharingan, and all No.3 movements were engraved in its memory.

    "Die!"

    Suddenly he pped him with his huge palm,it was very strong and hard.

    "Boom!"

    With his palm, he threw No.3 to the ground,and because of its huge body, the ground trembled and the dust rose.

    No.3 used his iron (Tekkai), bit with thehuge force of Rogen, he couldn¡¯t help but spurt a lot of blood.

    In the next second, Rogen stepped again andlifted his huge and mmed in No.3.

    "Oh My God!"

    Rogen wasn¡¯t as fast as the giant agent,but in the case that No.3 didn¡¯t find time to react, he got hit by Rogen¡¯sfoot.

    "Boom!"

    Rogen hit No.3 again, and his body wapletely printed on the ground.

    It didn¡¯t over yet, with the rage of Rogen,he won¡¯t give up any chance to kill the agent. He lifted his foot again andstepped on.

    15 times in a row, Rogen stepped on againand again. No.3 blood kept gushing and he couldn¡¯t stop it. With his powerfulbody and skills, Rogen almost killed the agent, he destroyed his viscera underthe epidermis, making him pale and losing his power.

    "Roar!"

    Seeing that No.3 was fully covered withblood and lost consciousness, Rogen Roared in the sky and stopped his attack.

    "Huh!"

    Breathing heavily, the Titan¡¯s body shapebegan to be smaller, and under the white fog, Rogen restored the originalfigure.

    His face was cold when he nced at No.6and No.3 on the ground.

    He strode a few steps toward No.3 and thenhe grabbed him with his right hand, and then dragged him and moved.

    ¡°Is it over?¡±

    Slowly breathed, Rogen said low voice.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not over yet.¡±

    His eyes condensed while he looked away,the wind blew and the sky was dusty.

    The next fight ising.

    At this time, two figures rushed quicklyand came to the field.

    Rogen looked carefully and he found that itwas Crocodile and Jason.

    "Captain!"

    The two rushed over and saw the bloodycorpse on the ground, so they shouted nervously.

    "Enter the wooden house and send Trensu tothe doctor!"

    Rogen ordered with a serious tone.

    "Crocodile, handle this giant!"

    "Hai!" Crocodile who was stunned nodded.

    He walked toward No.6 and extended hisright hand and pressed on his head.

    "Ground so!"

    "Crack!"

    For a moment, the body of No.6 was pumpedout of the water and became dry.

    "Sables!"

    Once again, when he spit out this word, thesand under No.6 rose and threw him away.

    At this time, Jason and Rogen havee toTrensu.

    "Jason, good, you are fine!"

    Trensu was sweating hard, but he was veryhappy to see Jason.

    "Trensu!"

    Seeing him in this situation, Jason wasvery angry.

    "Take him to the Doctor!"

    Rogen said again.

    Jason nodded and he picked up his fellowand ran out quickly.

    Crocodile finally joined Rogen, he lookedat Rogen and said.

    "Who is this?"

    "Who knows, when he wakes up, ask him!"

    Rogen turned his eyes and stared at No.3who way lying on the ground.

    "Yeah!"

    "Keep your eyes on him!"

    At the next moment, Rogen went toward theroom where Rouge was.

    When he entered the room, he saw Ace inRouge¡¯s arm, and the mid-wife standing next to him.

    "This little guy is very energetic!"

    Rogen smiled.

    "Is there an enemy?"

    She seemed to know what happened outside.

    "Rest assured, I dealt with them!"

    Rogen calmed her.

    "What about the little master!" Rouge askedagain while she was looking around for the kitten who apanied her.

    Rogen didn¡¯t dare to answer and he keptsilent.

    Seeing Rogen¡¯s appearance, Rouge noticedthat something terrible happened.

    "She left!"

    "You¡¯re going to bring her back, right?"

    Saying this, Rouge was very serious.

    "We¡¯ll see, you should rest first, we¡¯llmove out of here after you recover!"

    Rogen whispered.

    Rouge who just gave birth showed weaknessin her expression and her voice.

    After a few talks, Rogen left the room.

    He checked the system and saw a significantincrease in the possession of the coins.

    "The bnce is 140 million!"

    The bnce has increased from 90 millionto 140, these two ck agents added 50 million in total.

    He went toward Crocodile and said.

    "Wake him up!"

    Rogen stared at No.3 with sharp eyes.

    Meanwhile, No.1 and the little master wereheading toward the port.

    Suddenly, No.1 who was moving fasttrembled.

    His wrist shook, and a piece of white pagerbegan to burn and turned into ashes in a twinkling of an eye.

    "No.2!"

    And then, two more pieces of paper haveburned.

    "No.7, No.8!"

    No.1 eyes shrank, he didn¡¯t utter a wordand kept walking forward.

    After three or four minutes, his right handtrembled again, and another piece of paper burned also.

    "No.4!"

    At this time, he got shocked, and his eyesshrank again.

    The ashes of another white paper floated onhis palm.

    He closed his eyes and his expressionchanged hard.

    "No.6!"

    "Okay, Okay, Okay!"

    "I¡¯ll take your revenge!"

    In the words, the killing intent was veryclear in the expression of No.1. He kept looking at the little master in frontof him, with an indifferent eye.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    "Your friends have made great work andseeded in irritating me!"

    No.1 said coldly.

    ¡°You¡¯d better pray that they won¡¯tmeet me again.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I will crush their bonesand grind them into powder for tea!¡±

    Hearing this, the little master trembled,and she became afraid.

 Chapter 166

    After a few talks, No.1 didn¡¯t look back to find out what happened to his friends, he speeded up the pace and kept his way.

    Their task was very clear, everyone in the team should dedicate everything to aplish the task. No.1 was very angry about the death of his friends, and he neglected these emotions for a while just toplete his task.

    When the little master saw No.1¡¯s face, she guessed that the rest of his group have killed by Rogen and the others, she felt relieved at the moment.

    If the agent wasn¡¯t happy, then Rogen and his group won¡¯t be safe.

    "Great!"

    She was very happy.

    In the wooden house, Crocodile poured cold water on the face of No.3.

    When he did that, thee agent shuddered and woke up.

    When he opened his eyes, his pupils shrank, he found that he waspletely broken, and there was pain all over his body, he has no strength at the moment.

    "Who are you?"

    Crocodile asked with anger.

    "Ugh...You don¡¯t want to know!"

    No.3 whispered.

    "Believe me, if you don¡¯t answer, you¡¯ll regret it!"

    Crocodile bent his knees, and he was very serious. He ced his finger on the agent¡¯s right leg and in a twinkling of an eye, his half leg became dry.

    "Ugh..."

    The pain forced No.3 to scream when he saw what happened to his leg, he panicked.

    "Speak up, or do you want to try it on your stomach!"

    Crocodile¡¯s indifferent eyes showed a hint of mocking.

    ¡°You¡¯ve offended someone you¡¯ve never wanted to provoke in your life.¡±

    No.3 felt huge pain.

    Crocodile moved his right hand, and now, the agent¡¯s leg becamepletely dry.

    "You¡¯d better to not talk nonsense!"

    "We are the secret forces of the world government. We are the CP-8!"

    No.3 closed his eyes and answer.

    "In the world, our group doesn¡¯t exist, we have no identity, no name, and even no dignity!"

    When he said that, he made a smirk.

    "The world government and the Celestial Dragons should note out, so we do whatever they wanted to do."

    "This is what we are!"

    "Celestial Dragons?"

    Crocodile¡¯s pupil contracted and he was shocked.

    With his fierceness and courage at the moment, when he heard these words, he felt panic, and he couldn¡¯t help but look at Rogen.

    "And where did you take the little master?"

    Rogen asked faintly.

    "The reason behind our presence here is to bring her back to the Holynd, this is our mission this time!"

    "Also, to amuse ourselves, we¡¯ve been ordered to destroy you all!"

    When No.3 saw that Rogen didn¡¯t respond, he got surprised.

    Then he said again.

    ¡°Did you know who¡¯s the one that you just offended?¡±

    "The summit of the world is the descendants of the Twenty Kings, you will live in panic and fear, also you¡¯ll hide and you¡¯ll be lonely because you¡¯ll be dead when they catch you!"

    "The power of the Celestial Dragons is not something you canpete against."

    "You stupid guys. You certainly don¡¯t know that if a finger of a Celestial Dragon sticks out, you¡¯ll be dead!"

    "You are a talky person!"

    Rogen suddenly talked, and when he opened his eyes, a fierce power bloomed in it, which directly let No.3 shut up.

    At this moment, he felt that the young man in front of him has an unimaginable power that could kill him.

    ¡°Where will she be sent?¡±

    "To the Holy Land."

    No.3 smiled and answered, his voice was full of mocking.

    "If you are lucky enough, you could run away before you met the Celestial Dragons."

    "With such a family, you can¡¯t do anything and you¡¯ll be very small in front of them!"

    ¡°Do you want to be friends with her? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    Hearing No.3 sarcastic tone, Rogen didn¡¯t respond, he just stood up and stepped forward and came to his side.

    "How can you live with this shame; you always bend down to those nasty people!"

    His voice was like a thunder in the agent¡¯s ear.

    "I never retreat, I never lose hope!"

    "You¡¯ll find the Celestial Dragons wherever you go!"

    "Choke!"

    Rogen pulled out the Yuan Hong sword and pointed it.

    "My friend, I¡¯ll bring her back!"

    "Whether she is in the Marine headquarter or in the Holynd of the Celestial Dragons."

    "I¡¯m Rogen, and I¡¯m not afraid of anything!"

    And then, he slowly stabbed the sword in the agent¡¯s stomach, and the bright red blood came out.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t see all this.¡±

    These words showed Rogen¡¯s will and determination.

    Looking out of the window, Rogen¡¯s eyes became deeper.

    "I will never leave mypanions, ever!¡±

    "Even against Celestial Dragons!"

    The descendants of neen of the Twenty Kings who established what is now known as the World Government, the rulers of the world, the Celestial Dragons who have various privileges. They are called the most powerful and privileged people in the world. Their majesty is invible. If they are offended, the admiral of the Marine headquarters will immediately crackdown on all disobedience. To show their greatness and distinguish them from ordinary people, they put a bubble on their head to iste the air and show that they do not breathe the same kind of air as ordinary people.

    Those who want to confront such aristocracy people must possess great courage. If they ever have any trace of hesitation and fear, they should retreat and stay away.

    Throughout the ages, people who offended the Celestial Dragons didn¡¯t face a good end. In this era, if anyone angered them, then he¡¯ll fight against the whole world.

    How many people have the pride and courage to confront the whole world?

    No.3 was right, the power of the Celestial Dragons is not something that ordinary gangs can fight against. It¡¯s not just about strength only, but also about strategy, intelligence, and courage.

    In the original story, the Straw Hat Pirates beat the Celestial Dragons and survived, that was only because of their Protagonist. If it was another group, they would face a tragic end.

    However, in the face of the Celestial Dragons, Rogen wasn¡¯t afraid at all.

    It seems that his bravery hase from his blood at this moment. It is a kind of courage that dares to face all difficulties.

    "Celestial Dragons! I want to see what they can do!"

    Looking ahead, Rogen¡¯s eyes were full of anger.

    He even pointed his sword and decided to fight against the world.

 Chapter 167

    After taking Trensu to the hospital by Jason, Rogen and the others began to move.

    There was no ce to go, so it took three hours for Rogen to find and buy a new house in the town.

    A new house that covers 400m2, including the main hall and a total of 6 rooms. This was the perfect house for this group.

    ¡°Captain, Trensu¡¯s injuries need at least three months of treatment. He¡¯s injured his left lung.¡±

    Jason came to Rogen¡¯s side and told him about Trensu¡¯s situation.

    "Rouge also needs to take a rest, she just gave birth!"

    Crocodile whispered.

    After they said that, their fists clenched and their eyes narrowed.

    "The Celestial Dragons are so powerful, we¡¯re not strong enough to confront them. We should practice before going to the little master."

    Jason stared at Rogen and then he whispered.

    At this time, Rouge came out with her child in her arms. When they saw her, Rogen and the others stopped talking and kept silent.

    "Sister-inw, how¡¯s Ace?"

    Rogen looked at her and smiled.

    "Don¡¯t ask me about Ace, he¡¯s fine, it¡¯s about you. Do it if you want to do it!"

    Rouge stared at Rogen and said with a serious tone.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter!"

    Rogen answered her with an indifferent tone.

    "What about the little master? You haven¡¯t found her yet, don¡¯t you?"

    "Have a good rest, we are taking care of everything, there¡¯s no problem!"

    Rogen smiled again.

    "Rogen, listen to me, go ahead, I can wait for you but the little master can¡¯t! there¡¯s no need to hide, your expression, your face, there¡¯s anxiety everywhere."

    Rouge¡¯s voice was hard in Rogen¡¯s heart, making the smile on his face disappear.

    "I know!"

    Rogen loosened his fist quietly and his expression became serious.

    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡±

    "I¡¯ll stay with you for another two days, and then I¡¯ll go and bring the little master back!"

    Rougeughed at this time.

    "That¡¯s good!"

    When she left, Rogen swept his eyes toward Jason and Crocodile that were very close to him.

    "Get ready, we¡¯ll go in two days!"

    When he said that, their eyes shed a sharp look.

    No one snorted, the anger in their hearts was already raging.

    Rogen, Jason, and Crocodile went out to make sure that the town was safe for rouge, and it took them a whole day.

    When they chose the previous wooden house, they were looking for remoteness. however, this town was almost the same as the previous ce, it was sparsely popted. And a good ce to be safe.

    In basta, the Marine hasn¡¯t the authority to enter it, and even if they seeded to enter it, it would be difficult for them to find their target on this ind.

    After all, regimes around the world are not so easily vited. Of course, they coulde here as reinforcements in wartime and support, but they can¡¯t in peacetime.

    Two dayster in the morning.

    ¡°Ace, grow up as soon as possible. Your future is amazing!¡±

    Rogen smiled while he was holding Ace¡¯s chubby little hand.

    Rouge was standing behind him and smiled.

    "Captain!"

    After a few minutes, Jason¡¯s voice came from outside.

    "I have to leave now!"

    Rogen kissed Ace¡¯s little hand and left slowly.

    "Take care, Rogen!"

    Rouge murmured.

    ¡°Rest assured.¡±

    Rogen nodded and left.

    When Rogen went to Jason, he found Trensu was lying down on his shoulders, and Crocodile was smoking.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with him?¡±

    Rogen asked while he was pointing at Trensu.

    "Captain, I¡¯m going with you!"

    "They hurt me; I need to take my revenge!"

    Trensu gritted his teeth.

    "This kid spent thest night begging me, I can¡¯t help it!"

    Jason said helplessly.

    Rogen smiled, and then he went over and patted on Trensu¡¯s shoulder and left.

    "We¡¯ll go together, but don¡¯t die!"

    Trensu¡¯s eyes lit up, and then he coughed loudly.

    Rogen and his group slowly left the room, and then they disappeared.

    after reaching basta, Crocodile called for a camel trailer.

    When the trailer hase, they enter it and sat cross-legged.

    Two dayster, they reached the port of the city. It was faster than thest time.

    Rogen took a careful look at the port, and he saw the Dragon Root which had been moored there for a long time.

    "Jason, Crocodile, go buy some food!"

    ¡°Also, you have to buy a permanent pointer.¡±

    After he said that, he went toward his ship.

    No cleaned it for a long time, that why the ship umted a lot of dust that was clear from a distance. Even more, the sails were broken and damaged in many ces. Rogen was afraid that it was damaged by some people who yed on the ship.

    Rogen helped Trensu toy down, and then he took out the bucket, broom, mop and began to clean.

    He was full of energy and strength, so he was fast. When Sir Crocodile arrived with the huge package, the whole boat has been already cleaned.

    ¡°Captain, I bought food and daily necessities.¡±

    "Crocodile bought sails, some orange seedlings, and I have the rest, Min¡¯na!"

    Jason didn¡¯te yet, but his voice has arrived.

    Rogen smiled and shook his head.

    "Get on the boat, we should leave!"

    An hourter, the Dragon Root had returned to its original state. Although the ship looked worn out before, its keel wasplete, its overall structure was very good, and there were not many problems.

    ¡°let¡¯s go!¡±

    Jason stood at the bow andughed.

    Crocodile stood beside him, looking at the deep sea ahead, with deep eyes and white smoke hovering from his mouth. He seemed to be feeling that he had finally embarked on his journey again.

    ¡°Trensu, how¡¯s it going? This is your first time in the sea!"

    Jason looked at Trensu and shouted.

    "I¡¯m bored!"

    Trensu said with a low voice.

    ¡°Your lungs are truly damaged, and you didn¡¯t rest well!¡±

    Jason was sorry about what happened to Trensu.

    "No, I have to go with you, I have to sail. I have to remember this scene like forever!"

    Trensu took a deep breath and said loudly.

    Then he even shouted out toward the sea, regardless of the wounds in his lungs.

    ¡°I¡¯m Trensu, and I¡¯m a man of the sea!¡±

    "Hahahahaha!"

    "Cough, Cough!"

    After shouting, he coughed several coughs.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    At this time, Rogen came over and nodded to Jason.

 Chapter 168

    Just before starting the sail, five or six people suddenly ran out of the harbor.

    "Wait!"

    "Wait for us!"

    The six men ran, and their target was the Dragon Root.

    Jason¡¯s hand trembled and the ship stopped not far away from the port.

    "Great!"

    The six shouted loudly, and they were happy.

    "Who are you guys?"

    Jason asked.

    At that moment, Crocodile came to the deck of the ship and looked down at them.

    "What are you doing?"

    These guys are the former crew of Crocodile.

    "Captain, don¡¯t abandon us, we¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time and we found you today, let us go with you please!"

    The six men begged bitterly.

    "What about the rest?"

    Crocodile puffed the smoke and asked them.

    "They..."

    The six men looked at each other and bowed their heads.

    There were only six left at the port, and the whereabouts of the others were obvious.

    "Why didn¡¯t you leave?"

    Crocodile asked again.

    "We want to follow you, we want to be with you, captain!"

    They answered with a low voice.

    Crocodile didn¡¯t utter a word. He missed them already, after all, he still has feelings.

    He kept thinking and then looked at Rogen who nodded slightly.

    ¡°Jason, approach to the port and let them in!¡±

    Crocodile said with a low voice.

    "Crocodile, you have a good heart!"

    Jason was surprised by Crocodile.

    The six guys in front of him were unkempt and their clothes were dirty. At first nce, he knew that they have passed through difficult moments. That a big reason that they wanted to join Crocodile.

    "Great, thank you, captain!"

    When they heard Crocodile, they were excited and ran to the boat.

    Jason docked the ship and the six persons climbed it up.

    "I¡¯m not your captain anymore!"

    Crocodile stared at his former crew and whispered.

    Upon hearing this, their faces changed and they looked at Crocodile nervously.

    "This is your new Captain!"

    Crocodile continued his sentence while he was pointing toward Rogen.

    "This??!"

    They turned their gaze and looked at Rogen, they found that Rogen was the one in the desert. They were shocked.

    "You guys, go to the Bridge and fix the damaged parts there!"

    ¡°Now, you¡¯re on board, then you won¡¯t rest.¡±

    "From now on, you¡¯ll be the trainee group on this ship!"

    They looked at each other and said: ¡°Internship crew?¡±

    They are not very weak, but they have been arranged to work as an intern crew here.

    "You heard him! Now move!"

    Crocodile¡¯s expression was cold.

    His indifferent tone gave the six people a moment of fear and let them move quickly.

    In this way, there are six more internship members on the Dragon Root.

    The wooden ship swayed in the sea and started the sail.

    Three days after, the whole group became familiar with each other, and they were practicing together.

    ¡°Captain, we have a problem!"

    On this day, Jason came over with a puzzled look.

    "What happened?"

    Crocodile asked with anxiety.

    "Do you mean a hidden ind?"

    Rogen said lightly.

    "Yeah, look, the needle of thepass is pointing to the sky; I think it¡¯s broken!"

    Jason shew thepass to Rogen and he was afraid.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed and he shook his head. "Thepass is good, ording to the route, our next stop is an ind that is located in the sky."

    "Ind in the sky!!?"

    Crocodile was a bit confused.

    "Is there an ind in the sky?"

    Trensu was very curious also.

    "Yes, but..."

    Rogen wanted to say something but he stopped.

    "We can¡¯t go!"

    The sky ind does exist, but it¡¯s not easy to go. In the original story, the Mugiwara no Ichimi were raised by the updraft, but for Rogen, there wasn¡¯t an updraft at that moment. Even if there is, the time is uncertain, who knows how long it will take to wait.

    "What should we do? How could we go to the Sabaody Archipgo without passing through Skypiea?"

    Jason asked.

    "Let¡¯s go to the Mock Town and check it out there!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes were deep and faint.

    If he could, he would never refuse to go to the empty ind, where there is a lot of gold in the ruins. And this gold, it can be exchanged into "Bailey" with the system. If he gets the gold, who knows how powerful would be the next possession!

    Jason nced and nodded.

    The Dragon Root continued its sail and the everyone on board kept practicing.

    Jason stood on the deck and kept making strange gestures and his body rattled. At this moment, he was practicing the Dragon elephant technique.

    Crocodile was sitting cross-legged. And the Qi was circting rapidly inside his body.

    Rogen, under the perseverance of cultivation, he reached 363 acupoints, he was at the peak at this moment.

    After that, he stared at the crowd and began to meditate.

    "From No.3, I¡¯ve copied the Rokushiki!"

    "Everything but the Shigan!"

    "However, it¡¯s okay, this is enough for now. After all, it¡¯s based on the physical attainment, and this is their skills, I could copy it in uing fights!"

    It can be said that Rokushiki is a very powerful skill. A powerful man in his peak can surpass most people in the world using the Rokushiki. The Marine¡¯s high-end training skills, if it¡¯sbined with the Haki, then it would be very difficult to face them.

    In thest fight, it was a bit hard to defeat those agents, but he did it, and they even thought that they couldn¡¯t use they Rokushiki very well.

    Real strong people would create innovative ways on the bases of the Six Powers, and they would exert the power it to the limit.

    "I have to teach them these skills, Jason¡¯s power is amazing, and with such skills, he will be unbreakable!"

    Rogen wasn¡¯t a jealous person; he is very generous to his partners.

    While he was thinking, a trainee member came to the bow with full of panic eyes.

    "Captain, this is so bad, there¡¯s a Marine warship!"

    Hearing this, all the crew members opened their eyes and looked at the warship.

    ¡°Whoa!¡±

    Suddenly, a sharp voice broke through the air.

    When they looked up, they saw the dark light that was rushing toward them.

    "OMG, there¡¯s no shell but..."

    Jason looked up and said, "Damn it!"

    When he cursed, everyone was stunned, a hard sound of bombarding came from the sky.

    "Oh My God, someone is throwing these shells with his bare hands!"

    Trensu, with shock in his eyes, looked at the warship and stunned.

 Chapter 169

    Hearing Trensu¡¯s words, people on the board couldn¡¯t believe it, because it¡¯s quite impossible, and then they looked to the front.

    "Boom!"

    At this moment, the shells fell to the sea and exploded making the whole ship swayed.

    "Hurry up, prepare for the big fight!"

    The trainee crew shouted and ran on the board.

    Rogen and his crew went to the bow and they looked at the warship that wasing toward them. It was a sharp and hard momentum. At the bow of the warship, there was a tall figure wearing a Dog¡¯s head cap, he was throwing the ck shells with his bare hands again and again.

    Followed by, he shouted.

    "Whoa!"

    This time, two more shells smashed the void and came straight toward them.

    "Oh My God, is that possible?"

    Jason was shocked.

    Jason has a very strong body, and he was powerful, but such thing, it was very difficult for him to do, he couldn¡¯t even think about doing it. He should be stronger than he was to be able to control these explosive shells, it would explode immediately when he catches it.

    "How could he do that?"

    In a blink of an eye, the shells have already reached the Dragon Root.

    Rogen¡¯s pupils contracted, he bent his knees and then he jumped.

    "Batt¨­jutsu!" (drawing de technique)

    "Yushh!"

    The long sword swayed and went straight toward the shells.

    The two artillery shells that wereing at high speed were cut in an instant and the fell on the ship¡¯s sides.

    "Boom!"

    The explosion urred and the seawater sshed again on the ship.

    "Haha, I¡¯m sure now, he has some of the power!"

    A loudugh and a thick voice came from the warship.

    Hearing this sound, Rogen¡¯s expression became serious.

    "Garp!"

    He shouted and said the other side¡¯s name.

    The man who was on the bow wearing a dog¡¯s head cap, was Monkey D Garp, the Vice-Admiral of the Marine. He has a big and powerful figure, and also, he was full of pride and unrestrained.

    Rogen never expected to see this man here. What makes him very angry, was that the goal of this man was very clear, and it¡¯s to destroy him and his crew.

    "Don¡¯t think about running away kid, you can¡¯t do that!"

    Another sentence came from Garp, and his ship was getting closer and closer to Rogen¡¯s.

    "Captain, we are ready to fight!"

    Crocodile said that and the Alligator on his shouted had begun to turn into sand.

    "Don¡¯t be impulsive, you have to look at what the other party is going to do first!"

    Rogen whispered back while he was staring at Garp.

    While they heard Rogen, the crew immediately stunned.

    The enemy now is the Marines, and things to do must be obvious. However, they listened to Rogen and stopped the action.

    After a while, the warship reached one meter opposite the Dragon Root.

    With close observation, Rogen saw that Garp is much younger than he was in the anime. Garp, the middle-aged man with his ck hair, was standing on the bow, he was calm and overbearing, giving a heavy pressure for his enemies.

    He was like a mountain rising in the sky, thick and sharp.

    "Boy, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, and now you let me wait for you?"

    Garp jumped from the warship and came to the Dragon Root.

    At the same time, the officers on the warship also jumped over and looked nervously at Rogen and his crew.

    "Vice-Admiral Garp, those are world criminals!"

    The officer behind Garp shouted with a nervous voice.

    Of course, he would be very angry, they are facing the guy who has beaten Kizaru.

    The young officer couldn¡¯t help but tremble, he was a cruel young man.

    "Take your swords back!"

    Rogen looked at his crew and ordered them with a cold voice.

    All his crew was stunned and they looked at each other, and then they stuffed their swords into the scabbard.

    Vice-Admiral Garp is someone very strong in the eyes of the pirates.

    "Haha, your little captain has the courage to face me alone!"

    Garpughed.

    ¡°Lieutenant General Kapp, what¡¯s the cost of chasing me here?¡±

    Rogen asked softly.

    "What will you do?"

    Hearing this question, Garp¡¯s expression changed and he wondered.

    "I¡¯m here to catch you!"

    In a word, the team behind him, as well as Rogen¡¯s, raised their weapons again.

    In less than a moment, the atmosphere became full of tension throughout the ship.

    "Really?"

    Rogen shrugged his shoulders and his voice was fierce.

    "It might be difficult!"

    "Who knows?"

    Garp¡¯s tone was very casual, and his expression was still cold.

    "will youe with us alive or I should kill you?"

    "Hmmm?" Rogen Wondered.

    ¡°Breaking into the naval encirclement and rescuing Roger¡¯s wife, this is great!¡±

    "I fought against the agents of the Celestial Dragons also."

    "You¡¯ve done terrific things in a short period of time!"

    His tone changed and became very serious.

    "You¡¯ve made a lot of trouble, just like him..."

    When he said that, Rogen¡¯s face changed a little.

    ¡°It makes me hesitate whether to arrest you or let you go.¡±

    Rogen was a bit confused when he saw theplex face of Garp, and he trembled in his heart.

    Garp and Roger, they used to have a rtionship that goes between friendship and enmity, but they were in a big conflict. Quite the same like Luffy and Smoker in the original story.

    It can be said that apart from where they belong, they werepletely friends.

    "Alright then!"

    Rogen smiled.

    "If you don¡¯t do it, then you won¡¯t settle in the new world!"

    "It seems that you didn¡¯t make any big mistake, it can be said that you helped me to solve a disturbing thing!"

    Garp was upset.

    "Garp-Sama! He is a world criminal, and his origins are very bad!"

    The officers behind him became angry and they shouted.

    Don¡¯t let this one goes astray. That¡¯s terrible.

    "So be it!"

    Suddenly, Garp¡¯s eyes lit up and he clenched his fists.

    At this moment, Rogen¡¯s heart trembled.

    His eyes turned into red, and the three tomoes began to rotate at a high speed.

    In less than a moment, a fist came straight toward his face.

    "Soru!"

    The cyclone appeared and Rogen¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared.

    Garp¡¯s fist is very famous, it was very strong, but when wanted to punch Rogen, it became useless.

    "Hey, buddy!"

    When they saw Garp¡¯s punch, Jason, Crocodile, and Trensu went berserk.

    Jason made a big step and pointed his fist toward Garp.

    Seeing this, Garp smiled and moved his fist.

    The next moment, two punches collided. This scene shocked everyone.

 Chapter 170

    "Boom!"

    The two punches mmed together, making a dull sound, and the Dragon Root seemed to sway a little.

    Such a force, it waspletely unlike Jason¡¯s power, all the power gathered in one spot, which is Garp¡¯s fist.

    Only in an instant, Jason was like a ball, he flew out of the deck and mmed into the water.

    Everyone who saw this scene got shocked.

    "Jason!"

    "Aniki!"

    Crocodile and Trensu couldn¡¯t believe what they saw and they were worried about their fellow.

    The Alligator on his shoulder turned into sand, and Trensu took out his gun and aimed at Garp.

    Garpughed, and then he jumped and punched.

    He has a very fast fist, the punch directly hit Crocodile before he could respond.

    ¡°Elementalization!¡±

    Crocodile was shocked with that horrible speed, and his heart trembled.

    His transformation into sand was useless against that punch, he flew out like Jason and fall into the sea.

    "Boom, Boom, Boom..."

    At this time, Trensu¡¯s gunshots came out.

    Garp¡¯s body trembled, and his face changed slightly. He turned his head and stared at Trensu.

    "Damn boy, your face is already injured, I won¡¯t let you fall in the sea."

    And with another punch, Trensu also flew out, and he got stopped by the wall behind the bedroom, and he lost his conscious.

    The powerful Vice Admiral, Monkey D-Garp, has disyed his true power this time, and he eliminated Rogen and his Crew in three rounds.

    No matter how powerful they were or how high their bounties were, Garp¡¯s fist could solve them easily.

    "It¡¯s rude to treat my crew like this!"

    At this time, Rogen¡¯s voice came over.

    He was back to back with Garp, facing the officers who were already angry.

    "Hahaha, boy, what do you want to do?"

    Garpughed loudly and turned around.

    At this time, a huge, hegemonic atmosphere swept out. Garp who was standing behind Rogen, he didn¡¯t feel it from the beginning, only aftermath.

    However, the group of officers in front of Rogen changed their expression, and they only felt that they were extremely strong to crush Rogen. but in a moment, everything got changed.

    "Pop!"

    One by one, the Marines fell to the ground, and in a twinkling of an eye, there was only one Marine that was standing in front of Rogen, and his eyes turned white.

    ¡°That¡¯s fair enough!¡±

    Turning around, Rogen and Garp were face to face now.

    Garp felt this familiar atmosphere, he was stunned and didn¡¯t utter a word.

    After a while, he looked at Rogen with shock.

    "Damn you, little boy!"

    He was sure that he didn¡¯t feel wrong. There was no doubt that this kid has mastered the Haoshoku Haki.

    That was very shocking.

    Rogen stared at Garp calmly, and there was no fear on his eyes.

    For Garp, Rogen was extremely afraid, but there was no sign of fear inside him.

    The bnce of the system was still 1.25 billion at the moment. Before that, there were 1.35 billion, and then he summoned the Female Titan with 300 million. Later, Jason brings 200 million, and the total became 1.2 billion.

    Such amount wasn¡¯t enough for Rogen, but it was indeed good money.

    He could directly summon 100 million soul and get his power.

    With such soul, he won¡¯t be afraid, and this was a good thing to encourage himself before going to the Sabaody Archipgo.

    "Haoshoku Haki!"

    Garp whispered, and then he took a deep breath while he was looking at Rogen¡¯splicated face.

    He was very hesitated, after ten or twenty years, there will be another Roger, that¡¯s too horrible.

    By then, he¡¯ll be very old, and there were only a few people in the new generation of the Marine that could fight this guy.

    A man with this qualification is able to be a threat to the Marine and to the world.

    The two men looked at each other, and gradually an invisible momentum emanated, scattered on both sides and confronted each other. Their crews behind them were in a big pressure, they were unable to speak and they even found difficulties in breathing.

    Fortunately, after moments, Garp regained his momentum.

    ¡°It really bothers me, boy!¡±

    "If it¡¯s hard for you, then forget it!"

    Garp was very angry, but he finally stopped.

    Rogen breathed a sigh of relief as if he was on a festival because he knew that it will be very hard for him to defeat Garp, of course, if he could to.

    "Go get Crocodile and Jason from the sea!"

    Rogen turned and ordered the trainee group behind him.

    Immediately, they jumped into the water and swam tower their mates to help them.

    "Come with me, I have something to tell you about!"

    Garp turned around and threw the officers to the warship.

    After he jumped on the warship, Garp said.

    "It¡¯s a shame, you couldn¡¯t even make a blow!"

    The performance of these officers made Garp worry about the future of the Marines, but after second thought, he found that Sengoku is the one who should worry about this, so he felt drop it from his mind.

    Rogen saw that Jason and Crocodile were both on the boat, and they were spitting the seawater, he felt relieved. And then, in one leap, he reached Garp¡¯s position who was on the warship.

    After ncing around, Garp saw that there was no one of his team standing on the ship, he couldn¡¯t help but wipe his forehead and he didn¡¯t utter a word.

    "Hey kid, I really don¡¯t know what to say!"

    "You don¡¯t have to say anything!"

    Rogen stood up and shrugged his shoulders.

    Hey listen, I have something to ask you!"

    "What?"

    Rogen wandered.

    "Rouge, is it with you?"

    When he asked that, Garp¡¯s face became very serious.

    He promised Roger that he would take care of the newborn child and his mother, but he couldn¡¯t make it yet, so he was worried about that.

    "Yes!"

    Rogen nodded, he didn¡¯t want to hide this.

    "I want to take her!"

    Garp¡¯s voice was low.

    "Take your time in thinking!"

    Rogen stood up and he was toozy to answer Garp.

    "Hey kid, wait, did you hear me?"

    Garp was very confused.

    "I¡¯m not deaf!"

    Rogen sat down again and gave the expression which he said that he wasn¡¯t deaf.

    "If I wasn¡¯t wrong, you are going to the Sabaody Archipgo!"

    Garp¡¯s tone was very serious.

    "You¡¯re right!"

    After a moment of silence, Rogen nodded.

    "I don¡¯t know what to say about your involvement with the Celestial Dragons, but it¡¯s your own business, I can¡¯t handle it!"

    "But, just a few days ago, they called for reinforcements from the Marines, and they already know about you!"

    Hearing this, Rogen¡¯s eyes shrank.

    "So, what were you thinking when you decided to take Rouge with you?"

    "She won¡¯t be safe?"

    Garp¡¯s voice was heavy and came like thunder in Rogen¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 171

    After looking at Rogen for a while, Garp said again.

    "I don¡¯t know where you hid Rouge, but since you came out this time and you didn¡¯t bring her with you, that means that she must be in Alubarna or some proximity!"

    "And this region is exactly where the Marine set to search!"

    "A Captain was sent with his group ever there, and by now, he must¡¯ve finished his negotiation with the king over there."

    Seeing that Rogen¡¯s face changed, Garp stopped.

    And then. "It won¡¯t take long to find her!"

    Rogen looked at Garp and took a breath.

    "What do you want by saying this to me?"

    "I promised Roger to take care of his wife and her child!"

    With a sigh, Garp¡¯s expression becameplicated.

    "I gave him my word!"

    "So, you want to know where Rouge is?"

    Rogen asked.

    "Yeah!" Garp nodded. "Kid, you are involved in a huge storm, it¡¯s not easy to offend the Celestial Dragon, you won¡¯t be safe and you¡¯ll encounter danger at any time and in any ce!"

    "Don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s still a pregnant woman!"

    Rogen was silent, he kept thinking for a while and then he looked up and stared at Garp.

    "I can tell you where she is, but you have to help me to go to the Holy Land!"

    Garp sighed and answered.

    "Do you still want to go there?"

    "My partner is there. I don¡¯t what forces a Celestial Dragon to leave the Holy Land and abandon her high status, but I¡¯m sure that she has pain in her heart, I have to rescue her!"

    Rogen shouted at that moment.

    Since the start of this crew, everyone has a secret story in his heart. Like Jason, he has a powerful force, why would he be trapped in an obscure little pirate boat? And Trensu, although he was only 16 years old, he mastered the magical skills of the gunfight, his mind was far superior to his age. Even Crocodile, he is a rough and ferocious fellow, but he has delicacy and tenderness that ordinary people didn¡¯t expect.

    Every crew member, in the view of Rogen, is a treasure, and everything he should cherish and maintain. Although everyone did not tell their story, they were tacitly maintaining the friendship between them.

    Garp was silent and he realized a special feeling inside Rogen, it is called "Brotherhood".

    ¡°You are just like him!¡±

    Garp was stunned, he felt that he was standing in front of Roger.

    He had seen the woman at the nearby of the Marine base, she was totally different from the Celestial Dragons. More importantly, she was like a cold woman, her bright eyes were deep and hidden with sadness that couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. When he saw her, he was lost in his mind for a while.

    "That woman!"

    Garp shook his head and sighed.

    She hides a kind of inexplicable sadness, which makes people sigh.

    Garp stood up and patted at Rogen¡¯s shoulder.

    "I promise that I¡¯ll help you to reach there!"

    Upon hearing this sentence, Rogen was happy and he even smiled.

    "You don¡¯t have to be very happy; you need to know that the Celestial Dragons are very strong!"

    "The world government has ruled the world for so many years, as a descendant of the twenty kings. It can be said that they reached a high level in ruling the world, and it expanded numerous times since its beginning. Their power is so scary, and that would make you unhappy!"

    Garp condensed.

    "The Marines, the world government, agents, and more than 300 allied countries, as well as various assassination organizations, pirate hunters, constitute the world and a regime that has ruled the world for hundreds of years!"

    ¡°This regime is not something that could find normal ways to solve problems, they simply use the bloody ways!

    ¡°If you want to get involved, you have to be ready to lose everything.¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes condensed, and he kept thinking about Garp¡¯s word.

    The middle-aged man did not tell him anything confidential, but he made a clear understanding of the essence of the world through an objective analysis of the whole.

    Pirates, why they have been pirates for so many years? And why in this era, after Roger¡¯s words, became the era of the great pirates?

    Like the eve of revolution and reform, the world government has suppressed the four sides for countless years, umted countless resentments and contradictions, and formed a huge bomb. Roger¡¯s words came out and ignited the lead of the bomb.

    This is an era of explosion and rampage!

    Princes stood side by side, heroes from all walks of life pour into the Grand Line, and fought to survive. They were constantly fighting in the process of gathering strength. Everyone wants to be a king, andmand the world¡¯s field forces, and finally, they wanted to challenge the Marines and the world government.

    This is the trend of the times as well as the general trend.

    "I understand!"

    Rogen was loud when he said that.

    The general trend is the general trend, but the fact is that until now, pirates are still scattered sand, and the Marines, the world government is as solid as a sheet of iron, so there is no way to start.

    In this case, Rogen will be under very big pressure.

    "You want to go to the Holy Land and take one of The Celestial Dragons with you! That will be a provocation for the Celestial Dragons and for the whole world. Do you know the consequences of such a thing?"

    Garp warned Rogen once again.

    Unlike the Marines, facing the Celestial Dragon means facing the whole world.

    A kind of nervous and fearful mood appeared in Rogen¡¯s heart. But in a twinkling of an eye, he waspletely stunned. After a while, he opened his eyes, and he was full of confidence that was clear from his smile.

    "She is my partner, and I have to bring her back!"

    "You¡¯ll do that even after you knew that you¡¯ll be the enemy of the world?"

    After a few talks, Rogen¡¯s expression changed, also his temper.

    Even Garp, he was stunned by this momentum.

    After a while, he looked at him and said.

    ¡°You are like him, but quite different.¡±

    "No big guy, I¡¯m different from him!"

    Rogen smiled and his tone was loud.

    "Okay?"

    "He¡¯s dead, and I won¡¯t!"

    "I¡¯ll let that old man who lies in the coffin open his eyes and look at the world while I change it!¡±

    "Look at the world that falls into my hands and became the perfect world!"

    Garp looked surprised, heughed and kept looking at the kid in front of him.

    "Your personality is the same as that of my kid, you two may have amonnguage!"

    "Dragon! He won¡¯t let you down."

    Rogen smiled lightly.

    "Naturally, he will be an excellent Marine, like his father, hahaha!"

    Rogen didn¡¯t respond, he just shook his head. He knew that Dragon¡¯s future won¡¯t be in the Marine.

 Chapter 172

    Garp couldn¡¯t persuade Rogen, so he stopped talking and shook his head.

    "I know that you are a powerful kid, that can defeat admirals, but you have to be careful against the Celestial Dragons!"

    Rogen nodded, he naturally knows that the system will help him, and he could summon a powerful soul to face the Celestial Dragons.

    A random summons may not be useful, and targeted ones are good, but its value doubles.

    "Tell me where Rouge is, and I¡¯ll ask Bogard to take you wherever you want!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, and after a while, the surrounding Marines began to wake up from thea.

    When he saw them, he approached to Garp and whispered the address in his ear.

    "I¡¯m okay with that, but I¡¯ll take her back when everything is alright!"

    Garp nodded solemnly. "Just give it to me kid!"

    Rogen wasn¡¯t a person that trust everyone, but this Garp, he felt that he is trustworthy. He should trust him; he has no other way.

    Once he reaches the Sabaody Archipgo, no one knows what will happen, will he be able to attend to Rouge then?

    "Bogard! Go with them and when you reach the Sabaody Archipgo get off the boat and contact us!"

    Garp turned his head and ordered his assistant who just stood up.

    "Hai, Vice Admiral Garp!"

    Bogard immediately nodded and saluted his captain.

    But after a moment, he pointed at Rogen in surprise.

    "Wait, What? Do you want me to follow these pirates?"

    "Is there a problem? Besides, these are not pirates, have you seen a pirate g?"

    Garp went toward Bogard and hit him softly.

    ¡°Alright then, Comrade Marine,e with me.¡±

    Rogen voice came out and moved forward, and Bogard followed him with anger face.

    "Kid, take care and don¡¯t die!"

    The two ships quickly separated, and Garp stood on the bow and shouted.

    Rogen smiled and looked back at Crocodile. These guys were solved by Garp in a few moments, they didn¡¯t suffer any injury, but their confidence was hit at the moment.

    After thinking about it, after a period of practice, they thought that became strong, but the result was unpleasant, they got defeated easily.

    "Captain, who is this guy?"

    Before Jason and Crocodile spoke, one of the trainee group asked.

    "This is Bogard, he is responsible for leading us."

    "A Marine, would give us the way?"

    The whole crew was surprised.

    During this period, they have heard many times that the captain was very mysterious.

    Bogard stood at the bow and watched Garp that was waving at them. His face became bitter and he even wanted to cry.

    Especially when he looks back and sees the group of cold-faced criminals that he wanted to kill, Bogard felt that life was so desperate.

    "Garp-Sama, why me?"

    In his heart, he screamed, and Garp from the distance seemed to hear his inner voice.

    "Ha Ha Ha, Bogard, when you finish this task, I¡¯ll promote you!"

    Bogard soul was burning at the moment.

    He would rather not be promoted and be a rice worm than do such a dangerous thing.

    "Bogard, lead us to the Sabaody Archipgo and then you can leave!"

    Rogen approached and said with a low voice to calm him down.

    Bogard¡¯s mouth trembled and he wanted to refuse. After seeing the vicious guys, he gave up again and went to the rudder helplessly.

    "Turn the bow, change the course and go from this way. Do you want to go to Skypiea?"

    His tone was stiff and he showed his unwillingness.

    ¡°Hey, Marine, I advise you to take off your uniform, or you¡¯ll be seen by others and misunderstood that you¡¯re with us. That¡¯s not good.¡±

    One of the trainee group smiled and pointed at the suit. At this moment, Bogard was very angry.

    It has to be said that what he said was very reasonable, So Bogard took off his suit and went to the rudder again.

    After seeing the whole groupughing, Bogard wanted to cry, he doesn¡¯t like to be there, and anyone in the marine would be like him.

    Under themand of Bogard, the Dragon Root changed its way.

    Rogen didn¡¯t know about this route, maybe the Marines have its channels, not known for the rest of people.

    He doesn¡¯t need to pay attention to this. Because of the six new members of the ship, most of the work has been done without the help of the old members. It¡¯s good to have more crew members.

    After being hit by Garp, Jason was even angrier, he didn¡¯t talk much with his crew, he kept practicing all the time.

    Trensu and Crocodile went to their captain to ask some questions.

    "Captain, my strength isn¡¯t enough, isn¡¯t it?"

    Crocodile didn¡¯t ask directly, he kept silent for a moment and then he asked with a low voice.

    Before Garp¡¯s punch, Crocodile was very aware of his shorings, and with only one punch, all his defenses seemed to copse and becamepletely ineffective.

    "Oh? What do you want to do? I¡¯ve already given you some advice on your devil fruit!"

    Rogen was curious.

    "My skills are too bad, and my physical fitness is not enough!"

    Crocodile was very sad.

    "Want to get a new soul?"

    Rogen smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s very simple. You need to practice to reach the superman¡¯s level first.¡±

    "Superman?" Crocodile wandered.

    After eating the Suna Suna no Mi, he was able to elementize, so he thought that he became a superhuman. However, at this time, when Rogen told him to practice to reach the superman level, he was somewhat confused.

    "Yes, you have to practice more to reach the superman level first!"

    As he said that, Rogen pointed at Jason.

    "Just like him!"

    Crocodile¡¯s face was dark. Jason¡¯s physical level was very high, how long would it take to be like him?

    "Of course, if you want to reach his level, it will take about ten years ording to the usual method.¡±

    Rogen¡¯s smiled when he said that.

    Crocodile¡¯s face was darker.

    "However, if you can master the Elephant Dragon, you¡¯ll ovee this deficiency!"

    "I have a set of physical skills, I¡¯ll teach you!"

    Roger¡¯s words made Crocodile¡¯s eyes lit up again.

 Chapter 173

    "Before this, you have to practice the Dragon Elephant to the fourth level!"

    Rogen suggested the best way to train.

    Later that day, Rogen taught Crocodile the necessary things in the Dragon elephant skills, he was very excited by this one. He wasn¡¯t as good as Jason, but he was quite good, so it won¡¯t take so long to learn.

    "Crack..."

    His body got tightened, after a while, Crocodile felt that he became another person.

    He is familiar with such training, under the lead pf Jason, he practiced it before, but it wasn¡¯t that good. And now, under the guidance of Rogen, the skill rises step by step, and in a blink of an eye, he reached the third level.

    "It¡¯s much better than what Jason taught me, that silly fellow, who doesn¡¯t understand many things, he only taught me what good for him!"

    He murmured that in his heart, and when he opened his eyes, he saw Rogen smiling at him.

    "Arigat¨­, Captain!"

    ¡°Very well, this period, strive to make a good process.¡±

    After he said that, Rogen waved.

    "Hai!"

    Crocodile nodded, then he stepped back and tried to rx his body and his mind.

    "Next time, when you encounter a strong enemy, you won¡¯t be afraid of being defeated easily!"

    "Call Trensu, I¡¯ll help him to correct his mistakes in training!"

    Rogen shouted again.

    Crocodile hurried toward Trensu to tell him that the captain called him, and then he walked toward Jason¡¯s side.

    He stood on the deck and kept looking at Jason¡¯s posture while he was in a strange mood, Crocodile was full of disbelief at that moment.

    "This kid looks stupid, but he has very raging blood!"

    Three minutester, Jason opened his eyes slowly, he shook his body which made all the dust on his clothes flew out.

    "Jason, what¡¯s your level at the Dragon Elephant training?¡±

    "The 7th, why, what happened?"

    Jason nced and answered with curiosity.

    There was a clear shock in Crocodile¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t utter a word, and then he chose another corned and started his training.

    That silly silence motivated Crocodile to start his training.

    After he called Trensu, Rogen gave him some guidance to understand his ability and what he can do.

    During this time, Bogard who was the new member in this ship, he saw a strange scene.

    The three main crew members made some strange movements or sitting cross-legged until the evening, and from time to time there was a crackling sound like a cannon, which was very clear and unusual.

    What shocked him more, was that he saw the big man, after every practice, he gasps for breath.

    "What are they doing?"

    Finally, one day, Bogard couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "Cultivate!"

    The trainee group looked at Jason, Crocodile, and Trensu with envy.

    "The captain said that when we became a formal crew, we will be able to practice, and then we¡¯ll reach their level of power!"

    He couldn¡¯t help but the trainee group asked again.

    "Practice?"

    Bogard was stunned, he looked at them and thought that it was incredible. In the Marines, there many ways of practice, and they all pass through hard work to make a great process. But if they do such a thing, can they make progress?

    Of course, no one could answer, these new members don¡¯t know the secret of cultivation.

    Three dayster, the Dragon root took a strange channel under themand of Bogard.

    "This route is developed by the Marines not long ago, which lead to the Sabaody, of course, the distance may be longer, but it¡¯s safer."

    Bogard told the crew about the new route.

    It was the same day that Jason¡¯s body shocked, and a terrible momentum swept out. And then, the Whole ship sand down, making a loud sound.

    "The 8th level of the Dragon Elephant!"

    Opening his eyes, Jason looked sharp and punched.

    "Boom!"

    The air bursts, and then the air in front of it seems like a strong wind, forming a strong wind that blows far away.

    "Jason-Sama, your strength has improved!"

    At this time, the crew who saw this scene ran forward enviously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be envious. You can have such power after you practice well.¡±

    Jason shouted.

    At the same time, Crocodile¡¯s body shocked also.

    "Haha Crocodile, you did it!"

    Jason shouted andughed loudly.

    "What about me!"

    Trensu was sitting cross-legged, and suddenly he opened his eyes and shed light from his pupils. His right hand extended and a blue pale color immediately covered his hand.

    "Haha, what do you think!"

    He stood up slowly and stepped forward, in just one step he crossed the distance and came to the front of Jason and Crocodile.

    "Trensu, you¡¯ve broken through the internal merits, and you developed well!"

    Jason was surprised that Trensu seeded also.

    "If I keep doing it in the right way, then I¡¯ll cultivate the true Qi."

    Trensu smiled.

    "You three,e here!"

    After that, Rogen shouted.

    They immediately responded and went toward Rogen¡¯s room.

    Seeing the tree entering Rogen¡¯s room, the new members looked at each other with envy.

    "Their power has improved again; they became more terrible than before!"

    "Yeah, I know very well the power of Crocodile, it has been changed a lot, that¡¯s incredible!"

    "And also, Trensu, I was very close to him during the past days, and I¡¯ve noticed the change in his hand, it became like a fierce sword!"

    "What about us, when will the captain teach us?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, we will be very strong in the future, and the captain will be happy with us!"

    "Yeah, from now on, we should work harder!"

    While the new members whispered, Bogard who was at the rudder, listened to them carefully and he was very curious.

    "What kind of training is this?"

    "It¡¯spletely different than the Marines, but it makes people very exhausted!"

    "And this Rogen, what kind of guys he is? Even Garp-Sama wanted to help him!"

    This type of questions rang in his mind for so long, but he couldn¡¯t find answers.

 Chapter 174

    In Rogen¡¯s bedroom.

    Jason stood side by side with his friends and looked at Rogen who was sitting cross-legged in front of them.

    "Captain!" Jason shouted.

    Looking at the three of them, Rogen smiled.

    "Your guess is right, I called you because I want to teach you some new skills!"

    "Really!"

    "Awesome!"

    Jason and Crocodile were very happy, and Crocodile kept ncing only.

    A strong body does need some help to be improved.

    "Captain, what are you going to teach us this time?"

    Jason couldn¡¯t wait.

    "Trensu, how¡¯s your injury?"

    Rogen didn¡¯t answer Jason¡¯s question, but he turned and asked Trensu.

    "Captain, I¡¯m fine, my lungs have healed quickly!"

    Trensu answered quickly.

    "That¡¯s good!"

    It was really good to see Trensu fine, Rogen nodded with relief.

    The strength of these three guys was definitely beyond the past, and after learning the Rokushiki, their bounty will be more than 100 million.

    "This time, I¡¯ll teach you the Rokushiki!"

    While he said that, his eyes condensed.

    "Rokushiki! Is that the special, superhuman martial arts style of the Marines?" Jason asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a powerful skill that can only be learned by high-ranking or excellent members of the Marines."

    He stopped for a moment, and then he looked at them and said.

    "Because of its great power and your rapid promotion, I chose to teach you this set."

    "I still have a lot of martial arts here, butpared with the Rokushiki, it¡¯s somewhat inferior. You must practice them diligently in the future!"

    Jason and the others were very happy to hear that.

    "Captain, teach us!"

    This time, it was Crocodile who said that which made Rogenughs.

    "Alright,e with me!"

    Rogen walked out first, and then Jason and his friends followed him, and after a while, they reached the stern of the ship.

    When the trainee group saw theming out, they kept sneaking on them.

    "The Rokushiki, divided into Geppo, Tekkai, Shigan, Rankyaku, Soru, Kami-e, and Rokugan."

    "Now, I¡¯m going to teach you five styles besides finger gun, and you have the freedom to choose what you like!"

    Speaking to them, Rogen stepped forward and he was ready to start the demonstration.

    When he was talking, Bogard kept listening carefully to him, but when he heard the word "Rokushiki", he couldn¡¯t help but get stunned.

    "What? Does he have the Rokushiki to teach them?"

    "I don¡¯t even have it; I¡¯m not qualified to learn it. Is he serious?"

    With huge suspicion, Bogard came to the back of the ship and kept looking at them.

    Subsequently, he saw Rogen in the field strode forward.

    "Geppo!"

    A cyclone appeared in the void, and Rogen¡¯s foot stepped directly into the air. At the same time, his body was pulled out by the reaction of this foot and came to a higher ce.

    "This is Geppo (Moonwalk), Look at me carefully!"

    Rogen slowed his pace to the extent that his crew could see it.

    "Geppo!"

    The cyclone appeared. Rogen¡¯s other foot stepped down, and his figure rose again.

    Subsequently, his footsteps kept beating, and his figure rose rapidly. In a very short time, he had reached a height of 30 meters from the deck.

    When he was in the sky, his crew kept looking at him. He was standing in the sky making a big fascination on everyone.

    "That cool, our captain is flying!"

    Trensu was surprised.

    Jason and Crocodile one the other side started to move.

    Their eyes were shing, and their feet were beating on the deck very fast. And suddenly, the two figures were in the mid-air, they reached three-meters away from the deck.

    ¡°I made it!¡±

    Jason was loud.

    "Well, you are not the only one who made it!"

    Crocodile beside him was very happy.

    At the same time, Trensu shook his head andughed. He was really angry, his feet were beating fast, and in a sh, he came to their side.

    "That¡¯s amazing, the cadres of our crew are flying! "

    "I want to learn too!"

    The trainee crew eximed, and their eyes were full of envy.

    Bogard also got shocked, he couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw.

    "It¡¯s the Rokushiki, how is that possible? Oh My God!"

    Looking at the four people who were standing in the void, he felt that his world outlook had copsed.

    "Everyone who learns the Rokushiki, his body reaches the limit. And it takes a long time to master it, but these people...!!"

    "Unexpectedly, they have learned it so fast!"

    He found it uneptable that the Rokushiki could be mastered so quickly. That makes the training of the Marines useless.

    "Very good."

    Rogen looked down from the air and smiled.

    These people¡¯s talent is not bad, in terms of physical fitness, as long as you know the Rokushiki principles, you¡¯ll learn it very fast. The rest is just proficiency.

    "This is the Rankyaku!"

    He raised his right leg and suddenly squats.

    Apressed air dended and went toward the sea, causing a huge ssh on the water.

    This fierce attack, if it falls on a ship, it would be destroyed into two halves. Imagine on it falls on a person, it will be even more terrible.

    Crocodile frowned; it didn¡¯t work this time. Trensu couldn¡¯t help but shook his head. Only Jason, heughed and lifted his thighs. The sea trembled and a crack was made.

    Rogen nodded and he continued the demonstration.

    "Tekkai (Iron Body)!"

    "Boom!"

    The dull voice sounded, and Rogen became as hard as steel. Jason thought for a while, and then, he seeded and he made it.

    Trensu¡¯s body also trembled. He made it with the help of the Qi.

    Crocodile shook his head and was not discouraged. Every kind of martial arts has its suitability and inappropriateness. Besides, he just didn¡¯t understand it. He believed that if he practiced several times, he would be able to master it.

    Subsequently, Rogen continued to disy.

    "Soru!"

    In a blink of an eye, Rogen came to the back of Crocodile, making his eyes shrink.

    "Kami-e (Paper art)!"

    His figure was as light as paper, and then he fell.

    "This is the five styles from the Rokushiki, take good control of it, and if you failed it, you can ask me again!"

    Looking at the expression of the three, Rogen smiled lightly.

    On the other side, Bogard was watching him with full of shock eyes.

 Chapter 175

    In any case, Bogard couldn¡¯t even imagine that there are people outside the marine who could control the Rokushiki to such a state.

    "I¡¯m the assistant of the Vice-Admiral Garp, and I didn¡¯t learn it, where the hell did he learn from?"

    Rogen became very mysterious in the eyes of Bogard.

    What makes him even more shocked was the main members of the crew. Everyone knows how difficult is to master the Rokushiki. People spent a long period in practicing to be able to master one of the six styles.

    But in a short time, these three guys saw Rogen¡¯s demonstration for a few times and they learned it.

    Such a speed of learning directly subverts Sambis¡¯ world outlook.

    "It¡¯s impossible!"

    He walked a few steps forward to get closer to Jason and the others.

    At this time, after watching Rogen¡¯s demonstration, Jason and his crewmates kept thinking about this new technique. Suddenly, Jason¡¯s eyes shed.

    "Soru!" (Shave!)

    Jason¡¯s figure shed and disappeared. In a blink of an eye, he went to another ce.

    "Great, I did it!"

    Jason was very happy because he seeded it.

    He seems to have a natural talent for this kind of understanding, and it¡¯s easy for him to learn.

    "Tekkai!" (Iron Body)

    With a loud voice, his muscles hardened to the level of iron.

    On the other side, Trensu kept beating with his feet, and his figure twinkled. In a twinkling of an eye, he became in the air, and after a few moments, he went back to the deck with arge smile.

    Also, Crocodile, his eyes shed, and the Soru was disyed.

    In a short period, these people mastered some of the Rokushiki and they¡¯ve been able to use it. It can be said that they are very abnormal.

    Bogard couldn¡¯t believe it.

    "I must have seen the fake Rokushiki!"

    He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw, everything in front of him made him think he was still in a nightmare.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Get busy with your own business!"

    ¡°Is it not good to have time to make yourself stronger?¡±

    After he mastered some of the Rokushiki, Jason saw the trainee group squatting and watching him, so he shouted at them.

    When he noticed them, Crocodile also stopped his action, he nced over with cold eyes making the whole crew tremble and disperse.

    "Practice, Practice, Practice!"

    The trainee crew went back to their position and shouted.

    One by one, they picked up the dumbbells on the boat and doing push-ups. It looks extremely hard.

    Seeing this scene, Jason became angry.

    "What kind of exercise is this? It¡¯s all wrong!"

    He strode toward them and pped the group who were doing push-ups.

    "p!"

    With a cry of pain, the group directly squatted on the deck.

    Clenching his fists, Jason¡¯s eyebrows frowned and he stared at the crew.

    "Wait in here, I¡¯ll go and find the captain. If this goes on, when will you be able to be stronger?"

    In the bedroom, Rogen was meditating. During this period of practice, he reached the final level in acupoints.

    Hepleted the 365 acupoints, and his body became vigorous and powerful.

    When he was meditating, he heard footsteps. He didn¡¯t open his eyes and asked with a low voice.

    "Jason, what happened?"

    "I want to teach the trainee group the Dragon Elephant, but their physical state in too bad!"

    Jason was angry.

    "Dragon Elephant is very precious and difficult to cultivate. Their physical state is too poor to be imparted to them for the time being, however.¡±

    Suddenly, Rogen opened his eyes.

    "However, I have a simplified version of the method of practice, it can be used as a basis for their practice!"

    "Cool, give it to me, captain!"

    Jason was in a hurry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you now, teach them when you go out, remember, no one should see this, only you and the trainee group!¡±

    Rogen nodded.

    Jason naturally knows the value of this exercise. He learned it from a long time ago, but his strength kept increasing several times.

    Later, Rogen showed a streamlined version of The Dragon Elephant, which he learned it very fast and went out with a happy smile on his face.

    After going out, he saw that the six trainees were all looking at him with excitement. He understood the thoughts of these guys in a blink of an eye.

    "You guessed it well, the captain asked me to teach you the simplified version of exercises, you are very lucky today."

    Jason said and heughed.

    "Cool!"

    "Awesome!"

    The crew shouted excitedly.

    "But remember, you can¡¯t pass it to others in the future. Come with me now!"

    Jason said that when he saw Bogard sneaking on them.

    Later that day, Jason taught them everything they should know about this kind of training.

    "Master Jason, What¡¯s the name of the set we just learned?"

    They were curious.

    "Just call it Streamline Dragon Elephant!"

    Jason said after thinking for a while.

    "Remember the way to move in the darkness, the action can be shown to others, but the dark energy must be hidden."

    Jason whispered.

    "Hai, Jason-aniki, we won¡¯t tell anyone!"

    The six members were all serious.

    This special skill of cultivation has always been the most precious thing in every monastery and secret department, and they are naturally clear.

    Then the six looked at each other again and took a deep breath as if they had made some kind of determination.

    ¡°Brother Jason, we have made a decision. Please witness for us.¡±

    "What?" Jason wondered.

    "We decided to change our names!"

    "Rename?"

    "Yes, since we¡¯ve learned the Dragon Elephant, we will take The Dragon Elephant as our name!"

    "Oh!" Jason blinked and looked awkwardly.

    "My name is Dragon Elephant I!"

    "My name is Dragon Elephant II!"

    "My name is Dragon Elephant III!"

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±

    The six of them enrolled in turn, taking the Dragon Elephant as their surname and the number as their name.

    ¡°Yes, six of us were orphans when we were young, and our adopted father and mother were dead. Since we got on this ship, The Captain, Jason-Aniki, Trensu-Aniki, and Crocodile-Aniki, you have been very kind to us!¡±

    "And also, you taught us this secret, from now on, this ship is our home."

    Since ancient times, the secret skill and the method of cultivation among the strong are the most precious things. It is even harder than finding a million gold. It is impossible to reach the peak without the Strong¡¯s hands to teach and practice.

    They were just trainees, but the captain and Jason taught them this precious thing.

    This kind of treatment makes them feel that even if they pay for their lives in the future, it is worth it!

 Chapter 176

    Since their birth, the six of them have depended on each other. Even when they were adopted, they didn¡¯t separate from each other, they had a strong friendship.

    Even their step-parents used them to work and create benefits for their small stores. When they grew up and heard Roger¡¯s words, they wanted the treasure so bad. And finally, when they reached the age of seventeen, they went out to the sea leaving their home and their parents who died from a serious illness.

    At that time, when they heard about Crocodile¡¯s group, they directly joined it.

    Crocodile¡¯s pirate regiment, although the captain was very strict, he maintained the crew very well. They admired this powerful captain secretly, but until one day, everything changed.

    This powerful captain was defeated and threatened to join another group. And as a result, the pirate group that has a very strong potential suddenly copsed, and the whole members became confused and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Until the end, they decided to wait in the port.

    A man who is passionate and persistent in his dreams, no one could stop him.

    It was the decision that gave them the chance to jump into this new life.

    They saw the new captain, and they met the new Crocodile.

    He was different than he used to be. Crocodile became a cool person and has a kind heart.

    There¡¯s Jason, he talked to them every day, he alwaysughs with them, and he asionally shews his strong muscles. Also, Trensu, who was fishing using his gun, and kept talking with them for so long. Even Crocodile, the indifferent old captain, smiled at them as always and he was nice with them.

    This new group gave them the feeling as if they were in their home.

    "Hey, guys!"

    Jason looked at the trainee group and said.

    "Practice well, and in the future, I¡¯ll teach you higher physical skills!"

    At this time, Crocodile lit up a Cigar and walked toward them.

    "Jason brother!"

    Immediately, they looked at him.

    "Good job, Jason and I have admitted your identity.¡±

    Crocodile nodded.

    "Hey, and me also!"

    Trensu squatted and appeared at the door with a smile on his face.

    The trainee group was very excited and they shouted. "Trensu-Sama!"

    "You are older than me, so call me Trensu brother!"

    Trensu shrugged and looked helpless.

    "Haha, good for you!"

    Jasonughed.

    "A young leader haha!"

    Crocodileughed.

    This sentence makes the six very excited.

    "Haha, that¡¯s right!"

    Jason alsoughed.

    "Hey guys, I think that you forgot me!"

    Rogen¡¯s voice came out.

    After a few talks, he stared at the trainee group with a serious look.

    ¡°You may not know what we are going to do this time, but.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Rogen¡¯s expression became serious.

    "The danger I very big, I have to tell you. We are going to fight the Celestial Dragons!"

    After hearing this, the six people took a deep breath.

    "W-what?"

    They looked at each other, but in a blink of an eye, they looked at Rogen and said.

    "Captain, we¡¯ve decided to fight with you, even if we were against the world, we are not afraid!"

    "Yes, we don¡¯t care about anything, we are not afraid!"

    "Yes captain, we¡¯ll go with you!"

    "Thest thing we have is fear, take us with you!"

    The trainee group shouted.

    This will, this fierceness, let Rogen got shocked, and then he showed a smile and nodded.

    "From now on, you¡¯ll be my partner!"

    All the cadres were happy.

    The six people were excited, and they even hugged each other from happiness.

    "Jason, bring the Saki!"

    "Trensu, get ready. We¡¯ll have a party to wee the new members of our group!"

    Rogen shouted.

    "Hai!"

    In an instant, voices came up from the whole ship, everyone was happy.

    Bogard, who has been at the helm outside, he was wondering about what happened over there.

    "What¡¯s the matter with them, they are all shouting!"

    Regardless of what Bogard thought, Rogen and his crew immediately set up the table and the drinks.

    ¡°Since there are many people today, let¡¯s eat hot pot!¡±

    Rogen thought about it andughed.

    "Hot pot?"

    Everyone wandered, and they wanted to ask. After a while, Rogen entered the kitchen.

    "Dragon Elephant One, Two and Three,e here and help me!"

    In a short time, the four people began to move back and forth between the kitchen and the table.

    After a while, the table was full of dishes, and it was filled with various types of food.

    Finally, when thest te was in the center of the table, Rogen sat down.

    After taking a sip, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "Delicious!"

    Jason¡¯s voice came out louder than anyone.

    "Hey Bogard,e and eat!"

    Rogen called Bogard, who was looking at him all the time.

    ¡°Captain, is he an enemy?¡±

    One of them doubted.

    "Snap!"

    One of the Dragon elephants hit his friend and said.

    "Why did you ask when the captain is talking, do not interrupt him!"

    Rogenughed and shook his head. "He is an enemy and a friend, in fact, it¡¯s not a big deal, who said that the enemy cannot be a friend!"

    "In the war time, we all need each other, why we can¡¯t be friends and have happy drinks while we sing together?"

    "We all need friendship!"

    When he said that, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "Yes!"

    The Dragon Elephant IV shouted.

    After that, Bogard sat at the table with aplex face.

    Rogen¡¯s words were very astonished to him.

    The enemy and the friend, two opposite words with opposite meanings, but this man put the contradiction and unity together.

 Chapter 177

    "Come on Bogard, let¡¯s drink together!"

    Rogen filled the Wine ss and put it heavily in front of Bogard.

    "Thank you for taking us to the Sabaody Archipgo!"

    His tone seemed to be kind and there was a hidden smile in it.

    Bogard looked withplex, he stared at the ss on the table, and then he sighed and shook his head.

    "This is what Garp-Sama ordered me, you don¡¯t have to thank me!"

    "Haha, being together is a fate, why are you angry?"

    Rogen smiled again, and then he lifted the ss of wine to the level of his head and shouted.

    "Come on, thank Mr. Bogard for helping us!"

    Everyone took his cup and shouted.

    "Bogard, have a drink!"

    "Come on big man, don¡¯t be a chick!"

    "I don¡¯t want to look down on you, I¡¯ve seen you for the past days, and we want you to join us until you finish your task!"

    In a blink of an eye, the crew membersughed.

    "You guys!"

    Bogard was surprised. He is a marine, but now, he is surrounded with a bunch of pirates or world criminals, they were a group of absolute viins in his eyes, but their enthusiasm at that moment made his heart warm.

    Yes, since it¡¯s a fate to be together, then why should he bother himself with identity?

    If Vice-Admiral Garp has such think, why can¡¯t he learn from him?

    ¡°Well, we won¡¯t get drunk today.¡±

    Bogard took a deep breath and raised his ss. He solemnly scanned the group in front of him and then he drank it all.

    "Rx!"

    ¡°Overbearing!¡±

    "Bogard, good!"

    The crew shouted one by one, and then, with the strength of the wine, the crewughed loudly, and for a while, the atmosphere was very happy and lively.

    Drinking vigorously, the crew who used to be calm, they were excited and began to agitate.

    "Captain, we just joined your crew, and Bogard is here, you have to sing a song!"

    "Pirate and Wine, Pirate and songs, the best couple ever!"

    ¡°Yes, yes, today we¡¯ll all sing one by one. Till the evening!"

    The six new members were all excited, they were dead drunk.

    "Haha, well, you have a lot of energy today, I¡¯ll sing!"

    Rogen smiled and stood up, he looked at the ss and drank it all.

    At the moment, he was also full of energy and emotions.

    When they saw the captain standing up, the group cheered and pped.

    Speaking of it, the boat was full of young people, the oldest was only in his 20¡¯s, but there was a breath of blood in their heart, it was the pursuit of dreams, the most passionate burning years and noisiest.

    Rogen is a human being, and he is also young. He¡¯ll be always young as long as his heart is kind.

    After coughing twice, Rogen picked up his chopsticks and ced several bowls and wine jars.

    "Dang Dang Dang!"

    The crisp voice sounds and spontaneouslyposes a clear and simple rhythm song, which makes everyone¡¯s ears move and gather up their spirits.

    "With the sword and the sea, wee my brothers, I hope that our dreams be true and stay together forever!"

    All the group kept looking at him and listening carefully.

    And after a pause, Rogen began to sing.

    "With your sword, cut the sea king..."

    "The mountain, dare to the sky!"

    "When the fire burns, the sea raise ten thousand feet!"

    "The wind will not blow away the clouds and smoke. The flowers will float beyond the horizon!"

    Unique rhythm, simple and clear, but full of domineering lyrics, with the apaniment with the heavy beating sound, it attracted the attention of people in the ce.

    ¡°Majors, Vice-admirals, Admirals, thousands of navies are crying!¡±

    "Tigers in the wood always wanted to hit the eagles in the mountains!"

    "The sea has no boundaries and no mausoleums in the mountains. All people in the world left me alone!"

    "My sword is for you to rush, and all arrows will go unapanied!¡±

    The song¡¯s rhythm has raised gradually, the lyrics made the people very excited.

    "If you want to fight the world, then don¡¯t be afraid of wolves, why did you hide inside the boat?"

    "Even if there¡¯s a sword in my chest, I¡¯ll be the wall that covers my friends!"

    "Hua!"

    Everyone on board stood up. In this world, some people were born with a pure mind, and some of them were crazy. But to achieve their dreams, they could let everything and dedicate their lives.

    "In this life, I promise that even if you are in the enemy camp, I will rush through the sea of fire and help you!"

    "I¡¯ll be there for you!"

    At this moment, Rogen screamed, and then he lifted the ss on drank the wine.

    His voice echoed for a long time, and everyone got excited more and more.

    The lyrics made a very raging moment, making the whole crew screaming.

    "Brothers, keep drinking!"

    Rogen, who was screaming and drinking, showed a different personality than he used to be.

    "Haha, Drink!"

    In front of him, Jason and the others screamed, they looked up and drank too.

    People shouldn¡¯t have many friends; they only need a few brothers and that would be enough.

    In this vast sea, life and death depends on each other, cry for you, howl for you, run for you!

    This is a fetter, but also faith.

    After a while, everyone became drunk, and they were singing loudly. Even Crocodile, the one who has the hardest temper, at this moment, he shouted out his dreams.

    "One day, I¡¯ll challenge the world¡¯s strongest people!"

    The six new members were infected with the atmosphere, and they screamed also.

    "I¡¯m Trensu, I¡¯ll be the most powerful sniper in the world!"

    "I¡¯m Jason, I¡¯ll stay with the captain for the rest of my life, and I¡¯ll work hard to cultivate. If Rogen-sensei is the strongest one on this ship, then I must be the second!"

    Everyone was looking at the sky and kept shouting their dreams.

    After that, they all looked at Rogen and shouted.

    "Captain, it¡¯s your turn, tell us your dreams!"

    Rogen had a headache. This group was very drunk, and they looked fierce as if they would beat him up if he didn¡¯t say anything.

    "I¡¯m Gol D. Rogen, I¡¯ll be the strongest person in the world."

    "I¡¯ll inherit my brother¡¯s dream. I¡¯ll end this era and I¡¯ll create a new world!"

    His serious tone echoes in the sea.

    Rogen, for the very first time, and in front of everyone, he shouted out his full name and said his dreams.

 Chapter 178

    When he turned around, Rogen saw a clear shock on everyone¡¯s face.

    "What happened?"

    Rogen was wondering.

    "C-Captain, yourst name!"

    "The captain¡¯sst name is the same as that person!"

    "Oh My God, No!"

    At this moment, their pupils contracted.

    Bogard was even more shocked and he stared at Rogen.

    If the identity of this guy is really what he guessed, it would be terrible.

    The bounty on his head wasn¡¯t very high, that means that the Marines doesn¡¯t know the true identity of Rogen, but there¡¯s a hidden rumor inside the Marines.

    Roger, the pirate king, has a younger brother!

    "You guessed it well, that person is my brother!"

    Rogen smiled faintly while he said that.

    "Hiss..."

    The sound of their breath came out, and at the same time, everyone¡¯s eyes were bright.

    "So, are we in the pirate regiment of Roger¡¯s younger brother?"

    "Oh My God, I¡¯m so happy, I¡¯m going to faint!"

    ¡°I have a hunch that we will be the best among the sea!¡±

    The six new members were very happy.

    Crocodile was in shock also, and his pupils contracted several times. He was curious about Rogen¡¯s true identity, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would have such a shocking life experience.

    He already imagined that one day, when Rogen grows up, he will rule the world of pirates.

    When he¡¯ll establish a pirate group, all the enemies will surrender in front of him

    That young man in front of him, he will be the nearest one to be the Pirate King when he grows up.

    "Don¡¯t be too excited. We are not pirates now."

    Rogen shook his head and interrupted the fantasies of everyone.

    "W-What? Captain, what are we?"

    The Dragon Elephant VI was wondering.

    This time, no one hit him, and they all stared at Rogen with curiosity.

    "What is it?"

    When he heard such question, Rogen kept silent.

    He doesn¡¯t know what his people are like at the moment, pirates? No. Revolutionary organization maybe. He kept looking at his crew and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Shaking his head, Rogen began to think carefully.

    Maybe it was the time for him to build a pirate crew.

    This is not just a matter of form. As the size of the group expands, they will inevitably need a banner, this banner is the soul and the pir of everyone in his crew.

    Just like the Whitebeard Pirates, Roger Pirates, and the Golden Lion Pirates, when they moved from childhood to maturity, they all create a banner represent their group, and one dares to provoke it easily.

    "Captain, let¡¯s build a pirate group!"

    At this time, someone¡¯s voice came out and he was very excited.

    "Yes captain, let¡¯s set up a pirate group!"

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes were shrinking and expanding, and his expression was changing rapidly. He was silent, but it was clear that he was in a very agitated mood.

    In this new era, bing a pirate is a real thing that makes people feel excited.

    After thinking for a while, Rogen looked at everyone and revealed a smile.

    "So, we need a banner first!"

    "Yey!"

    Everyone jumped excitedly and they shouted out.

    Rogen finally decided to establish a pirate group.

    A group of Marines formed a line and were moving fast under the watch of civilians.

    "Vice-Admiral Garp, I think that¡¯s not a good idea!"

    Behind him, a Lieutenant whispered.

    "Do you have a better idea? This department will not let me easily enter the country under the control of the Celestial Dragons."

    Garp raised his eyebrows and looked indifferent.

    "I didn¡¯t mean that, you are selfish!"

    He was in a hurry, and he wanted to exin.

    "Do you think that I reach to this because I¡¯m generous?"

    At this moment, Garp, who was moving very fast, suddenly stopped, and his voice became very low.

    The Lieutenant was shocked, and fear appeared in his eyes.

    He felt that the atmosphere of Garp has changed and he became very fierce.

    Instantly, the Lieutenant was frightened.

    "Garp-Sama, we won¡¯t tell anybody."

    The Lieutenant bowed his head and continued his run.

    After a while, the anger disappeared, Garp¡¯s momentum returned to its original state.

    "It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m here to visit an old friend. It doesn¡¯t affect my mission."

    After saying this, the team of the Marines moved quickly and disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    Half an hourter, in a small town about 5 kilometers from Alubarna.

    "That kid was very careful when he chose the ce. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to find her!"

    Garp swept around and whispered.

    "Garp-Sama, let¡¯s move quickly. I¡¯ve received information that Commodore Daigin of our department has arrived at the port, and he is heading to Alubarna!"

    At this time, another officed came from behind and whispered.

    "Well,e with me!"

    Garp nodded and moved forward.

    Most of the Marines were officers, and he will expel them once he finished this task.

    Whether they will say it or not, Garp wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    Over the years, Garp is still one of the people that rules in the Marine Department, and no one dares to sell him out.

    With a flicker of indifference in his eyes, Garp stood at the door of a house.

    "Knock, Knock, Knock!"

    Garp knocked at the door and tried to show his expression as gentle as possible with a smile.

    "Who is it?"

    A soft voice came from the house, following by baby screaming.

    "He¡¯s already born! Damn, that kid didn¡¯t tell me."

    Garp kept thinking in his heart.

    "Hey, I¡¯m Garp!"

    Garp murmured.

    The door opened and suddenly closed again.

    "Rouge!"

    Garp called the woman that was holding her child.

    "Are you here to arrest me!?"

    Rouge held Ace and looked worried.

    "No! I¡¯m here to protect you!"

    Garp smiled and then he exined.

    "The Marines has failed to find you. Rogen told me about you and I came here to protect you!"

    Rouge¡¯s eyes shed and then she nodded.

    "I understand, where are you going to take us?"

    Rouge hesitated and responded quickly.

    "Foosha Vige!"

 Chapter 179

    "Give her clothes!"

    Garp turned and ordered the female marine behind him.

    Immediately, she stepped forward and walked into the room with Rouge and then she closed the door.

    Garp and the rest stood outside and waited quietly.

    Five minutester, the door opened and they left quickly.

    When they left, a female apanied them and she was wearing a Marine¡¯s costume, with a rank of petty officer.

    The speed of departure was much faster than of arrival.

    When the Marines arrived and consulted with the king in Alubarna, Garp and his group left the ce.

    Along the way, no one dares to block the Vice-Admirals team.

    Three dayster, Garp¡¯s warship left the ind secretly.

    "Change the route and head to the East Blue!"

    On the bow, Garp shouted and ordered everyone to change the route.

    "Vice-Admiral!!"

    When he said that, everyone got surprised.

    "Follow the orders!"

    He shouted again and didn¡¯t exin anything.

    "B-But the headquarters is there!"

    The officers at the rear hesitated at this time.

    For now, Garp and his team need to go to the Marine Headquarters as reinforcements.

    "The time ising!"

    Garp¡¯s voice came out, and he was looking at the sea in front of him. There was a strong and domineering breath sweeping around his body.

    Wearing a Dog¡¯s head cap, Garp looks funny. But at this time, with the sea breeze, the cloak of justice and his sturdy body showed a hegemonic arrogance, as if the whole sea would bow down under his majesty.

    The officer was helpless, he changed the waterway and then he elerated.

    An hourter, and in front of the bow, a bicycle came slowly from the sea. The whole group got shocked when they saw such a scene.

    "Oh My God!"

    "Someone... Someone is riding a bicycle on the sea, who is it?"

    Upon hearing the exmation of the subordinates, Garp¡¯s face showed a smile.

    The bicycle was getting closer and closer, and when it reached the bottom of the warship, the one who was riding it jumped up.

    "Is it convenient for me to take a ride with you guys?"

    His dull voice made all the group think that he was azy man with azy spirit.

    "Rear-Admiral Kuzan!"

    All the Marines who were on board were astonished when they saw him.

    He is one of the best in the Marines, that could suppress the power of this era. He wasn¡¯t an Admiral, but the rumors say that he has enough power to be in an Admiral level.

    It can be said that encountering such a person in the sea is extremely shocking for everyone.

    "Kuzan!"

    "Oh! Garp-Sama!"

    Kuzan opened his eyes, he was surprised.

    "Come with me then!"

    Garpughed.

    "What?"

    Kuzan looked confused.

    Later that day, the warship went to the Calm Belt at a very high speed with no stop. Onboard, there were two of high-ranking marines.

    At the same time on the Dragon Root, everyone was thinking.

    "What is the name of our pirate group?"

    "Besides, I¡¯m curious about what our pirate g looks like?"

    "These two questions are so hard!"

    "In case we be famous, what people should call us?"

    "I¡¯m so distressed!"

    The crew members, including Jason, they were seriously thinking about it.

    At this time, Rogen walked out and sat on the bow.

    "Rogen!"

    At this time, Bogard walked over and called Rogen with a serious tone.

    "Hey Bogard, is there anything?"

    Rogen looked back and smiled.

    "I¡¯m very curious about one thing!"

    Saying this, Bogard seemed to have some doubts.

    "Ask!"

    "Roger, as far as I know, he is 53 years old, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Yes!" Rogen nodded and he was stunned.

    "That means that your parents are so strong!" Bogard shouted and there was a hint ofugh clear on his eyes.

    If his brother was 53 years old, and Rogen is about 17 years old, that means that Rogen was born when Roger was 36 years old, and that means also that his parents were at the age of 52 at least.

    Bogard put Rogen in a very awkward situation.

    Upon hearing this, Rogen naturally understood what Bogard meant. He was very angry at that moment.

    "My parents were 56 when I was born, is there a problem?"

    His voice was low and full of anger.

    "Cough and cough. Nothing, are they alive? I want to visit them."

    Bogard smiled.

    "Bogard, juste here, I won¡¯t kill you!"

    Rogen reached the anger peak at that moment.

    "Hahaha, spare me, captain!"

    Bogard smiled and ran quickly.

    Jason and the rest of the crew, although thinking about the name and the g, they heard the dialogue between Bogard and Rogen. At that moment theyughed secretly, and they pretended that they didn¡¯t hear anything.

    "Cough, this family, whether it¡¯s Rogen¡¯s or Roger¡¯s, this is awesome!"

    "Yeah, that¡¯s amazing!"

    As soon as the crew finished this passage, they heard Bogard cry, Rogen was biting him at that moment. They couldn¡¯t help but look at each other and stopughing.

    No one could make jokes on the Captain¡¯s life.

    In the evening, Rogen discussed with all the crew.

    "First of all, you need to determine the name of our pirate group!"

    Looking at everyone, Rogen said quietly.

    "Dream Pirate!"

    "It¡¯s called Rogen¡¯s Pirates!"

    "I think that the Strongest Pirates is better!"

    "I suggest the Hope of the Pirates!"

    "Brother Pirates!"

    Everyone put forward their suggestion one by one, which made Rogen very curious.

    This group of people, can he rely on them?

    In the end, he sighed. Sure enough, relying on others is worse than relying on himself.

    Rogen closed his eyes and kept thinking about it.

    "All my strengthes from the possession system, and all the ghosts that have passed away have given me the power to deal with everything."

    "Dead people be ghosts, and alive people called souls!"

    After a while, he opened his eyes and said.

    "Our pirate group is called the Wraith, the dead have gone, but their soul is here, and forever!"

 Chapter 180

    "We¡¯ll carry all the hopes and dreams of our predecessors, friends, and brothers by our pirate regiment."

    Rogen¡¯s voice was low, but the eyes of all the crew members were all bright.

    A fire of hope at this moment finally has its fuel, and the ambitions of the whole ship got bigger and bigger.

    "What about the pirate g?"

    Everyone started to discuss again this time, and Rogen didn¡¯t interject, he only kept listening.

    Some of them said that they should use a ghost as a g, others suggested to insert a sword on a skull, and others wanted to put a sun behind the skull. Everyone¡¯s suggestion was very interesting.

    Trensu kept silent, and he didn¡¯t interrupt them.

    "Well, let¡¯s just use a Skeleton!"

    At this moment, Trensu¡¯s voice came out.

    "Trensu-brother, many crews used this g."

    "Yeah, Trensu, what¡¯s up with you?"

    "No, No, I mean our g is just a skeleton!"

    "Since all the pirates use Skulls on their g, why don¡¯t we use skeleton directly?"

    Trensu exined with a smile.

    When he said that, everyone got stunned and thought about it.

    "Trensu¡¯s suggestion is very good!"

    "We agree with that!" The six Dragon Elephants were very sure.

    "Then, design it ording to Trensu¡¯s ideas!"

    Rogen smiled, using a skeleton as a banner? That was simple and clear, but also very terrifying.

    It has to be said that the proposal of Trensu was great.

    It took one night of work, and the next day, the g was ready.

    The ck Skeleton with red and burning eyes, it looks like a ghosting out of the hell, which was frightening.

    Ten minutester, when the dark pirate g rose and fluttered in the wind, all the crew members jumped excitedly.

    "Hahaha, we are The Wraith Pirates!"

    The six new members shouted with excitement.

    Crocodile lit up a cigar and smoked it.

    Jason¡¯s fists kept bumping and banging.

    Trensu put the rifle on his shoulder, and his hair swayed with the wind. Rogen kept looking at the g with full of hope face.

    Finally, Rogen, he stood on the bow and kept looking at the sea.

    At the noon, after eating, Bogard stared at everyone with aplex face.

    "I have some good news!"

    "What is it, tell me!"

    Jason smiled.

    "We are very close to the Long Ring Long Land!"

    Bogard was a bit happy.

    When they heard that, everyone was silent.

    If they were close to the Long Ring ind, it means that Bogard will leave soon. This Marine, he didn¡¯t spend much time with them, but they warmed up with him. During this short period, they became friends.

    "We¡¯ll meetter, you¡¯ll be always our friend!"

    Trensu came over and patter on Bogard¡¯s shoulder, and then he hugged him.

    The whole crew was sad when he bid farewell to them.

    When he arrived at Rogen and looked at him, there was a strange feeling.

    "I hope we¡¯ll meet again, dying in the hands of a friend better than dying in the hand of enemies of strangers."

    Rogen smiled at Bogard.

    When he heard that, Bogard burst into tears.

    "Take care!"

    The tone of Bogard when he said that was heavy, he knows how dangerous to fight against the Celestial Dragons.

    Three minutester, the ship docked, and without saying anything, Bogard jumped and disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    After watching Bogard¡¯s departure, Rogen turned to his crew and said.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to do our thing!¡±

    "Captain!"

    Everyone looked at him.

    "You, Dragon Elephants, go and buy some supplies ande back in the evening!"

    "Trensu, go buy some ammo!"

    "Jason, go and buy things we need for practice, carry some weights, dumbbells, and some medicines, etc...."

    "Crocodile, you have to guard the ship!"

    "Go!"

    When he said that, everyone jumped from the ship and acted quickly.

    They disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    Crocodile stood on the bow, he kept smoking while he was looking at the ind that wasn¡¯t big in front of him.

    "I¡¯ll guard the ship, so boring!"

    When he walked in the town, Rogen found that the people there were a bit strange. The creatures and the nts revealed a strange atmosphere.

    Their body shape was different than the usual as if they were pulled hard.

    ¡¯Is it because of the different weather of this ind or what?"

    He kept thinking secretly, but he has no clue. The world is very strange that science cannot exin at all.

    For example, in the same area, two inds have different climates and even cultures.

    Another example is the biggest unscientific, The Devil Fruit!

    The Long Ring Long Land is an archipgo, not a separate ind. People and nts are unique. It makes all the new visitors very curious.

    Rogen wanted to sneak and increase insight, he didn¡¯t spend a long time in the sea, but what he saw made him very careful.

    "There¡¯s a lot of wonders in the world, and a lot of ces need to take risks for!"

    With a smile in his eyes, Rogen was expecting more and more.

    In the evening, everyone returned to the ship with parcels. And then, at the night, the ship left slowly.

    "The next stop is water 7!"

    Rogen stood on the bow and faced the sea breeze.

    "This time, our purpose is not to sail, nor to travel to the second half of the Grand Line."

    "We¡¯ll get our partner back!"

    "When weplete this task, I¡¯ll lead you to a wonderful adventure!"

    ¡°Let¡¯s start from scratch and take a closer look at the beauty of the world!¡±

    His low voice introduced into the ears of his crew behind him.

    "Haha, captain, we¡¯ll be always with you!"

    "Adventure yeah, I look forward to it!"

    "If I can, I¡¯d like to start from the East Blue, which is the hometown of Gol D. Roger, the pirate king!"

    After saying that, everyone began to talk.

 Chapter 181

    Water 7.

    This pyramid-like city, it has countless and symmetrical waterways flowing clear and freshwater from top to the bottom. The unique geography and culture, coupled with the outstanding local talents, has made this small ind city a world-famous capital.

    Not long ago, Water 7 became famous also because of apany. The skilled Tom¡¯s Workerspany, in which, Tom the shipbuilder, was the one who built the Oro Jackson, Gol D. Roger¡¯s ship.

    During this time, a series of things triggered by Tom are also spreading throughout the ind.

    Inside Tom¡¯s workers.

    The crowdse and go, and the huge shipyards, show the prosperity of this shipbuildingpany. In his deep office, several people were arguing.

    "Tom, you have to leave quickly, the world government won¡¯t let you go!"

    Kokoro¡¯s tone was very serious, she was very angry.

    "Tom-San, let¡¯s go, they areing!"

    The two young boys Franky and Iceburg were very worried about Tom.

    In the face of the worried people, Tom was sitting in a chair, and he looked calm. At that moment, he didn¡¯t respond and seemed to be thinking.

    But after a while, he looked at them.

    Slowly shaking his head, Tom¡¯s voice was light but firm.

    "Not yet, I can¡¯t leave now!"

    ¡°The design of the sea train is at its end, and maybe in a few days I¡¯ll be able to start testing it."

    "Nothing is more important than this!"

    His words made worried people in front of him angry.

    "No, sensei, they will execute you, you must go!"

    Iceburg shouted.

    Franky clenched his fists and stared at Tom.

    Tom smiled when he saw them.

    These two disciples are the pride of his life, and with their excellent talents, they will be inevitably the best shipbuilders soon.

    "Iceburg, Franky, they may catch me, but they won¡¯t necessarily kill me!"

    When he said that, there was a hint of confidence in his tone.

    "Sensei, but you..."

    Franky was in a hurry.

    Building a ship for the Pirate King is not a crime, but who knows what that group of sick people will do. There are rumors said that they will send Mr. Tom to the Judicial Ind for trial.

    Everyone knows what is going on in that damn ce. If you go in, you will never be able toe out again.

    "I have drawings and ns for sea trains in my hands, as long as I have this, the World Government will know what to do, only if it is stupid!"

    ¡°A living Tom is far more meaningful than the dead Tom."

    "And this, this is my life¡¯s dream, if Iplete it, I don¡¯t mind to die!"

    As he said, there was a chuckle between his words.

    "Even if the World Government wants to kill me, I mustplete this n first!"

    On the side of Kokoro, Iceburg, and Franky, when the heard such words, their bodies trembled, and they became afraid.

    This is their friend, teacher, and father, Mr. tom whom they have respected him throughout their lives.

    Although he is a Fishman, he is so great.

    "Iceburg, Franky, I have something to tell Kokoro about, leave us alone!"

    Tom smiled at them again.

    Seeing their teacher¡¯s calmness, the mood of Franky and Iceburg calmed down, and after what he said, they gave up trying.

    "If the World Government takes me, everything here must be handed over to Iceburg!"

    Facing Kokoro, Mr. Tom was very calm when he said that.

    "But, didn¡¯t you just sa..."

    Kokoro was worried and then he interrupted her.

    "Whether they would execute me or not, no one knows!"

    With a bitter smile, Tom shook his head and did not finish.

    For building the ship of the Pirate king, it might be enough reason for the World Government to kill him, but they shouldn¡¯t do that.

    The sea train, which was his dream, no one canplete it without him, and also, these ns, no one should take it, it belongs to Tom¡¯s workers and impossible to go anywhere.

    He¡¯d rather choose his dreams before his life.

    "Tom..." Kokoro¡¯s face was full ofplexity.

    She spent a long time with him, he was her best friend, and no one ever thought that this day wille.

    "Besides, Franky has an impulsive personality, and I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll do something, you have to look after him!"

    He said that slowly and then he stood up.

    He walked to the window and looked out at the busy and hot shipyard with a smile on his face.

    "For building the ship of the Pirate King, I¡¯m proud of it!"

    "After building it, I helped that man to set a foot on the other side of his dream. That guy showed me that he is a person that canplete his dream!"

    Kokoro was silent.

    She was reluctant to leave the old friend in front of her, but at this moment, she did not know what to say. She hesitated because no reason can stop a man from pursuing his dreams.

    The sky of water 7 was blue, and the people on the street walked slowly and leisurely, they looked veryid-back.

    At the port of Water 7, two young men walked with sad faces.

    "Hey, Iceburg, Tom is going to be safe, right?"

    "Is he okay?"

    Franky suddenly asked, kicking the stones under his feet to the sea0

    When the stones fell into the sea, it made a peaceful sound, calming they inner feeling.

    "Yes!"

    Iceburg responded.

    "Hey, you are dealing with me!" Franky was disgruntled.

    "Franky, I don¡¯t have time to take care of you, don¡¯t bother me!"

    Iceburg suddenly raised his head and said with anger.

    Then he strode forward, trying to shake off thetter.

    Franky was angry at that moment, and somewhat dismayed, and then he reacted quickly.

    "Hey, you!"

    ¡°Childish, impulsive, unreasonable guy, when can you mature a little bit!¡±

    Iceburg turned back and shouted.

    Iceburg has been always a calm boy, and now, he exploded like a bottle of gas.

    ¡°Are you trying to scold me?¡±

    Franky was stunned.

    "This not only what I want, actually I want to hit you!"

    The anger was out of control, Iceburg stepped forward and punched Franky.

    He directly knocked down on the ground by a single punch, but this moment, he forgot the pain and looked up at Iceburg.

    The unfamiliar Iceburg, let Franky find a difficulty to recognize him.

    "Iceburg, what¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Seeing Franky¡¯s appearance, Iceburg shouted.

    "Stupid, Stupid, Stupid!"

 Chapter 182

    The stupidity of Franky was unbearable.

    Everyone knows that Mr. Tom¡¯s end will never be as safe as he said, they¡¯ll inevitably execute him, but this stupid boy seems to believe that his master will be fine.

    What an idiot boy!

    As they were arguing, a ship was getting close to the port.

    "Are we close?"

    A young voice came out.

    "Captain, we are very close, it looks like a very lively ind much more than the long ring longnd!"

    "It¡¯s different than that ind!"

    The ship was loud, and this scene made the young man who asked the first very happy.

    This young man was Rogen, and after a period of sailing, the Dragon Root finally reached the port of Water 7.

    The ship approached slowly to the shore, and in a short while, it came to a steady halt.

    "Partners, here we are, get ready to disembark!"

    As he said that, Rogen jumped from the boat.

    "Haha, finally, this was very fast!"

    "Come on everyone jump, and the slower one will stay here!"

    The loud voices came out, and everyone jumped quickly. The deck of the ship was close to 4 or 5 meters from the port, all the crew jumped and stood firmly.

    Finally, there was only one man on the ship, and he kept looking anxiously at the empty ship behind him.

    "Haha, Dragon Elephant VI, take care of the ship, we will tell you everything about this City when wee back."

    "Haha, slow boy!"

    "Don¡¯t me us, you don¡¯t usually practice well, and naturally, you can¡¯tpete with us!¡¯

    The Dragon Elephant VI stood on the bow and pinched his fist. He was looking at his friends with hatred, and finally, he snorted and turned to practice.

    "Alright, alright, don¡¯t make trouble, and prepare to enter the ind!"

    Crocodile shouted and stopped theughing of these guys.

    After jumping quickly, they walked together, Rogen took the lead, and the rest walked behind him or side by side, wrapping him in the middle.

    From the distance, you can see clearly the unique style of this group, it¡¯s easy to recognize the unique style of pirates.

    Which means that they became pirates, officially!

    Franky rolled and then he stood up.

    Iceburg was angrier at the moment.

    They have seen the g on the Dragon Root.

    "Red-Eyes!"

    It was a wanton, arrogant as if it wasughing at the world. This frightening and terrifying g has a unique style among the Pirates.

    Iceburg didn¡¯t see such a g in his life.

    "Who is this group?"

    Just when Iceburg and Franky were worried, Rogen and his crew had already walked toward them.

    "Iceburg, they areing, they areing to us!"

    There was a clear panic in Franky¡¯s tone.

    For people of his age, Pirates means bad persons.

    The pirate group was getting closer and closer, which made the two kids very afraid and sweating.

    In this group, the two guys on the left and the right were very scary.

    They were two meters tall, a strong body, especially the one with an Alligator on his shoulder.

    Even more terrible, Iceburg and Franky were afraid to wake that scary animal.

    In the face of this group, Franky couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at them.

    "Hey friends, where is Mr. Tom?"

    Iceburg and Franky pretended that they didn¡¯t see them, but Rogen and his crew stopped in front of them and asked.

    "Mr. Tom?"

    When they heard this name, Iceburg and Franky immediately looked at each other.

    It was a young man, and they were almost at the same age, but there was a unique vicissitude in his eyes, which was very strange. With a faint smile on his face, Rogen kept looking at the two kids at that moment.

    "Why are you looking for Mr. Tom?"

    Iceburg kept looking at them, and suddenly Franky¡¯s voice came out.

    "Damn it, Franky!"

    Iceburg was totally angry at that moment, and he wanted to punch Franky to the death.

    It was unknown what will this group do when they find Tom, Franky took the risk when he asked such a question.

    "Oh, it seems that you know where Mr. Tom is!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyebrows rose, and he felt that he was very. These two people who were familiar to him seemed to know something.

    "Really!"

    Iceburg¡¯s pupils contracted and he couldn¡¯t be silent anymore.

    "Who are you guys?"

    Rogen turned and pointed to the pirate g on his ship.

    "You saw it, this is a pirate g."

    "Oh My God, pirates!"

    Franky shouted out loud.

    Rogen was very helpless about this, their identity is very certain, isn¡¯t it? Moreover, there are so many Pirates in this world, there is nothing to make a fuss about.

    "Are you looking for Tom-Sensei to build a pirate ship? I will never tell you where he is!"

    Franky shouted again and then, looked at Rogen and his group.

    "Sensei?"

    Rogen stunned, and then he smiled.

    From the beginning, he felt that this kid was very familiar. He recognized him now, this is Franky, and that other kid, after careful observation, he recognized his too, this is Iceburg.

    "You gu..."

    Iceburg¡¯s face changed, in a twinkling of an eye, he put his hand on Franky¡¯s mouth.

    He knew very well that this guy won¡¯t do anything good. If he keeps talking, the other party will know everything.

    What makes him angry was he already told them a lot.

    What a pig teammate!

    "Please take me to Mr. Tom, I have something to discuss with him!"

    Rogen was sure that Tom was still alive at that moment.

    Behind him, the five Dragon Elephants moved and surrounded Iceburg.

    Seeing this scene, Iceburg shook his head helplessly.

    "I will take you there!"

    Iceburg made the right decision.

    Ten minutester, the two kids led the way for Rogen and his crew and came to Tom¡¯s shipyard.

    "Wait in here, I¡¯ll tell Tom-Sensei about you!"

    Iceburg said to everyone with a serious tone, and then he pulled Franky.

    Rogen was calm, he took on of the piles of the newspapers in the waiting room and sat down.

    However, in a nce, his pupils tightened and he got shocked.

    "Is this???"

 Chapter 183

    On a small newspaper, a striking headline printed in red attracted Rogen.

    He got shocked when he read the lines.

    "The Marines issued an emergency call order, they have doubts about facing an upheaval. The rank of Lieutenant and above should gather in the headquarters."

    "The Golden Lion and many pirates gathered together, and they are preparing to attack the headquarters!"

    "Pirates in the 2nd half of the Grand Line are crazy. After what Roger said before the execution, the first spark of the new era started."

    Reading such lines, Rogen¡¯s eyes contracted and he felt something strange.

    After a few seconds, he nced at the picture printed in the newspaper.

    The first one, the Marine headquarter gathered together and swept away. Vice admirals, Rear, and lieutenant were at the headquarter, they seemed to be prepared for everything.

    In the second one, the Golden Lion stood in the void with overbearing eyes, and under him, many pirate boats strewn in pieces, almost out of sight.

    The third one, full of fire war, with countless pirates with burning eyes, they were holding their banners and seemed to be looking to something.

    These simple three pictures were a conclusion of the world situation at this period.

    The first picture and the third did not disturb Rogen, it¡¯s the usual chaotic world. But the second one was very shocking for him.

    "The Golden Lion hasn¡¯t been caught yet?"

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t even attacked the naval headquarters, and he¡¯s calling the old ones!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    As he came to this World, Rogen gradually discovered something different from the original. Although the general storyline was generally the same, it has changed a lot in terms of details.

    For example, the position of Kizaru and the Golden Lion at the moment. Maybe there are many unknown changes in other parts of the world, and Rogan doesn¡¯t know about it yet.

    His expression became serious, Rogen frowned and kept thinking about it.

    He was like that until Jason waved in front of him.

    "Is this a butterfly effect?

    What is the impact of crossing time and space?"

    Rogen wasn¡¯t sure, but he couldn¡¯t find any other reason.

    If you want toe to aplete world, you¡¯ll be an outsider for this world. If there¡¯s no change, it won¡¯t make sense.

    He has more or less revealed Roger¡¯s subsequent encounters, such as his death, Shiki¡¯s containment, and the whitebeard¡¯s power.

    Perhaps these unintentional words have caused Roger to have some undetermined consequences on his journey and to make the whole world change.

    ¡°However, this is also a good thing!¡±

    After the shock, Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Golden Lion.¡±

    ncing at Shiki, the Golden Lion in the newspaper, Rogen¡¯s eyes twinkled.

    If he wanted to face the whole world alone, he won¡¯t seed, but if a strong man attracts the whole Marine headquarters, then the risk will be divided into two or even more.

    The Golden Lion just attracted the eyes of the whole world, Rogen has to take the opportunity to do what he wanted.

    Just when he thought about it, Iceburg had alreadye to him.

    "Pleasee with me!"

    Rogen looked up, he nodded and waved his hand.

    Immediately, his crew followed him.

    Five minutester, they came to a house deep in the shipyard.

    "Tom-Sensei is inside,e in!"

    "Also, here is the shipyard, don¡¯t make a mess!¡±

    Iceburg warned them.

    This is a pirate group, and who knows, they could be mad at any moment.

    "Oh, Iceburg, we are not chaotic people, rest assured!"

    Rogen smiled.

    Behind him, Crocodile and the others did not say a word, as the captain ordered them.

    Iceburg was a little relieved and nodded, indicating that they could go in.

    The stood in front of the door and then they knocked. When they heard the word "Come in!" Rogen pushed the door.

    When the door opened, Rogen saw a fairly spacious office. Mr. Tom was leaning on the chair at the moment and looked a little tired.

    When he saw the grouping in, Tom changed his position and sat down straight, and then he kept looking at them.

    "Who are you, what are you looking for?"

    Rogen didn¡¯t answer Mr. Hu¡¯s question for the first time. Instead, he looked at the indoor environment and found that it was very simple and tranquil.

    "Mr. Tom, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you a long time ago!"

    "I came here just to visit your famous shipyard!"

    Tom got frowned, there¡¯s a lot of things need to be arranged. It was unknown when will the World Governmente, there is no time to waste.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing? Let¡¯s talk straight.

    ¡°Well, since Mr. Tom is so urgent, I have to make a long story short.¡±

    Rogen shrugged helplessly.

    "I¡¯m asking you to build a ship for me!"

    Hearing this, Tom lifted his hand and pointed to the door.

    "My disciples are enough to fulfill your request."

    ¡°I¡¯m still busy. Forgive the poor hospitality.¡±

    Shaking his head, Rogen¡¯s tone became serious at that moment.

    "I don¡¯t think so!"

    "Because I want to build Pluton!"

    The heavy voice came out and immediately suppressed the atmosphere in the house.

    Tom raised his head fiercely and stared at Rogen.

    "Who are you?"

    And without waiting for an answer, he shouted again.

    "Your request is refused, there is nothing can be done in here, get the hell out!"

    "Hey you, old guy!"

    One of the Elephant Dragons became angry, and he shouted.

    Rogen moved his hand and stopped his crew from talking.

    Crocodile and Jason were watching quietly, they know very that Rogen is doing something in a nned way, they don¡¯t have to interrupt him.

    "Mr. Tom, you have built a unique boat for my brother to help himplete his dream."

    "Why can¡¯t you help me again?"

    Approaching the table, Rogen looked at Tom with a smile on his face.

    "In this case, I have another purpose besides building a ship."

    ¡°Thank you very much for helping that fellow to fulfill his dream, even though he is dead.¡±

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    I want to give a special appreciation for my Top 3 Patreons

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery columns-3 is-cropped"></figure>

    _______________

    !Enjoy!

 Chapter 184

    When he heard Rogen¡¯s words, he got surprised. He didn¡¯t even care about the Pluton, but he looked at the kid in front of him carefully.

    Rogen¡¯s face looked familiar to Tom, but he didn¡¯t recognize it.

    "You! Who is your brother?"

    In his career, he made built many boats for pirates and others, and each one was extremely good, he was very proud of his work.

    Rogen¡¯s tone changed and he smiled.

    "My brother is, Gol D. Roger!"

    He couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard. He was in shock at that moment, he stared at Rogen and then to the crew behind him.

    Jason was crossed his armed, with looking around, and beside him, there was Crocodile who kept smoking and his face was very serious, behind them, five young people, they were too concentrated.e

    The group of people in front of him had different breaths, but he saw something called "hope", deep in their eyes.

    "What about you, what is your name?"

    He seemed to be excited when he asked.

    "Gol D. Rogen!"

    Rogen whispered.

    "Rogen!"

    Tom opened his mouth, and then...

    "Yes, yes, he told me that he has a younger brother, and he is very young. I don¡¯t remember the name, but you have no reason to lie to me!"

    He built a ship for Roger once. When he came into contact with him, he found that he didn¡¯t have the arrogance and hegemony of pirates. Instead, he was cheerful, that man has a unique atmosphere. When he talked to him for the first time, he found a kind of dream light. This was the reason behind building a ship for this pirate.

    "You have the exact personality as your brother!"

    While he was staring at Rogen, Tom talked involuntarily.

    Tom will be in trouble once again; he just met the brother of Gol D. Roger.

    Seeing Rogen, he saw once again the will and the road of dreams that will never be broken.

    "Are they all your partners?"

    Tom asked again.

    Rogen looked at the old man in front of him and immediately understood his feeling.

    Seeing the younger generation taking over all the efforts of previous generations, Tom was very pleased and amazed.

    "Yes, they are all my partners. I¡¯ve set up a pirate regiment and we will follow Roger¡¯s path!"

    Tom stood up and went to the front of the group and kept looking at them.

    But this time his stare was more serious and more careful as if he wanted to imprint everyone¡¯s face in his heart.

    "Well, very well, Rogen!"

    "Roger would be very happy to see his younger brother establishing a pirate group and passing through his path!"

    "He once said that you don¡¯t want to be a pirate, I thought that you were hiding this. Sadly, he won¡¯t see that!"

    "I didn¡¯t expect you toe one day!"

    Tom was pleased.

    There were ck lines on Rogen¡¯s face, that old man was a good man for other people.

    "You just said that you want a Pluton, right?"

    After talking for a while, Tom¡¯s face became serious again.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Tom, I want a good ship,parable to Pluton.¡±

    "The real Pluton is hard to be built, but for a simr one, I think that I can rely on you!"

    Rogen was serious.

    As an ancient weapon, the Pluton may have a chance to be built in the distant past, but in this era, that would be impossible.

    That was Rogen¡¯s though, but when he said that, Mr. Tom shook his head.

    "The Pluton, I can make it!"

    "W.... What?"

    This time, Rogen was shocked.

    The ancient weapon, the legendary one, is it possible to build it?

    ¡°Yes, I can make the Pluton."

    Tom was sure.

    "Compared to the sea train that I nned, theplexity of the construction of the Pluton is much worse."

    Seeing the shock in Rogen¡¯s eyes, Tom smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate the ancient weapons. Legends are just legends. Maybe the Pluton has great fighting power and can destroy an ind.¡±

    "The times are developing, and there are people able to destroy an ind without using such a weapon!"

    With a simple exnation, Rogen gradually understood.

    That¡¯s right, times are progressive, and the Pluton may have strong attacking power, but in this era, there are many powerful guys.

    The Golden Lion, Shiki, who can make an ind floating in mid-air, the White Beard who can trigger a tsunami with one blow, these guys are probably not inferior to any ancient weapons.

    "I¡¯ve conceived a new type of ship in my mind, it will surpass the Pluton inprehensive ability, but it weaker in attacking power."

    Tom exined.

    Rogen showed his intentions, he wanted a powerful ship with a goodprehensive ability.

    Tom said that he had an idea, and this is what Rogen expected.

    "Mr. Tom, can you make it?"

    "Only nature can make it!"

    Tom was sure and very confident, but after a while, he hesitated.

    "How?"

    Rogen wondered.

    "My time is running out, I¡¯m afraid that the World Government wille soon!"

    Tom was upset.

    He wants to build a good ship for the younger brother of his old friend. He expects that this young man will create an era more brilliant than Roger.

    "World Government?"

    Rogen was stunned, and then he remembered that the ship maker who helped his brother to build the Oro Jackson was also implicated.

    "Mr. Tom, rest assured, for the time being, you won¡¯t be in danger."

    ¡°The World Government will not take you, and you¡¯ll be safe for a decade at least.¡±

    When he said that, Rogen looked confident. After seeing the original story, he naturally knew that Mr. Tom was dismissed and killed by the World Government after building the sea train.

    "I hope so!" Tom smiled and shook his head.

    "To build a new ship, it will take some time, maybe two months!"

    "Two months?"

    Rogen frowned. He doesn¡¯t have time to wait.

    "You can go elsewhere first or wait in here, and when it¡¯s time, you can pick up the ship!"

    "Alright!"

    ¡°I need to change the ship¡¯s drawings.¡±

    "Besides, you are very lucky, there¡¯s still some of the wood hewn from the treasure tree that Roger used, enough for another boat."

    ¡°Sometimes I wonder if that fellow ever thought you¡¯d go to sea and get ready in advance.¡±

    Tom smiled.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    HAPPY HOLIDAYS

    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery columns-3 is-cropped"></figure>

    _______________

    !Enjoy and thank you all for reading!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

 Chapter 185

    Rogen scratched his head, is it possible that his brother thought about him?

    For Rogen, he couldn¡¯t understand his brother very well.

    Even his feet were smelly, and he didn¡¯t even wash his socks for many days, that¡¯s why Rogen did not want to take Tom¡¯s words seriously.

    However, it was good to find wood hewn from the treasure tree "Adam" enough to build another ship.

    "Mr. Tom, we¡¯ll stay here for two days, if it doesn¡¯t bother you of course?"

    Rogen was thankful.

    "You don¡¯t need to be polite; you¡¯ll ride my ship, you¡¯ll fight for your dreams using it, this is the happiest thing for me."

    "That¡¯s why I learned to build ships."

    Tom sighed after he said that.

    "I don¡¯t know how many ships I¡¯ve made in my career."

    He sighed again.

    "Rest assured that I¡¯ll give everything to build a good and strong ship for you, and even if they took me, my students will finish it."

    "Arigat¨­gozaimashita Tom-Sama!"

    Rogen thanked Tom again.

    Having such good help is something good for Rogen. Mr. Tom has never seen Rogen before, and without hesitation, he epted to help him because of Roger¡¯s sake. That person who changed the whole world.

    Rogen knew that Tom will be safe for a decade, but he¡¯ll be under the monitoring of the World Government. And afterpleting the sea train he¡¯ll die.

    "In the future, we must keep Mr. Tom safe, he is a good man."

    After talking for a while, they left.

    Rogen saw that the old man was very tired recently and he needs a rest.

    After walking out of the door, Iceburg stared at him and said.

    "What¡¯s the reason behind asking for Tom-Sensei?"

    "I asked him to build a ship for us, and he epted."

    Rogen was happy.

    "Iceburg!"

    When he wanted to talk, Tom¡¯s voice came from the room.

    Rogen smiled and then he left the ce with everyone.

    After leaving the shipyard, the crew behind Rogen asked.

    "Captain, what is Pluton? And can it destroy an ind? Is there such a strong weapon in this world?"

    Jason was very curious.

    Crocodile smoked and his eyes became serious.

    "Of course, Jason, I¡¯ve heard many rumors about it!"

    "It is rumored that in the distant past, there were several powerful ancient weapons. They are amazingly powerful and can destroy an ind with a single blow."

    "Really? Crocodile, how do you know?" Jason was shocked.

    "I heard it from some ces, the captain may have more information!"

    Crocodile shook his head.

    "Pluton is one of the ancient weapons, besides other weapons, and they all can shock the world."

    Rogen exined.

    In the Manga, the number of ancient weapons appeared weren¡¯t many and even rarely mentioned. They were mysterious and powerful weapons. Only two weapons appeared, the Pluton and Poseidon.

    A Pluton made by Tom, could you imagine how powerful will it be?

    Mr. Tom¡¯s powerful shipbuilding technology,bined with Pluto¡¯s methods of construction, it must have amazing power.

    Rogen was looking forward to it.

    "So, our ship will have the power of the Pluton, right?"

    Crocodile couldn¡¯t believe it.

    He never thought that one day he would into contact with this legendary weapon.

    This was shocking for him.

    "Of course not, it¡¯s less powerful, and we don¡¯t need to use it to attack. Don¡¯t forget, we are going to be the most powerful men in the world."

    Rogen answered with a smile.

    When he said that, the eyes of everyone became bright.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s move. You can go out and buy what you need.¡±

    Rogen¡¯s words made everyone happy again.

    In a while, a burst of cheers sounded, and then all the crew left.

    "Crocodile, why didn¡¯t you go?"

    Looking at the figure next to m-him, Rogen asked curiously.

    "I don¡¯t have anything to buy."

    Crocodile answered.

    Rogen nodded, and then he looked around, a newsstand was in front of him, he went there and bought several newspapers and began to watch them carefully.

    As he sailed for a long time, he was choosing randomly his destination, and he didn¡¯t know what was happening in the outside world. It was an opportunity for him now to know more about it.

    "Admiral Z has stationed in the Sabaody Archipgo yesterday, in case of the Golden Lion attack!"

    "Sengoku came out and dered that all pirates¡¯ illegal acts would be ruthlessly annihted by the Marine.¡±

    "In the first half of the Grand Line, the Supernova gradually emerged to the sea. Bartholomew Kuma and Domingo are the strongest and at the top of the list."

    "Domingo, this guy is actually on the top."

    Seeing the news, Crocodile¡¯s face became gloomy.

    "Well, his strength can not be underestimated." Rogen nodded and continued to look.

    After that, he found some new pirates in the newspaper.

    "It¡¯s suspected that the red hair pirates have reached the Grand Line."

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed and he smiled.

    "He is in the sea already! Shanks is looking forward to it!"

    This is an era in which the four emperors have not yet been established. The war period, pirates are crazy, and the situation in the second half is unstable and chaotic.

    "Gecko Moria encountered Kaido for the first time, the two sides suffered heavy losses against each other."

    When he saw this, Rogen¡¯s expression became serious.

    "Does Moria have the power to face Kaido?"

    In the Manga, Moria is already a defeated man. Compared with the powerful Kaido, who is in the rank of Yonko, there¡¯s a huge gap between them.

    "A powerful swordsman from Kuraigana Ind, he has been visiting various ces in the world looking for an opponent, no one ever defeated him. They said that he has a pair of sharp eagle eyes, his imposing manner is astonishing. He might be the best swordsman in this world!"

    "Dracule Mihawk!"

    When he saw this, Rogen¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    HAPPY HOLIDAYS

    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery columns-3 is-cropped"></figure>

    _______________

    !Enjoy and thank you all for reading!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

 Chapter 186

    Rogen is a swordsman. Naturally, he was very concerned about the future of the best swordsman. After reading the news carefully, he couldn¡¯t help but shaking his head.

    "It seems that the powerful guys in the future are still young pirates who just gone out to sea!"

    Looking at their low bounties, heughed loudly.

    ¡°Anyway, now I am their predecessor, haha!"

    Looking at the newspaper again, Rogen was happy and heughed.

    There was much news, he spent a very long period disconnected to the outside world, almost 2 months.

    He needs to read the news to judge the situation and choose what to do and what to avoid.

    Crocodile was very bored, he looked around for a research magazine about the world¡¯s strongest people at this moment, and engrossed into it.

    "The three new Admirals of the Marines almost there, three of the best Logia users!"

    When he saw the title, Crocodile was angry.

    "The Yellow Monkey, Borsalino, the man who has a powerful Devil Fruit, the Pika Pika no Mi, is one of the three Admirals!"

    "Kuzan, the user of Hie Hie no Mi, is now an Admiral, he has a strong fighting power. He once froze a sea area, and didn¡¯t thaw only after 5 days."

    "Sakazuki, the user of the Magu Magu no Mi, became the new Admiral of the Marines, he is strong and decisive, also, he advocates the absolute justice, all pirate must die!"

    When he saw Sakazuki, Crocodile smiled.

    It was obvious that the idea of that person made Crocodile angry, although he hasn¡¯t seen him yet.

    "The younger generation of pirates, they are really good!"

    "The Whitebeard Pirates, under themand of Edward Newgate, the world¡¯s strongest man and the user of the Gura Gura no Mi, he can trigger a tsunami easily. He might be the overlord of the second half of the Grand Line!"

    "Marco the Phoenix, the user of the Tori Tori no Mi, Model: phoenix, a powerful man under themand the white beard, his strength can suppress the Admiral of the Marines."

    "Diamond Jozu, Flower sword Vista..."

    When he saw all these powerful people, Crocodile got shocked, he found that almost all strong persons in this world were under the same banner, the Whitebeard¡¯s pirates.

    Subsequently, he saw the crew of the Flying Pirates, it has many powerful pirates, butparing with the Whitebeard pirates, they were a bit weaker.

    "There are many strong people in the Golden Lion pirates too!"

    Seeing the dense list, Crocodile found that there¡¯s no need for the whitebeard group on the battle in the side of Shiki, people in his crew were numerous, it can be said that he has at least 10 times more pirates than the Whitebeard.

    It was an amazing thing that Shiki can crush too many people with his numerous crew members. He has many types of creatures in his group, ghost, giant...

    Looking at the legends in Shiki¡¯s crew, Crocodile was deeply shocked.

    For the first time, he discovered that there are many strong people in this world.

    Meanwhile, when Rogen and Crocodile were reading the news, Trensu was on his way toward the Gunshop.

    For Trensu, it was extremely important to have a gun that suits him.

    Every time he went to an ind, he would look for it. Although so far, there were only a few inds to reach, he did not give up.

    At this point, he looked carefully inside the shop.

    "Hello, do you need a gun?"

    The owner of the shop was a middle-aged man, and when he saw Rogen, he smiled and greeted him.

    "Yes!"

    Looking carefully at the gun on the shelf, Trensu responded quickly and didn¡¯t turn around.

    After several looks, Trensu was disappointed.

    Although the seller kept introducing and talking about the different characteristics of each gun, he still didn¡¯t find anything that attracts him.

    "Ugh!"

    Shaking his head, Rogen was very disappointed and ready to leave.

    When the seller saw that Trensu lost the desire to buy, he didn¡¯t want to keep talking.

    As he walked to the door, Trensu, with the corner of his eyes, he saw a gun that attracted him.

    "That gun!"

    At that moment, his eyes condensed, and he felt that he wanted him so much.

    "This feeling!"

    Trensu stared at this gun carefully, what he felt at that moment was very strange, he wanted that gun, he admired it from the first nce.

    "Hey, what¡¯s happened to this gun? I¡¯ve never seen it before!"

    While he was looking at the gun, Trensu asked with curious.

    "Oh, that? My son made a little change on it, hehe!"

    When he said that, the anger was obvious in his tone.

    ¡°Reconstructed gun?¡±

    Trensu squatted to pick up the gun.

    Although the gun was ced inside an old box with discounted old-fashioned goods, it looks very new. It was a cool gun with amazing lines. Trensu liked it very much, especially when he saw the long tube above the gun.

    Trensu observed it, and then he asked.

    "Is that a telescope?"

    "This is a sniper scope."

    The owner answered and his tone was very low.

    "My son likes to y with guns on weekdays, he transformed this gun thest month, but..."

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Trensu was very curious.

    This powerful gun coupled with the sniper scope to ameliorate aiming, this is definitely the best gun ever, what will be the problem then?

    "This is a gun that can¡¯t shot!" the seller was helpless.

    "What?"

    "My son is very good at this, he always made changes on guns, and people really like it, his work makes a very good profit for the shop!"

    "But this time, I was responsible to find someone to test the gun, because my son left after he finished it, and he won¡¯te back for a very long period!"

    "I found seven people, and after they have tested it, the result was not good, that¡¯s why this gun is abandoned."

    Speaking of this, the owner was a little angry.

    "Abandoned?"

    "Yes, people who used this gun said that it can¡¯t hit the target, his shooting uracy is five hundred percent lower than other guns!"

    The seller sighed.

    "Five hundred percent!"

    When he heard this, Trensu was shocked.

    He even wanted to throw the gun away.

    But after thinking again...

    "This gun, I need it, how much it?"

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    ^^ YoooHooo 2020 ^^

    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery alignfull columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Enjoy and thank you all for reading!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

 Chapter 187

    Compared with the problems of the gun that the seller has said, Trensu believed the feelings he felt at this moment.

    He never had such feeling, from the first look at this gun, he wanted it very much, this weapon made his heart move.

    "Yes, I¡¯m sure, I want it!"

    Trensu was very sure.

    "You want it!"

    The seller was stunned.

    He was an honest man in his business, several people asked about this gun and he told them its problem, he told everyone and didn¡¯t hide it. Some people didn¡¯t believe him, and they wanted to try, but after the test, they were all disappointed.

    "Do you want to try it first?"

    "There¡¯s no need, how much?"

    Trensu wanted it so bad.

    After taking the gun, the feeling was even more unique, Trensu believes that there¡¯s something different in this gun.

    "Then, give me 3000 bellies!"

    He said with hesitation.

    Trensu didn¡¯t judge, and he gave the money to the owner and then he left.

    When he reached an empty ce, Trensu took out the gun and tested it.

    As a skilled marksman, Trensu was familiar with guns. After the first try, Trensu smiled.

    ¡°All parts are brand new. There is no problem with the gun itself.¡±

    The gun was ck and full of mysterious colors; besides, the sniper scope enhances the function of the gun to a new level.

    After testing it, Trensu found that this gun looked like a light rifle, but in fact, it was a new type of heavy rifles with heavy power, its power was about 3 or 4 times higher than ordinary guns.

    After that, he tested the gun again, but this time, he used the scope, and after a long time, he finally got the result.

    "This scope is amazing; you can see people who are five kilometers away!"

    Trensu was amazed, and he felt that this gun was extraordinary.

    "The gun is powerful, the scope is precise, then there¡¯s no problem with it!"

    He was very happy.

    "No one can use it of course!"

    Relying on what the seller said, Trensu did not agree. This gun is very hard to use for ordinary people, he believes that only a few people in this world had the skills to use such a gun.

    It was a kind of self-confidence.

    After a while, he continued to aim, and after several tries, he had a general understanding of the gun.

    "I have to hit a target 300 meters away!"

    Trensu was quite confident about his ability.

    Without using the scope, he looked at the front and pulled the trigger directly.

    "Boom!"

    The bullet directly hit the tree pole, and all the birds on it flew away.

    Trensu was a great marksman, he was a professional one.

    "There¡¯s no problem with it!"

    This time, he put eyes on the scope and began to adjust the aim and the density of it.

    It took only three seconds to set it up.

    At this moment, he didn¡¯t hesitate to shoot again.

    "Boom!"

    When the gunshot sounded, a leaf fell.

    There was a smile on his face, and he seemed to have understood it.

    After that, he didn¡¯t use the scope and pulled the trigger again.

    This time, another leaf fell.

    "Bingo!"

    Trensu stood up with a smile on his face.

    This gun is amazing, the owner was wrong when he said about the 500%, it¡¯s 100% the target.

    It wasn¡¯t only higher performance than the average gun, but its aim is even higher.

    "This is a mysterious gun, it¡¯s all about the scope, all aiming must bepleted by it, as long as you set it up in a good way, the uracy can reach 100%!"

    Trensu was very sure.

    In a short period, he came to the conclusion that shows his professionalism.

    "1 kilometer away, Done!"

    "2 kilometers away, Done!"

    "3.5 kilometers away, Done!"

    After a series of distance determinations, Trensu took a breath,y on the ground and began to test.

    "The next challenge is, Five kilometers!"

    The range of such a gun is amazing. It¡¯s also the limit range that Trensu got after testing it.

    Few guns only can reach such a terrible range and hit the target.

    Of course, this was just a test.

    Whether it can achieve it or not, he wasn¡¯t sure.

    For a distance like that, the bullet may not be effective and hit w the target with all its power.

    Compared with before, Trensu was very serious.

    He kneeled, and then he put his eye on the scope and adjust it to lock it at five Kilometers.

    The result was just amazing, he could see things from this distance clearly.

    Taking a deep breath, Trensu took the position and decided to start.

    This is the most serious moment; he needs to be concentrated.

    Three minutester, he was ready, he held his breath and pulled the trigger slowly.

    "Boom!"

    When the gunshot sounded, all things that were one meter around Trensu swayed.

    After the action, Trensu shook his head.

    "Oh, it¡¯s very difficult!"

    After all, five Kilometers is a very long distance, and it¡¯s also a big challenge for himself.

    Trying to reach the ultimate distance with a newly purchased gun is not easy.

    When he failed, Trensu decided to leave, and he wasn¡¯t upset at all.

    At the port of Water 7, a ship was slowly approaching the coast.

    There was a group of ck-suited men and they seemed to be professionals.

    The man in the front has a purple hair and dark red nose, and also, the was ck markings around hisrge eyes, and he seemed to be a very arrogant man, he didn¡¯t even look at the team behind him.

    After a while, everyone jumped from the ship and then stopped.

    "Where is Tom?"

    The leading man asked with a loud voice.

    "At the shipyard, chief Spandam, he didn¡¯t leave."

    Behind him, one of the ck-suited team whispered.

    "Well, he is smart, he knows that even he dared to escape, I¡¯ll get his as* back!"

    Spandam tone was full of arrogance.

    And then, under his leadership, all the group went toward the shipyard.

    After he made one step, a big man with chicken legs in his hand and eating wildly and didn¡¯t pay any attention to the group.

    When Spandam saw him, his expression changed immediately.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery alignfull columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Enjoy and thank you all for reading!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

 Chapter 188

    "Hey, you!"

    Unexpectedly, the big guy passed by him, and he was about to fall. The ending won¡¯t be good for Spandam if he stood there.

    He immediately shouted, but it didn¡¯t stop the big figure from falling on him.

    Three secondster, the big guy lost his bnce and because of his huge body, Spandam was crushed under him, that big man didn¡¯t even notice him.

    Behind them, the ck-suited man blinked, and then he retreated two steps in silence.

    "Oh, I¡¯m fine..."

    Jason shook his head as if he was out of his mind. After leaving, he went to a bar to eat and drink, and he got really drunk, that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t control his walk.

    "Get up!"

    Underneath, Spandam¡¯s voice came out, and it was full of anger.

    "Who is speaking?"

    Jason sat up in a daze and looked for it.

    He was really big, and Spandam was like a stone under him.

    "He¡¯s under you!"

    A ck-suited man pointed under Jason.

    When he saw Spandam under him, Jason¡¯s face showed a sad expression.

    "Sorry, I¡¯ll stand up."

    "Hey!" Spandam shouted with anger. "Not too fast!"

    Jason was a little numb, and when he heard him, he turned and he couldn¡¯t control himself, so he fell again.

    "Heeeeeey!!!"

    Jason was heavy, when he fell again, he felt that his ribs got broken.

    "Sorry, Sorry!"

    Jason stood up and apologized again and again.

    "Are you okay?"

    Turning around, Jason stretched out his hand to Spandam and apologized. After all, he was wrong.

    "No way!"

    Spandam was very angry, he was breathing heavily, that dude is really heavy.

    "Huh!"

    Jason was embarrassed to take his hand back. After a short moment, he decided to leave.

    "Stop, are we done here?"

    Spandam got up and shouted in anger.

    "What?"

    Jason was puzzled and turned around.

    "What else?"

    Looking at Jason, which seemed to be na?ve, Spandam got angry and shouted.

    "You seemed to like seeing me being hit by this pig!"

    Turning around, he reprimanded the group behind him.

    The ck-suited men bowed their heads and smiled secretly. After all, Spandam is their leader and they have some respect for him.

    "I don¡¯t want to catch him only; I want to send him to the judicial ind for trial. he offended the world government officials; I will sentence him to death!¡±

    Spandam growled.

    "Sir, this will take much time, it¡¯s not suitable to do that now. Besides, there are many people here!"

    A tall man whispered back.

    "Humm..."

    Spandam thought a little, he saw that many people had gathered around, he snorted and then stared at Jason.

    "Don¡¯t leave, be sure that I¡¯lle back when I finish my business."

    After he said that, he took his group and left quickly.

    Jason was stunned, he didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    ¡°Nervous disease.¡±

    Jason turned around, and then he took the chicken legs and walked toward the port.

    At dusk, Rogen and the rest of his crew returned to the boat.

    They were carrying necessities of the ship enough for a period of time.

    Every day on the ind means purchasing necessities, this routine has be the routine of everyone.

    "Jason-Aniki, you are back!"

    The six Dragon Elephants were ying cards, and they saw Jasonughing and singing.

    "Hey there!" Jason greeted them; he was more awake than before.

    After he came back, Rogen called all the crew members.

    "We¡¯ll stay here one more day, and then we will go toward the Sabaody archipgo."

    ¡°Pay attention to the suspicious people on the ind, especially the shipyard. If there are people from the world government, you should eliminate them!"

    "Mr. Tom promised to build a ship for us, we can still help him out!"

    Rogen¡¯smands were very strict, and he naturally knows that these are temporary solutions, and cannot solve Tom¡¯s trouble.

    Against the whole world, you should leave Water 7 and escape to a world that no one knows, otherwise you¡¯ll be caught sooner orter.

    However, ording to the Manga, Mr. Tom won¡¯t face any trouble for more than a decade, that¡¯s what makes Rogen felt relieved.

    "For how long could I dy them?"

    Shaking his head, Rogen entered his bedroom and kept thinking.

    Nothing happened that night. The next day...

    When the sky was bright, everyone left the ship and went toward the Ind.

    These guys were very interested in the customs and culture of Water 7. It seems that they want to catch up with some festivals in the capital for today.

    "Dragon Elephant III, did you see that, people in the streets are wearing masks, are there any activities today?"

    The Dragon Elephants were walking slowly and whispering.

    They have seen a lot of pedestrians with a variety of masks, it makes a strange and mysterious atmosphere.

    "Maybe, let¡¯s ask!"

    After asking people around, there were five more masked people on the street. They kept pointing at each other andughed, also, they exposed their shorings and enjoyed themselves.

    At the port, Jason took a bear face mask for himself, it was quite worthy for a big man like him.

    "Hey Croco, do you like my mask?"

    Crocodile shook his head; he was toozy to take care of Jason.

    In a while, he strode forward leaving Jason behind him.

    "Hey, Boring mates, today is the special mask day in Water 7. I already thought about what kind of mask I would wear today thest night!"

    Crocodile didn¡¯t respond, he just raised his hand and left in silence.

    "Trensu!"

    Turning his head, Jason looked at Trensu, he found that he was wearing a half mask, like the mysterious mask of the masked ball.

    "What a pretty boy, haha!"

    He was mocking Trensu.

    Trensu is a handsome guy. After wearing this mask, he looks mysterious and has a unique temperament.

    "Jason-Aniki, your mask is also very powerful!"

    Trensu smiled.

    "Haha, no offense!"

    Jasonughed.

    He likes Trensu and his straight character.

    Looking at the group outside the ship, Rogen couldn¡¯t help but shaking his head.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery alignfull columns-3 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Enjoy and thank you all for reading!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

 Chapter 189

    Jason and Trensu walked side by side toward the ind and kept smiling.

    Finally, Rogen jumped off the boat.

    "Hey Dragon Elephant V, take care of the boat!"

    Rogen shouted from the bottom to the 5th Dragon Elephant.

    "Don¡¯t worry captain, I¡¯ll do my best!"

    Rogen waved his hand, and then he disappeared quickly.

    The mask carnival in Water 7, a great event that happens every year. Wearing different masks is the way that all the citizens celebrate in it.

    He needs to be like them, that¡¯s why Rogen bought a mask from the roadside next to the street.

    He chose a monkey¡¯s mask, which was very simple. It looks like the Monkey King Havoc from Havoc in Heaven.

    Hiding under his mask, Rogen took his road and went toward the shipyard.

    At the same time, The Wraith Pirates rushed to the ind. At Tom¡¯s shipyard, a group of noisy people just arrived.

    The boatmen saw the group of people stepping into the shipyard, they got angry and kept pinching the tools in their hands and scorning the group of uninvited guests.

    "Don¡¯t be impulsive, let them in!"

    Iceburg rushed out and whispered.

    At the same time, he looked up and stared at the person in front of him, and then with a cold tone, he said.

    "Spandam, Tom Sensei called you in."

    "Do you still want to stop me. That old man knows what to do better, otherwise, I¡¯ll send all of you to the judicial ind!"

    Spandam sneered and then he walked proudly to Tom¡¯s office.

    "I don¡¯t know at all what kind of stupid guy I¡¯m facing!"

    As he walked, Spandam sneered again and again, and his eyes were full of arrogance.

    This sentence attracted all the present and made them angry, but after what Iceburg said, they couldn¡¯t do anything.

    When Spandam and his group have entered the office, all the boatmen looked at each other and began to talk.

    "Who is that guy? And why he is so arrogant?"

    "They came for Tom-Sensei to take him!"

    "We will never allow such a thing to happen!"

    "No matter who he is, we won¡¯t let him take Mr. Tom!"

    "We¡¯ll wait here, if he dared to arrest our Sensei, we will kill him!"

    At this time, Spandam kicked the door of Tom¡¯s office and stepped in.

    "Dear old man, have you thought about it?"

    Mr. Tom was checking the blue drawings that had just been drawn on the table, and there was clear exhaustion in his eyes.

    He has been in a hurry all night. He has not finished the drawing at this time, and there¡¯s no way to continue, the bad people are already on the door.

    He made some lines on the drawings silently and then...

    "The Pluton drawings, is it for us?"

    Spandam came toward Tom and with fierce eyes, and then he hit the table with all his power.

    "There is nothing you want in here."

    Tom answered with a cold tone.

    "Big talk dead man, do you know that you¡¯ll be sent to the judicial ind at mymand, and you¡¯ll die at mymand also?"

    Spandam shouted.

    "Hand me the drawings of the pluton and I can give you a way to live, don¡¯t be ungrateful!"

    There was a clear threatening in his words.

    "You won¡¯t take it; you can do what you want!"

    Tom¡¯s expression was still very cold.

    "Last night I was kind enough to let you go, what you are doing right now is not the thing I¡¯ve been waiting for!"

    Spandam was very angry at that moment.

    The drawings of the Pluton are very important. He will be promoted if he gave it to his superior. At that time, he will be in a higher position and have everything he wants. he should not let this opportunity go.

    "Don¡¯t think about it, there nothing you need here."

    His voice remained calm.

    He stared at Spandam and then he said.

    "I don¡¯t care about what you will do, whatever it is, just do it, the old man is ready for everything."

    "Freaking old man!"

    Spandam waved, and he was about to attack but...

    At this moment, a sound of kicking came out, Franky opened the door and ran into it, and then he stared at everyone.

    "Who are you? What do you want from Tom-Sensei?"

    When he came in, he saw Spandam who raised his hand, so he shouted.

    And then, he clenched his fist and rushed up.

    "No, Franky!" Tom was shocked.

    Standing behind Spandam, a ck-suited man suddenly moved.

    "Boom!"

    It was a strong kick that pushed Franky, nothing stopped him but the wall, which made all the pictures tremble and fell on the ground.

    "We are the world government, we arrest criminals!"

    The ck-suited man stepped back and said that.

    "Damn it!"

    Franky stood up and then he stared at the guys in front of him.

    "I will never let you take Tom-Sensei!"

    ¡°Tom, I¡¯ll give you another chance to choose whether to hand over the construction drawing of Pluto. This is yourst chance!¡±

    Spandam waved his hand to the group behind him, and in a moment, two of them responded and caught Franky.

    "What are you doing?"

    Seeing theming, Franky lost all his courage.

    "Enough!"

    At this time, Tom shouted.

    "I¡¯m the one who helped the Pirate King to build his ship. It has nothing to do with anyone else. Don¡¯t involve this innocent!"

    "If you are going to take anyone from here, just take me, I¡¯ll go with you!"

    "You can¡¯t change anything, I¡¯m the one who decides in here!"

    Spandam sneered.

    "No, sir, what he said makes sense, only Mr. Tom is guilty here!"

    One of his group whispered, and he was very serious.

    Spandam got angry when he heard that.

    "You shut up!"

    He shouted with anger.

    "We are only the world government guard, subordinate to the eighth unit of the Army Department, not under your jurisdiction, we are here only to assist you inpleting the task, we have the right to refuse your orders."

    Hearing these words, Spandam¡¯s face became darker and his fists mmed slightly.

    "Damn, I knew that I should let the CP5e with me!"

    "Tom, you only have one chance, will you hand over the drawings or not?"

    He turned and shouted again.

    "I said that I won¡¯t give you anything!"

    Tom looked calm and firm.

    "Good!" Spandam was very angry and then he waved his hand. "Arrest and send him to the judicial ind!"

    At the same time when he said that, Rogen walked slowly from the door.

    When he saw the angry crowd at the door and the boatmen with tools in their hands, he was slightly shocked.

    "What¡¯s going on here?"

    "What happened?"

    By the time he walked in, Iceburg had seen him and hurriedly greeted him.

    "Rogen-Sama!"

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery alignfull columns-3 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Enjoy and thank you all for reading!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

 Chapter 190

    "What is going on?"

    Rogen asked curiously.

    "The world government is here; we need to take Mr. Tom!"

    Yesterday¡¯s evening, Iceburg was called by Tom and told him about Rogen¡¯s identity, and told him also to keep building the ship if he got caught.

    Therefore, when Iceburg saw Rogen, his heart moved and hoped that Rogen would help him.

    "World government?"

    Rogen was stunned, he thought about that yesterday. The world government is here already.

    Iceburg approached to Rogen and whispered.

    "Rogen-Sama, can you take Tom-Sensei away? Staying here is dangerous for him!"

    Rogen is a pirate and all his life is in the sea, and it can be said that facing pirates are much worse than facing ordinary people, butparing with the danger that Mr. Tom is facing now, it would be safer for him. On the sea, the world government would find a difficult to catch him.

    "Let me have a look first!"

    Rogen is thoughtful, he didn¡¯t agree directly, and he went toward the office.

    "No, the World Government agents are there!"

    Iceburg was very upset.

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, I just want to see what the world government guys are like?¡±

    With a smirk, Rogen led the way and went toward the office. Iceburg kept looking at him and he couldn¡¯t believe what Rogen was doing.

    Just as Rogen entered the room, Iceburg took a fast look, and he saw everyone inside.

    "Ah, here you are!"

    The white smoke was hovering, and two tall men wereing from the door of the shipyard, behind them, a short person was smiling and carefully wiping his gun.

    Not far from them, a group of five people wearing weird masksughing anding to join the group in the door.

    This group is the same that came with Rogenst time.

    "Hey, boys, where¡¯s our captain?"

    The big man with the Cigar in his mouth asked one of the boatmen coldly.

    His voice made Iceburg tremble, and he answered in a hurry.

    "He went to Tom¡¯s office."

    "Alright!"

    The big guy nodded, and then he went toward the office.

    "Haha, I told you, the captain will be faster than us, but Jason didn¡¯t believe it!"

    One of the Five Dragon Elephantsughed.

    "Shut up!"

    Jason was upset.

    "Hahahaha!"

    His words made everyoneugh.

    Looking at the group passing by, Iceburg felt relieved.

    This group of guys looks very unreliable from first sight, but they can strangely give people a sense of security and reassurance.

    They might solve it.

    At the moment, in Tom¡¯s office.

    "I¡¯m going with you!"

    Tom sighed.

    "Old man, I told you already, I have many ways to kill you unless you give me the drawings!"

    Spandam whispered threats.

    "Damn, let me go!"

    Franky struggled and shouted.

    He was handcuffed, so he couldn¡¯t resist at all.

    "You wanted to attack the World Government¡¯s guards, stop moving is the best choice for you."

    Seeing that Franky didn¡¯t cooperate, the ck-suited man threatened him.

    "I can kill you all you bastards!"

    Franky shouted.

    Because he heard a few talks outside the door, he became intolerable and wanted to resist more and more.

    "Noisy boy, I¡¯ll start with you, and we¡¯ll see whether your Sensei wants to help you or not!"

    Spandam suddenly turned and walked angrily toward Franky.

    "kick!"

    Suddenly, he kicked Franky¡¯s leg fiercely, making him scream. However, Spandam felt pain also, and it seems that he hurt himself.

    "You have a real hard bone, you are untouchable, I¡¯ll kill you!"

    He raised his foot and wanted to kick again.

    "Stop!"

    Tom was angry and shouted.

    This group of people was much worse than pirates.

    Tom wanted to stop Spandam, but the ck-suited men intercepted him.

    Spandam kicked Franky again and didn¡¯t show him mercy, making him crying again and again. After the third kick, Franky shed blood.

    "Stop it!"

    Tom shouted again, but no one cared about him.

    "Haha, you want to rebel against the world government and dare to build a ship for the world criminals, you have to bear the price."

    "You¡¯ll die all, you¡¯ll die, hahaha!"

    Spandamughed loudly.

    No one dared to stop or resist him.

    "Do you know how big the world is?"

    "More than three hundred allies, countless inds, we are the world, do you want to face the world? This is your sad ending!"

    Spandam kept shouting and kicking, making Franky suffering.

    "When you give me the drawing of the Pluton, I might start thinking of letting this dog free!"

    Turning around, Spandam revealed a threatening smile.

    Tom was extremely angry, but he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    After a while, a voice suddenly came in, and then a figure appeared from the door...

    "Speaking of weak people, hello bastard!"

    With full of indifference tone, Rogen kicked the door and entered the room, and then he stared at Spandam.

    "Who are you?"

    Seeing that someone suddenly came in, Spandam hurried and hid behind one of his guards.

    When the ck-suited men saw Spandam¡¯s reaction, they looked at him with contempt.

    Although they had to obey his orders, they despised him.

    "Who am I?"

    Rogen sneered.

    "You can call me Sun Wukong!"

    With a mask on his face, Rogen seemed to be very aggressive, which made the whole room feel the panic.

    "Sun Wukong?

    Spandam didn¡¯t hear the name very well.

    He tilted his head out from the ck-suited man¡¯s back to take a look at Rogen when he found that he was alone, he stood in front of him and shouted.

    "Hah, big talk, how dare you? You want to stop the world government, and by yourself? I¡¯ll send you to the Judicial Ind, and you¡¯ll suffer!"

    "Who said that he is alone?"

    After what Spandam said, a voice came from outside.

    And then, one by one, arge group of people entered the room and gathered in front of Spandam.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-3 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Enjoy and thank you all for reading!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

 Chapter 191

    8 people with different shapes, and different masks. When they entered the room,

    When Spandam and his guard saw them, they panicked.

    "Who the hell are you?"

    Seeing this terrifying group, Spandam asked with a loud voice, with clear panic in his eyes.

    "Leave, you are not weed here!"

    With a cold tone, Crocodile nced at Rogen and whispered.

    When he said that, he was looking at Rogen, but actually, he meant Spandam and his group.

    Crocodile was worried about his captain. He wanted to kill the other party, but he shouldn¡¯t do that here, it will cause trouble for Mr. Tom.

    "Do you know what are you doing? It¡¯s a big crime to hinder the work of the world government!"

    Spandam shouted.

    "haha, big crime? Then we have to thank you for warning us!"¡¯

    One of the Dragon Elephantsughed loudly, under his mask, a hint of ridicule appeared on his face.

    And then, as heughed, he strode forward and kicked Spandam, he didn¡¯t want to keep talking with this group.

    When he did that, one of the ck-suited men moved and...

    "Boom!"

    In a twinkling of an eye, he blocked him with his feet, making a dull sound.

    The Dragon Elephant was stunned, the ck-suited man was very serious, he seemed to be powerful.

    "They do have power!"

    The Dragon elephant was surprised and he admired it.

    He kept training during this period, he became much stronger than he was. It can be said that he is five or 6 times stronger than before. That Dragon Elephant became a little superman, but unfortunately, someone stopped him, that¡¯s why he was surprised.

    This group of people is really strong.

    As that action happened, people behind them strode forward and prepared for the fight.

    When he saw the full group, the ck-suited man retreated.

    "Sir, this group are quite strong, I suggest to leave and make ns!"

    Spandam¡¯s face changed.

    "You are an elite fighter!" He whispered.

    "When don¡¯t know them, they might have powerful skills!"

    The ck agent responded and scanned the group again.

    The group on the opposite side, they seemed to be killers from the first ss, the ck agent was afraid that these five people will make a difference. Especially, this group has more people than them.

    It¡¯s dangerous to fight against them.

    "Leave, you will have only one more chance."

    Crocodile shouted again as if he was scorning ves.

    Hearing this disdainful tone, Spandam became angry, and he shouted out loud.

    "You¡¯ll regret it, you¡¯ll suffer!"

    Rogen who was standing in front of Crocodile kept silent, but when he heard Spandam¡¯s threats, he immediately shouted.

    "Leave!"

    His shout wave was merged with Haoshoku Haki, which affected Spandam and his agents.

    The ck-suited men were shocked, and they turned around.

    Immediately, one of them fell to the ground and lost consciousness.

    Rogen¡¯s Haki was quite good.

    "Are you okay?"

    The leading man was panicked, and he was wondering what happened to them, and in a few moments, several members of his group fell down, and they were unconscious.

    "I¡¯m okay... ugh!"

    This group of elite fighters was very powerful, under the attack of the Haoshoku Haki, they fell on the ground but they did not lose consciousnesspletely.

    "Who the hell are you?"

    One of the falling men asked Rogen.

    Rogen was indifferent, he was silent and kept staring at them coldly.

    "No one can defend the world¡¯s criminals. If you offend the government, you will have serious consequences. Is that what you want?"

    One of the ck agents said coldly, and then he helped Spandam to stand up and leave.

    They had very bad luck to face Rogen and his crew.

    They¡¯ve realized that they made a wrong choice facing him.

    After the departure of Spandam and his group, Jason looked at Rogen and said.

    "Why did you let them go? they¡¯ve threatened Mr. Tom!"

    His tone was full of intensity. Mr. Tom, who wanted to make the most unique ship in the world for them. He got threatened by some stupid World Government¡¯s agents and Rogen let them go.

    "Trensu!" Rogen didn¡¯t want to answer, he only shouted for Trensu.

    Thetter nodded, he seemed to understand what Rogen meant, and he immediately turned and left.

    After a while, Rogen nodded to tom.

    "Mr. Tom, it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll solve this!"

    "Ugh!"

    Tom shook his head.

    "If theye back, I¡¯ll be ready for them!"

    "Fortunately, I¡¯ve already finished the drawings, but it will take time to build it."

    "You¡¯ll have time for that."

    Rogen nodded, and then he turned and whispered to his crew.

    "Brothers, do you have the courage to knock on the gate of heaven pce with me?¡±

    Spandam was the chief of the CP5, which means that anyone offends him will go to trial in the Judicial ind.

    "Hell yeah!"

    Crocodile puffed the smoke; he was very excited.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to it for a long time!¡±

    "Captain, let¡¯s go, I want to knock this guy down!"

    Jason shouted, he seemed to recognize him fromst time.

    The five Dragon elephants are naturally not afraid of the World Government, and they want to raid as soon as possible.

    In the streets of Water 7.

    A group of ck-suited men with Spandam were running at high speed.

    "Hurry up, we need to leave this ind!"

    Spandam lowered his voice and said to his guards.

    "What? Captain, do we have to do that?"

    The guards were shocked and they wondered.

    "Yes, those bastards with masks! They are just a bunch of losers."

    "Yes, and we didn¡¯t exert our full strength, we are not afraid of them!"

    Spandam stared at them and said, "No, the strength of this group is terrible, and it¡¯s not inferior to the supernova pirates, I can tell that these masked men are stronger than the supernova!"

    When he said that, everyone got shocked.

    Supernovas are the new pirates who have a bounty of more than 100.000.000 berries, they do have great potential and strength, which makes the Marines and the world afraid.

    It wasn¡¯t clear for Spandam and his guards where did Rogen¡¯s group came from, but can they fight against the Supernovas?

    "From where did theye from?"

    "I don¡¯t know either!"

    Spandam shook his head.

    After a while, Spandam and the ck-suited man crossed five or six streets, and they were about 100 meters away from the port.

    At that moment, Spandam shouted.

    "Watch out!"

    As he said that, the six people panicked, and jumped quickly.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, hope you enjoyed today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-3 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Enjoy and thank you all for reading!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

 Chapter 192

    "Rankyaku!"

    A bleu projectile descended from the sky, and its target was Spandam and his guards.

    Thepressed sickle wind was very big, about one meter, and it was very fast like the lightening.

    It came from an unknown ce, and directly cut the corner of the wall in front of them, in less than a moment, the powerful projectile mmed on the six people.

    This blow forced the ck-suited men to jump and avoid it.

    "Over there!"

    One of the six people has a sharp eye, and quickly he found the source of the attack.

    At the top of a building, a little man was standing there proudly, and he was looking at them.

    "Sorry, you won¡¯t leave this ind for the time being!"

    Under the sun, Trensu¡¯s figure was dazzling, you have to own a sharp eye to be able to recognize him.

    When they finally found him, the ck-suited men were nervous.

    "Who are you?"

    Spandam was very angry, and he asked loudly.

    "You can call me Trensu!"

    He took off the mask slowly and answered with a dignified tone.

    "Trensu, we are attached to the World Government department. We are here because we are responsible to arrest a world criminal called Tom, don¡¯t make a mistake and interrupt us!"

    Spandam shouted.

    "Our captain said that we have to knock the door of the world government, here I am then!"

    When he heard Spandam¡¯s words, Trensu didn¡¯t panic at all, and his eyes became very fierce.

    At this moment, he decided to attack again

    "Protect Spandam!"

    Seeing Trensu¡¯s expression, one of the agents hurried and shouted.

    6 vs 1, it can be said that they could beat him up, but if it goes wrong, that would be their responsibility.

    At that moment, one of them couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw.

    "Oh My God, he is walking in the air!"

    In a word, everyone looked up quickly.

    Every step he made, a cyclone appeared beneath his feet, in a few moments, he was in mid-air and stood there, and then he moved again.

    He was very fast like he was walking on the ground.

    In a blink of an eye, he reached their positions.

    "Rankyaku!"

    He lifted his right leg, and immediately, a blue projectile fell from the sky toward them.

    The ck-suited men avoided it, and they were astonished by this guy¡¯s power.

    One of them was toote, he couldn¡¯t avoid it, the Rankyaku cut his arm.

    "Move!"

    Spandam¡¯s eyes contracted, and he shouted.

    "Shot!"

    The others reacted and immediately shot Trensu.

    They were toote, when they shot, Trensu disappeared already.

    "I am here weak people!"

    A voice of indifference came from nowhere, and then a figure appeared.

    With a gun in his hands, he stared at the people in front of him and mocked them. It was Trensu.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    One of them took his short sword from his waist, he was very angry.

    "Haha, we have to knock on the door of the Heavenly Pce. Actually, we don¡¯t know where it is actually, but presumably, we must cross the door of the World Government."

    Another voice came out, but this time, it wasn¡¯t from Trensu, it was from the other side of the alley.

    Upon hearing this, the ck-suited men turned quickly and they found that one of them was killed.

    "How dare you? You have killed one of the World Government¡¯s army!"

    They got panicked immediately.

    "Oh really!"

    With a monkey face mask, a figure descended from the sky holding a sword in his hand. It was the man who has Busoshoku Haki.

    "Who the hell are you guys?"

    A ck-suited man asked desperately.

    When Trensu used the Rankyaku and walked into the air, they knew that it was impossible to defeat him.

    Trensu and his mates could control the Rokushiki.

    The ck-suited men are not a good opponent for these masked men.

    "You can call us The Wraith!"

    Rogen pulled out the sword and strode forward.

    The expression of the ck agents immediately changed, and they pulled out their weapons.

    But in the next moment, a mirage shed, just like a beautiful butterfly flying in the flowers.

    When Rogen stepped over and came to the front of Spandam, all the remaining guards held their necks, and then fell to the ground.

    He was very fast as the light.

    "Choke!"

    Just as the Yuan Hong sword returned to the sheath, everyone wasying on the ground.

    This scene shocked Spandam and he couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw.

    When he saw the monkey face mask in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    The mask was funny, but the coldness behind it made him afraid.

    "What do you think of death?"

    Spandam was shocked hearing those words, and he immediately shook his head, he was very scared at this moment.

    "No! don¡¯t you want to die?"

    "I¡¯m the chief of the CP5, you can¡¯t kill me!"

    Behind Rogen, the sand on Crocodile¡¯s shoulder floated up and turned into a long rope and moved forward.

    "Logia Type?"

    Spandam was shocked when he saw that.

    "No, don¡¯t kill me! you¡¯ll be guilty against the World Government, and the guilty will know the agony!"

    The sand rope swept the dead bodies, and in less than a moment, it became dry and split.

    Spandam was going crazy after seeing such a scene.

    "Cutting this head will be the sacrifice for the birth of our pirate regiment, The Wraith!"

    When Crocodile was about to attack, the monkey-faced man suddenly said.

    Hearing this, the sand rope turned into a long sword, and then rushed in high speed.

    "Puff!"

    A corps without a head, that was Spandam after Crocodile¡¯s attack, and thest thing he saw was his body standing while blood erupted from his neck like a volcano.

    The head of the chief of the CP5, it¡¯s a good thing for the reputation of their group, right?

    Crocodile licked his lips; he was very excited.

    He has been waiting for this for so long.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 210 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

    ================

    YOOO plz if you really liked this novel plz give it a 5-stars rate in the novel update :

    https://.novelupdates/series/one-piece-the-soul-purchasing-pirate/

 Chapter 193

    When Rogen and his group went out to the alley, Crocodile was holding a round ck wrap with bloodstains on it.

    To leave the ind quickly, Spandam and his group chose a shortcut and walked through it. Because of this, when they got killed, no one found it.

    After leaving the alley, they got divided into 2 groups.

    Rogen and Trensu went toward the shipyard, and the rest were heading toward the port.

    Five minutester.

    "Mr. Tom!"

    Rogen entered Tom¡¯s office with Trensu and found blood on the ground, and Trensu was taken to the hospital.

    "You..."

    Tom looked at Rogen with amazement.

    "Mr. Tom, those bad guys, they will never bother you again in this life!"

    Trensu was smiling while he said that.

    "You killed them?"

    Tom was stunned, and he stared at Rogen with shock.

    "We just knocked on the door.

    Rogen smiled.

    Looking at the two again, Tom was stunned by their power. They dared to deal with dispatched World Government officials, the courage of this group is too great! Spandam represents the World, which is the reason to be so domineering and not take the others seriously.

    Power always wins, Spandam was weak, but his rank is staggering. This position makes everyone afraid.

    People in Spandam¡¯s position, it will be okay to stay away from him, but if you confront him, you¡¯ll face huge pressure, and you won¡¯t dare to provoke him.

    Not everyone has Haoshoku Haki to face such a position.

    However, this group showed Tom what was the meaning of facing wild creatures with no fear.

    It¡¯s just a knock on the door to the world government!

    You have to be brave to do this.

    "What are you going to do?"

    Tom wasn¡¯t a naive person, he was sure that there¡¯s something very special in this group, they had a purpose. They have attacked the World Government officials, no one would believe that.

    "I¡¯ll do a lot of things!"

    Rogenughed.

    Tom took a deep breath, and then he turned his attention to the drawings in front of him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done everything, you can¡¯t stay any longer. You have to leave now. I¡¯ll give you a general introduction to this drawing!¡±

    "I don¡¯t have much time!"

    Rogen nodded; he naturally understood the meaning of Tom.

    After a while, Tom began to introduce some of the structure of the Pluton and the brief features. It was very clear that Rogen was very excited.

    "Anchor done, prepare to leave!"

    Jason took off the mask and shouted toward the boat.

    Behind him, the five Dragon Elephants quickly moved and jumped on the boat one by one.

    Crocodile puffed out smoke, and his eyes were drifting to the ships not far away.

    "Hey, Jason, is that...?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s the ship of the World Government!"

    Jason nodded after looking at the ship carefully.

    "Me or you?"

    Crocodile asked.

    "Of course, it¡¯s me, you¡¯ll destroy only!"

    Jason Strode forward.

    Crocodile nodded and stood in the same ce and kept looking at Jason.

    He wanted to see what is Jason going to do.

    Jason strode forward to the ship, he stared at the anchor and smiled, and then, he extended his hands.

    "Scratch!"

    He just inserted his both hands into the hull of the ship.

    Jason took a deep breath, and then his arms were exerted again.

    At this time, pedestrians in the port were shocked when they saw this.

    "What is he doing?"

    "Oh My God, he just inserted his both hands into the ship!"

    "It¡¯s the ship of the World Government, why would he do that?"

    Soldiers on the boat felt that something was happening to their ship, they ran fast to see what was happening.

    "What are you doing? Stop it!"

    Jason didn¡¯t care about them, and he kept doing what he wanted.

    "This is for Tom!"

    "Boom!"

    The World Government ship trembled, and in less than a moment, the water sshed. Jason raised it to the sky.

    "Whaaaat???"

    Jasonughed loudly; his power let everyone got astonished.

    After lifting it, Jason took a step and walked forward until he came to a spacious ce. His arms trembled before cing the ship on the ground.

    "Who the hell are you?"

    The soldiers on the boat were panicked, and they asked Jason with a clear fear in their eyes.

    "Crocodile, haha!"

    Jason ignored them, and he shouted to his fellow.

    Immediately, the sand swept around and rushed to the ship quickly.

    Subsequently, the sand formed a mound under the ship.

    Stepping onto the deck, Crocodile put Spandam¡¯s head on the sand.

    "Sough"

    The sand made a sound again, and then a figure appeared.

    ¡°I¡¯ll knock on the door!¡±

    This is exactly what Rogen told them. The stupid World Government is disgusting. They have to knock on the door and tell the rotten people what to do!

    This was only a demonstration from a group of unknown people who dared to challenge the world.

    It¡¯s also Rogen¡¯s silent roar, and especially an oath!

    In this world, if there¡¯s oppression, then there will be resistance. The World Government dared to threaten Tom, then they should wait for the evil spirit toe!

    Rogen headed the port after leaving Tom¡¯s office.

    "Captain!"

    Everyone shouted excitedly, they were very happy with what they just did.

    From this day on, they will be very known throughout the world.

    "Don¡¯t get too excited, because we have a lot of things to do next!"

    "It will be more spectacr than this one!"

    Rogen said that while he was smiling.

    "Let¡¯s leave!"

    Jason stood on the boat and shouted.

    As he said that, The Dragon Root roared and sailed away from the port.

    Looking at the big ship that Jason ced on the ground, and the shocked people around it, Rogen was confused.

    "We will know the door of the Heavenly Pce!"

    "Are you readyyy!?"

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 210 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 194

    Rogen and his crew just left Water 7, and after a short time, the mighty waves just started.

    The World Government has sent officials, but they got killed by a group of pirates. Such a thing is extremely bad, and it shocked the world. Also, it made countless high officials upset and angry.

    What¡¯s more, Spandam¡¯s family itself is a high-ranking official in the World Government, it can be said that this will be very bad for Rogen and his group.

    What this group did, was like riding on the head of the World Government, which has a great influence on this prestigious organization.

    When they heard about this incident, the Commander-in-Chief immediately issued an order.

    ¡°We must exterminate these rats!¡±

    In an instant, the Government operated with extremely fast efficiency, and arge number of troops began to move.

    From the first look, Water 7 was still remaining calm, but actually, it was raging already.

    Many investigative teams rushed into the ind to ask witnesses and collect evidence to identify the identity of the criminal.

    "Suna Suna no Mi! Humm, Logia type!"

    A small team of seven people just reached the ind after Rogen¡¯s departure.

    At the moment, the leading man who was wearing a top cap looked at the deck that was stacked with sand and whispered.

    "A tall and strong man!"

    Another person stood under the boat and looked at the two deep holes into the ruler and muttered.

    At this moment, a woman with sses was busy asking the crowd.

    ¡°The identity of these people has been confirmed!¡±

    In a short time, the identity of Rogen and his crew was exposed. Those investigators are very efficient and fast.

    "Oh, really?"

    The leading man turned and looked at the woman.

    "The Suna Suna no Mi user, Crocodile, with a bounty of 45 million on his head."

    "He used to be in Baroque Works, basta. It didn¡¯t expect him to be here!"

    "He is working with another person, ording to our spection, it¡¯s Jason Statham!"

    When he heard the name of the partner, the hat man was surprised.

    "Is it the one with one hundred million bounty on his head?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s him!"

    "What about the rest?"

    "ording to the witnesses, there were 10 people in here, but we could get only these two because of the chaotic scene, we don¡¯t have enough information for the rest."

    The woman answered and she hesitated.

    "How?"

    The hat man asked.

    "Some people have seen a pirate g on their ship!"

    "Pirates?"

    His pupils shrank and he was stunned.

    "Then hand it to the marine, CP5 is more than taking care of this kind of things!"

    "But... But he is our chief!"

    The woman hesitated again.

    "So what... huh!"

    The leading man sneered, and then he turned and left.

    After one hour, the CP5 who came to investigate in the murder of their chief, they left and ignored this matter.

    If their superior was dead, naturally they don¡¯t need to follow other people¡¯s instructions during this time.

    In fact, the mysterious organization named Cipher Pol, have all kinds of incredible power, they are powerful. The various Cipher Pol cells are stationed throughout the world and investigate for the World Government.

    "Captain, why don¡¯t we care about this?"

    On the boat after leaving, a young man wondered.

    This matter involves their chief, so it¡¯s up to them to take charge of it.

    "What is hard for you to understand?"

    The lead man sneered.

    Behind them, the man who explored the ship that was moved by Jason, he said with a low voice.

    "The man who moved that ship, his Doriki surpasses 3000!"

    When he said that, all people on board stared at him with shock.

    Doriki is a unit of measurement used by Cipher Pol to directly determine the physical power of someone. Assuming that amon armed soldier on average has around 10 Doriki, and ording to them, a Doriki of 500 or higher is ssed as superhuman. In their CP5, their captain has only 3000.

    However, the guy who moved the ship, by measurement, his power exceeded 3000.

    This was just amazing, even if the CP5 wants to face them, they won¡¯t make it, there are 10 people on the other side, and with 3000, that would be impossible.

    They were sure that the other party was far more than imagined, and they naturally know how to choose. Spandam, whether he is dead or not, it won¡¯t make much difference for them.

    On the second day after Rogen¡¯s departure, the news has spread quickly throughout the world. this news shocked all the world.

    "The Wraith Pirates took the shot and killed the World Government official Spandam!"

    In this world, no one dares to do this except a few brave fighters.

    This was simply a p on the face of the World Government. People who made such a bearing action will be very famous, and everyone will fear them. However, they will be in a big danger, because the World Government and the Marines will chase them to the end of the world.

    "Shame!"

    In the middle of the headquarters, Kong hit the desktop ruthlessly.

    Under the look numerous Marines high-level, Kong quickly announced new Wanted Poster, ordering this group of people to pay attention with emphasis.

    The bounty was revealed, and the Wraith Pirates became known officially to the world the first time.

    "Jason Statham, Wraith pirates, 250 million!"

    "Crocodile, Wraith Pirates, 200 million!"

    Because of theck of information for the rest, there were only to Wanted Poster for this pirate regiment. But the bounty amount shocked all the world.

    Although they were only two persons, the sum of their bounty which was 450 million surpassed many pirate regiments in total.

    No one knows from where this group came from, but they immediately jumped into the supernova group and rushed into the top ten.

    In the Dragon Root, everyone wasughing.

    "Haha, Jason-Aniki, you¡¯ve got a huge bounty on your head, it¡¯s 250 million!"

    "Crocodile-Sama also, it awesome, the bounty on your head is 200 million!"

    ¡°Captain, look at the two of them. They have overtaken you at once.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other andughed.

    Rogen was standing on the bow, he smiled, but he kept staring at the Six Dragon Elephants and thought.

    They¡¯ve be officially in this crew, but their strength is no enough yet.

    The uing trip to the Sabaody Archipgo will inevitably face fierce battles. Whether they can participate in it or not, Rogen was still hesitating.

    "Maybe, it¡¯s time to arrange another task for them!"

    Rogen sighed and he kept thinking.

    He doesn¡¯t want anyone in his crew to be hurt, he wanted to ensure the safety of all of them.

    He¡¯ll do everything to avoid the danger.

    However, this mission has great importance for him, but it requires manpower.

    Correspondingly, it¡¯s extremely dangerous.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 213 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 195

    Sabaody archipgo is not far away from Water 7, but the route between them is really dangerous because of the numerous pirate regiment located there.

    The Wraith Pirates saw at least 3 or 4 pirate groups since they left.

    Moreover, as the distance to the Sabaody Archipgo was getting closer, the concentration of Rogen¡¯s crew was getting bigger and bigger.

    Even though Rogen was nervous, he kept thinking. His current system bnce was 1.2 billion, it seems that this amount wasn¡¯t enough for him in this all-out war. The next battle is bound to be extremely hard; it was very likely to fight against an Admiral again.

    If he wanted to take back the little master, then the safety of his group will have to go further.

    "I don¡¯t know how much money I will get from the next pirates!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, and he smirked.

    Holynd, Celestial Dragon¡¯s Pce.

    The little master had been brought back to the Pce 3 days ago.

    During these days in the pce, her father never came over. He wasn¡¯t busy enough to visit his little daughter.

    Until today, when she was watering flowers, a group of people came in from the door.

    The first man that entered was a middle-aged man with a transparent bubble on his head. Behind him, there was a group of servants that bowed respectfully.

    "Shame on you, you are the sinner of the family!"

    The middle-aged man stared at the little master and yelled.

    "Oh..."

    She didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment.

    This cold answer made the middle-aged man even angrier.

    "This time, you won¡¯t find a way to escape, I¡¯ll order my guards to monitor you the whole days, and after 7 days I¡¯ll send you out."

    "you have to be a good woman in your next life!"

    With a loud voice full of anger, he shouted on her.

    "I won¡¯t marry him!"

    She answered with a hard tone.

    "Of course you won¡¯t!"

    When he heard his daughter¡¯s answer, he smirked.

    "Do you think that after what you have done, I¡¯ll let you marry him, he won¡¯t even ept!"

    ¡°You are a shame for this family, and for all the Celestial Dragons!¡±

    ¡°Originally, you could be a better person in thismunity, but from that moment on, you have be worthless!¡±

    When she heard those words, she got angry.

    "What are you nning to do?"

    "I already did, he owns you now!"

    The father sneered.

    "You¡¯ll be his toy. What he wants to do with you has nothing to do with me. At the same time, he will give us some certain benefits!"

    ¡°I¡¯ve raised you for so many years, it¡¯s time for you to repay.¡±

    After saying this, the middle-aged man turned around.

    "After seven days, you¡¯ll be sent to his home!"

    The little master¡¯s face changed immediately, she stared at the man who was nominally her father, full of hatred eyes.

    "You are not a human being!"

    "Really?"

    When he heard what his daughter just said, he got angry and turned.

    "If your mother didn¡¯t seduce me that night, the world will be better without you!"

    "I¡¯m very tired of raising you all these years because I thought that you¡¯ll be something special, but here you are, a little piece of shit!"

    "Don¡¯t try to run away, no one dares to save you, no one even cares!"

    "No one in this world dares to offend the majesty of the Celestial Dragons!"

    "I will let you live in despair and pain for the rest of your life, in order to wash your mother¡¯s mistake!"

    "I¡¯ve lost my dignity, my everything because of her, I have executed her already, and you have to make reparation!"

    His hard word directly hit the little master¡¯s weak heart, and she got offended by the man in front of her, he insulted her and her mother.

    She was very desperate, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. However, she didn¡¯t show any frailty in front of this Baka. (ÄªåÈ)

    Finally, the middle aged-man turned and left, leaving his daughter alone and sad.

    Seeing him leaving and closing the door behind him, the little master lost all his power, and she fell to the ground.

    Tears flowed out of her eyes. She hugged her knees and buried her head deeply. She kept crying all day, she was very sad and desperate because of what she heard.

    "Who can help me?"

    She felt weak at that moment, and her skirt got wet because of her tears.

    Despair drowned her; she was like a leaf falling in the storm.

    "Rogen, pleasee and save me..."

    Suddenly, she remembered Rogen.

    On the endless sea, she was alone and desperately hiding in the corner. The deck of the ship was full of blood and dead bodies.

    And then, a ship was getting closer and closer and a young boy was on board.

    She seemed to have seen hope in the eyes of this boy.

    "Help me, help!"

    She was afraid, very afraid, what if that boy was a bad person?

    Fortunately, the little boy rescued her at that time.

    What about now?

    She screamed in pain and whispered to the exit.

    "Help me, help!"

    The time was repeating itself; she is lonely and desperate and needs someone to help her.

    Unconsciously, she found a figure in front of her.

    It was a faithful dog for the Celestial Dragons, his name was Runta. He has a long scar on his face, and he came up with an indifferent expression and said...

    "No one will save you!"

    "You will not have any hope."

    He kept looking down at the woman who was sitting on the ground with disdain.

    He didn¡¯t show any mercy and pushed her to lose hope.

    "Everyone has his own identity, his own value. But you, you are nothing but a dog, you¡¯ve lost everything!"

    "This will never change!"

    The little master looked up at Runta with indifference and abused him.

    "This will change!"

    "He will definitelye!"

    "I¡¯m sure, he wille and help me!"

    The little master was very angry and shouted.

    Although she didn¡¯t stop crying, she was full of hope that Rogen wille and help her.

    "The most stupid thing in this world is hope, huh!"

    After saying this, he turned and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    His past was very clear in his body, he was a ve for the Celestial Dragons, and he even forgets what hope is.

    All the ves under the Celestial Dragons are leaving in despair and nothing but despair.

    The sea was roaring, billowing, and surging.

    When the stormes, the thunder will scream, and the wind will blow.

    Rogen was standing on the bow, and with a fierce expression, he stared at the three pirate ships in front of him and shouted.

    "Kill!"

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 213 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 196

    Half a day ago, he saw many pirates passing by one after another, but he couldn¡¯t restrain the desire in his heart.

    So, when he found a group of pirates humiliating a poor woman that was tied on their ship, he jumped out with anger and killed them.

    What he just did to those pirates caused a huge shock.

    They were in thest point of the first half of the Grand-Line, as long as they passed this ce and the Fish-Man Ind, they¡¯ll enter the second half.

    Therefore, all pirate groups, either intentionally or tacitly, choose to stop fighting in this sea area.

    At the end of the first half, pirates should avoid conflicts against each other, otherwise, the marine will arrest them, and they won¡¯t pass.

    However, just half a day ago, this tacit understanding was interrupted by Rogen.

    A pirate group with a total bounty of more than 100 million was shot by Rogen, and within three minutes, they got destroyed.

    This shocking scene caused a lot of panic among the pirates, and they kept staring at him.

    "You dare to kill in this area! Do you want to fight against all the pirates?"

    A pirate ship was sailing fast, and then stopped in front of The Dragon Roots, and one of the members on it said loudly.

    Wearing a captain¡¯s hat, a middle-aged man with a cross scar on his face stared at Rogen and shouted viciously.

    "What are you doing, kid?"

    Rogen neglected him and pretended that he didn¡¯t hear anything.

    This indifferent attitude angered the middle-aged man.

    After a while, some of the pirates who came around recognized the identity of the middle-aged man.

    "It¡¯s Cross Pirates with a total bounty of more than 250 million. That guy, it¡¯s Lumba, he has a bounty of 100 million."

    Only famous pirates cane here. Their faces were well known to most people, and their reputation has spread throughout the world. Naturally, it¡¯s not easy to reach this ce.

    "From where did theye?"

    Someone asked.

    "I haven¡¯t seen any pirate banner; it seems that they are neers!"

    After checking the Dragon Roots carefully, they said.

    "Neer?"

    Pirates were speechless. Weak pirates can¡¯te into this area. Even if they did, they won¡¯t dare to fight here.

    "They just killed a strong pirate group!"

    "So brave, how dare they to shoot in this area?"

    "We are almost at the Sabaody Archipgo, everyone avoids fighting in here. They don¡¯t understand the rules, I think!"

    All the pirates looked at each other and kept talking.

    Many ships came over and surrounded the Dragon Roots, there were already 13 ships.

    As pirates were talking, one of Rogen¡¯s crew shouted.

    "Hey bastard, move, don¡¯t block our path!"

    "Otherwise, we will kill you all!"

    It was Trensu, he carried his gun on his shoulder while he said that with an indifferent tone.

    "Who is that kid? This is insane!"

    These words made all the pirates ufortable.

    The Cross Pirates were very angry to see this Pirate regiment.

    "Hey kid, you are a talky person, we¡¯ll teach you a good lesson!"

    A blond man with short hair stepped out and nced at Trensu.

    "This is Alec! There a bounty of 50 million on his head, it¡¯s rumored that he is a devil fruit user!"

    The rest of the Pirate regiments immediately recognized him.

    As he heard that, Trensu moved forward, bent his knees, and then he pulled the trigger.

    "One shot, no more!"

    He aimed and he was sure that he won¡¯t miss the target.

    As he said that, he aimed and shot.

    One the deck, Alec wanted to jump and avoid this bullet, but...

    His body trembled, and a hole of blood appeared in his forehead. In less than a moment, he fell straight.

    "Ding!"

    Unbelievable, everyone got shocked seeing such a scene.

    The 50 million Alec was killed by a single shot, it took only 1 second or less.

    "Are you kidding me?"

    "Who the hell is that kid?"

    "What the hell is going on? Who are those bastards?"

    Everyone was shocked, this gun master killed a very strong pirate, this was just amazing.

    "Can I have the honor to finish them all?"

    On the Dragon Roots, Trensu looked at his crew and asked.

    "Obviously, they are not strong enough, no one dares to fight us I think, you can do it!"

    Crocodile puffed the smoke and answered with arrogance.

    He didn¡¯t even care about the numerous pirate crews in front of him.

    Thinking about it, they have passed through a long journey full of dangers and ferocious battles. Besides, they were about to reach the second half of the Grand Line and they¡¯ll face the Celestial Dragon soon, how could they care about the chickens in front of them.

    Trensu nodded, and then he raised his gun.

    After a breath, he put his index and snapped the trigger.

    In a blink of an eye, an extremely dangerous breath swept across Lumba¡¯s pirates.

    "No, don¡¯t do that!"

    As he said that, Trensu pulled the trigger.

    "Boom!"

    It took only 1 second, and arge hole appeared in Lumba¡¯s head, making him fell straight.

    On the Dragon Roots, Trensu slowly moved his muzzle to point to the next person.

    At this moment, all the pirates got panicked.

    "Oh My God, he killed the 100 million pirates in one single shot!"

    If he could solve strong pirates with one single shot, what would he do with normal pirates then?

    "Bang, Bang, Bang...!"

    The gunfire sounded six times in a row. In a short while, all the Cross pirates were dead.

    Watching this horrible scene, all the surrounded pirates became afraid.

    "We should not mess with him!"

    Everyone looked at Rogen¡¯s group, and they wanted to disappear as if they have never been here.

    This group was too mysterious and violent. Only one guy killed a whole strong crew with his gun.

    Who dares to confront this guy?

    "If you want to die, just ask me, Trensu is always avable!"

    Trensu said that in a sarcastic mode.

    After he said that, all the ships ran away, and no one dared to provoke Rogen¡¯s crew again.

    After what happened in this sea area, the Wraith¡¯s reputation has spread all over the world within a short time.

    Because of this, many more powerful pirates became interested to confront them.

    One dayter, arge pirate group with their 3 ships approached the Dragon Roots.

    A bloody war was about to happen, but Rogen was indifferent, and he didn¡¯t pay much attention.

    He neglected them for a while, and then he slowly stood up and stared at the oing ships.

    "Get ready to kill new groups!"

    In this raging scene, Rogen ordered his group coldly.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 217 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 197

    These oing Pirates were extremely famous throughout the first half of the Grand Line. Their total bounty has reached 460 million. The three captains have reached a total of 235 million.

    It seems that this group of pirates with itsrge base was one of the strongest in this area.

    Even more, they seemed to have powerful high-end skills. Such a group, many powerful persons would be afraid in front of them, facing them is like suicide.

    A group of pirates that reach this level must be elites. Even more, the amount of terror can make people scale numb.

    "I¡¯ve heard that there are new people making a mess in this area, we need to kill them and have some fun!"

    "We are all angry, life without fighting is so boring!"

    "We are here for the sake of wine, money, and women. We need to kill and steal!"

    "Yeah, right, only fighting and spilling blood will bring happiness to us!"

    At the prow position, a tall man raised his head and drank hard wine, and then he said all of that.

    The crew behind him were very excited about hearing this, and they raised their arms.

    "It¡¯s a pity to fight against those chickens, we need a real war!"

    Glen shook his head, expressed disdain for the boat floating 100 meters away in front of them.

    Only in terms of the volume of ships, they can crush the oing boat, not to mention the huge difference in the number of pirates with each side. Even if the other side were powerful, Glen trusts his brothers in the pirate ships.

    "Captain, let¡¯s kill them, they¡¯ll be dead meat in few seconds. We didn¡¯t fight for a long time, we need to see blood again!"

    Behind Glen, a long-haired man licked his lips and snorted. His eyes were red as if he hadn¡¯t slept for several days, and also, it was full of madness and fierceness.

    "It¡¯s all yours then!"

    Glen responded immediately.

    He thought that a small group of pirates of neers wasn¡¯t worth his attention at all.

    "I heard that they killed Lumba in one shot, Lumba has a bounty of 100 million."

    "So what? He might have good luck fighting against Lumba, it¡¯s nothing!"

    "Kill them, this is our world!"

    These men were very arrogant, they don¡¯t have ambitions, they only wanted to kill and conquer. All the members of this group didn¡¯t pay much attention to Rogen and his crew. They kept thinking about the next destination, the second half of the Grand Line.

    The ships on both sides approached quickly because theck of attention paid to Rogen¡¯s group, Glen and his crew didn¡¯t even pull out the cannons.

    The close fight between the two sides can make the blood in their bodies boil more, and release the mania brought by the boredom in the sea during this period.

    In an instant, the distance between the two sides was only 50 meters.

    "Every one of you should solve one ship, move quickly!"

    Rogenmanded his group and he was full of confidence.

    Next to him, Crocodile and Jason nodded.

    Trensu didn¡¯t take any action this time, he bent his knees and chose on ship as a target. Behind them, the six Dragon Elephants were very angry, in a moment, they called Rogen and said.

    "Captain, we want to fight too!"

    "Have you mastered the Rokushiki?"

    Rogen turned and asked them.

    When they heard this question, they felt lost. After practicing the Dragon Elephant¡¯s skills, and the increment of their physical fitness during this period, they still can¡¯t join the fight. As for the Rokushiki, Jason promised them to teach it when at the right time.

    "As soon as you master the Rokushiki, you¡¯ll join us!"

    As he said that, Rogen¡¯s figure disappeared and then reappeared in the air.

    At the same time, Crocodile and Jason looked at each other, and then, their bodies flickered and appeared in the air also.

    The three were very fast. In the eyes of everyone, they moved forward in mid-air with very high speed.

    With each step, a ripple appeared in the void.

    The speed was amazing, in only three seconds, they have reached 30 meters ahead.

    "Hey, hey, look, I think that those three people are walking in the air!"

    All the pirates got shocked seeing them walking in the void.

    "Are you kidding me?"

    Glen couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, he suddenly felt that this war will not end in a good way. He seemed to underestimate this group of guys.

    After all, normal people can¡¯t walk in the mid-air, just like walking on the ground or leaping tens of meters in one step.

    Five or six secondster, Rogen and his mates had fallen from the sky andnded on the three ships.

    One person on each boat, one person against a whole crew. Are they serious? So arrogant!

    Glen was very angry, and he took a sip of wine fiercely.

    "Go, kill them all!"

    As he said that, all the 200 members of this pirate group roared angrily and rushed toward the three.

    They wanted to kill, cut them into pieces.

    As they moved forward, something happened that scared them.

    Horrible sand grains swept in front of them.

    The saw the grain of sand floated from the shoulder of the fierce-looking man and then a strong wind blew, it was like a dragon roaring with anger and suddenly covered the entire ship.

    On the other ship, all pirates heard the angry roaring.

    "Strength increase, 400 times!"

    "Dragons 18 palms!"

    As they heard that, they looked up, and they saw many Dragons flying and hovering across the ship. Every time the dragons roared, a sound of bombardment came out.

    "Our ships, it¡¯s going to destroy! Oh My God!!!"

    The pirates screamed when they saw this horrible scene.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 217 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 198

    Rogen¡¯s ship was like a mantis in front of a huge van from the beginning, but when ites to the end, it became a huge line with a fierce breath.

    This horrified Glen and his pirates. Their ships began to shake and it was about to copse at any time.

    This scene was scary for Glen and his pirates.

    Was it a Devil Fruit ability or what?

    When he found that his two other ships were in big danger with the power of the other side, Glen¡¯s face changed immediately, and he stared at Rogen for the first time.

    It was clear from the first sight and from the wanted posters that Jason and Crocodile were powerful. What about this little guy, Rogen? he also dared to rush alone against a whole ship member.

    While he was staring at him, Rogen kept stepping forward at a slow pace.

    "Oh!"

    An overbearing breath swept out across the ship in a blink of an eye, exactly like the gust of the wind.

    "Crack!"

    The doors and the deck got cracked by this power, even some fragile items, such as ss tes and crystalmps burst directly.

    Glen was even more shocked when he saw that most of his crew fell down heavily and they passed out.

    "This, this is..."

    He didn¡¯t know what to say, he was in a huge shock.

    What was happening? this was an unusual scene in this area, this guy almost wipes the entire pirates in a short time.

    "Boom!"

    Just then, a loud noise was heard from Jason¡¯s ship. When Glen turned his head, he saw dozens of pirates screaming in the air and then fell into the sea.

    "Who the hell are those guys?"

    How could anyone be strong like that?

    After 5 minutes, Glen¡¯s crew were all dead, and Rogen was about to leave.

    "Fight me!"

    Although he was confused and disappointed, Glen finally had the courage and shouted.

    With a loud roar, his figure began to swell and a golden fur grew.

    He seemed to be a Devil Fruit user, type Zoan.

    Rogen was a little surprised because he didn¡¯t think that he would find some strength in this pirate group. This Glen, the devil fruit user, he might be strong. Interesting...

    Stepping out, a cyclone appeared on the deck and Rogen¡¯s figure disappeared again.

    "Geppo!"

    "Choke!"

    From the air, a long sword rushed toward Glen.

    And then, a shadow appeared in front of Glen¡¯s neck, it was sharp and extremely fast.

    The transformation of Glen stopped; he already became a beast with the golden fur on his body.

    Fast! Very fast! The speed of this Rogen is horrible!

    "What are you going to do?"

    ¡°Borrow your head and tell them I¡¯ming!¡±

    An indifferent voice came out, and the sword edge moved.

    Glen didn¡¯t figure out what the other party said.

    "Who, who is...."

    He wanted to ask but the sword was very sharp, and it already pierced into his neck.

    He felt the death at this moment, and the transformation in his body quickly receded.

    "I¡¯m... Ugh! I¡¯m so weak...."

    Glen was in despair at this moment, his weakness killed him.

    The battle didn¡¯tst long, he died before he could even transform, he didn¡¯t do anything, he was a useless captain at that war.

    Rogen didn¡¯t utter a word, he put his sword into its sheath and walked away.

    He has reached the 365 acupoints, his strength reached the peak at this time. He could defeat many powerful fighters with his martial arts only.

    When all the 365 acupoints are opened, the Qi of the whole body can never be exhausted.

    Using Qi, he was urged to make progress in his body. At this time, he could easily pass 10 meters in one step. His body was lithe like the light and the wind, and his speed what like the lightning, it can be said that he has reached the superhuman level.

    With such a state, even if it was impossible to conquer the real world, you can conquer the world of pirates.

    "My current strength should be equivalent to a pirate with a bounty of 300 or 400 million!"

    This was only Rogen¡¯s predictions. If he really wants to know, he should fight against this level be sure.

    Looking at the remaining pirates in Rogen¡¯s field that were shaking and about to fall to the ground, Rogen waved his sword.

    At this time, Rogen has finished his battle.

    On the other side, the battle was about to end.

    Crocodile sand swept around, drying up many pirates. This terrifying ability was hard to resist. Under the fear, many pirates jumped to the sea to avoid this sand.

    Jumping to the sea was a smart move from some pirates, Crocodile¡¯s sand cannot kill under the water.

    Jason¡¯s battle was on fire, he kept destroying everything in front of him. With his bare hands, he almost demolished the entire ship.

    At the end of this glorious war, the Dragon Roots approached.

    Rogen¡¯s system bnce has reached an astonishing 1.8 billion from this battle and the previous ones.

    The mess that Rogen made in this area was finally noticed by the Marine Department.

    "It¡¯s Rogen!"

    In the Marine Headquarter, Kong was very angry.

    "He is the one who established the Wrath Pirates!"

    No wonder, that¡¯s why these people are so bold, so tant against the world government!

    "These pirates, their bounty has reached 700 million! How crazy are they?"

    "They don¡¯t have problems with us only, even the other pirates, the Wraith kept killing them!"

    "What is this Rogen trying to do?"

    No one could understand his guy.

    "Fleet admiral, recently, we¡¯ve heard some news that the Celestial Dragon fought against Rogen and took back one of them!"

    Sengoku was in a strange mood.

    "Celestial Dragons?"

    He kept silent for the moment, and immediately, he stared at the wanted posters of Rogen and his crew, and his expression suddenly changed.

    "That¡¯s too bad, they are going to Mary Geoise!"

    He finally understood the purpose of Rogen.

    Starting with Spandam, anding to this side. There only one meaning, which means that they are dering the war against the Celestial Dragons.

    "Yes, I guess so!"

    "I know something about him!"

    Saying that Sengoku paused for a while and then continued.

    "Rogen¡¯s goal is 100% her!"

    "Really?"

    "He is trying to show that he is the best leader in this world."

    "He ising then!"

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 217 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 199

    Rogen¡¯s intention was finally recognized, at the moment of reaching this destination, he announced his arrival in a high profile.

    He gave everyone a signal, telling the world, the Marines, and the Celestial Dragons that no one can hurt hispanions, his brother, no matter who was the enemy!

    Killing Spandam and eliminating the pirates, his series of actions were extremely high-profile.

    Because, from this moment, he has grown, he has Power!

    He is no longer that young man who was alone and trying to avoid people, he is a man with a bunch of brothers around him. This guy is on fire.

    "Boom!"

    In the sea, the storms and thunders were raging and the rain kept falling.

    In this harsh weather, the Dragon Roots didn¡¯t stop and cut the waves, the canvas rose and the g kept fluttering.

    "The Sabaody is here!"

    Rogen was standing on the bow, and he didn¡¯t get wet at all, as if the raindrops avoided him.

    The strong wind blows his forehead, and his eyes were bright and brilliant.

    Not far away from The Dragon Roots, a pirate ship saw them moving fast in the storm. Immediately they gave them the way, they didn¡¯t dare to provoke them after what they have heard.

    "The Wraith, it¡¯s the Wraith pirates! they are the most terrible ones!"

    "Yesterday, the Marine Headquarter issued a new series of bounties. The guy named Rogen has a total bounty of 350 million!"

    "Crocodile, a bounty of 200 million, Jason, a bounty of 250 million!"

    "The gun master Trensu, 190 million!"

    "This group is so cruel; they have a total of 990 million. What the hell are they going to do now?"

    Pirates in the rear whispered when they saw Rogen¡¯s crew passing by from them,

    This group of people is mysterious and furious as if it suddenly appeared. No one ever heard about them before, but in the moment of appearance, the killed three strong pirate groups with extremely tough means, and they became famous in a short time.

    The Marine Headquarters and the world government also paid great attention to this group and came out with a shocking bounty.

    The storm was about to disappear. When the Dragon Roots approached the shores of the Sabaody, the sky became clear, and the sun shone.

    "Finally, we are here!"

    Jason wiped his eyes and stretched his hands.

    They were very clear that this time things are going to be very serious; they didn¡¯te here to y; they have an important goal to chase.

    "Troublesome ind!"

    Crocodile condensed.

    The end of the first half of the Grand Line has never been a calm ce, all the pirates who want to enter the second half will gather here.

    It can be said that this is the most chaotic and the mostplicated pirate gathering ce in the first half.

    On this ind, you won¡¯t know what kind of enemy you¡¯ll encounter.

    Of course, besides the Marines, pirates are the greatest threat to The Wraith. Between crews and others, you¡¯ll find a few friends and more enemies.

    It was like the fight between Crocodile and Domingo, they have to understand each other¡¯s strengths first.

    "Let¡¯s enter the ind! Don¡¯t forget to hide your identity and keep a low profile during this time!"

    "This ind is veryplicated; you need to be safe!"

    Rogen slowly folded the newspaper in his hand and put it in his pocket. He looks very serious at that moment.

    As he said, the Sabaody is a very troublesome ind.

    Almost all the Supernova Pirates are gathered here, and these people are very difficult to deal with.

    In addition, Rogen found that the four future Yonko Kaido, White Beard, Shanks, and Big Mom were as strong as these people. (the author included Moria and Domingo as Yonko, I didn¡¯t understand why!)

    "Shiki the Golden Lion, has a bounty of 320 million, and a total of 500 million in his crew!"

    "Marco the Phoenix, 300 million, and a total of 450 million in his crew.

    With deep eyes and serious expression, Rogen kept thinking about these pirates.

    This is a big era, it needs power! It can be seen from the power of the supernova. It¡¯s like big waves, it eliminates weak people or the unlucky ones, they¡¯ll drown in the torrent of the times, and won¡¯t be remembered by the future generations.

    It was stupid to judge the current situation in ordance with the Manga. Rogen has already overestimated the quality of the strongman in this world.

    But at this point, he still found himself wrong!

    "Not enough information!"

    Rogen has realized his ws.

    Are they strong enough? The total bounty has reached 990 million, and it proves that they were extremely strong. Even in this period of Supernova, it can be ranked in the top three. However, Rogen didn¡¯tpare himself with Supernova, he chose the famous strong pirates in this world, and he found that he needs to be stronger.

    Only four members of his crew could join in the battle, the six Dragon Elephants were not as strong as the main leaders of the crew. In the first half, they might be powerful masters. Of course, they were facing weak piratesparing with the ones in the second half.

    In this era, many powerful guys just went out to the sea, and they made it chaotic.

    They have be famous in a very short period of time, causing the Marine to be in a mess.

    Rogen found it out when he came to this ind.

    Here, fighting against the Marines is like a little dispute with one of the normal pirates.

    "These six fellows are not strong enough; they still need time!"

    Rogen was helpless, his crew was established within a few days, and its configuration wasn¡¯tplete yet.

    After thinking for a moment, Rogen made up his mind.

    "If they can¡¯t participate in this incident, I can let them do something else!"

    The crowd quickly got off the boat and entered the Sabaody.

    As the endpoint of the first half, there¡¯s a lot of traffic here every day, it¡¯s impossible to count how many pirates in here.

    Even if the Marines decided to face one of the pirates, it would be like a spark that starts the big fire.

    A bad suppression will bring a great disaster to the ind.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 217 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200: Zephyr, The Admiral.

    What makes the Marines even more scared is that the Sabaody is the Holynd of the Celestial Dragons, and most of them live on it.

    Once the war starts, these nobles will get hurt, and it will lead to ominous consequences for the Marines.

    Therefore, this unique tacit understanding is quietly observed. However, the Pirates do not act recklessly and chose to stay low-profile, to avoid conflicts.

    Rogen and his crew entered the ind and quickly disappeared inside it.

    It¡¯s not easy to catch someone in this huge Archipgo.

    After 10 minutes, Rogen¡¯s group stopped suddenly.

    ¡°Captain, look there!¡±

    Trensu whispered.

    Everyone looked at the ce pointed by Trensu, and their eyes immediately shrank.

    Not far away, a group of Marines was walking quickly and they were very serious.

    They directly stared at the man who leads this group, he was a tall man with purple hair, he looked very angry. What shocked everyone was the rank of this guy.

    Amazing, it¡¯s the Admiral of the Marine Department!

    ¡°The ck Arm Z!¡±

    Crocodile said with a serious tone.

    The silent middle-aged man who led the group of young people was Admiral Z.

    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that he was dispatched by the superiors to maintain the stability in the Sabaody Archipgo for a period of time, but I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s real!¡±

    Rogen condensed.

    Rogen wasn¡¯t in a hurry, there¡¯s no need for an Admiral to face, only if this mission went wrong. The purpose of this visit was to save people. They have to avoid fighting as much as they could.

    ¡°This old guy is not easy to deal with; it can be said that he is as strong as Garp. He is definitely one of the strongest in the Marines at this time!¡±

    Jason¡¯s eyes shed when he said that.

    They were sure that the other party wasn¡¯t easy to mess with. They¡¯ve been on this ind for a long time, and they haven¡¯t seen any chaos in the street.

    If there¡¯s an Admiral in charge, who dares to make a mess?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After watching Z, Rogen¡¯s group walked away.

    The streets were crowded, naturally, the Admiral won¡¯t notice that someone was watching him in secret.

    After walking for another 30 minutes, Rogen looked at the hotel in front of him and smiled.

    ¡°Grove 13 of Sabaody Archipgo, Shakky¡¯s Rip-off Bar!¡±

    His goal at that time was exactly this bar, more precisely, the people in this bar.

    ¡°Captain, are we going in?¡±

    Jason was very curious.

    He didn¡¯t know the reason behinding here.

    ¡°Go in!¡±

    Rogen didn¡¯t exin anything, he just stepped in.

    Immediately, they opened the door and followed Rogen.

    The bar was empty, only five or six guests were standing lonely and drink.

    You could hear calm music ying in the background, which adds a touching atmosphere to the bar.

    ¡°You are ten? Find somewhere to sit!¡±

    In front of them, a woman in her thirties who had a cigarette in her mouth and wiping her sses.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone!¡±

    Rogen smiled and said softly.

    ¡°Huh!¡± She stopped and then she looked at Rogen with a surprise. ¡°You look familiar!¡±

    ¡°Really!¡±

    Rogen answered with a smile.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have the person you¡¯re looking for. Find a ce for you to sit. What can I give you to drink?¡±

    ¡°Three bottles of rum then!¡±

    Rogen waved his hands to his crew to sit down.

    ¡°Captain, do you know that woman?¡±

    Trensu looked at the bartender and asked Rogen with curiosity.

    ¡°She used to be a pirate in the past!¡±

    Rogen whispered.

    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±

    Everyone was amazed, and they looked at her again.

    At this time, she came with three bottles and put them on the table.

    ¡°Stop talking about me, I can hear you clearly!¡±

    With a few warnings from her eyes, she smiled.

    ¡°Madam, I want to see your husband!¡±

    Rogen didn¡¯t wait and asked her immediately.

    ¡°And for what?¡±

    She answered him with indifference.

    ¡°I want him to do me a favor!¡±

    Rogen answered quickly.

    ¡°He is not here!¡±

    As she said that, she turned and left, ignoring the whole crowd.

    Rogen was calm at that moment, he just smiled and kept drinking with his mates.

    They left after an hour neglecting the main reason they came for.

    ¡°Captain, what shall we do next?¡±

    ¡°Just have fun!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    Taking a rest after a long journey full of battles and adventures, it would make sailors very happy.

    In this ind, you could find a diversity of creatures from this world, it can be said that staying here is a pleasure for everyone, and here you could find everything you need.

    The Wraith started looking for fun and delicious food after leaving the bar. Till now, they didn¡¯t face any problem at all.

    In the evening, a middle-aged man with wavy hair and sses stepped into Shakky¡¯s Rip-off Bar.

    An octopus fish-man was behind him, holding a stack of paper in his hands.

    ¡°Ah, you are back!¡±

    Shakuyaku greeted him immediately.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to serve today¡¯s guests.¡±

    The middle-aged man was a bit tired.

    ¡°At noon, a young man asked for you,¡± Shakuyaku said.

    ¡°Really?¡± A doubt appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s face. ¡°What is it like?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention, I don¡¯t know!¡± she answered with indifference.

    The middle-aged man was helpless. In this ce, most people don¡¯t know him. There must be something happened if a strange man came to find him.

    At this time, the Fish-man came forward to put a stack of paper on the bar and began to flip it.

    Shakuyaku nced and she noticed several Wanted Posters.

    ¡°What are you doing with this, Hatchan?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to see what kind of pirates I would face when I go to the sea!¡± Hatchan answered with a sigh.

    ¡°You¡¯ll die immediately if you went to the sea, haha!¡± She mocked at him.

    Hatchan didn¡¯t respond and continued to flip.

    Suddenly, Shakuyaku moved and pressed on his arm.

    ¡°Wait a second!¡±

    She looked at the wanted poster and pointed her finger on it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him. It¡¯s the kid who was looking for you this day, he is a pirate!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± the middle-aged man looked surprised.

    It was a young man with a faint smile on his face, under his picture, an astonishing bounty that shocked everyone.

    Seeing this huge bounty, Hatchan shouted.

    ¡°Rogen, the captain of the Wraith, 350 million!¡±

 Chapter 201

    "He is a terrible guy, the Marine put 350 million on his head!"

    Shakuyaku was a little surprised, she couldn¡¯t help but look at the wanted poster several times.

    When the middle-aged man heard Rogen¡¯s name, he got stunned.

    As he remembers, when Roger was executed, his little brother escaped from the Loguetown. Is it possible that he became stronger and established his pirate regiment? The Marine put a huge bounty on his head. It can be said that he became at the top of the Supernova. His strength must be astonishing.

    He strode forward and took the wanted poster from Hatchan.

    "Rogen, hah!"

    When he said that, his eyes shed and he seemed to know something by his smile.

    "Rayleigh, do you know him?"

    When she saw his expression, Shakuyaku seemed to understand something.

    "Well, I didn¡¯t expect to see this little kid in here!"

    Rayleigh nodded, and then he turned around and walked outside.

    "Where are you going?"

    Shakuyaku shouted.

    "I¡¯m going to hang around!"

    Rayleigh waved his hand and left.

    In a yground.

    "Wow, that¡¯s cool!"

    Jason was in a roller coaster and shouted.

    From low to high and then from high to low, this kind of stimting movement that makes your heart beat faster is just awesome. Behind Jason and in front of him, all the crew members were happy in this roller.

    The Sabaody Archipgo is very distinctive, and even this roller coaster is made of bubbles, these bubbles are very tough and hard to break.

    This kind of amusement makes people very happy.

    In addition to the roller coaster made of bubbles, there are bumper bubbles, flying bubbles, and many other games. Everyone was excited to stay and try everything.

    The time passed slowly, and the evening finallye.

    At that time, Rogen and his mates were tired. When they were about to leave, a middle-aged man walked slowly at the gate of the amusement park.

    "Finally!"

    After seeing Rogen, the middle-aged man smiled.

    He was very happy to see that kid; it has been a long time since he saw him.

    He stood at the door and waited for the Wraith toe out.

    Five minutester, Rogen came to the door. Jason and the others were having fun and they were talking loudly.

    Even Crocodile who was known by his ruthless face, at this time he was smiling.

    "Rogen!"

    Suddenly, someone called Rogen from the side of the door.

    Rogen was stunned, he looked up and tried to see.

    "Are you looking for me?"

    The middle-aged manughed and strode slowly.

    When he approached, Rogen smiled.

    "I didn¡¯t expect you toe!"

    "So do I, I didn¡¯t expect that you would know where I am!" Rayleigh shook his head, but he wasn¡¯t doubted at all. As early as Roger had known, this magical little guy seemed to have the ability to predict the future.

    "Come with me!"

    Looking at the confused expression on Jason¡¯s face ad the others, Rayleigh smiled and turned to take the crowd away.

    He was wearing flip-flops, and he looks like an old man with his gray hair. This appearance was very strange for the rest of the crew.

    However, Rogen knew that this man was one of the most powerful people in the world and the deputy captain of the Pirates that conquered the Grand Line, he is known as Silvers Rayleigh, the Dark King.

    After a while, they came to Shakky¡¯s Rip-off Bar.

    "We¡¯re back again!"

    Trensu sighed, and only at this moment, everyone understood that this was the man that Rogen was looking for.

    When Shakuyaku saw them back, she stepped forward and put the cups on the table and poured some wine.

    "It¡¯s hard for me to imagine how long it took you toe here!"

    Rayleigh looked at Rogen with admiration in his eyes.

    Unexpectedly, really unexpectedly, the young man who had no strength had grown to the present state.

    "Too fast, really too fast! I¡¯m afraid that even Roger wouldn¡¯t think of it!"

    "Rayleigh, I need your help! I have something to ask!"

    Rogen responded with a smile and then his voice condensed.

    ¡°I¡¯m already retired, your brother has already tossed me out in the past, and here you are!¡±

    Rayleighughed.

    "There¡¯s only you in this world that can help me!"

    Rogen was confused.

    "Please!"

    He didn¡¯t let the way for Rayleigh to refuse. The thing that made Rayleigh helpless.

    "This look, you look exactly like him!"

    "He used to look at me like that!"

    "Okay, I¡¯ll help this family again, haha!"

    Seeing that the other party epted with a smile on his face, Rogen cheered up.

    "Hahaha."

    The night hase already.

    Shakky turned on the light, and then she walked to the door and closed it, leaving the room for everyone to talk.

    When she came back, she heard a terrible message.

    If she¡¯s right, the identity of this kid will shock the world.

    "I¡¯m going to Mary Geoise!"

    Rogen looked at Rayleigh¡¯s eyes when he said that with a serious tone.

    He was right, only Rayleigh could help him in this matter. Although Rayleigh has retired, his power was still at the peak.

    Rogen needs this man by his side, it would be effective in the next bloody war.

    "It¡¯s the holynd of the Celestial Dragons, why do you want to go there?"

    Rayleigh¡¯s eyes shed, he seemed to understand the trouble he was about to get in.

    "Mypanion is there!"

    Rogen¡¯s tone was very serious.

    He was talking about the little master, and everyone came here to bring her back. Why would a Celestial Dragon leave his hometown and hide behind a cat figure?

    There must be great pain behind this!

    Asrades, they would give their lives if it¡¯s necessary just to save her.

    "The Holy Land, Mary Geoise, we must go there!"

    "Big troubles on the way!"

    Rayleigh sighed.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter 217 on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 202

    As Rayleigh said, that will be very troublesome, and even more troublesome than Rogen thought.

    The Celestial Dragons represent the supreme aristocracy of the world. They look down upon all living beings, regard ordinary people as ves, and raise themselves to the position of Creator. This invisible majesty and power have developed for hundreds of years or even thousands of years. The Holy Land, Mary Geoise is where these guys live, it can be said that it¡¯s hard to break into this area.

    Thinking about it, Rogen and the others might fail to break into the Celestial Dragons area.

    "I heard that the Golden Lion willunch an attack on the Marine Headquarters in five days="

    Rogen looked at Rayleigh and smirked.

    "Good opportunity right!" Rayleigh understood the point of Rogen.

    It is simply impossible for a person, or a pirate crew in its beginning to aplish such a thing. But, if The Golden Lion will attract the attention of the world, and especially the higher ranks of the Marine Department, Rogen might be lucky and bring back hispanion with no loss.

    "The golden Lion wants to maintain his supreme position, and I have to chase this opportunity!"

    Rogen smiled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have enough power for that kind of confrontation!¡±

    Rayleigh shook his head.

    "I have something inside me that urges me to, I have faith in this crew!" Rogen nodded.

    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±

    Rayleigh knew that Rogen had a n in his mind.

    The two kept talking the whole night.

    Rogen¡¯s n was good, and with the help of Rayleigh, it became a perfect one.

    When everything was settled, Rogen and his group left the bar leaving the six Dragon Elephants there.

    At this time, the six of them kept looking at each other and then at Rayleigh.

    "Hey, old man, let¡¯s go, there must be something to do!"

    One of them suddenly looked at Rayleigh and said.

    Rayleigh was silent, and the Dragon Elephants were bored and they wanted to leave.

    "No, kid, Rogen asked me to take care of you, and this is for your safety!"

    "From today, oh no, tomorrow, the ind will be on fire, and it would be risky for you to go out!"

    Rayleigh shook his head.

    "Get out of the way, we don¡¯t have time for you, we won¡¯t let our captain alone!"

    They were angry and they wanted to leave.

    "Stop talking with him, let¡¯s go to our captain!"

    The rest Dragon Elephants thought for a while and then agreed.

    Last night, they were confused when their captain told them how dangerous this task would be.

    With all the dangerous pirates in this area and the Marine forces, it can be said that the six Dragon Elephants with their power won¡¯t make a difference.

    "Hey guys, I think that you didn¡¯t take my words seriously!"

    Seeing them leaving the Bar, Rayleigh shouted immediately.

    "Old man, we really don¡¯t have time for you!"

    One of them answered and then waved to his mates.

    ¡°let¡¯s go!¡±

    They nodded and followed him, they thought that their captain needs them.

    At this moment, Rayleigh sighed and shook his head.

    "I want to be soft with them but..."

    In the next moment, his figure disappeared and reappeared in front of them.

    "Oh!"

    The six guys stopped, and they got stunned. In the next moment, they lost consciousness and fell to the ground.

    "I¡¯m sorry but, your captain told me to keep an eye on you!"

    Rayleigh sighed.

    He understood Rogen¡¯s idea. Although the six weren¡¯t that weak, they will be useless in the face of the next storm.

    In the streets of the Sabaody.

    Four men in ck robes and different masks walked slowly on the street. These four men were very attractive, people on the streets kept looking at them with shock.

    The two on the right and on the left were the most remarkable, they were 2.5 meters in height. And they seemed to be very strong from the look on their faces.

    "These guys are pirates!"

    Standing at the side of the street, a young man with a baseball cap whispered.

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, and hurry up we still have many things to buy!"

    Beside him, his friend urged.

    "Don¡¯t worry, these four guys are absolutely extraordinary, my intuition tells me that they are as strong as us!"

    The man with the baseball cap whispered.

    "Are you kidding me?"

    His friend was shocked, and he kept looking at the four people ahead. Their pirate group was definitely among the best in this area. Could they meet someone strong like them?

    It was hard for people to identify these ck-suited men with the mask on their faces.

    The two kept staring at the four people and tried to identify them. At the same moment, a sudden cry came across the street.

    They turned immediately, and they found a man knelt in a hurry.

    "Celestial Dragons!"

    The man with the baseball cap was shocked. He grabbed his partner and quickly fell down on his knees, just like the others around him.

    Although the Celestial Dragon didn¡¯t reach this ce yet, everyone knelt to the ground. Only those four people kept walking on the street and they didn¡¯t pay attention.

    The footsteps approached slowly.

    Five or six secondster, the two friends heard the Celestial Dragons passing in front of them, so they breathed a sigh of relief.

    "What about those four guys?"

    He was very curious, he raised his head and looked carefully.

    He noticed that the civilians around him were nervous, and some of them were sweating.

    It was a horrible scene as if it was a beast was passing by, not a human at all.

    He turned his head and wanted to see the four guys.

    "They didn¡¯t kneel!?"

    He was shocked.

    In the same way, one of the Celestial Dragons, who was holding a chain of a ve in front of him, became angry.

    "This is humiliating, they dared to not kneel in front of us!"

    "They have to die!"

    "I¡¯ll do it by myself!"

    "He¡¯ll get rewarded for his bravery!"

    With a smirk on his face, the Celestial Dragon took the Golden Revolver from his hand and pointed.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <figure ss="wp-block-image alignwide sizerge"></figure>

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter <strong>221 </strong>on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 203

    Seeing the four people walking in front of the Celestial Dragons, the civilians were stunned, and the fear appeared on their faces.

    "What¡¯s the matter of these guys? How dare they?¡±

    "Oh My God! They have angered the Celestial Dragons!"

    "I hope that we will not get involved!"

    "They must be neers who just entered the ind. I think that they are looking for death!"

    Kneeling on the ground, people kept whispering and looking at the scene secretly.

    "These for guys, do they want to die?"

    The man with the baseball cap whispered to his friend.

    "Stupid people!"

    It was obvious that these four have the power topete with strong pirates, but dying in the hands of the Celestial Dragons, that would be very sad.

    The ve of the Celestial Dragon was a supernovast year. After offending the Celestial Dragon, he was treated as a ve. There was 230 million as a bounty on his head before very.

    However, in the next second, something happened made his eyes opened.

    "Oh god! Don¡¯t attack pls!"

    He even cursed in his heart.

    While he was looking at the four men, he has seen one of them that raised his hand which became ck.

    It turned out to be a gun.

    That¡¯s insane! That guy dared to point his gun at one of the Celestial Dragons!

    Is he going to shoot the Celestial Dragon?

    What made him shocked was his 3 mates didn¡¯t stop him. Don¡¯t they know the consequences of such action?

    This will inevitably attract the admirals and the whole world to this Ind.

    The man with the baseball cap was going crazy.

    At this moment, the scene became calm in the street. In the next second, everyone heard a brief conversation.

    "Done?"

    "Almost there!"

    The brief conversation made everyone confused. They wanted to understand, but it didn¡¯t take much time until they heard the next sound.

    "Boom!"

    Everyone¡¯s heart trembled to hear this loud sound.

    At this time, the Celestial Dragon was about to raise his hand and.

    "puff!"

    The bubble on his head exploded.

    No one believed what they just saw. Even the Celestial Dragons, the fear appeared in their eyes.

    Gradually, the light in the Celestial Dragon¡¯s eyes dissipated and passed out.

    "Oh, My God!"

    It seemed that time has stopped. Three secondster, all the civilians screamed and ran with panic.

    "Run! Run!"

    With a scream, everyone hurried and left the ce. As if they woke up from a nightmare.

    "Damn!"

    "Oh, God!"

    The one with the baseball cap run quickly with hispanion and he didn¡¯t dare to look behind.

    "Run, we might die because of these 4 bastards!"

    As he ran, he shouted loudly.

    Thepanions seemed to understand the seriousness of this matter. The tension and panic appeared on their faces.

    What troublesome! One of the Celestial Dragons got killed, this is the first horrible incident in so many years.

    It can be said that soon, this area will bepletely taken over by the powerful Marine forces, even the Admirals will be very angry.

    From now on, all the pirates on this ind will suffer!

    "Let¡¯s leave!"

    The four guys realized that they have done something terrible by killing this guy, so they turned around without hesitation.

    When the whole street became empty, the ck-suited man trembled, looked at the fallen Celestial Dragon, he swallowed his throat, and his forehead was already covered with fine beads of sweat.

    He was stunned, and he didn¡¯t know what to do and what to say.

    "Hey, captain, we have to call the Marines!"

    At this time, someone reminded him.

    "Oh, yes, I¡¯ll call them!"

    The captain was still in a daze.

    He was shivering, he took the Den Den Mushi and called the garrison of the Sabaody Archipgo.

    "Hey!"

    Immediately, he shouted.

    "Hurry up, send troops to area 40, something is happening!"

    The captain was very nervous.

    "What¡¯s the big deal?"

    The garrison wandered.

    "Someone killed a Celestial Dragon!"

    On the other side of the Den Den Mushi, the garrison was stunned and he went to call the troops.

    Something terrible just happened. Soon, the whole ind will suffer.

    Inside the bar, Domingo and his crew were drinking.

    "One of the Celestial Dragons is killed!"

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Domingo¡¯s face became serious, and he lost the mood to drink. He stood up and walked quickly toward the door without hesitation.

    When they left the bar, they saw a fleet of fast-moving Marines.

    "Damn, who dared to do that?"

    Hearing the news, many pirates in the Sabaody decided to leave the ind immediately.

    In just five minutes or less, dozens of pirate ship sailed away from the port, as if they had encountered the end of the world. They were frightened and didn¡¯t dare to stay.

    The news spread all over the ind in a short while. Many powerful pirates heard the news, it can be said that they got shocked a little bit, but they didn¡¯t leave and kept drinking as if nothing happened.

    "Captain, Captain, something terrible just happened! Someone killed a Celestial Dragon!"

    The man with the baseball cap was breathing hard and shouted loudly.

    "Someone dared to do that?"

    Shiki was a little surprised, and then he smiled.

    "I¡¯m not alone, I didn¡¯t expect that there is such kind of guys in this world, that¡¯s good!"

    Rather than panic, heughed aloud.

    "Aren¡¯t we going to escape?"

    The man wandered.

    "Run? Why do we have to run? We are lucky to witness a rare battle in the world, rest assured! At this juncture, the Marine¡¯s attention is on the Headquarters, they have no time to pay attention here!"

    Shiki smiled with confidence.

    In a calm coffee shop, a tall man with a bear hat was reading quietly.

    When he heard the news, he slightly hesitated and then continued flipping through the book calmly.

    Outside the suburb, under arge tree, a group of women was ying cards.

    "Sister, shocking news! A Celestial Dragon has been killed."

    Everyone who was there got shocked.

    Their captain seemed to be calm, he didn¡¯t utter a word from the beginning, but then she turned and said.

    "Don¡¯t be panic, there must be more excitement!"

    Pirates who dared toe to this part of the world are very strong with great courage.

    Facing such an incident, they won¡¯t panic because they believe in their power.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <figure ss="wp-block-image alignwide sizerge"></figure>

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter <strong>223 </strong>on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 204

    A Celestial Dragon was killed...

    The whole ind is surrounded by arge number of Marines, and many soldiers were running fast looking for the criminal.

    The ind became under the control of the Marines, people on that ind were shocked when they saw such a scene.

    "It wasn¡¯t a joke; he has been killed really!"

    The Celestial Dragon was lying on the ground with blood hole between his eyebrows, and the red blood was flowing on the ground. This scene shocked everyone.

    "Admiral Z!"

    When everyone was looking at the dead corpse, a burly figure appeared and made a big step.

    "What happened here?"

    When he came to the field, Z nced at the dead Celestial Dragon and then he asked with a deep voice.

    "Ten minutes ago, Saint Charlos passed away, four people that didn¡¯t kneel in front of the Celestial Dragons did that."

    "The killer is one of them!"

    Z was expressionless, and he nced at Charlos again.

    "It took only one shot, great gun master!"

    He turned back and asked the guy who has witnessed the scene.

    "Is the murderer identified?"

    "Not yet, they were four people wearing masks and ck robes, that¡¯s all we have!"

    The soldier answered quickly.

    ¡°Is it premeditated? What a brave man. ¡°

    Z looked serious.

    Four unknown people with ck robes and masks appeared here, and as soon as they saw Saint Charlos, they killed him. This group must have a n to do that.

    They dared to kill one of the World Noble, they are so brave.

    ¡°Seal off the port immediately. These people may be pirates. Killing a Celestial Dragon is not a simple thing at all.¡±

    "Hai!"

    The Marines responded immediately and left.

    Ten minutester, amander of the marine came to Z and asked him.

    "Admiral Z, we located the positions of all pirates in this ind, do you want to start?"

    "Let¡¯s begin!"

    Z answered quickly.

    In a moment, all the Marines on the ind began to move.

    Pirates in this ind were all known, and after this disaster, they would be in a big danger, no matter how strong they were.

    Pirates in this ind were all known, and after this disaster, they would be in a big danger, no matter how strong they were.

    "Damn, we are stuck in here!"

    Looking at the dense group of Marines all around, the pirates panicked and didn¡¯t know how to act.

    The zombie¡¯s pirates have ugly faces, and they were just one of many pirate groups, there¡¯s a bounty of 130 million on the head of their captain. They were nning to stop here for a few days before going to Fish-Man Ind. They didn¡¯t expect they would encounter such a thing here.

    "Fight them!"

    With a roar, all the pirates rushed up.

    These pirates from all over the world came here with the blood of enthusiasm, coupled with power, they became very fierce.

    The chaotic scenes spread throughout the Sabaody Ind. The marines moved quickly and controlled the port so that the Sabaody Archipgo became an iron bucket, and all the pirates inside it were stuck there.

    The death of the Celestial Dragon angered the high ranked Marines. Such a bad incident, the pirates should pay for it with their blood.

    At that moment, cannonball sounded everywhere, and the mes were burning all over the Sabaody ind.

    "Kill them!"

    "Fight those bastards!"

    Pirates were roaring, pirates were too much, of course, this is the pirate¡¯s era.

    Even the Marines couldn¡¯t suppress such thing.

    When the warunched, The Wraith was in a dark alley.

    "Damn it, damn it, Damn it!"

    Trensu was trembling and cursing all the time.

    "It¡¯s toote to panic now, why didn¡¯t you hesitate to shoot from the beginning?"

    Crocodile shouted and he was trembling also.

    What did they just do? It was a big mistake to kill a Celestial Dragon.

    "Damn, you didn¡¯t tell me it was a Celestial Dragon. Also, he was about to shoot us, it¡¯s self-defense!"

    Trensu became very emotional and impolite in the face of Crocodile.

    "Show some respect kid, I didn¡¯t order you to shot him!"

    The two quarreled with a low voice. Rogen had no choice but to pull them apart.

    "If Trensu didn¡¯t attack, I would do that. And now we have nothing to do!"

    Hearing Rogen¡¯s words, Trensu and Crocodile retreated.

    Crocodile trembled, he lit up his cigar and took a long puff. He wanted to calm down.

    "Give me one!"

    Trensu asked Crocodile for a cigar.

    Crocodile stared at Trensu without saying anything, and then he threw a cigar at him.

    Everyone needs to calm down and try to find a solution.

    Rogen was helpless.

    The original n was to walk around to collect some information about the pirate regiments for this day. The next day was the day to stir up the wind and rain of these pirates to aggravate their conflict. This conflict will attract the Marine Headquarters and they would knock the door easily.

    He didn¡¯t expect that he would meet the Celestial Dragons in the streets.

    Now, everything became a disaster.

    "Captain, listen outside, do we have to prepare ourselves to fight?"

    Jason looked at Rogen and asked him with a low voice.

    Upon hearing Jason word¡¯s, the three looked at each other and immediately ran to the end of the alley and looked carefully outside.

    This time, they found that the streets were crowded, and the pirates were fighting against the Marines with bravery.

    Just a hundred meters in front of them, a group of pirates was stained with blood, and their captain looked stern and fierce, he raised his sword and shouted.

    "Brothers, fight with honor, if these navies don¡¯t give us a way, we will kill ourselves!¡±

    "Hoo!"

    The pirates shouted loudly behind him.

    After a while, the pirates jumped to the water.

    "Oh, My God!"

    Trensu was stunned.

    ¡°Captain, we have to kill them secretly, they are going to see us!"

    Jason asked awkwardly.

    He wanted to kill the pirates before the Marines, otherwise, they will be seen and get caught.

    "You know what? Let¡¯s run!"

    Rogen didn¡¯t hesitate and whispered to the three behind him.

    After a while, four figures in ck robes jumped out of the alley and ran quickly in the street.

    The way they dressed immediately attracted the Marines.

    "Damn it! Those are the killers, kill them!"

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <figure ss="wp-block-image alignwide sizerge"></figure>

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter <strong>223 </strong>on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 205

    The ck robes wearing by Rogen and his mates became known all over the ind. Only Rogen, he didn¡¯t know that they became famous with these robes.

    Rogen and his friends thought that they were running from the Marines. But actually, everyone wants to capture them, they just ignited the war between pirates and Marines, and everyone wanted to kill them.

    "The pirates want to kill us, why? Aren¡¯t they fighting against the Marines?"

    Rogen was angry and the others were confused.

    ¡°What to do?¡±

    When they were running, the Marines saw them, and immediately formed a team to kill them.

    Suddenly, everyone wanted to kill them, why?

    "We have nothing to do but killing them and run!"

    Crocodile shouted.

    "Our identity has been exposed, we need to get rid of them and then hide quickly!"

    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes opened.

    "Let¡¯s do it!"

    Rogen seemed to be excited.

    Suddenly, the four rushed toward the crowd.

    A total of 1 billion pirates, their strength was just amazing. As soon as they rushed, all the Marines were down in a blink of an eye.

    "Oh My God, they are very strong!"

    Seeing this horrifying attack, all the pirates retreated and they were afraid to attack.

    "The four are in area 21!"

    In a blink of an eye, the Wraith¡¯s location spread all over the Sabaody.

    In area 3.

    A group of 15 people was running fast, they were very strong, behind them, there were many corps of the Marines killed by this group.

    "Boss, these Marines are so weak!"

    The pirates wereughing when they saw another wave of Marines rushing toward them.

    This group of people has eliminated 3 waves of Marines already.

    "Of course, they are, we are Crazy Lion Pirates, haha!"

    One of them was very proud when he said that.

    Hundreds of millions were the bounties of the members of the Crazy Lion Pirates, and their captain has a total of 320 million on his head. There were 7 people at least in this strong group.

    This group with this strength canpete with one billion pirates.

    They were very confident, and they didn¡¯t leave the Ind because they weren¡¯t afraid at all.

    "We won¡¯t fear anything in this life, hahaha!"

    Another one was very excited and he shouted.

    The captain of this group is a strong pirate who has golden hair and a scary face. When he heard his crew member, his eyes shed and heughed.

    They are really strong pirates.

    After moving forward, they found the Marines in front of them retreated and didn¡¯t attack them.

    "Marine, what the hell?"

    "Are you afraid of us, Haha Justice? ha."

    the captainughed loudly.

    "Crazy Lion Pirates, you are so brave!"

    Suddenly, a sound came from behind the troop of the Marines. Immediately, a burly man with a purple hair moved forward.

    The Crazy Lion pirates were shocked, and their pupils contracted.

    They weren¡¯t afraid, but they hesitated a little. They weren¡¯t stupid after all, they knew that this is the highest rank in the Marines, and his power was absolutely huge.

    "This is Admiral Z, you dared tounch an attack against the Marines on this ind, you¡¯ll suffer!"

    After seeing himing over, all the pirates prepared for the fight.

    "Haha, I didn¡¯t expect to fight an admiral today!"

    "If we kill you here, we¡¯ll be famous again!"

    The captain smiled, and then he stared at Z directly in the eyes.

    "We are Crazy Lion pirates, and I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be honored to see our power!"

    Their captain yelled loudly and waved his hand, immediately, all the pirates behind him raised their weapons and prepared for the fight.

    He wasn¡¯t an arrogant person, but he knew very well that the enemy this time wasn¡¯t a normal Marine soldier, it was the Admiral of the marine department.

    "Kill them!"

    With a loud roar, all the Crazy Lion Pirates rushed and their target was Z only.

    "Hmm!"

    With a cold tone, Z stepped with his right foot, and in a blink of an eye, a cyclone appeared and his shape disappeared.

    He was as fast as lightning. In less than a moment, he reached the crowd.

    "Busoshoku Haki!"

    With a loud voice, his right arm quickly covered by the Busoshoku Haki and the violent power broke out from the depth of his body.

    "Busoshoku Haki!"

    At the same time, The captain also roared, and his right hand covered with ck. He¡¯s a man that mastered the Busoshoku Haki.

    "Boom!"

    "Die bastard!"

    At this time, all the piratesunched an attack, some of them used their swords, and some use their guns.

    In the face of these pirates, Z was expressionless.

    "Tekkai!"

    His body became hard like steel, and its density increased.

    All the attacks became useless in front of the Admiral, unbelievable!

    The Crazy Lion Pirates didn¡¯t believe what they just saw, they panicked and their pupils contracted.

    Z and the Crazy Lion didn¡¯t stop the battle, their fist collided and both sides shouted, everyone was shocked by the power of this admiral.

    Immediately afterward, he flew out like a shell.

    "Boom!"

    After hitting dozens of buildings in a row, the captain exhaled blood, and it seems that his hand was broken because he couldn¡¯t move it.

    One blow was enough to take the pirate of more than 300 million down.

    Looking at Z that was cold after that blow, all the pirates retreated and didn¡¯t want to rush again.

    "Die bastards!"

    In a while, Z shouted again, and as he shouted, all the pirates passed out.

    It took only ten seconds, to annihted The Crazy Lion pirates.

    After finishing the pirates, Z turned his head and frowned.

    "Oh! One more!"

    As he said that, a group of women panicked.

    "Run!"

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <figure ss="wp-block-image alignwide sizerge"></figure>

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter <strong>223 </strong>on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 206

    From the distance, the Phoenix pirates who were very confident of their power, they panicked after seeing this scene.

    This is the Admiral, and this is his true power. He destroyed a whole pirate regiment in a short time.

    When Z turned his gaze, all the pirates who were there panicked and their hearts were beating hard.

    His eyes were full of disdain, the pirates immediately ran to avoid his horrible power.

    "Run, Run!"

    The phoenix Pirates were very afraid and they left the ce in a hurry.

    The guy who killed the Crazy Lion Pirates is not an easy enemy to confront.

    Z stepped forward and he wanted to chase them, but at that moment, the Den Den Mushi in his pocket rang.

    "Mushi, Mushi!"

    Z took out the Den Den Mushi and answered.

    "Admiral Z, we found the killers, they are in area 21!"

    The voice on the other side was loud.

    Z eyes shed, he stared at the running pirates and cursed.

    "Lucky bastard!"

    He turned and ordered his group.

    "Go to area 21, hurry up!"

    As he said that, his figure disappeared.

    The guys who killed the Celestial Dragon are more important than those who ran away.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if they were strong or not, killing a Celestial Dragon needs a lot of courage, and that¡¯s what surprised Z.

    On the other side, the pirates ran for several kilometers and didn¡¯t stop.

    And then, they looked at each other and said.

    "Is heing after us?"

    "No Captain, Z turned and left this area, it seems that he discarded us and went after someone else!"

    "Discarded us?"

    The captain was surprised. She was 17 years old, and she was a very beautiful girl and her eyes were bright. At this moment, the confused expression revealed her beauty and purity.

    "It¡¯s alright, we are safe now!"

    "It¡¯s beyond our imagination, facing the Admiral is very dangerous!"

    They were very lucky.

    They didn¡¯t know how strong the Admiral was, but after seeing the fight, they were panicked.

    They couldn¡¯t believe what they saw.

    The scene in the Sabaody was chaotic.

    The civilians closed their doors tightly and they were afraid. In the streets, you can only hear screaming and gunfire sounds.

    The battle between the Marines and the Pirates was very fierce.

    There were two reasons behind the existence of the Admiral in here. One was to avenge the Celestial Dragon, and the other was to disy the majesty of the Marines and suppress the arrogance of the pirates of this era. If everything goes well, the ind will inevitably have peace for a very long term.

    On the way to area 21, Z killed at least 20 or 30 pirates.

    "Did you head the news? Admiral Z killed the whole Crazy Lion Pirates!"

    "Oh My God! They were a very strong regiment!"

    "Then what shall we do?"

    Countless pirates whispered.

    Fighting took ce on the whole ind, and the blood was merged into the rivers which became red.

    It was a brutal crackdown.

    Following Z, arge number of Marines arrived in area 21.

    "What¡¯s the n to pull them out?"

    With the arrival of the Admiral, some of the pirates in area 21 have been eliminated and some of them ran away.

    "Admiral Z, someone saw the killers heading toward area 30, and now they are in area 28!"

    Immediately, after hearing the information, Z disappeared.

    Area 28.

    Rogen and his mates in ck robes were running into the alley at a high speed. After ncing around, they found that no one was chasing them, they took off the ck robes and the masks.

    "What bad luck, everyone wants to chase us."

    Jason was angry.

    From area 21 to here, Rogen and his friends were running in one breath. Along the way, everyone attacks them without hesitation, it was a very long and hard run.

    This cross-region took a full half an hour.

    "Stop talking, we don¡¯t have time, change your clothes and let¡¯s leave, our task is finish, we can¡¯t do anything in this chaotic ind!"

    Crocodile was very angry.

    Rogen and Trensu took the ck robes and threw them in the alleyway.

    At the same time as they entered thene, a middle-aged man with purple hair entered this area, it was Zephyr.

    As soon as he reached area 28, he looked everywhere to find his target.

    Along the way, and after killing many pirates, he stood in a ce not far away from Rogen.

    "There¡¯s no news for the killers, they should be here!"

    He kept looking at his Den Den Mushi waiting for information for the killers.

    In thene, Rogen and his friends changed their clothes and then left.

    "We must be safe now. God, we were in hell!"

    Jason exhaled slowly.

    "Hey guys, over there, is that a coincidence?"

    Jason was shocked when he saw the figure in front of him.

    "Shut up!"

    Crocodile was stunned also, and he whispered.

    Rogen¡¯s pupils contracted, and he held the Yuan Hong sword. Trensu¡¯s eyes shed, and he took his gun.

    At this time, A was about 100 meters away from Rogen. At a nce, he saw them.

    "Pirates?"

    With a sh in his eyes, he strode slowly.

    As he approached, Z recognized this group.

    "Oh, I didn¡¯t imagine that I would find a big fish in here!"

    He stared at the four people in front of him one by one, these pirates worth more than 900 million.

    "Did you kill all these pirates and Marines? Humm!"

    There was about 70 or more corpse around Rogen, which made Z wondering.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <figure ss="wp-block-image alignwide sizerge"></figure>

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter <strong>223 </strong>on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 207

    At this time, the two were only 30 meters away from each other.

    "Something bad is going to happen!"

    Trensu whispered.

    "Don¡¯t panic, he probably doesn¡¯t know who we are!"

    Rogen thought that Z didn¡¯t recognize them, and he just regarded them as stray fishes that he encountered by chance.

    "Oh, that would be good!"

    The three rxed.

    "Admiral Z, we have no intention to offend, let us leave!"

    In their n, they have to avoid fighting against high-end power.

    "Now that we have met, how can I tolerate the departure of such a vicious man like you?"

    Z strode forward, and he seemed to be serious.

    "it seems that you want to fight!"

    Rogen became angry.

    Rogen has never underestimated the Admiral power. He always put this rank beside the Yonko level, they are able to suppress any power in this world.

    The one in front of him is different than Kizaru. His strength is at the peak of his life.

    Also, this is the teacher of Kizaru, Kuzan, and others. He taught many Marines elites, almost all young masters of the Marines.

    "Be prepared, we¡¯ll fight him, and if we failed, you need to run as fast as you can!"

    Rogen whispered to his mates.

    He could escape directly, but Z won¡¯t let this happen.

    Besides, Rogen wanted to know whether they canpete against an Admiral or not.

    The four of them worth 1 billion, this fight will unleash their true power.

    As a battle against an Admiral, Rogen won¡¯t underestimate his opponent, and he would do everything to win.

    "I won¡¯t use the system from the beginning!"

    He has to solve this problem and maximize the chance of saving the little master.

    "I¡¯m so excited, I¡¯m going to fight the Admiral soon!"

    Crocodile was happy.

    "Hmm!"

    Rogen growled suddenly.

    "..."

    The three moved almost at the same time, and the cyclones under their feet appeared.

    "Bang, Bang..."

    In a blink of an eye, the four disappeared and reappeared again, but this time, they surrounded Z.

    "What a surprise, you have mastered the Rokushiki. Although it seems to me that they are full of ws, it¡¯s enough to impress me.¡±

    Z was surprised.

    "Rankyaku!"

    Trensu lifted his foot, and a powerful projectile came out.

    At the same time, Jason and Rogen moved.

    "Geppo!"

    "Soru!"

    In a blink of an eye, the two reached Z, Rogen took out his sword and Jason clenched his fist.

    "Interesting, you have the courage to attack me!"

    Zughed, and then he waved his fist.

    He dodged Jason¡¯s punch, and then his figure disappeared. It was unbelievable, this guy was as fast as light.

    Z reappeared again, and this time, he used his Haki on his hand and collided with Rogen¡¯s sword.

    "Crack..."

    When he blocked Rogen¡¯s attack with his hands, he smiled, but Rogen was stunned.

    Zephyr¡¯s block was very tight, which made Rogen retreat 15 steps before he could understand this overbearing power.

    Z didn¡¯t stop, he turned back and kicked Jason who was on his way to the ground. All this happened in a micro-second.

    "Boom!"

    Because of the huge power, Jason flew out like a cannonball and didn¡¯t stop until he got hit on the wall of a house in front of him.

    Z was very fast, he did all that in a blink of an eye, incredible!

    Under the watch of Crocodile, the fight between the trio has finished, and then...

    A circle of golden waves formed on the field, the dust flew up and several cracks appeared on the ground.

    "Wow, nice skill!"

    Z didn¡¯t understand what Crocodile just did, but he liked it.

    This Admiral has a very strong Haki, he blocked the blow of the Yuan Hong with his hand, and now he kicked Jason with tremendous power, he can use the Busoshoku Haki very well.

    "Cough, Cough!"

    Under the ruins, something began to move, and then, Jason stood up and cleaned himself. As he turned his head, he rushed toward Z again.

    Seeing than Jason didn¡¯t get hurt at all after his attack, Z narrowed his eyes.

    "You must be the number 1 Supernova then!"

    At this time, Z became mad, and his tone was very serious.

    As you know, he killed The Crazy Lion Pirates in a short time, and he didn¡¯t use all his power.

    However, this group seemed to have some abilities topete.

    "This crew has some power to use, I think I like it!"

    Z stared at Rogen and said.

    Rogen pointed his sword to the ground and stared at Z.

    How could someone block the attack of the Yuan Hong? Rogen thought that if Z punched the sword again, he would break it.

    "Is this the power of the Admiral?"

    Rogen was shocked, and he kept thinking about this matter for a while.

    After a few talks, Rogen¡¯s expression changed and he shouted.

    "Come again!"

    Z smirked, this group seemed to attract his attention

    After a few moments, Rogen and Jason yelled and attacked again.

    "Dragon¡¯s 18 palms!"

    "Nine swords!"

    Swords and fists were like waves in front of Z.

    What was shocking, Z stood in the same ce, but his body was swaying avoiding these attacks easily.

    More than a dozen rounds passed, and Z didn¡¯t get hurt at all. Everyone was shocked.

    "Trensu!"

    The Alligator on Crocodile¡¯s shoulder roared and began to move.

    "I couldn¡¯t hit him!"

    "Too strange!"

    Trensu was sweating, he couldn¡¯t hit Z at all.

    "it seems..."

    "It seems that he could foresee our attacks!"

    This sentence made Crocodile¡¯s eyes shrink.

    At this time, a loud noise was heard in the field, Rogen attacked, and a cloud of dust came from nowhere and stationed on the sky.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <figure ss="wp-block-image alignwide sizerge"></figure>

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter <strong>223 </strong>on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 208

    "Boom!"

    A figure suddenly flew out hitting some buildings were there.

    Immediately, when the wind swept, two figures covered by the dust moved.

    The Yuan Hong sword bloomed, and in the eyes of Z, the attack of one sword became an attack of many swords rushing toward him.

    It was sure that Z wasn¡¯t an easy opponent to deal with, which made Rogen use one of his best skills.

    "179 swords!"

    "Damn it, he avoided them all!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes contracted, and he retreated fast.

    As he retreated, he remembered what Trensu said about that foresee.

    "This is the Kenbunshoku Haki!"

    The Kenbunshoku Haki should be the ability that Z used.

    "Have you finished your attack? It¡¯s my turn now!"

    When he found that the other side was stunned and didn¡¯t attack again, he shouted and clenched his fists.

    "Hey hey, don¡¯t forget our turn!"

    A t this moment, a loud roar came out.

    "Buzz!"

    Arge amount of Golden Sand gathered into a torrent and turned into a rope in the air like a snake, and in a moment, it rushed toward Z.

    "Logia!"

    Z blinked, and then he shouted.

    "Busoshoku Haki!"

    His hands were covered with Haki and began to punch the snake made of sand.

    "Oh!"

    His fists were as fast as the light, and in a blink of an eye, he sted the attack by several quick punches.

    "Hey, Crocodile, the ordinary attack is useless to him. His Haki is unbreakable!"

    Trensu was a bit confused.

    "Hmm!" Crocodile thought about it, but then, he smiled coldly.

    As he smiled, he controlled the sand grains again. At the same time, heunched the special ability of his fruit, in a blink of an eye, the area around him became dry.

    Z turned and shouted at Rogen and he didn¡¯t see what Crocodile just did.

    "Rogen! is it my turn now?"

    As he said that, he strode toward Rogen and mmed his fist.

    "Boom!"

    Rogen raised his sword and kept moving it to block those punches, but after every punch, he was pushed back.

    This Admiral is really strong, Rogen couldn¡¯t resist this huge power.

    "Ha ha ha, you have to surrender, there are only a few people in this world that can beat these punches!¡±

    "But I have to say, I respect your insistence and will!"

    Zughed, and his punches became heavier and heavier.

    Rogen was very angry, he knew that the other party increased his power, and he saw that the Yuan Hong began to tremble, and it might break at any time.

    No one beat this sword ever since Rogen went to the sea.

    This is the Admiral of the Marine Headquarters; he wasn¡¯t an easy opponent at all.

    "Crack..."

    The Yuan Hong lost his brightness, the tremendous power of this high-ranking Marine broke the sword.

    Rogen¡¯s expression changed and he was stunned. After a while, his eyes became red, and the tomoes inside it began to rotate quickly.

    After losing his swords, Rogen got angry, and he decided to kill this bastard as fast as he can.

    In didn¡¯t take much time until Z punched again.

    "Take this!"

    His fist¡¯s wind was like the de, and it made Rogen¡¯s hair swayed.

    Within a fraction of a second, Rogen avoided this punch, and he leaned to the front.

    Immediately, he jumped and stood away from Z.

    At this moment, Rogen felt that a little pain, and after touching his head, he got confused.

    He wasn¡¯t fast enough to dodge the fist. A small wound appeared on his cheek.

    Behind Z, Jason yelled and rushed.

    ¡°Arhat Boxing!¡±

    Jason¡¯s fist was as strong as the Admiral¡¯s, there wasn¡¯t a big gap between them.

    The two kept punching each other for a while.

    Jason reached his limit at this time, his power consumed quickly, and he used all the Rokushiki he knew, Soru, and Tekkai. What made him angry was that he couldn¡¯t hit the opponent at all.

    Like before, this dude is able to predict the uing moves and easily avoid them.

    Jason¡¯s moves in front of this guy were useless and didn¡¯t make a change at all.

    "Damn it!"

    Jason cursed; he didn¡¯t know how to deal with this Admiral.

    What¡¯s the matter, Jason¡¯s technique used to destroy his opponent, but it wasn¡¯t effective at all against Z.

    In the middle of this fight, Rogen and his mates realized the gap between then and this powerful Admiral.

    His Haki added to his personal arsenal of abilities made him somewhat invincible.

    They have fought hard but they couldn¡¯t defeat Z. Even Trensu¡¯s 100% shooting uracy, it couldn¡¯t hit him at all.

    Crocodile¡¯s powerful ability of sand was restrained by Zephyr¡¯s Busoshoku Haki, he waspletely afraid to fight close to Z because one mistake will take his life in a moment.

    Rogen¡¯s speed, his professional moves, and his great power, he was the most powerful one among his group. In front of Z, he waspletely crushed and he could barely protect himself.

    Jason, who was very strong, he couldn¡¯t even hit him at all.

    The Kenbunshoku and the Busoshoku Haki, besides the powerful body and the physical quality, it creates the Admiral that stands in the world peak ranks.

    "The Buddhist Palm!"

    Rogen didn¡¯t give up, and he used one of his powerful abilities.

    "Buzz!"

    Suddenly, the golden Buddha¡¯s light shone, and a golden palm appeared with a radius of 50 meters and pushed toward Z.

    "Oh!"

    Z narrowed his eyes, and then he shouted.

    "Busoshoku Haki!"

    The Haki covered his right hand, and then, he jumped toward the palm and hit it with huge power.

    It took only a few moments and the Buddhist Palm was totally crushed.

    The powerful Palm has destroyed and shattered under this punch.

    Rogen couldn¡¯t believe what just happened, and at the same time, Crocodile shouted.

    "Run!"

    The Wraith retreated quickly, and using Geppo, they jumped into the air and moved quickly.

    It seems that the nned to run away if things went wrong.

    "Desert Girasole!"

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes narrowed, and immediately, he waved his hand and pressed hard.

    "Boom!"

    Z kept looking at the sand that covered the ground quickly, and in a moment, the ground beneath him began to shake, and he was about to fall. Suddenly, he raised his head.

    What made him surprised was the amount of sand that covered the whole area.

    "That¡¯s amazing!"

    Z seemed to like this ability.

    He didn¡¯t focus and kept looking at the sand.

    In the next moment, 10.000 tons of sandsted down and drowned Z.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <figure ss="wp-block-image alignwide sizerge"></figure>

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter <strong>223 </strong>on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 209

    "Boom!"

    At this moment, the ground turned into a desert river. Crocodile¡¯s sandpletely burst out.

    This huge quantity of sand was more than 10.000 tons, and after pressing it down like this, it became extremely strong.

    "Huh!"

    Exhaling breath, Crocodile was sweating and his face became pale.

    Controlling such a weight of sand has exceeded his limit, it made him very tired.

    Arge stream rushed toward the position of Z under the control of Crocodile.

    "You have done a great job!¡±

    Everyone gathered around Crocodile and they were amazed.

    Under the pressure of such a weight of sand, nothing can survive.

    Of course, Crocodile didn¡¯t have the chance to test this power against an admiral before.

    "I can¡¯t!"

    With full of sweat face, Crocodile was suffering after this effort, and his hand trembled.

    He had reached the limit, at that moment, he was breathing heavily.

    "That guy, he should be dead after this!"

    Jason stared at the sand in front of him and he was uncertain.

    He just saw the destructive power of Crocodile, it could exterminate most of the creatures in this world, but Z, Jason wasn¡¯t sure.

    Who knows this guy, he might have the ability toe back to life!!

    Rogen kept looking at Zephyr¡¯s position, and Trensu aimed his muzzle to that ce also, he was ready to shoot at any time.

    Facing the Admiral, Rogen and his mates were very cautious.

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly, the sand in the area trembled, and a burly figure appeared and rushed out.

    His clothes were torn, and his skin was stained with blood, he seemed to suffer a lot of injuries after thest attack.

    The Admiral¡¯s ferocious momentum surprised the four again.

    "You really surprised me!"

    His deep voice was filled with anger.

    He felt like he was a giant dragon got hurt by a weak falcon. He felt shame.

    "Captain, this is myst hit!"

    At this time, Crocodile waved his hand again.

    Z was about to step forward, and suddenly, he got tied with two tied ropes, making him unable to move.

    "Stop there, bastard!"

    "Move now!"

    Seeing this scene, Rogen, Jason, and Trensu shouted and moved quickly.

    Jason jumped and in a blink of an eye, he reached Z.

    "Arhat Boxing!"

    A series of punched directly fell on the Admiral¡¯s face.

    Rogen jumped to the sky, and after reaching 300 meters, he dived down.

    Jason hit Z with all his power, and when he saw Rogen diving down, he jumped away quickly.

    With all this power, Z thought that he got hit by a mountain.

    "The Buddhist Palm!"

    The Pale Golden Palm spread to one hundred meters.

    "Boom!"

    This palm hit Zephyr¡¯s position, making a huge palm print on the ground, with a radius of more than one hundred meters.

    Z vomited blood, he bent over and fell down.

    "Ahhhhhh!!"

    His feet were still tied. His eyes were full of anger as if he was an angry tiger who wanted someone to eat. His anger was about to burn the sky.

    He didn¡¯t die!

    After Jason¡¯s terrifying force and Rogen¡¯s attack, Z was still alive.

    His ability to resist was beyond everyone¡¯s imaginations.

    "Roar!"

    With blood on his whole body, Z opened his mouth and roared.

    "I can¡¯t hold him more, Oh My God!"

    Crocodile shouted loudly, and he was shocked. The power of the other side burst out at that moment, and he could break the Sand Rope easily.

    "Snap!"

    The Sand-Rope on Z¡¯s waist shattered, he roared and roared, showing his frenzy.

    This group thoroughly stirred up the anger of this beast.

    Face to face, Z could kill the strongest boy of this group within ten seconds, and that Crocodile, he could kill him in few breaths.

    But thebination of these people actually made him suffer a serious injury.

    There were many bruises on his skin and internal organs were damaged by the force. They were all broken. This time, it was the most serious injury he had suffered since he became an Admiral!

    Moreover, this injury will affect his future life!

    "Boom!"

    At this time, Trensu fired without hesitation.

    Z¡¯s heart trembled, and half of his body became ck because of the Kenbunshoku Haki but...

    "Ugh!" The bullet hit his shoulder and it can be said that it caused big damage, because Z couldn¡¯t move his arm.

    "Damn it!"

    Trensu was angry. Although he hit him, he failed the right position he wanted to shoot at.

    Trensu aimed at the opponent¡¯s eyebrows again, and he was about to shoot.

    "Hurry up, shoot him!"

    At this moment, Rogen¡¯s expression changed and he shouted loudly.

    At the distance, he saw that the shackles on Z¡¯s feet shattered and he waspletely free.

    "You will die!"

    Z shouted with anger and jumped.

    Everyone was shocked, they couldn¡¯t believe the power of this guy. Trensu didn¡¯t hesitate to pull the trigger.

    "Boom!"

    However, this shot didn¡¯t hit the target, but it raised the anger of Z.

    Seeing this scene, the four didn¡¯t hesitate to run.

    This Admiral is really strong, they couldn¡¯t defeat him at all, and if they kept fighting, they would suffer a big loss.

    This 4 vs 1 fight was enough to shock the whole world, it contains a huge destructive power.

    "Huh, do you really want to run?"

    Zughed and then he followed them.

    One second after moving, he stopped and vomited blood.

    His internal werepletely damaged, and of course, it couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure of his action. He already consumed a lot of energy.

    It can be said that Z was on the thin line between life and death.

    When the four saw this scene, they speeded up again and disappeared.

    "Damn it!"

    Z clenched his fists in anger, and he felt ashamed.

    Ten minutester, arge number of Marines has arrived, and after seeing Z in this status, they were shocked. No one could believe that someone did that to the Admiral of the Marines.

    Almost the whole area turned into a small desert, and their Admiral was standing in the center, he was fully covered with blood.

    What a shocking scene!!!

    The Admiral of the Marines has been defeated.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <figure ss="wp-block-image alignfull sizerge"></figure>

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter <strong>227 </strong>on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 210

    In the evening, a group of four people quickly entered the bar and closed the door tightly.

    The death of a Celestial Dragon has angered the World Government and the Marine Headquarters, and immediately, itunched arge cleansing in the Sabaody. Of course, in the face of the offensive Marines, the pirates won¡¯t surrender easily.

    This battle continued for three hours, and with the arrival of arge number of Marine reinforcements, it stopped the trend of further deterioration.

    Arge number of pirates have been killed or arrested, and the rest quickly hid in the vicinity of the Sabaody.

    This war did notst for a long time, but it was extremely tragic. ording to the statics of the Marines, the number of dead pirates reached an astonishing 532, and more than 1000 were arrested by the Marines. Correspondingly, the number of the dead Marine reached 300, and more than 2000 suffered serious injuries.

    In terms of fighting power, although the Marines dominates on this ind, in the face of the fierce pirates, they were in the weak position.

    The ind remained calm after the big fight between The Wraith and Admiral Z, but the war could restart at any time.

    After making a huge effort to hurt Z, the Wraith ran quickly. It took them five or six hours to get here after they changed dozens of directions in a row.

    After that battle, arge number of Marine reinforcements havee with the lead of high-end forces.

    The Admirals didn¡¯t leave the Marine Headquarters to protect it against Shiki and his pirate regiment, but 10 Vice Admirals came to handle the troublesome situation on the ind.

    The Sabaody Archipgo located at the end of the Grand Line and its geographical position is very important in the eyes of the Marines. Mary Geoise is located on the Red Line and serves as the official route for people to cross between the two halves of the Grand Line, and the Marine Headquarters is very close to it.

    It can be said that this ind is just a gate, which located between the two halves of the Grand Line.

    Once there¡¯s a wave of chaos, the Marine Headquarters is bound to reinforce and suppress it with all its power. It exins the presence of the Marines in this Ind always.

    At this moment, the Sabaody Archipgo was surrounded by the Marines. Arge number of soldiers were patrolling in batches to arrest the killers among the Pirates.

    Moreover, the storm of this incident spread over the nearby waters, which made the pirates very afraid. They immediately turned their bow and left the ce.

    "Sigh! "

    The four entered the bar and exhaled heavily and rxed.

    Big day!

    "Hey, guys, why you came back?"

    Rayleigh was curious, he leaned on the bar and beside him, the six Dragon Elephants were wiping the bar quietly.

    "Captain!"

    They immediately shouted after seeing their captain.

    "The Sabaody became messy, we couldn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    Rogen came over and he was very upset.

    "Oh yes, I heard about it, there was a big fight out there! Haha..."

    Rayleighughed.

    "It¡¯s shocking to hear that someone killed a Celestial Dragon!"

    "Yeah, that person is too brave, he dared to kill a Celestial Dragon!"

    "It can be said that this event will inevitably cause the fury of the Celestial Dragons and the anger of the World Government. By tomorrow, it will spread all over the world!"

    The Six Dragon Elephants heard the news, and they kept talking about it.

    Hearing this, Crocodile shivered, Trensu¡¯s expression was unnatural and they lowered their heads.

    Rayleigh noticed the perturbance on them, and he wondered.

    "What happened to you out there, guys?"

    "I heard that the killers are four people wearing ck robes, and one of them was carrying a gun!"

    Shakky said that while she was entering the bar.

    When she looked up, she saw Rogen and his friends, and she doubted.

    "Four people and one of them has a long gun...!"

    When he heard that, Hatchan was stunned, and stared at Trensu.

    Everyone stared at the four and they panicked.

    "That¡¯s impossible!"

    One of the six Dragon Elephants shouted and he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    "You did that???"

    Rayleigh asked with a serious tone.

    "I didn¡¯t want to kill a Celestial Dragon; I didn¡¯t know who he was!"

    Trensu wanted to show that he was innocent. He didn¡¯t want to do such a thing.

    Crocodile was mad, but he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. They did it, so what?

    Hearing Trensu¡¯s words, everyone was shocked.

    "You killed a Celestial Dragon? Oh My God!"

    Shakky was shocked, she panicked, and she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "Actually, I have heard some other news!"

    Rayleigh stared at the four again.

    "What? What else?"

    Shakky was curious to know.

    "The four people who killed the Celestial Dragon fought against Admiral Z in area 21!"

    This sentence was like thunder into everyone¡¯s ears.

    "Admiral Z!!!!"

    "Captain, you have encountered an Admiral!"

    "Oh My God, alright guys!"

    "We are fine now, but that was very dangerous!"

    Rogen answered with a deep voice.

    After the fight against this powerful Admiral, Rogen has a new understanding of things.

    Thinking about his group, they weren¡¯t very strong, but they have the qualification to be in this strong world and take higher positions.

    "Z was defeated by the four of you, and he is seriously injured. Now, he is recuperating!"

    Rayleigh was even more shocked, and he couldn¡¯t believe how strong this group was.

    Everyone looked at Rogen and his mates with stunned eyes.

    How did they defeat the Admiral of the Marines!!?

    "We were lucky, to be honest, we escaped in the end. If we fight him again, I¡¯m afraid that he would defeat us, even more, we might die!"

    Trensu smiled bitterly.

    Admiral has big destructive power.

    His sharp perception, physical fitness, and his Haki, it can be said that he is unbreakable.

    "The four of you did something unexpected!" Rayleigh sighed.

    Rogen and his mates were embarrassed, they were just going out for a walk and didn¡¯t want to do anything... All this was an ident.

    "Although Z is seriously injured, the medical facilities of the Marines are very advanced. I believe that he will recover very soon!"

    "Our n won¡¯t be efficient this time!"

    Rayleigh looked at Rogen and said slowly.

    "So, I decided to wait for Z to recover, and when he appears, I¡¯ll act again!"

    Rogen smiled softly.

    "You meant the four of you, right?" Rayleigh was stunned.

    "No, I¡¯ll act alone!"

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <figure ss="wp-block-image alignfull sizerge"></figure>

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter <strong>227 </strong>on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 211

    "Alone?"

    As soon as he said that, everyone in the bar got shocked.

    Especially Trensu, Jason, and Crocodile, they have fought with Rogen against Z, and they knew that he wasn¡¯t an easy opponent to deal with. It can be said that Rogen can¡¯t defeat Z alone.

    "No, you won¡¯t!"

    Crocodile shook his head and shouted.

    Rayleigh¡¯s eyes shed, and he kept thinking before saying anything.

    "Do you want to use your full power like the previous battle against Kizaru?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s right!"

    Rogen nodded with a smile, and then he nced at everyone and said.

    "You should know that I have a mysterious power inside me, and it can increase in a short time. and that makes me able to fight against the Admirals and defeat them!"

    Hearing that, Crocodile and Trensu didn¡¯t understand what Rogen meant, except Jason.

    "Captain, are you sure that you can defeat Z as u did against Kizaru!?"

    "Yes!"

    Rogen admitted.

    "I¡¯ve been training hard since thest fight against an Admiral, and I believe that I have enough power to defeat an Admiral again, besides, I have a lot of money in my system bnce!"

    The system bnce has reached 1.8 billion, and that was enough for many sessive battles.

    Crocodile and Trensu looked at each other, and they were a little puzzled.

    They weren¡¯t aware of what Rogen has done before they joined the crew.

    "Oh, you don¡¯t know what happened!"

    Jasonughed.

    "Our captain defeated an admiral before, that guy was Kizaru!"

    Defeated an Admiral????

    Except for Jason, everyone got shocked, and couldn¡¯t believe it.

    "You are kidding, right?"

    Crocodile was stunned.

    An Admiral! how strong is Rogen? Crocodile naturally knows that Rogen was powerful, but after facing Z, he was sure that his captain won¡¯tst for 5 seconds or less.

    Rogen and his mates were extremely lucky to defeat Z. If they didn¡¯t fight together and use their unique skills, it can be said that they won¡¯t make it.

    Rogen looked at Rayleigh and smirked.

    He was curious, how did he know about the fight against the Admiral?

    Rogen has defeated an Admiral; this was a very secret matter. It would be a shame for the Marines if anyone knows about that.

    When the night hase, everyone took a rest.

    On the second day, Rogen didn¡¯t take any action, he just went out alone to investigate the news on the Ind.

    "The Marine has increased its forces; pirates will suffer more and more on this ind."

    Rogen strolled on the street looking at the calmness everywhere and kept thinking.

    You can only find Marines there, and it¡¯s rare to find a pirate walking around. The harbor was full of pirates, arge number of them were hiding on the ind, and they were very afraid to move or do anything.

    In the evening, he went back to the bar, he wanted to talk with Rayleigh.

    "What now?"

    The two sat and began to talk.

    "I have a general idea of the distribution of zones 1-15!"

    Rogen drank a ss of wine and whispered.

    "I have done my investigation, the areas 30-45 are under the control of Marines!"

    Rayleigh stopped talking and then he said.

    "There are no pirates over there, the Marines are everywhere. It seems that what I have done yesterday stirred up their anger. It can be said that all the elites of the Marines are there."

    Rogen¡¯s expression was very serious.

    One of the Celestial Dragons has been killed, and Admiral Z is seriously injured, and that what pushed the Marine Headquarters to attach great importance. Although the Admirals couldn¡¯t leave because the Golden Lion mightunch an attack at any time, arge Marines came to this ind.

    "Yes!"

    Rayleigh shook his head.

    Just then, Jason and Crocodile entered the bar in a hurry.

    "Captain, guess what?"

    Jason smiled loudly.

    "What?"

    Rogen was curious.

    "We have found a gathering ce of pirates!¡±

    Jasonughed.

    Area 24.

    In a dark warehouse underground.

    Arge number of pirates gathered there, and they were looking at each other with panic.

    When the Marines reinforcements came yesterday, many pirates were afraid and began to look for a safe ce to hide.

    This ce belongs to a pirate captain. It can be said that they were lucky because when this captain nned to go to the new world for a new experience, he bought this ce to stay away from people.

    It was a huge warehouse, he thought that he might use it if things went wrong on this ind.

    This time, when the storm came, he led his crew first, and after seeing many pirates in a very bad situation, he decided to save them.

    This captain used his identity as a pirate to do business because he knew the importance of that. And now, after saving pirates, his reputation will spread throughout the pirates, and his business will be bigger and bigger.

    He and his crew rescued many pirates while the Marines were busy.

    By now, he saved more than 1300 pirates, and they were all inside this underground warehouse.

    "Our brothers are suffering, the Marines are so powerful, and they have many soldiers in here. It¡¯s too dangerous to go out!"

    Mona smiled when he said that, he was the captain and the owner of this warehouse.

    "Mona, you saved us this time, be sure that we will have a great business in the future!"

    A man with a captain¡¯s cap and a scar on his face looked at Mona and thanked him.

    Mona smiled again because he knew that the one who was talking is a captain with a bounty of 150 million.

    The purpose of this rescue seems to have been achieved.

    "Thank you, Mona!"

    "Damn, you saved us, we almost died out there!"

    "We hope that we didn¡¯t bother you!"

    All the pirates looked at Mona and thanked him.

    The pirates are vicious and overbearing, but they attach great importance to love and justice.

    Mona was very happy to hear these words of gratitude.

    "You are wee, every one of you is like a brother for me!"

    Mona was really, really happy.

    He knew that this warehouse will y a very big role.

    There were more than 1300 pirates inside it.

    And Mona is the one who saved them.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-4 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <figure ss="wp-block-image alignfull sizerge"></figure>

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter <strong>227 </strong>on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 212

    So how can these people repay Captain Mona for saving their lives?

    Among the pirates, Mona saw the star pirates, and their bounties were more than 500 million.

    These powerful guys, although they did not show much enthusiasm, they looked at him with goodwill.

    At this moment of gratitude, a strange voice came out.

    "Brothers, do you want to hide here like mice?"

    As soon as he heard that, Mona¡¯s face shuddered.

    Oops, who said that?

    Mona ran around exhaustedly and saved these guys just to get their friendship. Are you instigating them to go out and fight the Navy?

    ¡°Yes! I can¡¯t stand it! ¡°

    "I have to go out and fight them!"

    "We are pirates, even if they are stronger than us, we have to fight with no fear!"

    The sounds spread throughout the warehouse and attracted the attention of all pirates.

    And this also made many pirates looked gloomy.

    No fool can be a pirate these days. The Marine is very powerful, if pirates went out, they will suffer and die. Does this speaker treat them as fools?

    Looking for the speakers, Mona stared at them.

    They saw six pirates gathered together, and they said all that one by one.

    Facing the eyes of everyone, these six pirates looked calm and confident.

    "Who are you guys?"

    Mona asked loudly.

    If he didn¡¯t act, these guys might ruin all that he did.

    "We?"

    There were smiles on the six faces.

    "We are the Wraith!"

    Hearing that, all the pirates were stunned. Some of them have never heard this name, but the others were shocked and dreaded.

    "The Wraith!?"

    "......."

    "What kind of pirates group is that? Neers? I have never heard of it!"

    Then, a sound came out of the pirate, with disdain in his tone.

    At this time, among the six, a young man with a long gun stepped out and smiled.

    While he was smiling, he seemed to be a little shy, and then, he stared at them and said with a serious tone.

    "Never heard about it? It¡¯s alright, you will have the honor to know about it soon!"

    As the young man appeared, some of the pirates saw him and screamed.

    "Trensu, he is Trensu?"

    "What? Who is Trensu? Never heard of it!"

    "Shut up, you can¡¯t mess with him! Once, he killed a whole group of pirates with more than 190 million as a bounty, it can be said that he is one of the powerful pirates here if he wasn¡¯t the strongest."

    Someone who knew him lowered his voice and said quickly.

    This astonishing message spread quickly, even the guys who expressed disdain panicked and didn¡¯t utter a word.

    When everyone calmed down, Trensu became very proud.

    "It seems that someone knows my identity!"

    No one dared to answer, and even Mona, he kept silent.

    The Pirate regiment of Mona was just a group that does business, but it is very weak when ites to fighting. The whole crew bounty adds up to a total of 100 million.

    On the other side, there¡¯s Trensu, who killed a group of more than 190 million in one shot.

    ¡°As my partners just said.¡±

    "Everyone of us is a pirate, we have dreams in our hearts, ambitions, our blood is boiling inside. Hiding like rats underground is something very ufortable!"

    "Let¡¯s fight, we are pirates, we have nothing to do but fighting!"

    Trensu said that and then he smiled.

    ¡°As for Mr. Mona, who can provide us with a temporary resting ce, on behalf of all of you, I thank him.¡±

    As he said that, Trensu turned and bowed to Mona.

    Mona¡¯s expression changed, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    After saving about 1300 pirate, to be able to make business with them in the future, someone came and ruined all of that, it seems that pirates are going to fight against the Marines!

    "Trensu, all the pirates are going out, how can you fight?"

    "As far as I know, the Admiral is still on this ind, and even yesterday, Ten Vice-Admirals have arrived!"

    "This time, even big pirate regiments in the Second Half are unable to contend with this force!"

    Suddenly, a voice came from behind, it seems that this guy knows too much.

    Everyone saw that he was a young man in ck, but he seemed indifferent.

    He has a revolver at his waist, and he wore a hat to cover his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s nco, with a reward of 250 million!¡±

    Someone recognized him and whispered quickly.

    "And what about your mates? Jason, Crocodile, and especially your mysterious captain Rogen!"

    nco¡¯s eyes were cold, and he kept asking.

    He was very powerful, and he is the Captain of this group of new stars. The bounty of his whole crew has a total of 600 million. At that moment, the scene became quiet.

    "Hmmm, nco!"

    Trensu looked serious.

    "As you said, there are ten Vice-Admirals, and also, Admiral Z is here!"

    When he said that, all the pirates stunned.

    "Admiral and Vice-Admirals, Oh My God!"

    "Z and Garp, they are the strongest heroes of this era, they are very strong!"

    "This is so bad; I don¡¯t know how long we have to hide!"

    Many pirates aren¡¯t aware that there are Vice-Admirals stationed in the Sabaody Archipgo. Even if they see Z, they won¡¯t recognize him.

    There are many pirates in the first half of the great waterway, but in fact, for all pirates, they are just novices.

    "This Admiral has been seriously injured by me and mypanions!"

    "And I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s healing now!"

    ¡°So, if you have any ambition and you want to act, just take advantage of the present!¡±

    Trensu¡¯s words were very calm, he didn¡¯t want the other pirates to get panicked.

    All the pirates got shocked, and they couldn¡¯t believe what they just heard.

    nco shuddered and stared at Trensu.

    Also, Mona, he looked at Trensu with fear.

    "They have defeated Z?"

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-5 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <figure ss="wp-block-image alignfull sizerge"></figure>

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter <strong>231 </strong>on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 213

    "Sister, have you heard? He said that they defeated Z! "

    One of the women said and she was stunned.

    Their captain was shocked, she nodded, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t believe it.

    She knew very well what kind of power Z has. She even saw the famous group of Crazy Lion Pirates, this group was buried under Z¡¯s fists, and it didn¡¯t take 30 seconds.

    Z was stronger than anything in this world, what she has heard was bluffing for her.

    "Stop lying, we won¡¯t believe you!"

    "The Crazy Lion pirates were destroyed by Z. I saw it with my own eyes, how can you say that you defeated Z?"

    "Z is very strong, and I¡¯m sure that you are lying!"

    After a while, one of the pirates shouted loudly, he didn¡¯t believe what Trensu said.

    After that, many pirates followed him and shouted.

    "You didn¡¯t heart Z at all, you are a liar!"

    The pirate¡¯s expressions changed from shock to anger, and they stared at Trensu.

    As they were shouting, one of the pirates hesitated for a while and then he said.

    "I... I saw him!"

    When he said that, everyone looked at him.

    "Yesterday, I saw Z supported by the Marines and they were leaving area 21!"

    "At that time, Z was covered with blood and there¡¯s strange sand on his body!"

    All the pirates were shocked, and they didn¡¯t say anything.

    But then, another one shouted.

    "I saw him too, many medics surrounded Z to treat him!"

    "Yes, I saw him too, in area 30!"

    "He was in a very bad situation!"

    In a blink of an eye, everyone¡¯s expression changed.

    "Oh My God! He was saying the truth!"

    "That¡¯s awesome, the Wraith became my idols since then!"

    "Amazing, in my life, I have never heard about neers that can defeat an Admiral!"

    At that moment, all the pirates looked at Trensu and his crew with admiration.

    ¡°If they really beat Z, then their bounty will be higher than any time before!¡±

    nco sat on the ground, and one of his crew came from behind and said.

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s true, then these people are so powerful!¡±

    nco nodded, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    The Wraith pirates are able to defeat an Admiral, which means there¡¯s a huge gap between his group and them.

    "Big sister, he wasn¡¯t lying, it¡¯s really amazing, I really want to see their captain!"

    "Yes, I heard about him, his name is Rogen and he has a bounty of 350 million!"

    One of the Women pirates whispered.

    Their captain¡¯s eyes shed, and she was curious about that Rogen.

    It was a kind of imposing oppression which was hard to say but it was real.

    No one knows how could Rogen and his crew defeat Z. And even more, how did they get the courage to fight him.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that Z was seriously injured, so as I said, we still have a chance!¡±

    "We should have the courage and do what pirates should do!"

    Trensu kept listening to the brief conversation between the pirates, it made him very proud of him and his crew.

    At this moment, felt that he was stronger than any time before.

    In a few words, the enthusiasm of the pirates boiled again.

    That¡¯s true, pirates are facing waves, sea beasts, bad weather, people, why would they have to fear the Marines?

    "Death means nothing against the will, we have to do it!"

    One of the Dragon Elephants shouted.

    Instantly, the atmosphere of the underground warehouse was pushed to the highest level.

    All the pirates shouted and they decided to go out, they even clenched their fists and growled.

    Since yesterday, they have been chased and beaten by the Marines. They have been running away like lost dogs. They were in a true mess. Now, they have enough courage to take revenge, they won¡¯t show mercy.

    After seeing all the pirates raging, Trensu and his friends looked at each other and smiled.

    Their purpose was achieved, and the calm ind will be chaotic again.

    All the pirates regained their confidence, and they were not afraid of death. They will bring more trouble to the Marines.

    Sabaody Archipgo, in the Marine garrison.

    "Hello! "

    Z hardly took his Den Den Mushi and answered.

    "This is Sengoku!"

    When he heard this name, Z¡¯s face changed slightly.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    ¡°Have you fought against the Wraith pirates?¡±

    Sengoku asked with a deep voice.

    When he said that, Z became angry.

    "Are you mocking me?"

    Z felt ashamed, he just lost against four novices.

    "I just want to warn you, don¡¯t take it lightly, Jason, Crocodile, and Trensu, these three are nothing!"

    "But their captain, Rogen, you have to focus on Rogen!"

    Sengoku¡¯s tone was very serious.

    "He¡¯s the one who defeated Kizaru! He is very dangerous!"

    "I know!"

    Z was impatient, but at the same time, he was cautious.

    He is a veteran, naturally, he won¡¯t be afraid of anything. Although his character is very stubborn, Sengoku¡¯s words still remained in his heart, leaving traces.

    "Rogen...!"

    Z was totally angry, and he clenched his fists.

    He won¡¯t forgive Rogen and his crew. The Marine¡¯s medics are very advanced and he will recover very soon.

    After his recovery, he will find the four guys and he will destroy them.

    Underground warehouse.

    Trensu took the lead, after cooperating, the great alliance of pirates has begun.

    They called it, The Great Alliance of Pirates in Sabaody Archipgo.

    93 pirate regiments, and more than 1300 pirates, this was enough to shock the whole world and also enough to put the Marines in a very bad situation.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-5 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <figure ss="wp-block-image alignfull sizerge"></figure>

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter <strong>231 </strong>on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 214

    "I believe that you have defeated Admiral Z, but what about your mates who fought with you?"

    nco looked at Trensu and asked about his mates that fought with him, and his tone was very cold.

    Oh yeah, they are observing the deployment of the Marines and attracting them, leaving us time to prepare!"

    Trensu answered with a smile.

    Actually, Trensu doesn¡¯t know what his friends were doing, but he thought that his silly brother Jason was in the bar at that moment. As for Rogen and Crocodile, he has no idea at all.

    However, in front of all these pirates, Trensu needs to bluff them to get their attention.

    "Amazing, your mates are really great!"

    "I feel safe with them!"

    "Under the leadership of the Wraith, I¡¯m sure that we will defeat the Marines!"

    All the pirates praised one after another, especially when they heard that this pirate regiment has defeated an Admiral.

    nco didn¡¯t say anything after what Trensu said.

    If this guy came to encourage these pirates, he must have a n. However, he won¡¯t pursue it. After all, it¡¯s better for him to escape from here and stay away from all these problems.

    It has to be said that Trensu and the six Dragon Elephants yed a big role to make these pirates angry.

    The pirates want to take their revenge from the Marines, but they didn¡¯t have enough courage to do it. And that¡¯s what Trensu and his friends did, they gave them a push to get their revenge.

    "The day after tomorrow, our captain will attract the attention of all the high-end Marine¡¯s forces. And this will be our chance!"

    Trensu said with a condensed voice.

    When he was with Rogen and Rayleigh, he heard them talking about the n. Trensu knows very well how to talk with people, better than anyone in his group, that¡¯s why he stayed here and let Jason go back to tell his captain.

    Such a big deception must be done by a smart person, it needs a person could lie without leaving a trace.

    If it was Jason, he will ruin it for sure, other pirates will ask him many questions, and Jason wasn¡¯t a good liar, so he will be in big trouble then.

    After that, Trensu began to discuss the general n of the operation with several pirate regiments.

    Shakky¡¯s Rip-off Bar.

    "You have found a gathering ce for pirates?"

    Rogen was surprised.

    He didn¡¯t expect that at all, he thought that most of the pirates were annihted in the Great Purge of the Marines, and the rest of them left this ce quickly. Unexpectedly, there was a gathering ce for the pirates!

    "Yes Captain, I left Trensu and the six Dragons Elephants there to encourage them to fight again, and I came here to tell you!"

    Jason grabbed the wine ss on the table and drank it while he was talking.

    "And where is that ce?"

    Rayleigh was curious to know.

    "Area 24, there¡¯s an underground warehouse, and its owner is a pirate... When we were walking there, his crew pulled us there, Ugh... There are more than 1300 pirates over there!"

    Jason was very exhausted.

    They were very lucky to find this ce.

    Hearing such news, Rogen and Rayleigh looked at each other andughed.

    "In this case, my n will be more perfect. The Sabaody will be chaotic more and more. Really, I didn¡¯t expect that.

    Rogen was very happy.

    And then he looked seriously.

    "Then we have to change our ns!"

    "The day after tomorrow, I will go to the Marine garrison, I will meet Z again!"

    "And Jason, you¡¯re in charge, you have to contact Crocodile and Trensu to lead these pirates, we need to make big chaos!"

    "Rayleigh, you need to distract the Vice-Admirals, I don¡¯t want to kill them, just drag them!"

    As he said that, Rayleigh and Jason nodded.

    After hearing the n, Rayleigh asked curiously.

    "Are you sure that these pirates will obey your crew orders?"

    Hearing that, Rogenughed loudly.

    "I trust my partner, if he asked Jason toe back to deliver the message, then he knows what to do very well!"

    "I¡¯m not sure if he did well there, but..."

    After a pause, Rogen¡¯s expression changed.

    "But I believe in him!"

    Rayleigh froze, he took the ss of wine and drank it.

    "You look so much like him!"

    "Like what?"

    Rogen was curious.

    "A lot of things..."

    Rayleigh sighed.

    "You¡¯ll see the difference in the future!"

    Rogenughed.

    Rayleighughed also, and the two started giggling.

    That night passed quickly.

    Sabaody archipgo, area 4.

    With a cigar on his mouth, the burly man stood on the street, and the white smoke surrounded him. it seems that he was thinking of a problem.

    Strangely, he wore a crocodile mask on his face, which made the passers-by couldn¡¯t help looking at him.

    "Are you thinking about taking the Devil Fruit?"

    Suddenly, a female voice whispered beside him.

    As he heard that, he turned and his eyes shed.

    He immediately saw a golden woman with a plump body, and she has a dagger at her waist, she was looking at him with interest.

    "Who are you?"

    The masked man asked coldly.

    "Sir Crocodile, who has a bounty of 200 million on his head. I didn¡¯t expect that you would dare to walk on the street in this sensitive period!"

    The womanughed and approached to Crocodile.

    Crocodile didn¡¯t want to answer, and he turned away.

    "What if I said I can help you to get the Devil Fruit?"

    As he stepped, Crocodile¡¯s eyes sharpened.

    He turned his head again and asked coldly.

    ¡°Is there any information about that fruit?"

    "There will be an auction on that fruit!"

    The woman smiled and didn¡¯t hide any information.

    "And when it will start?"

    Crocodile was curious.

    "The auction starts tomorrow!"

    "You¡¯d better not lie to me!"

    He puffed the smoke and stared at her.

    He warned her to not y tricks on him.

    "Actually, I¡¯m not here to y tricks, because I need your help to aplish my business!"

    Her eyes shed when she said that.

    "If it¡¯s difficult, then I won¡¯t do it!"

    Crocodile answered coldly.

    After a while, the two left the ce.

    Three hundred meters away was the location of the Auction.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-5 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <figure ss="wp-block-image alignfull sizerge"></figure>

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter <strong>231 </strong>on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 215

    The next day, just after the dawn, the sun shone through the seven-colored bubbles on the ground of the Sabaody Archipgo.

    Area 4, behind arge tree.

    Crocodile closed his eyes and looked calm. He seemed to feel something.

    The sound of the breeze, of the grass, and the sound of birds scratching their heads on the branches, this series of sounds were enough to clear Crocodile¡¯s mind.

    What was new, Crocodile could feel if there¡¯s someone strong close to him. When it happens, few sand particles floats around Crocodile.

    These particles can clearly feedback all the information nearby to him, and increase his perception.

    Crocodile could rely on sand grains to form the ability to see and hear anything around.

    After the war against Z, Crocodile was deeply aware of his shorings, and he was shocked by the horrible perception of the Admiral. Since then, he wondered whether he could have such power in the past two days.

    Until this morning, he finally controlled the sand and formed this new ability.

    Because he has just mastered this ability, he was a bit slow, it will take some time before he could upgrade it to another level.

    He felt everything around him carefully. Although he closed his eyes, he clearly grasped the wind and grass around him.

    And suddenly, he opened his mouth and said.

    "Is it now?"

    The woman who was 30 meters away from him was stunned. From that distance, she could see that Crocodile¡¯s eyes were closed, how could he see hering?

    "Well, the auction will start in half an hour. This half-hour is our chance!"

    She answered back.

    When she was only ten meters away, Crocodile opened his eyes and looked at her.

    Mastering this new ability was indeed a happy thing for him.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Crocodile lit up his cigar and moved forward.

    Five minutester, they reached the entrance of the auction hall.

    No one blocked them, and no one felt suspicious. The auction was veryrge, and there were all kinds of people. The existence of the bodyguard was just to ensure safety, and they don¡¯t need to be responsible for participating people. In addition, the owner of the auction was backed by the Celestial Dragons, which means no one can do anything there.

    "How do you want to do it?"

    Crocodile looked at the woman and asked her with a cold tone.

    "Come with me!"

    She whispered.

    After saying that, she sped along the side road of the two seats in the auction and quickly came to the front podium, and walked back naturally.

    Crocodile narrowed his eyes and remained calm. He wanted to see what this woman wanted to do.

    "Delia, hurry up, the boss is already urging, where have you been?"

    When he reached the podium, a sharp-faced man appeared from the curtain and shouted.

    ¡°Come here, I¡¯m going to find my eldest brother. He is strong enough to help us.¡±

    Delia said with a smile.

    The sharp-faced man nced at Crocodile and he seems that he didn¡¯t like his fierce look.

    "What about him, is it safe?"

    Delia nodded and then she led the way, they entered the curtain and came behind the scene of the auction floor.

    Crocodile squinted and took a deep look at Delia.

    It turned out that she was the presenter of the auction, when she entered, everyone who was there greeted her.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to be a presenter of an auction, especially when this auction is under the Celestial Dragons guard. You won¡¯t be able to do anything wrong, otherwise, your life will end before you could think of it.

    "Follow me!"

    Behind the scene, Delia greeted everyone around her, and then she approached Crocodile.

    "I¡¯ll take you to the Devil Fruit first, but to get this devil fruit, you need to help me to save someone!"

    She was very upset and confused, but she forced herself to calm down.

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes shed, and he nodded slightly.

    If ites to save someone, he won¡¯t refuse it. Rtively speaking, a Devil Fruit is worth at least 100 million!

    Yesterday, he kept thinking about it, and he even wandered around the auction floor. That devil fruit, even if he can¡¯t use it, there¡¯s Trensu, Rogen, or the rest of his mates, they can use it.

    After a while, the two walked all the way, and in three minutes, they came to the door of a bedroom.

    ¡°The devil fruit is guarded by special personnel. They are all experienced, strong men.¡±

    Delia was confused, she wandered if Crocodile could solve these people.

    She doesn¡¯t have to prove that there¡¯s the Devil fruit, its location already detected by Crocodile¡¯s sand.

    He strode forward toward the box surrounded by 30 people.

    "Who are you?"

    The ck-suited man asked him loudly.

    However, Crocodile didn¡¯t hesitate to speed up his pace, at the same time, the sand grains floated in the air and began tobine with each other. And after a moment, a lot of sand appeared in front of the bodyguards.

    In front of them, the sand grains formed a very long sword.

    And then, in a twinkling of an eye...

    "sh..."

    All the men fell to the ground with horror and fear.

    When everyone fell down, Crocodile approached and raised the box with his right hand.

    "Go!"

    Crocodile went back to Delia and whispered.

    Dealing with those weak bodyguards was an effortless task for him.

    "You, you are so strong!"

    Delia was shocked, she knows very well how strong were those bodyguards, it can be said that they are equal to 40 or 50 million pirates. But this Crocodile, he solved them easily and very fast.

    At the same time, her heart was more hopeful to save her brother.

    "Where is the guy you want to save?"

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <3 I want to thank my newest Patreons for supporting me <3

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-5 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <figure ss="wp-block-image alignfull sizerge"></figure>

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter <strong>231 </strong>on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 216

    "He is in warehouse number 3! "

    Delia was very excited.

    The auction building is divided into many rooms, the devil fruit was located in room number 8, and her brother was in room number 3.

    "Lead the way!"

    Crocodile nodded.

    Immediately, they walked toward room number 3.

    They were very fast, but when they reached where the prisoner was, they found him in shackles and surrounded by three bodyguards. When she saw this scene, Delia¡¯s face changed.

    "Stop them, please!"

    Immediately, she shouted with anger.

    As he heard her, Crocodile waved his hand. In a twinkling of an eye, the three bodyguards fell to the ground with no resistance.

    "Done?"

    Crocodile puffed smoke and then he asked Delia who immediately ran and helped her brother.

    "Thank you, thank you very much! And nowe with me, I¡¯ll lead the way. Because there are strong people stationed in here!"

    Delia was grateful, she held her brother and walked quickly.

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes narrowed, and then he followed her.

    He was sure that this auction had a strong background, but what this woman said surprised him a little.

    In this big event, you could find agents from the World Government also.

    There was no danger along the way toward the exit, Delia put her brother inside a wooden box carried by two people. Many people saw them, but no one doubted, she must have done a good preparation to save her brother.

    But just as they were about to step out of the auction, a loud shout came.

    "Stop there!"

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he turned back.

    They were in the back door of the building, which was the door for the entry and exit of personnel.

    And here, bodyguards were strong enough to keep strangers away.

    All the bodyguards stared at Crocodile and the group with doubts.

    "What¡¯s inside the box?"

    One of them asked loudly.

    "Johnson, this is a special cargo that the boss needs, I asked my brother to help me because it¡¯s too heavy! "

    Delia looked calm when she answered, she didn¡¯t want to get caught after what they did.

    "Delia, I know that you are an important person in this auction, but I need to check what¡¯s inside the box!"

    The bodyguard still has some doubts.

    "This is a special cargo for our boss, and he needs it. Are you sure you want to check?"

    Delia took a piece of paper out of her pocket and gave it to the ck-suited man. When he saw it, his expression changed, and when he looked at the bottom of the paper, he saw the signature of the boss.

    "I¡¯m sorry Delia, but five minutes ago, we knew that someone sneaked in here and killed our guards, and also, he stole something important."

    Johnson insisted.

    "To avoid suspicion, you¡¯d better let me check it!"

    His eyes were firm and his tone was pressing. It seems that this guy won¡¯t let them leave easily.

    "Are you doubting me?"

    Delia got angry at that moment.

    Johnson didn¡¯t anything after, and he waved his hand to the men behind him to check.

    Seeing this scene, Delia¡¯s expression changed. She spent a long time in preparation before doing this, such as finding the location of the goods, and then this cargo order. Finally, the big risk to invite this dangerous pirate to help her.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect Johnson to be so tough.

    "Stay away, you can¡¯t check!"

    Delia gritted her teeth and stood in front.

    "This is the boss¡¯s goods, no one can check without permission!"

    ¡°Delia, you¡¯d better get out of the way, otherwise, we¡¯ll harm you!¡±

    "You look more suspicious now, I need to know what¡¯s inside this box!"

    Delia discolored, she was very afraid to get caught, all she wants was to save her brother.

    Immediately, Crocodile puffed smoke and strode forward.

    "Step away, there¡¯s no need for all of this!"

    As he said that, the Alligator on his shoulder moved, turned into sand and spread in all directions.

    "Who are you?"

    Seeing this scene, Johnson¡¯s face changed immediately.

    In a blink of an eye, and before he could say anything else, the sand stream drowned him and all his mates.

    "Let¡¯s not waste our time!"

    Crocodile stepped forward, grabbed the handle of the box and pushed it away.

    Delia was even more shocked, she looked at the corpse on the ground and trembled.

    It was only a coincidence that she met Crocodile; she saw him on a wanted poster once. It can be said that she was lucky to find him, and also, she had the courage to talk to him.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect him to be very strong.

    A group of strong bodyguards she knew couldn¡¯t hold for 3 seconds.

    When they walked out of the auction and disappeared, a huge stir began there.

    Someone sneaked into the building and stole a Devil Fruit and a ve.

    He dared to sneak and stole, how dare is he? It was like pping a Celestial Dragon on the face.

    After a while, in a small house.

    "I really appreciate that, thank you, thank you very much!"

    Delia was very happy and excited, she felt relieved after escaping sessfully.

    "What¡¯s up with this kid?"

    Crocodile nodded and then he asked about the young man in aa which has blonde hair as his sister.

    "He stabbed a Celestial Dragonst week!"

    Delia was very upset.

    When he heard that, Crocodile was shocked.

    He didn¡¯t believe that because this kid was skinny, and seemed to be powerless. From where did he get the courage to stab a Celestial Dragon?

    At this time, the golden boy¡¯s eyelids trembled a few times and he woke up.

    "Finally, Samiro, are you okay?¡±

    "Thank you... Ugh, thank you for saving my life!"

    The little kid smiled and thanked them for saving his life.

    Saving him from the Celestial Dragons is indeed a very difficult thing.

    "You are a very brave boy!"

    Crocodile approached him and said softly.

    He rarely praised someone, but this kid dared to stab a Celestial Dragon, which was very brave.

    "I just hate that I have no power! But I could kill that guy!"

    Samiro clenched his fists.

    The Celestial Dragon is not an easy man to face.

    What this boy did surprise Crocodile, he was sure that this boy ate the heart of a sea beast to do that.

    "What if you get a chance?"

    Crocodileughed.

    Such a brave young man, once he gets the chance, he will have a great future.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-3 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure><figure ss="wp-block-image sizerge"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 217

    "I¡¯ll press his face with my feet and feed him to the Dogs!"

    Samiro gritted his teeth.

    "Hahaha!"

    Crocodileughed loudly, he seemed to like this kid.

    "In the future, if you have the chance, go to the sea and look for the Wraith pirates and find me, we will give you the power!"

    "Of course, but we need to leave this ce as fast as we can!"

    During the conversation, many footsteps outside the house sounded. When she heard that, Delia¡¯s face changed.

    Crocodile kicked the door and walked outside the house.

    After ncing around, he noticed that there were no Marines. All of them were ck-suited men.

    "No Marines, huh, that would be easy for me!"

    Immediately, he jumped and the Alligator on his shoulder spread into the sand and rushed forward.

    When the sand grains swept around, everyone fell to the ground and they lost the courage to fight

    "Oh My God, a monster, he is a monster!"

    Many of them took their guns and tried to shot him, but no chance, Crocodile madeyers of sand that blocked all the bullets. These ck-suited men couldn¡¯t do anything against the dense sand of Crocodile.

    Crocodile began to move between them, and as he walked, Bodyguards kept falling to the ground without resistance.

    Crocodile¡¯s power at this time was enough to kill arge group of weak people at once.

    Behind him, Samiro and Delia kept were shocked, they couldn¡¯t believe what they just saw.

    "Too strong!"

    Samiro was amazed by this strong man.

    As he said that, Crocodile¡¯s figure disappeared, leaving many corps behind him.

    "The Wraith, I will find them!"

    Clenching his fists, Samiro was full of hope to find them.

    After a few seconds, Samiro and Delia left that ce quickly.

    2:10 in the afternoon, Crocodile arrived at Shakky¡¯s Rip-off Bar.

    "Crocodile!"

    Rogen was sitting with Rayleigh at the table drinking some wine, and he got surprised when he saw Crocodile.

    "Captain, I have something good for you!"

    Crocodile threw the box toward Rogen and smiled.

    "What is this?"

    Rogen wondered.

    "Just open it, you¡¯ll find out!"

    Crocodile was very happy.

    Unpacking the box, Rogen froze when he saw the mysterious spiral pattern in it, it looks like a ck watermelon.

    "Is that a Devil Fruit?"

    Rayleigh sighed.

    "Where did you find it?"

    Rogen took a deep breath and asked.

    "Don¡¯t ask me, I know what you¡¯re going to do tomorrow, just take a bite, it will help you!"

    Crocodile whispered.

    Crocodile who has an indifferent character wants to give his captain the Devil Fruit. He was aware of the power of the Admiral. Although he doesn¡¯t know how powerful that Devil Fruit was, with it, Rogen might win with less effort.

    "Crocodile! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so generous!"

    As he said that, Rogen smiled, he was extremely happy.

    This fierce man was forced to join them at the beginning, he became an effective crew member that wants to help everyone.

    "However, I can¡¯t eat it for the time being. I don¡¯t know its ability; I have to make researches first!"

    Rogen shook his head.

    Rogen knows that if this Devil Fruit has a useless ability, he won¡¯t be able to get rid of it, and it might be his downfall.

    "It¡¯s up to you!"

    Crocodile was helpless.

    Rayleigh stood up and took a small book from the bar.

    "Devil Fruit Encyclopedia?"

    Rogen was stunned when he saw the book.

    ¡°Do you still have this?¡±

    "I found it by coincidence, I didn¡¯t think that I would use it, haha!"

    Rayleighughed.

    It was a very thin book, but it was better than nothing, what if there¡¯s an introduction for this Devil Fruit?

    Everyone kept checking the book andparing the Devil Fruits, but after a while, they were disappointed.

    "No!"

    Rogen was helpless.

    "You know what, just do it, take your chance!"

    Crocodile seemed to be excited again.

    As for the Devil Fruit, Rogen naturally thought about it, this thing is a specialty of the Pirate World. Although it has the disadvantage of not being able to swim, it has an immediate effect. With the one hour given by the system, Rogen will get more power inevitably.

    Only, if it was a weak type, Rogen will regret it.

    "You know what? I¡¯ll do it, I have the system that can repair anything if things went wrong!"

    Rogen finally settled down.

    "Are you going to eat it?"

    Rayleigh asked with a smile.

    He hasn¡¯t eaten a Devil Fruit, but he knows the ability of such thing, so he was curious.

    "I¡¯ll eat it, yes!"

    Immediately, Rogen picked up the Devil Fruit and ate it.

    "Ugh...!"

    The ck juice of the fruit leaked from his mouth and his expression changed immediately.

    "Testy?"

    Crocodile asked with a smile.

    "Yea, crunchy and delicious!"

    As he said that, Rogen¡¯s expression changed, this Fruit has a strange taste that made him felt goosebumps.

    "Hahaha!"

    Seeing this, Crocodileughed.

    The smell the Devil Fruit was notoriously bad, one of the reasons that made Crocodileugh, especially when he saw his captain¡¯s expression.

    After a while, the Devil Fruit disappeared, Rogen ate it all.

    ¡°So, what ability you got?¡±

    Rayleigh was very curious.

    Crocodile also stared at Rogen, Tring to see if there¡¯s any transformation.

    "Ugh... What should I say?"

    "I don¡¯t know but I might have a magic stick!"

    Crocodile and Rayleigh were curious about the ability of this Devil Fruit, and why did Rogen say that?

    "I can show you!"

    Rogenughed.

    The Devil Fruit ability was very simple but rough and very abnormal!

    Under the gaze of everyone, Rogen stretched out his fingers slowly and aimed at Crocodile.

    "Let¡¯s try this. The sand under your ass will split up!"

    Crocodile¡¯s expression changed, what does this mean? Is it a curse?

    In a blink of an eye...

    "....."

    The sand under Crocodile was really split as if it had been cut by more than a dozen knives!

    "What an amazing magical power!"

    Rayleigh was surprised.

    "Is that a curse?"

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-3 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure><figure ss="wp-block-image sizerge"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 218

    "No, it¡¯s not!"

    Rogen smiled and retracted his hand.

    "It¡¯s a prophecy I think!"

    "Prophecy!"

    Crocodile wondered, he had never heard about such ability, he was very puzzled.

    "What kind of ability is this?"

    Rayleigh was puzzled also, and he wondered.

    ¡°It can be said that all my predictions will be true!¡±

    Rogenughed.

    When he said that, Crocodile and Rayleigh got shocked.

    This ability breaks the nature¡¯sws, what is predicted wille true, that is to say, what he wants will reallye true!

    ¡°Terrible!¡±

    Crocodile was amazed, he even wanted to exchange with Rogen.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great ability!¡±

    Rayleigh shook his head and sighed.

    "You don¡¯t have to be amazed, this Fruit has an incredible ability, but it¡¯s extremely hard to control!"

    Rogen smiled bitterly.

    "As you can see, I can only realize these little predictions now, such as breaking the sand, making people fall and so on. I want to wield its power, which ispletely linked to the mental power of the person who exerts his ability!¡±

    "It¡¯s not that easy to take this fruit into another level, it¡¯s up to your mental power!"

    Rayleigh shook his head.

    "In spite of this, when you grow up and have strong mental power, you¡¯ll exert a strong effect using this Fruit!"

    Rogen admitted that he had just eaten the Devil Fruit and he wasn¡¯t familiar with its ability yet. In the near future, when his mental power bes stronger, he will be able to wield it.

    Relying on mental power only, Rogen was helpless, if it consumes much of it, he would get into aa.

    Later that day, Rogen studied the newly acquired ability.

    He realized that this fruit had two great abilities, and these two were against nature¡¯sws. It wasn¡¯t a normal Fruit he knew before.

    "First of all, as I understand, this Fruit can give me the ability to predict and realize, so I can call it Prophecy!¡±

    ¡°Being able to speak and act is like a kind of cause and effect. I will say the effect first, and the other party will suffer the cause, which is terrible!¡±

    ¡°When I grow up and be more powerful, maybe I will really realize the power of great prophecy!¡±

    A great prophecy is a very powerful technique. Only God could make things happened.

    Gods create light, rain, and wind...

    This Fruit could make him at the same level as gods.

    "Second, there¡¯s a supplementary ability attached to the fruit, which can be used at any time without consuming any power of mine!"

    Rogen was very satisfied with this kind of power. Compared with the big prophecy, he prefers this second ability.

    "Prediction!"

    The second ability was the prediction, Rogen could actually predict things in the near future. Of course, that¡¯s a little scary. But he can only predict things that are 0.2 seconds behind his present time.

    "I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s any other ability, I don¡¯t know what else can this Fruit give me!"

    The potential of Rogen¡¯s prediction fruit is indeed very powerful.

    "Cause and effect, time, prophecy and other forces. I can follow the direction of these forces. One day, this Fruit will shine its light!¡±

    In the beginning, all the fruits are weak, but only if the user wields it very well, it will be very strong.

    If a Devil Fruit is given to a weak person, he might kill himself with it.

    But Rogen, he believed that he could reach the true power of this fruit.

    By then, he will be a strongman that fears nothing!

    That night, Rogen went to bed early and he woke up before dawn.

    This was the same day that Trensu prepared.

    In front of the bar.

    "Today, the ind will bepletely chaotic, it¡¯s our chance to act!"

    Rogen murmured.

    Crocodile went with Jason to find Trensu. He just waited for the signal to be released to start the operation.

    "Rayleigh, I¡¯ll leave it to you!"

    Rogen looked at Rayleigh and he was full of hope that he will help him.

    "Well, I think I¡¯m old, but you, young people always feel that I¡¯m not old yet, it¡¯s really distressing!"

    Rayleigh shook his head and then disappeared.

    "You can grow old, but you can¡¯t let your little brother down!"

    Rogenughed and left.

    15 minutester, a young figure came quietly in front of the Marine Station of the Sabaody Archipgo.

    Wearing a monkey mask and dressing in ck, this young man stood quietly at the door and kept looking for a while.

    "It¡¯s time to start!"

    A whisper came out, and after a moment, a bomb was lit up.

    "Oh!"

    From area 1 to 20, a dazzling light resounded through the sky, followed by a "Bang" sound. It was the sound of fireworks exploding.

    "What is this?"

    All the Marines that were patrolling looked at the sky with stuns.

    But in the next moment, their faces changed immediately.

    "Kill them!"

    "Get out and kill all the Marines!"

    "Nothing can stop us! Let¡¯s go brothers!"

    There were many groups of pirates holding long swords and guns, came from nowhere, their faces were full of anger. They rushed and attacked all the Marines.

    The quiet morning became chaotic. At the same time, countless calls sounded in almost every area from 1 to 20. This makes the Marines in a moment of chaos.

    "Bad news, Admiral Z!"

    In the Marine base, the soldiers were running and shouting loudly.

    "What happened?"

    Z had almost recovered, when he heard that, he wondered.

    "Pirates, Pirates everywhere, they have upied area! Our troops couldn¡¯t fight them!"

    "Pirates again?"

    Z waspletely angry, and he walked out of the room

    "Call for reinforcements, kill every pirate with no mercy, go, go!"

    At the gate of the Marine station, Rogen smiled faintly when he saw arge number of Marines rushing forward.

    "System, summon me 600 million¡¯s soul!"

    "Buzz..."

    A roulette appeared in front of Rogen in a blink of an eye, followed by a man wearing an ancient Taoist robe and white temples.

    he was a majestic man with fierce momentum.

    In an instant, Rogen and this person merged into one person.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    <figure ss="wp-block-gallery aligncenter columns-3 is-cropped https://.patreon/otaku_senpai"></figure><figure ss="wp-block-image sizerge"></figure>

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 219

    As he stepped out, his sword became more and more fierce, it was rushing into the sky, making the airflow around his body produce cyclones, and even spreading a breeze towards the periphery.

    After three steps, a dark sword appeared on his back., which made his spine became straight pointed to the sky. And also, his bones and joints were cracked and pealed. At the next moment, his whole figure seemed to be a little taller.

    In his mind, everything shed quickly, and arge number ofplex information quickly fused with his consciousness. In a moment, his temperament began to change, there was a sense of immortality.

    In addition, there was a fierceness in his eyes.

    As he was moving, his speed has increased, he was as fast as the light. What was unbelievable, every step he passed 30 meters.

    "Congrattion to the host, you are possession Dugu Yuyun, the legend swordsman!"

    At this time, the sound of the system echoed in Rogen¡¯s mind.

    "The famous Dugu Yuyun? Oh My God!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, and he seemed to be very excited.

    This possession was beyond his expectation, and it was definitely worth the money. At this moment, all Dugu¡¯s skills introduced into his mind andbined with Rogen¡¯s power. The rich experience and the mysterious sword skills filled his mind in a blink of an eye and made him realize many things.

    The Royal swordsmanship and many other powerful skills became under his control.

    At the same time, the real Qi in his body has charged rapidly, and transformed into a magic power flowing inside him. Making his inner roaring.

    "If I control this very well, nothing can stop me! "

    "My True Qi power should help me!"

    From the beginning of the system to the present, Rogen got many powerful characters that made his Qi stronger, like Ge Nie, the White Phoenix, and many others. Although these souls were very strong, they weren¡¯t strong enough to deal with many strong characters of the pirate world.

    This time, everything is different, the power of the sword said was definitely clear.

    Rogen¡¯s system makes him able to purchase many powerful souls that could awaken his inner organisms, breaks the body barrier, and transforms the genes, which makes his body more powerful. In this process, all kinds of strong forces will appear on the body and show on the outside, which is indeed a strong attack skill.

    "Amazing, very powerful soul!"

    "But...!"

    After two steps, Rogen¡¯s face became a little serious as the strength in his body poured out.

    This time, there was a palpitation in his heart, as if the power was out of his load and hard to control.

    He has a fear of backfire that would affect him.

    "My current strength cannot carry this strong soul! "

    Rogen felt that this strong soul might affect him.

    He was very afraid of losing consciousness, this was very dangerous.

    "Fortunately, I have the system, it will help me, besides, I¡¯m sure that my body won¡¯t fail me!"

    After a moment, the Sword Saint Dugu Yuyun haspletely merged with Rogen, and he finally calmed down.

    In this way, if a real and powerful creature is summoned, he may lose consciousness and cause unpredictable danger.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no time to think about it now.¡±

    In a while, he stepped forward crossing hundred of meters in front of the Marine Forces.

    It can be said that he was teleporting, every step he made he crossed at least 30 meters.

    A wholend in one step, the unique skill of Dugu Yuyun, and the mysterious one.

    "It¡¯s Rogen!"

    "He dared to attack the Marine station!"

    "Hurry up and capture him!"

    Everyone got shocked when they saw Rogen, they didn¡¯t believe that this young man has the courage toe here.

    Among the Marines, there were 5 vice Admirals, at that moment, they speeded up and attacked Rogen.

    "Let¡¯s use my new sword!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, he took his sword and raised his right hand and fingers slowly, and then he pointed it to the front.

    "Secret sword hit!"

    "Yuush!"

    A brilliant light bloomed and there was a loud and a clear sound came out from the sword.

    As he raised the sword, many other tiny swords revolved, their tails were connected, but their sizes were just an inch. However, every sword was extremely exquisite. If you look closely, you can even see the surface talisman.

    The Marines forces rushed forward, and they had reached 50 meters already in front of Rogen.

    At this moment, Rogen pointed his sword again.

    "Oh!"

    Immediately, the swords flew out and rushed to the sky. Besides, a series of harsh sounds broke out.

    At that moment, all the Marines looked up.

    They saw many huge swords that circled endlessly in the sky surrounded by light and harsh sound.

    This never-seen scene shocked everyone.

    "What the hell is that?"

    Someone couldn¡¯t believe what he saw and he asked nkly.

    In the next second, the swords quivered and pointed toward them.

    "Watch out! "

    The five high ranking Marines sensed that they were the target of the swords. Immediately, their expression changed and they shouted.

    That was toote.

    The swords began to fall from the sky, targeting all of them.

    "Boom, Boom, Boom!"

    The swords array was very ferocious, and it rushed into the densest ce among the Marines. The fierce sword spirit destroyed everything, hit the ground, and exploded instantly, causing a huge explosion.

    At the same moment, the dust flew out and all the Marines screamed, What a tremendous power!

    The air effect of this sword was like a missile bomb, and it covers nearly 50 meters, and itsted for five seconds.

    When the smoke and dust disappeared, all the Marines took a breath.

    No one could withstand this power. The screams of pain covered the whole area.

    Under such a blow, nearly 100 Marines were injured and lost their power.

    This was only a little wave from Rogen.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 220

    The sword¡¯s Qi was awesome, and its shadow was still lingering in the void and after a while, it disappeared.

    Everyone was in pain, and they couldn¡¯t ept that this young man could do that.

    Terrible, terrible!

    What kind of attack is just one blow!

    "This boy, why he is so powerful?"

    The five Vice-Admirals were livid. They were not damaged by the sword power just now. But the rest of the Marines suffered a lot.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and get him!¡±

    The five high ranking Marines were not afraid, and they were about to attack. They believed that they were capable of dealing with this kid.

    Their power was amazing, they already passed 100 meters in a blink off an eye and reached Rogen¡¯s position.

    Rogen, who took his sword back just stood andughed.

    When he saw the five Vice-Admiralsing, he smirked, and his expression was indifferent.

    "Die!"

    "You¡¯ll suffer!"

    "Kill him!"

    The five justunched their attack, some of them kicked and the rest pulled their swords. They were extremely fast. It can be said that it was hard to see them with normal eyes. Besides, the Vice-Admiral didn¡¯t forget that this young man could fight the Admirals and deal with them, so they were very careful.

    At this moment, Rogen squinted and stared at them.

    "Oh!!"

    The five Marines expression changed immediately. They felt a domineering and powerful force that could destroy them. Suddenly, they stopped and retreated.

    And then, the invisible momentum suddenly spread and swept out toward the sailors and pirates who had just reached the Marine station behind them.

    "Oh!"

    A moment after, the Marines were hit by this overbearing power, their eyes turned white and they lost consciousness.

    Like fruits, the Marines fell to the ground one by one. Within a second, everyone wasying on the ground, except the five High-Ranking Marines.

    "Haoshoku Haki!"

    The five Marines were shocked, they didn¡¯t expect such a thing.

    At this time, Rogen stared at them and said.

    "I said, I have a strong guard around my body, nothing can hurt me!"

    As he said that, a mysterious power expanded, and the ck wall appeared in a blink and surrounded Rogen¡¯s body.

    "Boom!"

    "Stab it!"

    All the five kept shooting him, and they seemed to be angry. Rogen¡¯s Haki didn¡¯t affect them, but they couldn¡¯t do anything to break Rogen¡¯s wall.

    It was very strange; they were stunned and couldn¡¯t believe what Rogen has.

    After resisting several blows, the wall disappeared, and Rogen appeared again.

    The five Vice-Admirals were angry and they were about to attack again.

    Rogen walked step by step, and in a blink of an eye, he disappeared and reappeared behind them.

    He was full of indifference, as he doesn¡¯t pay much attention to the five Vice-Admirals.

    "Rogen, Stop running, and face us!"

    They were very angry, and they even shouted loudly especially when they saw Rogen¡¯s indifference, they felt despised.

    At the next moment, Rogen pointed with his finger again.

    ¡°I said, you will be trapped in a cage, and you won¡¯t be able to go out for a day!¡±

    After he said this, the inexplicable power surged, and a cage appeared from the ground and trapped the five Vice-Admirals in an instant.

    "Destroy it!"

    One of them shouted and waved his sword.

    "Oh My God, nothing happened!"

    Nothing happened to the cage, as if it was made of a special metal. This hit didn¡¯t even leave a mark.

    "It¡¯s Kair¨­seki (Seastones)!"

    The Vice-Admiral was shocked and looked at Rogen with shock.

    How is that possible? What power does this kid have?

    Moreover, the output of Seastones is very low. Where did this strange cagee from?

    The five Marines didn¡¯t give up trying. They waved their fists and swords and kept attacking the cage but no chance, they couldn¡¯t do anything to escape from this powerful cage, they couldn¡¯t even scratch it.

    After watching them moving like rats in a cage, Rogen turned slowly, all his attention was to find the Admiral and fight him.

    With the possessed soul, Dugu Yuyun, his mental strength has improved greatly. At this moment, even if he relies on the Devil Fruit ability, he could inevitably be able to fight against the Admiral, with a word, he can cause a powerful destructive power.

    However, this fruit consumes mental energy, he was afraid that if he attacks several times using it, he would die.

    These five Vice-Admirals has never been on his target at all.

    At the gate of the Marine Station, a team of Marines stepped forward, and in front of them, the middle-aged man with purple hair, it was The Admiral Z.

    "Come here!"

    Rogen stared at Z and talked to him with an indifferent tone, and then he put his right hand behind his back.

    ¡°Choke!¡±

    The dark sword behind him suddenly appeared, it looks like a dragon, scattering the blue light, blinking to the sky. When it reached the height of 30 meters, it turned and dived to the purple man at the door.

    "This sword called "Seven Stars", enjoy its power, Z!"

    His words were calm, but his momentum was at the peak at that moment.

    He was 300 meters away from Z, but his attack came in a sudden way.

    Royal Swordsmanship!

    "Admiral Z!"

    At the entrance, if the Marine Station, the Marines who were there shouted in fear.

    From the distance, strange blue rays were fleeting, and in a blink of an eye, it rushed to the front.

    "Rogen!"

    When Z contracted his eyes, he saw a young man standing 300 meters away with his hands up.

    Z could tell that this kid¡¯s momentum was different from that day.

    He wanted to look at Rogen again, but the blue light blocked the vision. But at the next moment, he felt something using his Kenbunshoku Haki. "The full of Qi light is going to rush in a high speed toward his neck."

    "Busoshoku!"

    "Tekkai!"

    Z took the defense position, and then, he waved his fist against the blue light.

    "Boom!"

    After a moment, the two collided together.

    ¡°Chant!¡±

    The blue light buzzed and trembled.

    Z¡¯s eyes contracted, and his expression changed.

    The rushing sword was very powerful, Z believed that if he got hit by it, he would smash into pieces.

    Is that the same person that he has fought against a few days ago?

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 221

    This scene made Z somewhat confused.

    That was unbelievable, Z has fought against this young man before, and he naturally knew what Rogen¡¯s strength was.

    However, this sword destroyed all his thoughts.

    His momentum was like a thunderbolt, Rogen was moving like a raging Dragon. When they collided, Z felt that he was fighting against another Admiral or someone stronger.

    This power was indeed at the same level as an Admiral.

    After a few moments of collusion, the Seven Stars sword trembled and directly smashed by Z¡¯s power.

    "Yes!"

    Z seemed to be happy, he felt that he won this fight.

    "Buzz!"

    It didn¡¯t take a moment until the sword trembled again and transformed into an angry Dragon that was roaring all over the area.

    Z was astonished, how is that possible?

    "What is going on?"

    The Dragon kept roaring, and then rushed and attacked Z.

    "Boom!"

    Z was lucky, he felt the attack and avoided it quickly, but the main entrance of the Marine Station waspletely destroyed.

    From a distance of tens of meters, that blow was strong enough to destroy the whole entrance. All the Marines were panicked, they have never seen such a thing in their life.

    Missing the target, the Dragon seemed to be angry, and he kept roaring.

    On the other side, Z was angry also. He didn¡¯t understand this strange power, and he wanted to kill Rogen so badly.

    "Rogen, that¡¯s your secret weapon then!"

    As he said that, the Dragon attacked again.

    This time, Z¡¯s body trembled, and avoided that blow, and then he jumped and punched it.

    "Boom!"

    The full of Qi sword has been hit directly to the ground and made a huge hole.

    "Admiral Z,st time we were lucky to beat you!"

    As he said that, the Sever Stars sword raised and came to Rogen¡¯s side and bloomed.

    "But this time, I¡¯m all alone..."

    After saying this, he jumped and crossed at least 30 meters, it was like teleportation.

    "Choke!"

    Seven Star Sword returned to the scabbard, butter, another sword appeared, and it seems to be more powerful than the previous one.

    Z¡¯s expression changed; it was his first time that he fights someone strange like this.

    Z remembered what Sengoku told him about this kid, he said that his strength makes him able to fight against Admirals. During this fight, Z felt a strange pressure in his heart.

    "Today, let me have the honor to fight against an Admiral alone and defeat him!"

    Rogen stepped, and in a blink of an eye, he reached 30 meters in front of Z.

    "Big talk, kid, you have a strong self-confident!"

    Z¡¯s words were full of contempt.

    In his heart, he never felt that this kid could defeat him.

    "In the previous fight, I destroyed your sword using my fist, and now you dared to fight me alone? You will suffer under my fist, and I will send you to Impel Down..."

    Z shouted loudly, and then he strode forward and attacked him.

    "We¡¯ll see who¡¯s boastingter!"

    As he said that, Rogen stretched out his right hand, meanwhile, the Seven Stars Sword trembled.

    The Qi spread from Rogen¡¯s hand to the sword, which trembled and bloomed.

    "Heavenly Sword Style!"

    As he chanted, the Sword in his hand waved and trembled.

    "I¡¯ll destroy you, and then I will send you to the Marine Headquarters!"

    Rogen¡¯s tone changed, and then he waved his sword and strode to Z.

    Thetter saw the transformation of the sword which became longer and bigger, immediately, he raised his arm to block the next blow.

    In a blink of an eye, the Haki covered his whole body, and he took the defense position.

    But when he saw Rogen¡¯s speed, and his great momentum, Z trembled and changed his expression.

    Can he block it?

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly, the Sword hit Z directly hit Z, but as always, he blocked it, but this time, it can be said that he got hurt a little.

    This possessed soul of Dugu Yuyun was definitely at the same level of an Admiral or even stronger.

    The power that Rogen has after this possession was extremely strong.

    The light of the sword quickly dissipated. Rogen¡¯s eyes narrowed and Z retracted his arms after blocking thest attack. The Heavenly Sword Style didn¡¯t hurt him.

    "As I expected, you deserve to be an Admiral!"

    Rogen retreated a few steps, and then he stared at Z and blinked.

    It didn¡¯t take much time, until Rogenunched an attack, once again. Z opened his eyes, and he raised his fists to block it.

    The two kept fighting for a while at a very close range, with no fatigue, with no retreat.

    Mastering the various immortal technique of swords and swordsmanship, Rogen with this sword has reached an unimaginable level.

    Rogen kept throwing the Seven Stars Sword and take it back, he did that move several times, the sword was as fast as the light.

    Z couldn¡¯t do anything but shaking his fists and kicking at a very fast speed.

    The fight was getting bigger and bigger as if it was a fight between two Admirals. Between the Sword hits and the punches, the ground was sted with many holes.

    "What are you looking at? Go and support your Admiral!"

    The trapped Vice-Admirals shouted loudly at the Marines who had juste.

    They were trapped by an inexplicable power and couldn¡¯t get out at all.

    The Marines kept looking without understanding anything, as if they were dreaming, and even more, some of them ran away from the area with panic.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes flickered, and he wanted to shoot them, but when Z saw his intention, he increased the attack and stopped him.

    "This Z really deserves to be an Admiral!"

    Rogen sighed, that day, he was really lucky to defeat this Admiral.

    Compared to Kizaru, this Admiral was terribly stronger.

    However, Rogen wasn¡¯t afraid at all. How could it be when he has the soul of Dugu Yuyun.

    With this possession, no one could defeat him.

    Even if you are a strong Admiral, you have to kneel down.

    Rogen kept throwing his sword and take it back quickly and with no stop, the two were furious and angry.

    Suddenly, Rogen turned and left.

    "Boy, where are you going?"

    When he saw Rogen¡¯s action, Z shouted loudly.

    "Do you think I¡¯m going to run? What a shame!"

    A smile appeared on Rogen¡¯s face, and then he shook his right hand and threw it toward Z¡¯s foot, and then he closed his eyes and began to gain momentum.

    Controlling such kinds of swords needs focus and a lot of skills. It¡¯s a very powerful sword, and very hard to use.

    Only God could control it.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 222

    Rogen¡¯s wasn¡¯t tall and burly, and it can be said that he was very thin.

    He was only one meter and a half, with a thin figure. But at this moment, when he closed his eyes, the Qi inside his body began to "Buzz", and he trembled. After a while, his body became began to swell.

    As if he was a balloon. His body blinked ten times and he got bigger and bigger.

    And then, a surging sword appeared and then suddenly spread, and covered an area of 300 meters.

    The ground began to crack and shake because of the majestic power of the sword. In many other worlds, you could find many powerful swords able to do such a thing. Rogen¡¯s sword at that moment was one of the greatest swords in the world. At that moment, the Talisman was shining brightly. And then, the tip of the sword turned, and in a moment, it aimed at Z, which made him cold and somewhat afraid.

    "Buzz!"

    Within the three hundred meters of the circle, the void seemed to be frozen. Every part of the skin seemed to be stabbed by an invisible sword, which intended to tear his body.

    "What is that? I can¡¯t see anything!"

    Z was astonished, he didn¡¯t understand what was happening, and it can be said that he panicked.

    Just then, Rogen closed his eyes and opened them in a sudden.

    You can clearly see in his pupils the sword that was shining and spreading his power all over the ce, and then...

    "Boom, Boom, Boom!"

    The ground exploded again in arge area, spreading to the Z¡¯s location, and between its rage, Z was covered and drowned under the dust.

    Rogen put his hands behind him and kept looking at the amazing sword he has that could pierce the void.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    Suddenly, Z roared and stood up with anger.

    Z was shocked by the power of this sword that was stronger than anything he has met in his life. It was only one sword, but when it attacks, he felt several stabs pierce into his body at the same moment.

    He realized that he despised his enemy. The mysterious power of this young guy was far beyond his imagination.

    "Z, you have to try this!"

    Rogen¡¯s voice was very loud, like the thunder.

    "Buzz!"

    In the void, Rogen¡¯s sword trembled in the void again, and its tip turned blue again, and directly pointed toward Z.

    "Damn it!"

    Z realized that something bad was going to happen again, he seems to fall into the other side¡¯s field. Sharp swords are going to stab him again. And he won¡¯t be fine, because even his ability to foresee didn¡¯t help himst time.

    Every step he made seems to be in a deep mire, Z was struggling to move forward.

    "Soru!"

    Clenching his fists, Z exploded with all his strength, he broke free of the mire and crossed a distance of 30 meters and came to Rogen.

    ¡°Bend for me!¡±

    With a loud roar, he bent his knees slightly and exploded with great power. He pushed the ground out of two deep pits and went straight to Rogen.

    "Here ites!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, and he shouted loudly.

    ".....!"

    Under his call, the Seven Stars Sword rushed and blocked Z¡¯s fist.

    Rogen raised his right hand slightly, and then he grabbed the hilt of the sword. In a blink of an eye, the True Qi transferred from his hand to the sword, making it expanding 10 times, and shinning with blue.

    After that, Rogen raised his sword again and pointed it toward Z.

    Seeing this, Z quickly stepped into the air and used the Moonwalk to avoid the sword.

    "Oh!"

    The Seven Stars Sword cut into the air and headed further away.

    "Boom!"

    After three breaths, there was a loud st in the Marine Station 100 meters away. 50 buildings in a row were cut by this Sword.

    Z was astonished, and he looked with horror.

    Rogen¡¯s strength was beyond his expectation, and he seemed to realize the difficulty of this battle finally. Compared with thest time, this kid has been strengthened more than 100 times. It was an unimaginable thing.

    "Shua!"

    The Seven Stars sword waved again, but this time, the degree of damage was bigger than thest one.

    Z was in a trance for a while, and he didn¡¯t have time to avoid this blow. In a blink of an eye...

    "Boom!"

    He flew out like a cannonball, marking 30 meters on the ground before stopping.

    Immediately, Z stood up. After bearing that hit, his whole body was covered with fine sword marks, and his blood was flowing.

    But just as he got up and looked forward, Rogen pointed at him with his index finger.

    "Sword of God!"

    "Voom!"

    After he said that, many swords appeared trembled continuously and burst with bright and fierce vigor and rushed toward Z.

    Z¡¯s eyes contracted, and his expression changed.

    When he saw the powerful sword rushing once again, Z trembled and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    "Oh, My God!"

    With a loud roar, Z jumped with all his power to avoid that blow.

    These swords were connected at the tail and formed a sword circle hovering above Rogen¡¯s head.

    At the next moment, Rogen stared at Z and said slightly.

    "I said, you will stand where you are, and you won¡¯t move for ten seconds!"

    The strange power spreads and Z¡¯s body was diffused in an instant, and he became unable to move. At this moment, his body was directly bound by inexplicable power and cannot move.

    At the same time, the swords circle moved.

    "Hiss!"

    Like a serpent, swords began to rush and fell on his body in a blink of an eye.

    Z¡¯s eyes contracted, and his whole body was shaking.

    Such a blow might kill him.

    "Boom, Boom, Boom!"

    A series of sword explosions within a radius of 300 meters, especially around Z constantly exploded for 13 seconds.

    Rogen looks indifferent, and when there was only half of the sword circle above his head, he waved his hand, and the explosion stopped.

    "Tick!"

    The bright red blood dripped from the dust and smoke and stained the ground.

    After a while, the smoke and dust dispersed, revealing Z¡¯s body. His arms were in front of him, and his whole body was torn and stained with blood.

    "Ugh, Rogen!"

    He spread his arms slowly, he was in a true pain at that moment. All his body was torn and stabbed. Thousands of stabs made him suffer.

    At this moment, Z roared, he bent his knees approached Rogen.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 Chapter 223

    Z struggled and passed the long-distance and came to Rogen.

    "Buzz!"

    The Haki covered his right arm, and his left foot mmed on the ground. In a blink of an eye, he reached Rogen.

    With one punch, the air trembled because of the huge force.

    The savage beast Z, when he punched, he damaged himself because of his serious injuries.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes narrowed, and then he pointed his finger.

    The swords circle hovered, and it was about to strike again.

    But at this time, Z¡¯s fist came, its degree was more sensitive and his fist was heavier.

    "Boom!"

    In a blink of an eye, the Seven Stars Swords hovered and blocked Z¡¯s fist

    Just then, Rogen blinked and then stared at Z.

    "Crack!"

    The swords circle above Rogen¡¯s head rushed quickly with rage and went straight toward Z.

    Z was totally angry, he jumped and a cyclone appeared under him, and then he moved quickly.

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly, a sword passed through where he was and hit the ground directly making a huge explosion.

    Z started running on the ground at this moment. Behind him, the sword was like a Dragon chasing after him quickly. This sharp sword could destroy everything in a ten meters circle in a blink of an eye.

    Because of his speed, Z seemed to be a phantom. In a blink of an eye he appeared, and then he disappeared again.

    10 seconds passed already, and the sword didn¡¯t hit Z at all. On the other side, Z seemed to be tired, he consumed a lot of his energy.

    Rogen closed his eyes, and then he pointed at Z.

    "I said, there will be thorns in front of you, and it will be hard for you to move!"

    "Buzz!"

    The invisible power in the void rippled, which made Z very angry.

    On the road in front of him, sharp thorns suddenly appeared which was so abrupt that they appeared under him, besides, he has no time to think and react against it.

    "Busoshoku Haki!"

    Z roared loudly, he was sure that this kid has ghosts, there was nothing could exin all these strange moves.

    In a blink of an eye, the Haki spread all over his body, and in the next second, he stepped on the thorns crushing them directly, and then he ran again.

    However, the following road surface made him angry.

    Strange things kept appearing one after another in front of him, thorns, nails and even inexplicable walls blocking his way.

    "What a weird ability!"

    This ability made him very angry.

    With the help of this strange force, his body has been hit by the sword behind him three times, and his injury was even worse.

    Z swore that for the first time in his life, he was so embarrassed, which made him angrier. Thest failure was his shame, but this time, the other side added another shame to his shame!

    "He really deserves to be an Admiral!"

    In the distance, Rogen who had been watching sighed.

    The strength behind his current possession can be said that it was extremely sharp, it could suppress the demons and many powerful characters.

    Rogen stretched out his right hand and took the Seven Stars Sword.

    After a while, he strode forward with his long sword full of Qi, toward Z. ground.

    "Heavenly Sword!"

    Z was busy avoiding the sword behind him and the inexplicable power of Rogen; he was under huge pressure at that moment.

    And suddenly...

    "Boom!"

    His body flew out again, and immediately before he could get up, he was drowned by the sword that dived down from the sky.

    This time, blood flowed more. Whether he used his Armament Haki or something else, we won¡¯t be safe, it was difficult to stop such a sword.

    "Oh, man!"

    Taking a step forward, Rogen¡¯s figure returned to its original size. In his perception, Z who had been hit by this sword lost his breath and lost hisbat power.

    After five or seconds, he woke up from the confusion and opened his eyes and saw the sword that was at the nape of his neck.

    "Do you want to kill me?"

    Z was very angry.

    It was a very big shame for him to be under the mercy of a kid who knows how old is he.

    "Of course not, it would be more effective to keep you than to kill you!"

    Rogenughed, and then he pointed out with his right hand. The Seven Stars sword rushed into Z¡¯s body in a blink of an eye and caused a serious injury to him.

    After being hit with the sword, Z became unable to stand, and he lost all his power. He stared at Rogen and asked...

    "What do you want to do?"

    Z was very angry and he felt ashamed.

    Leaning down, Rogen took the Den Den Mushi from him.

    "Leave it!"

    Z was angry but helpless.

    For the first time, he felt so weak, and for the first time, he wanted to die.

    Rogen ignored Z and dialed the Den Den Mushi. After 3 seconds, someone answered.

    "Hey!"

    A low voice came across.

    "Z, talk!"

    This was the voice of Sengoku, and he was somewhat urging.

    "This is not Z, huh!"

    Rogen smiled.

    At the Headquarters, Sengoku was very angry and his heart tightened, especially when the Golden Lion and his pirate regiment began to attack.

    Area 20 of the Sabaody.

    "Hahaha, Kill them all!"

    "Marines are so weak; we are the most powerful pirates!"

    "After upying area 1-20, let¡¯s see what they can do!"

    A group of pirates holding their arms were happy and shouted in excitement.

    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go a step further. It¡¯s just a small area. Are you satisfied?¡±

    Trensu led the group and shouted loudly.

    "No, we are not satisfied!"

    "Trensu-Aniki, we will follow your lead!"

    "Yes, we will listen to you and do whatever you want!"

    All the pirates were excited.

    "Let¡¯s conquer the ind!"

    Trensu stood high and shouted confidently.

    ____________________________________________________________________________________

    Hello, everyone, this is today¡¯s chapter!!

    ^-^

    _______________

    !Hope you enjoyed reading this chapter!

    <strong>I can¡¯t wait to read yourments </strong>

    Hello! I¡¯m Otaku_Senpai! Here¡¯s is Today¡¯s chapter, Hope you like it. ^-^

    I appreciate your support and I hope that you like this novel, I just published chapter on my Patreon ¡°Otaku_Senpai¡±, If you like this novel and want to support me, please join us there.

 chapter 224: Silvers Rayleigh

    The morale of those pirates has reached the peak under the lead of Trensu, and it can be said that they have conquered a huge area already.

    Some of the pirates were a bit afraid of the beginning, but after the beginning of the war, they rushed and felt relieved.

    Under the control of the Wraith, all the pirates were excited and they believed that they could defeat the Marines. They already know that this group encountered the Admiral and they defeated him. After what they did until now, the Admiral didn¡¯t appear, neither the Vice-Admirals. What¡¯s the reason behind it?

    The Wraith Pirates, a group of people that could defeat Admirals. Every one adores them, they won¡¯t give up them until they reach higher positions.

    It was hard for weak pirates to meet legendary pirate, but this time, they shared the same ambition, the same objective.

    There¡¯s only onew in the world, if you are weak, then you have to follow the lead of strong people to survive and be stronger.

    Looking at the pirates below, which were very brave after what he said, Trensu smiled, but at the same time, he was worried about Rogen¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make this ind as our territory then!¡±

    Trensu shouted loudly, higher than all the pirates.

    As he said that, a dazzling light came and rushed to the pirate¡¯s location, causing a huge explosion and screams.

    ¡°Marines, it¡¯s the Marines!¡±

    ¡°Vice-Admirals, there are five Vice-Admirals!¡±

    ¡°Z is not with them!¡±

    ¡°They dared to fight against us, haha!¡±

    All the pirates panicked when they saw the Marines rushing toward them, but when they didn¡¯t find the Admiral, they calmed down.

    As long as there are no Admirals, the pirates won¡¯t be afraid.

    Trensu was standing on the hill, when he saw such a scene, his face was slightly frozen, and Crocodile who was beside him jumped down.

    ¡°To the fight! Let¡¯s destroy them!¡±

    Crocodile shouted loudly, and immediately; the grain sands surged to the sky.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Simultaneously, all the pirates screamed and pulled their swords and rushed toward the Marines.

    When the two sides collided, many members have been killed immediately.

    At the beginning of the battle, the Vice-Admirals jumped to the middle of the battlefield. These elites have strong powers and could deal with many people at once. Even Rogen who possessed the swordmaster, he didn¡¯t want to involve against them because it would take much time, and it will cost a lot of energy, he could only imprison them.

    At that moment, they were like tigers rushing a flock of sheep, they killed everyone with no mercy. There was no one among the pirates able to fight against them.

    This kind of Marine elites is hard to deal with, as soon as they reached the battlefield, they killed at least 200 pirates or more.

    When pirates saw that, many of them panicked, and they even retreated.

    ¡°Oh My God, these Vice-Admirals are very strong!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t defeat them!¡±

    ¡°They are too strong; those guys are not humans!¡±

    ¡°How to fight them? No one of us could fight them, even captain nco is seriously injured, we won¡¯t make it!¡±

    All the pirates became afraid, the presence of the Vice-Admirals reduced their chance to win the battle.

    ¡°Kill them with the order of justice. No mercy, we need to kill and arrest as much as we can!¡±

    Among the crowd, a Vice-Admiral held up his western sword and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Trensu, those five are very big trouble for us!¡±

    Jason¡¯s face was very serious.

    ¡°I know, damn, I don¡¯t think that we can defeat them!¡±

    Trensu was helpless at that moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my chance!¡±

    With a serious tone, Crocodile shouted and rushed toward one of the Vice-Admirals.

    It didn¡¯t take much time until he fell down breaking arge tree under him and being seriously injured.

    ¡°Crocodile!¡±

    Trensu got shocked when he saw that.

    Even Crocodile, he wasn¡¯t an opponent at all.

    These five generals have created a decisive reversal for the whole war situation.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m old, but I have to move!¡±

    ¡°What made me promise that kid? Ugh...¡±

    Suddenly, a sigh came into the field, it was very loud and strange.

    Immediately afterward, an overbearing breath swept out, hitting all the Marines and Knocked the down.

    ¡°Haoshoku Haki!¡±

    All the Vice-Admirals were stunned and they wanted to know who did that.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    In the eyes of everyone, a middle-aged man strode slowly. He wore sses and looked furious. He has a very sharp momentum.

    After three steps, cracks appeared on the walls on both sides, and the air was suffocated from the pressure, which made everyone suffer.

    They Vice-Admirals saw that this guy was unusual, they immediately stared at him and took out their weapons.

    ¡°No matter who you are, you have vited the Marines, you have to die then!¡±

    He was very mad, and in a blink of an eye, he came to the middle-aged man and waved his sword.

    ¡°Take that!¡±

    As he waved his sword, many shadows appeared in the air. It was sure that ordinary pirates won¡¯t stand against such a sharp sword.

    But at the next moment, the middle-aged man moved, he was as fast as the light, no one even saw him.

    The sword was blocked by him, and it couldn¡¯t move forward.

    The amazing power made the Vice-Admiral somewhat surprised. And it didn¡¯t end like this, the middle-aged man kicked the Elite Marine fiercely. This kick came very fast, he couldn¡¯t even see it.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Vice-Admiral was pushed dozens of meters to the rear and smashed a house was behind him.

    After a while, he stood up, and then he lifted his sword and wanted to attack again, but someone was there stopped him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, he¡¯s Silvers Rayleigh!¡±

    Suddenly, a sigh came out.

    Whether it was a Pirate or A Marine, it was shocking to see someone with such power standing in the field.

    No one ever thought that the right hand of the Pirate King will appear here at this time.

    ¡°I made a promise, I won¡¯t let them down!¡±

    ¡°Vice-Admirals, I¡¯ll bother you to y with me for a while, I¡¯m sorry about that!¡±

    Rayleigh lifted his sword and smiled.

    At that moment, the Vice-Admirals were shocked and they didn¡¯t utter a word.

    At the same time at the Marine Headquarters, Sengoku took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°Rogen, what are you going to do!¡±

    _______________________

 Chapter 225: Seal him!

    Rogen put his sword on Z¡¯s neck, and then he smirked.

    ¡°Nothing, I only want to tell you some bad news.¡±

    Sengoku¡¯s face changed, and he felt something horrible happened. And then, he controlled himself and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Admiral Z in front of me now...¡±

    Rogen was smiling when he said that, it was like threatening Sengoku.

    ¡°And what are your conditions?¡±

    Hearing Rogen¡¯s words, Sengoku naturally understood what Rogen¡¯s want, and he asked him directly.

    Sengoku was confused at that moment; how could Z lose against a kid? How is that possible, he¡¯s one of the most powerful Marines.

    This made him remember thest fight between Kizaru and Rogen, but this time, this kid seemed to be more powerful, even Z couldn¡¯t defeat him.

    ¡°Conditions?¡±

    Rogen was surprised, and he realized that the other party exhausted himself by thinking. He smiled and felt happy.

    ¡°I wanted to tell you only. If you want to take him back alive, you need to send more powerful reinforcements!¡±

    ¡°And also...¡±

    After a pause, he said again.

    ¡°The Sabaody Archipgo may be out of your jurisdiction soon...¡±

    ¡°You have to be quick!¡±

    He said that and hung up the Den Den Mushi without hearing the answer.

    In the Marine Headquarters, Sengoku was very angry.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Clenching his fists, Sengoku cursed and start thinking about what to do.

    He doesn¡¯t think that the other party would lie. Z¡¯s Den Den Mushi is very special, no one could steal it or use it unless Z is dead or in a very bad situation.

    If Rogen used it, then Z should be in a very bad situation.

    Sengoku was very worried about whether the Veteran Admiral and his mates were still alive or not.

    He kept thinking for a long while, and then he asked the Marine soldier who was waiting outside the room.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Garp? Didn¡¯t hee yet?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we couldn¡¯t reach him!¡±

    The soldier quickly responded.

    ¡°That bastard!¡±

    Sengoku was even angrier. He didn¡¯t find his right hand in this critical situation.

    ¡°Then go and call Kizaru!¡±

    ¡°Hai!¡±

    As the soldier turned his head, Sengoku said again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to call the Vice-Admiral Akainu!¡±

    ¡°Hai!¡±

    He responded quickly, and then he turned to leave.

    After getting away, the soldier wondered.

    ¡°Kizaru, Akainu, two of our best Elites, what happened? And why does Sengoku is very angry?¡±

    Anyone could notice the mood of Sengoku at that moment.

    It didn¡¯t take much time until they entered to Sengoku¡¯s office.

    ¡°Sengoku-Sama, what the matter?¡±

    Kizaru arrived first, and he asked with his usualzy expression.

    He almost died in the first encounter with Rogen, he was lucky to be alive, and it can be said that he became stronger now.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait for Akainu!¡±

    Sengoku stared at Kizaru and nodded.

    Kizaru didn¡¯t pay much attention, and he looked for a ce to sit.

    After a while, a tall man with a Marine hat entered the office. He was an unusually muscr man; it can be said that he was the most muscr of the Admirals. If you want to find a benchmark in the Marines, then this man is what you are looking for.

    ¡°Sakazuki!¡±

    Seeing him entering the room, Sengoku knocked on the table.

    ¡°Sengoku-Sama, why did you call me?¡±

    Akainu¡¯s face was very cold and grim, it makes everyone afraid to get very close to him.

    ¡°A very bad thing happened in the Sabaody Archipgo!¡±

    Looking at the two, Sengoku¡¯s tone was very serious.

    In a word, both of them were a little surprised.

    ¡°As I remember, Admiral Z is there!¡± Kizaru was curious.

    ¡°Yes, Z is in big trouble!¡±

    Sengoku shook his head.

    ¡°Do you remember Rogen? We have information that Z being defeated by him, and if we didn¡¯t do anything, he might kill him!¡±

    As he said that, Kizaru and Akainu got shocked.

    ¡°That boy has passed the limit; we should kill him then!¡±

    Sakazuki shouted immediately.

    ¡°I want you to go there and crush him as fast as you can, besides, you have to put an end to the chaos that Pirates have made!¡±

    Sengoku shouted, but this time he was angrier.

    ¡°Sengoku-Sama, did the pirates make chaos there?¡±

    Kizaru was surprised.

    In addition to Admiral Z, there were many other Elites of the Marines stationed in the Sabaody Archipgo, and the pirates there was probably neer, they won¡¯t be able to make big chaos.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s already critical!¡±

    Sengoku shook his head again.

    ¡°Your mission is a bit heavy this time. Remember that you can¡¯t stay there after calming down the storm, you muste back here as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°I always think that there¡¯s something behind that kid!¡±

    His tone was deep, Sengoku paid great attention to Rogen.

    Defeating an Admiral and asking for more powerful reinforcements, it was something hard to believe.

    What is this kid trying to do?

    ¡°Hai!¡±

    Kizaru and Akainu responded quickly, he understood the importance of that mission.

    An Admiral has been defeated, the impact and consequences of this incident will be huge and will shock the whole world.

    The two stood up and left quickly.

    ¡°We need to be fast, Sengoku said that the situation is very critical there!¡±

    Out of the headquarters, Kizaru shed and disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Huh Rogen, I just want to see what you can do against me!¡±

    Sakazuki smirked, and then he jumped to the warship and ordered to leave.

    The Marine Headquarters wasn¡¯t far from the Sabaody, and they can reach in a short time.

    Sabaody Archipgo, outside the Marine Station.

    After hanging up the Den Den Mushi, the smile on Rogen¡¯s face disappeared.

    Looking down at Z, Rogen kept thinking.

    ¡°Do I have to kill him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    No matter what the situation was, killing an Admiral will put him in a troublesome situation. Besides, he won¡¯t be able to fight against all the Admirals at once.

    Killing Z would grow the anger of the entire Marines, and they would take revenge.

    Even strong people like the Whitebeard and the Golden Lion who were at the top of strong men won¡¯t easily attack an Admiral. It was very difficult to defeat an Admiral, and also, such a thing will make the Marines angry.

    After all, in this world, no one has the power to touch the Marines, even if he had the power to.

    ¡°I can¡¯t kill him; my pirate regiment will copse!¡±

    With his current strength, he could not bear the consequences of killing Z.

    ¡°So, I will seal him!¡±

 chapter 226: Witness.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for Rogen to do such a thing.

    Regardless of the magic ability by the possessed soul, his Devil Fruit gave him a very strong ability to do many powerful things.

    ¡°I¡¯ll use the ability of the Devil Fruit!¡±

    He lifted his hand, and in a blink of an eye, a green gourd appeared in his right hand, it was crystal clear glowing with a pale green light.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting bigger!¡±

    After throwing it into the air, the gourd swelled instantly and became huge.

    After a while, the gourd turned and aimed at the weak Z.

    ¡°Drop it!¡±

    In the shocked eyes of Z, the magic liquid inside the gourd dropped directly at him.

    After a while, Rogen¡¯s hand extended again, which made the gourd became smaller and appeared in his hand.

    As he shook it, he heard a sound inside it, which made him smile.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the chance to use it before, let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Rogen took the gourd and put it on his waist again, and then he stepped forward and disappeared, ignoring the trapped Vice-Admirals behind him.

    Rogen has more important things needs to be done instead of them.

    After a while, Rogen cam to a remote ce, and when he realized that no one was there, he sat cross-legged and closed his eyes.

    ¡°Damn boy, let me out!¡±

    An angry roar came from the gourd on his waist.

    Hearing this, Rogen smiled and ignored him.

    This magic gourd has a very special ability, with it, Rogen became able to imprison demons inside it. Unfortunately, Z wasn¡¯t a demon, but he was very strong, that¡¯s why he could shout.

    Sealing Z and controlling him was an amazing ability that makes Rogen very powerful.

    Rogen didn¡¯t understand clearly the conditions of this ability, but he might know from the systemter.

    After thinking too much, Rogen closed his eyes.

    ¡°These sword skills are a rare treasure for me!¡±

    Soul possession is something hard, you can¡¯t even expect what you will get, it¡¯s all random.

    This time, Rogen wanted to keep on this soul¡¯s abilities, he really needs all the knowledge of this swordsman.

    The possession time is about to end, and this amazing power will disappear, but the spells, exercises, and swordsmanship won¡¯t disappear. With several practices in the future, Rogen can gradually be stronger.

    Perhaps someday, Rogen will be as strong as Dugu Yuyun.

    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, the existence of Silvers Rayleighplicated the situation for the Marines.

    The pirates took the situation, and they attacked the Marines with no mercy and quickly ran.

    All the pirates were very excited, and they wanted to share their excitement with the world, they have made great chaos in the Sabaody Archipgo.

    This news quickly spread throughout the world and shocked everyone.

    ¡°Big news, the pirates have conquered the Sabaody Archipgo!¡±

    ¡°Shocking news, pirates have made great chaos and destroyed the Marines in the Sabaody Archipgo!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Admiral? The supernovas burned everything in the Sabaody!¡±

    These are the titles that shocked the world.

    Even more, another wave of news came out.

    ¡°Rumors said that Admiral Z, the ck Arm, has been defeated and controlled by Rogen, five Vice-Admirals were caught in a cage made of Kair¨­seki, and couldn¡¯t go out!¡±

    This news made the whole world astonished, and they couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.

    A strong Admiral was defeated by a young man who waspletely unknown before! Is this possible?

    In the Marine Headquarters, Kong hit on the table with all his power, and then he shouted.

    ¡°Sengoku, what¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say that we have underestimated Rogen, this guy has unbelievable power, he was able to defeat the Admiral!¡±

    ¡°However, I have sent Akainu and Kizaru, they will suppress the chaos right there!¡±

    Sengoku was very serious, and he answered quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m really curious about how this news came out with such speed?¡±

    Kong was very angry at that moment.

    The news has spread throughout the world quickly as if someone had been prepared and knew that the Marines would fail. The meaning behind it was shocking.

    ¡°About this, I¡¯m afraid that someone has a n!¡±

    Sengoku sighed.

    He already thought about that, but he wasn¡¯t sure yet.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Golden Lion?¡±

    Kong asked again.

    Compared to the Sabaody, the Marines should pay more attention to the Golden Lion.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll act soon, especially after hearing thetest news!¡±

    Speaking of the Golden Lion, Sengoku seemed to be angry and sad.

    After the defeat of the Admiral and losing the Sabaody Archipgo to the pirates, the situation became very favorable for the Golden Lion.

    Sengoku has already thought about it.

    The second half of the Grand Line.

    On the vast sea, the waves were as high as mountains, the sky was covered with clouds, lightning and thunders were stunning, a huge storm was raging at that moment.

    In this bad weather, ck spots suddenly appeared at the end of the sea level.

    After a while, it turned out to be several ships crossing a long distance quickly.

    Hundred of ships were very close to each other, and you can see pirate gs fluttering on each ship.

    Thirty secondster, a huge floating ind was advancing forward slowly above the ships.

    Its shadow was very huge, which made all the fishes afraid and swim deeper.

    ¡°Oh, My God!¡±

    ¡°The Flying Pirate, run!¡±

    Not far away from them, a group of pirates saw this astonishing number of ships, about a hundred or more, immediately they panicked, and ran away.

    ¡°The man on the floating ind is Golden Lion and his pirate regiments!¡±

    ¡°Oh My God, he came with his full crew!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that they want to attack the Marine Headquarter, are they going to do it now?¡±

    ¡°Damn, we are going to witness the most exciting scene in the world!¡±

    The pirates were very excited, they didn¡¯t imagine that they would witness such an event.

    This is the greatest thing they would ever see in entire life.

    The Golden Lion and his full crew attacking the Marine Headquarters, what an amazing time.

 chapter 227: Greedy pirates.

    Facing the mighty waves, hundreds of pirate ships were rushing forward and very fast under the crazy storm.

    It was a very shocking scene, looking at it from a distance is enough to cause heavy pressure.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move, they will destroy everything in front of them!¡±

    When the pirates were looking at the fleet of ships, someone shouted loudly.

    The Golden Lion and his pirates were rushing forward very fast; they won¡¯t care whether you were pirates or Marines, they will destroy you as long as you block the way in front of them.

    The huge fleet was getting closer and closer, all the pirates that were stunned became able to see it clearly.

    On the surface of the sea, you could clearly see how bold those pirates are, they kept looking forward with arrogance. They were all elites, it can be said that the Golden Lion pirates are the strongest group in that era, especially after the execution of Gol D. Roger.

    It was rare to see them on weekdays, but at this moment, they came out with all their troops, you can¡¯t even count how many ships they have.

    The atmosphere was heavy and suffocating.

    ¡°Oh My God, what a huge fleet!¡±

    Pirates were shocked, and they were very afraid.

    With such power, who could fight against them?

    No one dares to fight them, this pirate regiment has many ships, with powerful pirates from Elites.

    Only at that moment, many pirates finally understood why the Golden Lion Pirates are known as the strongest with Roger and the White Beard.

    As the fleet approached, someone unconsciously looked up.

    ¡°Is that the Golden Lion, Shiki in the front?¡±

    All the pirates were shocked.

    Seeing his magnificent figure, all the pirates got excited, they wanted to be under hismand, why not? He¡¯s one of the strongest.

    At the forefront of the floating ind, a burly gold figure was standing. He looks like a huge lion with a majestic face.

    He¡¯s the strong man that stands on the top of the world, the Golden Lion Shiki.

    ¡°Ha Ha Ha, a young man that just entered the sea put the Marines in a troublesome situation, and they couldn¡¯t do anything. Sure enough, as I said, they are a bunch of losers!¡±

    ¡°How did they catch Roger? I don¡¯t believe that!¡±

    ¡°Today, the whole world will see how weak the Marines are!¡±

    His voice was very loud, and it spread throughout the sea.

    ¡°We are the best, long live Shiki!¡±

    ¡°The Marines cannot be our opponent; everyone will see how powerful we are!¡±

    ¡°Brothers, I will go first, I want to kill some Marines first!¡±

    On the floating ind, Shiki shouted andughed loudly.

    ¡°See, these 13 floating inds are my gift to the Marines!¡±

    Behind him, there were 13 inds floating in the air advancing with him.

    ¡°Our boss is very strong; he could control many inds at once!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over, stupid Marines!¡±

    ¡°Haha, we are lucky to be members in the Golden Lion pirates!¡±

    All the pirates were happy and proud, and they shouted with pride.

    History will slowly dissipate over time, in the next 20 years, no one will remember how strong and overbearing the former Golden Lion pirates were.

    Twenty yearster, the world will remember that they were strong but their days are gone. They will remember that a strong captain became sick and old. In the end, he will die and another one will sit on the top of the world.

    But today, this captain is in the strongest period of his life.

    He dared to fight the huge Marine Headquarters, and he was very confident that he could win this war.

    It can be said that he¡¯s one of the strongest in this world.

    Before the Yonko era, Shiki the Golden Lion and the Whitebeard were the most powerful pirates.

    The huge fleet passed slowly between the rest of the pirates.

    Everyone admired them, they looked at the huge fleet and kept dreaming, everyone wanted to be a member of the Golden Lion Pirates.

    ¡°He¡¯s so powerful!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if we only could join them!¡±

    At the same time, the world was boiling.

    ¡°The Sabaody Archipgo under the control of the pirates, and the Golden Lion Shiki on his way to attack the Marine Headquarters!¡±

    This shocking news made everyone stunned.

    ¡°Oh My God, big war is going to happen!¡±

    ¡°What about the Marines, are they strong enough?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s terrible, what will happen there?¡±

    Countless people trembled and panicked; it was impossible to imagine what will happen to normal people if this war begins.

    All the civilians wish the Marines win, otherwise, who knows what will happen to them.

    It can be said that the Marines are on the weak side.

    If the Golden Lion wins this war, then who knows what will happen to them.

    In the Sabaody Archipgo.

    Many pirates gathered in a huge square with excitement and they smiled.

    ¡°Brothers, we have done something that makes us very proud!¡±

    ¡°Feel it, brothers, we did it!¡±

    ¡°Feel the taste of freedom!¡±

    A pirate wearing a yellow scarf was shouting with excitement.

    His words made the atmosphere even warmer, which made all the pirate roar and vented their emotions.

    ¡°If you listen to me, let¡¯s hurry and leave, the Marines wille soon!¡±

    In the crowded corner, Trensu looked at the two pirates beside him and whispered.

    ¡°What about the rest?¡±

    The captain of the phoenix pirates didn¡¯t know what to do, she waspletely shocked when she heard what Trensu said.

    ¡°I just said everything to them, but they didn¡¯t listen to me!¡±

    Trensu shook his head.

    After what they did, all the pirates swelled and became so confident and wanted topletely upy the ind.

 Chapter 228: Reinforcements!

    Trensu was sure that the rest of the pirates won¡¯t leave the ce, they thought that they could control the ce and no one will stop them.

    He had tried to persuade them, but these fools didn¡¯t want to obey, and they want to take this area forever.

    ? I¡¯m afraid that the Marines and Admirals wille soon, let¡¯s retreat!¡±

    Looking at nco and MingCui the leader of the phoenix pirates, Trensu seemed to be mad because of the rest of the pirates, he said those words and turned to leave.

    Behind him, Jason hurried away carrying Crocodile.

    When Trensu disappeared, MingCui¡¯s eyes blinked and said.

    ¡°What to do?¡±

    ¡°I choose to believe them!¡±

    After he said that, nco lowered his head and left.

    ¡°Big sister, what about us?¡±

    The members of the Phoenix pirates wondered.

    It can be said that after the departure of Trensu with his mates, and nco with his crew, the so-called great pirate alliance won¡¯tst long.

    ¡°It¡¯s something good to control such a ce!¡±

    ¡°But unfortunately, we don¡¯t have enough power to do that!¡±

    MingCui took a deep breath and shook her head.

    ¡°We have to retreat then!¡±

    A few momentster, the rest of the pirates noticed that the leaders of the alliance and the powerful ones have left, but it doesn¡¯t seem that they paid much attention to them. Those greedy pirates were trapped in the illusion that they will control the Sabaody Archipgo.

    You can¡¯t describe them as fools, because in this era, all the pirates want to mark their territory.

    These pirates became blind after what they did, and they want to keep the Sabaody under their control, and they forgot what will happen to them when the Marinese.

    In the chaotic neighborhood off the Sabaody Archipgo, a group of three people moved forward.

    ¡°Trensu, where¡¯s the captain?¡±

    Jason asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, but he must be in area 43!¡±

    Trensu kept running fast.

    In the chaotic streets where the pedestrians were running around, no one noticed that Trensu and his mates were pirates.

    ¡°Well, and what about the six Dragon Elephants, did they go with Rayleigh?¡±

    Jason asked again.

    ¡°They are not strong enough for the next scene, because the situation is going to be more chaotic and troublesome, that¡¯s why the captain asked Rayleigh to teach them!¡±

    Trensu nodded.

    ¡°Jason, stop here!¡±

    At this time, Crocodile waspletely exhausted.

    He was seriously injured in the battle against the Vice-Admiral.

    ¡°Come on buddy, you need recuperation, you can¡¯t move now!¡±

    Jason wanted to calm down his friend.

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes flickered, and he didn¡¯t say anything. He felt that he was very important to his friends, and they didn¡¯t let him down.

    He has never felt such a feeling in his life.

    ¡°Ha, ha, Crocodile, take a good rest, we need youter!¡±

    Trensuughed.

    Crocodile smiled back, and then he closed his eyes.

    Area 43, in a remote ce.

    Rogen hid in the corner and he was sweating hard.

    This soul consumed a lot of his energy, it was far beyond all the Martial Art he practiced before.

    Time passed quietly, and there¡¯s still 30 minutes in the possession time.

    It was hard for Rogen to exchange all the previous abilities at once.

    It seems that these stunning abilities need a lot of possession coins.

    After defeating Z, Rogen obtained 350 million of possessed coins, plus the previous victory against the Marine, he won a total of 500 million.

    This is a veryrge number, but there¡¯s still a long way to go before exchanging.

    ¡°Heavenly sword, 300 million!¡±

    ¡°The sword of the God, 560 million!¡±

    ¡°The magical spell, 980 million!¡±

    These prices shocked him.

    ¡°I have only 30 minutes left in the possession, that¡¯s too bad!¡±

    Rogen was very confused, and he kept thinking.

    ¡°Getting the sword of the god and the magical is the best choice, but it¡¯s too expensive!¡±

    ¡°No, No, I have to do something!¡±

    He estimated that he could only take one of them.

    Finally, Rogen clenched his fists and decided.

    ¡°The sword of God and the Magical Spell, I have to pick one!¡±

    The Magical Spell is a taboo martial art, and it can be used only 9 times in a lifetime, it¡¯s extremely powerful.

    Unfortunately, he has nothing to do but gave up.

    Although the effect of the heavenly sword is amazing, it is not as good as the sword of the god, so he can only give up also.

    Rogen¡¯s choice has to be the sword of the god, nothing is better than that for the time being.

    Rogen kept thinking, and without knowing the passage of time, another wave of chaos rose on the Sabaody Archipgo.

    Golden light reflected several times above the pirates who were shouting and celebrating.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    All the pirates couldn¡¯t open their eyes because of the golden light, and then, a figure appeared.

    ¡°As I thought, a bunch of losers!¡±

    Standing in the void, Kizaru sneered, and when the golden light restrained, his body began to reveal.

    When his full figure appeared, one of the pirates recognized his, and he immediately shouted.

    ¡°Oh God, that¡¯s the Admiral!¡±

    When they heard that, all the pirates looked up and panicked.

    ¡°It¡¯s Kizaru!¡±

    Another shout came out, making all the pirates afraid more and more.

    In didn¡¯t take much time until another Admiral came.

    Seeing these two majestic figures, all the pirates panicked and lost the hope of controlling this ind.

 Chapter 229: A former partner!

    ¡°What gives you the courage to do all this here?¡±

    ¡°I admire your courage, and I¡¯m happy to say that you¡¯ll have a miserable ending!¡±

    The golden light shone from the tip of his finger, and it was extremely brilliant. Like the sun, it condensed a high degree of heat and brightness.

    In the next moment, Kizaru stared at the group of pirates and aimed.

    ¡°You are all gathered in here I think, it saves me the effort of searching around.¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    A gleam of golden light appeared and dived down to the center of the crowd, and then it seemed to stagnate.

    Immediately afterward, an explosion erupted, making a high-temperature me with a golden light shining brightly, and it covers a circle of thirty or forty meters.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Theser beam didn¡¯t look powerful, but when it hits, a terrible power burst out.

    ¡°Oh, God!¡±

    The pirates who were away from the crowd shouted and screamed; they ran in all directions with panic. Actually, they couldn¡¯t make it because of the high temperature.

    All their dreams and hopes disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    Endless fear emerged from the hearts of the pirates; they have nothing to do but running away wildly.

    The power of the Admiral shook all the pirates and made them think twice.

    ¡°Haha, want to run?¡±

    Kizaru with his usualziness raised his eyebrows and pointed out.

    ¡°Pew, Pew, Pew!¡±

    A series ofser rays rushed forward and fell into the side of the running pirates followed by a burst of the explosion made the pirates scream.

    Costal port.

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    nco¡¯s face changed when he heard the screams.

    ¡°It seems to be from area 25!¡±

    His partner hesitated.

    As they heard that, all his pirates got shocked, area 25 is exactly the ce where the pirates gathered before.

    At the same time, Trensu shook his head and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Admiral, he is there!¡±

    nco¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°Come on, keep running!¡±

    At that moment, no one dared to stop and they speeded up.

    Fortunately, they were away from that area, and no one would find them in a short time.

    ¡°Come on, move, let¡¯s leave this ce!¡±

    ¡°Go straight to Fish-Man Ind!¡±

    As they jumped on the boat, they sail quickly with no stop.

    After nco¡¯s departure, the Phoenix pirates jumped quickly to their boats and quickly left.

    The two groups followed the advice of Trensu and avoided the danger.

    Area 25 became very chaotic; you can only hear gunshots and see blood everywhere.

    Kizaru kept walking between the pirates, its shape turned into a golden light and attacked everyone with hisser.

    No one could resist the power of the Admiral; he was extremely strong.

    It took him only 5 minutes to finish all the pirates before theing of the Marines reinforcement.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here for those bastards; I want the big fish!¡±

    Kizaru turned into the light again, and then he reflected a few times in the void and disappeared.

    Ten secondster, he came to the Marine station.

    Kizaru¡¯s face changed, especially when he saw the ground cracked and the five Vice-Admirals locked in a cage made of Kair¨­seki.

    ¡°Who made all this, the kid?¡±

    He turned his head and went to the front of the cage.

    ¡°How did it happen?¡±

    Kizaru was puzzled.

    Kair¨­seki is a rare material, the World Government paid a lot of attention to secure and control it, how could it suddenly appear here and trap the Vice-Admirals?

    ¡°Rogen did it, he has a mysterious power that traps us!¡±

    One of the Vice-Admirals answered and lowered his head.

    ¡°He took Admiral Z. Kizaru-Sama, please go after him!¡±

    Another Vice-Admiral anxiously said.

    ¡°What about you guys?¡±

    Kizaru hesitated, he felt that he should help them first.

    ¡°It¡¯s Kair¨­seki, you can¡¯t do anything, we are fine here!¡±

    Another one responded.

    ¡°Well, I see!¡±

    He took out his den den Mushi and ordered his men toe to the Marine station, and then he left.

    The Sabaody Archipgo is a very big ce, even with the speed of Kizaru, he can¡¯t search the entire ind in a short time.

    Ten minutester, three warships approached the port of the Sabaody Archipgo.

    A cold man slowly jumped off the boat, followed by many Marines.

    ¡°Suppress this ind and guard the port, don¡¯t let any pirate run away!¡±

    Akainu shouted loudly.

    ¡°Hai!¡±

    All the Marines responded quickly, and they guarded the main port of the ind.

    Akainu picked some Marines of his group and led them to the ind. As he advanced, he saw a group of pirates running.

    Like the wind, he moved fast and half of his body turned into hotva.

    ¡°Magu Magu no Mi, the Vice-Admiral Sakazuki has a very strong devil fruit!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that he has the strength of an Admiral. He will be promoted immediately after this election!¡±

    Seeing him moving forward, all the Marines were excited and kept whispering with each other.

    They didn¡¯t move with him because they were sure that those casual pirates won¡¯t do anything against Akainu.

    As they guessed, Akainu killed all the pirates in one shot.

    In a blink of an eye, the Vice-Admiral Sakazuki waved his hand and took the lead.

    ¡°Keep going!¡±

    The Marines behind him were even more excited, and they followed their captain.

    In less than 20 minutes, all the pirates on this ind were suppressed by Kizaru and Akainu. The ind remained calm after that.

    Such a thing made Sengoku felt relieved, but at the same time, he was worried.

    ¡°That kid, what is he going to do?¡±

    ¡°He made our forces in a chaotic situation, what is his n?¡±

    While he was thinking, he remembered something.

    ¡°Is it that Celestial Dragon?¡±

    Some time ago, he identally read that the former partner of that kid was a Celestial Dragon.

    ¡°One of the Celestial Dragons got killed by a pirate!¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be right!¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be Rogen!¡±

    _____________

 Chapter 230: Finally finished!

    Mary Geoise located in the Red Line, and close to the Marine Headquarters.

    If you want to invade Mary Geoise, then you have to pass through the Marine Headquarters, which there¡¯s the strict defense of the Marine Ford, and as long as you are a pirate, you have no chance to pass.

    Only fools would do that because a sober person won¡¯t dare to even think about that.

    Doing such a thing is like suicide!

    ¡°What is he going to do?¡±

    Even Sengoku who was smart and full of wisdom didn¡¯t understand the purpose of Rogen. He was sure that Rogen was the reason behind the chaos made in the Sabaody Archipgo, but he couldn¡¯t understand the purpose of this.

    ¡°After controlling Z, we lost our best group in the Sabaody Archipgo, but as I can understand, it wasn¡¯t enough for Rogen, he ignited the anger of all pirates on that ind and made huge chaos there!¡±

    After deep thinking, Sengoku hit the desktop.

    ¡°Golden Lion, Rogen, Celestial Dragon...¡±

    Suddenly, his eyes shed.

    ¡°That kid, I understand now!¡±

    Sengoku waspletely angry; he was shocked after understanding Rogen¡¯s thick n.

    ¡°Holy ce, Mary Geoise.

    The little master smiled and bent over to water the flowers.

    As the man said, there were only three left for the deadline, but at this moment, she wasn¡¯t afraid and sad at all.

    The little master seemed to forget that she is going to be dead in three days, and her eyes were full of hope.

    Runta kept watching her for a while, and he couldn¡¯t understand why she was calm, especially when the deadline is very close.

    But today After looking at the newspaper, his pupil suddenly contracted.

    He checked the paper quickly, and then he took a deep breath and nced at the woman.

    ¡°What happened Runta, what did you read in that newspaper?¡±

    The little master smiled, and then she strode, she was like a little princess, moving with charm and pure beauty.

    ¡°Nothing but usual news!¡±

    Runta remained calm, and he didn¡¯t say more.

    Seeing this weird expression, the little master understood that something happened.

    Five minutester, someone called Runta for a new task, he raised his hand and threw the newspaper and left the courtyard.

    The newspaper dropped exactly into the trash can in the corner. After the departure of Runta, the little master jumped and took it curiously.

    At first nce, the little master got shocked, and then after reading the whole content of the news, a smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°I knew it!¡±

    ¡°I knew that you won¡¯t let me down!¡±

    ¡°I knew it, Rogen!¡±

    After saying this, the little masterughed, but then, she began to cry, and her tears dripped in the newspaper making it wet.

    ¡°A chaotic situation in the Sabaody Archipgo. it¡¯s suspected that Rogen the captain of the Wraith pirates hadpeted with the Admiral and eventually won!¡±

    ¡°Trensu the Sniper of the Wraith killed a whole pirate group in one shot!¡±

    ¡°In Water 7, the Wraith pirates dared to attack Spandam one of the officials of the World Government, and they marked it as (Knocking on the door). What is the door to knock on? The meaning behind it might be very shocking!¡±

    Many information and too much trouble, Rogen and his group were the main characters. It can be said that they collected all this information and put it together in one newspaper to show how powerful was this group that suddenly appeared.

    But as the article said, what exactly did the Wraith want to do?

    No one could understand, but she does, and at that moment, tears kept falling from her cute eyes.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡±

    The little couldn¡¯t stop crying, she was very happy that her friends didn¡¯t let her down.

    What they just made, and what they are about to do wasn¡¯t an easy thing at all, it was like suicide to save her from the Celestial Dragon.

    Rogen kept saying that he cares about every member of his crew, and here he is, fighting against the strongest organizations in this world with no fear just to save her.

    The little master understood that Rogen did all that because of her, all this chaos was like he said: ¡°I¡¯ming!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll knock in the door of the World Government and I¡¯ll save you!¡±

    ¡°No matter who you are, no matter how difficult, we will be there for you!¡±

    ¡°For us, you¡¯ll be always the cat on the boat, you¡¯ll be always the little master!¡±

    A kind of tacit understanding between each other was born.

    Their friendship is strongest than any organization, strongest than anything in this world.

    Runta reappeared from the door when he looked at the little master when she was happy, he smiled.

    ¡°Did you see that Runta?¡±

    ¡°They areing!¡±

    Both of them understood each other with no mention.

    ¡°We are in the Celestial Dragon¡¯s pce, no one can enter!¡±

    After a while, Runta said with a sad tone.

    He was right, no one in this world able to enter this ce.

    Breaking through this ce is like dering war against the whole world.

    This fact didn¡¯t make the little master lose hope.

    ¡°I believe in them; I believe that my friend wille for me!¡±

    She was very happy and excited; she didn¡¯t lose hope at all.

    It¡¯s great to have such friends.

    In the Sabaody Archipgo, Trensu and his mates finally found Rogen.

    ¡°Captain, how long it will take?¡±

    Jason asked anxiously.

    Half an hour ago, they heard the continuous explosions and the screams of the pirates.

    There was no doubt that the Marine¡¯s reinforcements have arrived, things are going to be crazy now.

    ¡°They will be here soon!¡±

    Trensu whispered.

    In the second after the two had finished their talk, Rogen opened his eyes and said.

    ¡°Finally finished!¡±

 chapter 231: True Qi

    The Sword of God and the Magical Spell cost him too much energy and time.

    Maintaining these high-end skills made Rogen¡¯s soul exhausted. At that moment, Rogen was sweating, and he finally seeded.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose it!¡±

    After seeing what he can do using these new skills, Rogen was even more excited.

    The Sword of Godbined with his Martial arts made him very strong, besides, there¡¯s still enough possession coins to exchange.

    ¡°Is it time?¡±

    Rogen stood up when he saw his friends in front of him.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, he was preparing for a long time, and now, the time hase.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He whispered to his friends and then they left.

    Trensu, Jason, and Crocodile followed Rogen that seems to be heading to a specific ce.

    ¡°Rayleigh, where?¡±

    While they were running, Rogen took out the den den Mushi and asked quickly.

    ¡°Area 38, near the coast.¡±

    Rayleigh answered quickly.

    ¡°Understand!¡±

    Rogen nodded, and then he waved his hand to his mates.

    Confronting the Admirals is possible at any moment, they started looking for Rogen already.

    It wasn¡¯t clear which one hase, but Rogen already made a guess.

    ¡°If they want to suppress the ind, then Kizaru is the best choice for the Marines.¡±

    ¡°In addition, Kizaru alone is not enough. Sengoku is smarter than sending that Admiral alone, there must be another one!¡±

    ¡°The other one should have enough power to be at the Admiral level, an this must be Sakazuki (Akainu) or Kuzan (Aokiji)!¡±

    While he was thinking, he doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all, in a=other words, he has nothing to worry about.

    The first task for Kizaru and Akainu was to suppress the ind and kill the pirates, and the second task was to arrest Rogen or kill him.

    Along the way, Rogen and his mates didn¡¯t encounter any disturbance, and they finally reached area 38.

    ¡°Here we are!¡±

    Rogen stopped and nced around.

    ¡°Rogen, here!¡±

    Suddenly, Rayleigh¡¯s voice came out.

    As they turned their heads, they saw Rayleigh standing on a small boat. It was a small wooden boat, docked under a huge tree, providing good concealment.

    ¡°Is this the ship?¡±

    Rogen strode forward and jumped on board.

    ¡°Well, do not underestimate it, this little boat is very light and fast, besides, it¡¯s the best for your mission.¡±

    Rayleigh patted the mast and answered with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Rayleigh!¡±

    Rogen was very serious at that moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move, you have a long trip, guys!¡±

    After saying this, Rayleigh jumped off the boat, and then he looked at the six Dragon Elephants and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry guys, I¡¯ll help you to get stronger!¡±

    Jason took the rudder quickly, and after a while, a transparent cover appeared on the whole boat.

    ¡°it will make you safe in bad weather.¡±

    Rayleigh smiled.

    Rogen immediately understood that Rayleigh did everything to help him. Which made him very grateful.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving, Rayleigh, take care!¡±

    Waving to Rayleigh, Rogen seemed to be sad at that moment.

    ¡°Hey guys, be safe, you muste back alive!¡±

    Rayleigh waved his hand and smiled.

    He was aware of how dangerous their mission was.

    ¡°Jason, move!¡±

    Rogen turned around and whispered.

    Immediately, Jason responded, and in a moment, the ship roared and left the port.

    Rayleigh kept standing there, and when the boat disappeared, he turned and left.

    Five minutes after their departure, a golden light appeared, and then Kizaru¡¯s figure emerged from the light.

    ¡°Damn, where did he go?¡±

    He was very angry at that moment.

    Since he came to this ind, he kept searching for Rogen and his crew, but none of them appeared.

    After looking around, Kizaru shook his head and left.

    ¡°Sengoku-Sama, there¡¯s no trace for Rogen and his crew here!¡±

    Kizaru went back to the Marine station and called Sengoku.

    ¡°Well, then you have to stay there with Akainu to prevent idents!¡±

    Sengoku was very upset.

    Kizaru seemed to be mad because of this order. He sees that staying there has no use.

    Even though the pressure in the Marine Headquarter is much greater, Kizaru seemed to love it.

    In the presence of Kizaru and Akainu, the Sabaody Archipgo remained calm in half a day. Most of the pirates were either killed or arrested.

    This strong suppression made the world see how strong the Marines were.

    All the civilians were happy also, after suppressing the chaos, they felt relieved, they only want to live in peace on this ind.

    In the time of war and chaos, no one ever thought about them, most of the civilians were killed by the pirates with no mercy.

    Time passed quickly, and the night fell on the ind.

    The moon was shining, creating a cool atmosphere on the surface of the sea. asionally, some fish jumped out of the sea and give out a majestic silver light.

    Above the boat.

    Crocodile sat down and kept checking his wounds.

    Jason took care of the rudder, humming an unknown tune.

    Trensu was busy cleaning his weapon.

    Rogen sat away from everyone and kept thinking about the new skill obtainedter that day. His internal cultivation power has reached the limit.

    It can be said that Rogen can master this new skill in a short time.

    In a half-day, the Qi in his body has reached a higher level.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    When he opened his eyes, there was a mighty sword on his body.

    The unique method of cultivation, which makes you able to carry the Sharp Qi Sword. A very powerful sword that could cut the mountains.

    ¡°That¡¯s the real Qi!¡±

    Stretching out his hands, Rogen took out the sword and kept looking at it with a smile on his face.

    The true Qi, with all kinds of incredible powers, lightning, water, fire...

    This kind of power is the future.

 Chapter 232: Great Harvest.

    This oriental system of practice makes people stronger.

    By constantly understanding life and rules, people could get the way of unity of heaven and men, the way you work the better you understand.

    Once you improve yourself and have a pure soul, you¡¯ll achieve the profound method of being strong. At that time, even if you have no magical abilities, you¡¯ll be strong enough to move mountains.

    Rogen learned that the strong man in the fairy sword had reached the realm of the Unity of heaven and men, he was extremely powerful.

    This Chinese concept makes you feel nature, and you might control it. Even Dugu Yuyun has reached that realm.

    He was able to stand on the river surface, walking and running on it as if he was on the ground. he seemed to control his weight.

    This unique state, even with the possession of the system, Rogen won¡¯t be able to reach it. Of course, their realms are still far away from Rogen.

    ¡°The ways of men are conditioned by those of earth; the ways of the earth by those of heaven; the ways of heaven by those of Tao, and the ways of Tao by nature. When these four steps arepleted, you can soar in the clouds, achieve the immortal body, and enjoy eternal life.¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes were bright.

    In fact, the whole world has a messy understanding of such practice, but it is generally the same.

    The eastern system practice was undoubtedly the most suitable for Rogen. With it, he could enjoy the long life, and at the same time, he could get stronger.

    Unlike the chaotic system that gives you a great attack power in a short period of time.

    Getting strong for a short time is not a big deal.

    ¡°I need to practice; I need to improve my Qi!¡±

    Rogen looked at the interface of the system and checked on the swordsman¡¯s item list.

    After a while, he focused on those items.

    ¡°Seven-star sword costs 50 million of possessed coins.¡±

    ¡°Magical Gourd costs 30 million of possessed coins.¡±

    It can be said that there¡¯s a lot of treasures. Every item can be a strong weapon for Rogen.

    ¡°Interesting, but I don¡¯t have that much!¡±

    Rogen shook his head, and then he exchanged the Seven-Star Sword and the Magical Gourd.

    After a sh of light, there was already a long sword behind him. The whole body was dark. There were seven stars shining on the hilt, arranged in a spoon shape. It was the Big Dipper Seven Star array.

    At the same time, the Magical Gourd hung on his waist.

    ¡°Rogen, get me out, if you are going to kill me then do it now!¡±

    Suddenly, a strong voice came out from the gourd, which made Rogenugh.

    He almost forgot that Z was still trapped in the gourd, even after exchanging it.

    ¡°Admiral Z, stop crying like a baby, you¡¯ll be free when I decide!¡±

    Rogenughed.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Z waspletely mad.

    Rogen ignored Z and began to cultivate.

    He haspleted the stage of introducing Qi into the body. Next, he will practice the Qi spirit to make his spiritual strength stronger.

    In fact, when people enter this realm, it is the beginning of their practice, and all kinds of incredible means can be used.

    The process of cultivation is a process of continuous supplement and strength.

    It can be said that Rogen was good at using swords, but at that moment, he needs to practice for better control of this new swordsmanship.

    ¡°Unfortunately, with my current knowledge of swordsmanship, I¡¯m still far from being a swordsman. Even with practice, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be as strong as this powerful swordsman!¡±

    Rogen sighed and shook his head.

    After experiencing the true power of Dugu Yuyun, Rogen recognized theck of his skills.

    The gap between them was extremely huge.

    Finally, at the dawn, and after a long night of practice, Rogen recited the incantation, which made the magic power revolves.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    Immediately, the Seven-Star sword behind him began to tremble.

    After a while, the sword moved slowly toward the sky, making a crisp sound.

    No one was holding the sword, but it kept moving in the void.

    ¡°This is the magic power, I made it!¡±

    Rogen couldn¡¯t believe himself, he pointed his right hand to the sword, and then pointed forward and said.

    ¡°Go there!¡±

    Suddenly, the sword stopped for a while, and then he rushed quickly toward the sky.

    In a blink of an eye, the Seven-Star sword reached 10 meters above everyone¡¯s head.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rogen waved his hand as if he was holding the sword, but actually, no one was holding it, it was standing in the void all alone.

    ¡°Mount Hua Swordsmanship!¡±

    ¡°Thirteen Swords!¡±

    ¡°Nine-headed Dragon power!¡±

    A set of different sword tricks was shown by Rogen.

    The smile and happiness were very clear on his face. He finally made it.

    The sever-star sword that was hard to control it by manpower, he finally controls it using the magical power.

    It can be said that Rogen won¡¯t be afraid of anyone.

    ¡°I made it!¡±

    In the end, Rogen shouted loudly, he was very happy at that moment.

    Compared with the previous sword techniques, this set of martial arts has fewer changes in routine, but more sharp attacks.

    After the celebration, Rogen breathed a sigh of relief and put the sword back into its sheath.

    At that moment, Jason and the others were in a deep sleep, and they didn¡¯t know what was happening at all.

    ¡°I finally made it, yes!¡±

    With a smile, Rogen closed his eyes and kept learning.

 Chapter 233: the silence before the great storm!

    The next day, after the sunrise, Rogen opened his eyes again.

    ¡°Almost there!¡±

    Rogen seemed to have some regrets, so he shook his head.

    After one-night practice, he mastered if attributes of martial arts from thest possessed soul, but this fairy sword skills were still not well understood.

    However, Rogen was very satisfied.

    ¡°Captain, are we going toward the Red Line?¡±

    Jason looked at Rogen whether he was sure to go there or not.

    ¡°Yes, we need to pass through the Marine headquarters to reach Mary Geoise!¡±

    Rogen nodded.

    ¡°Do you mean that we are going to face the Marines?¡±

    Trensu was shocked.

    Crocodile also was stunned; he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Marine Headquarters, not a casual Marine group!¡±

    ¡°Of course not, with the four of us, we won¡¯t be able to do anything!¡±

    Rogen shook his head again.

    Rogen was very aware of how dangerous this will be, even if he defeated many Admirals in, he won¡¯t be able to do that in the Headquarters.

    ¡°Captain, what are you trying to do?¡±

    Jason was worried.

    Rogen smirked, and then he looked at the chart in Jason¡¯s hand and chose a ce in the corner of the Red Line Edge.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there!¡±

    ¡°...!¡±

    All the crew became confused after seeing the location.

    They couldn¡¯t even say anything in front of their captain¡¯s decisions.

    ¡°Jason, just go there, I have a n!¡±

    When he heard that, Jason quickly responded.

    On the other side of the Red Line, the Grand Line.

    Large pirate ships lined up neatly above the sea, forming a ck cloud-like scene, making everyone who sees them in a shock and depression.

    There were thirteen ships like inds floating on the sea and in the void. This scene makes everyone feel how powerful this group was.

    It was the powerful pirate regiment, The Golden-Lion Pirates.

    They reached the bottom of the Red Line this morning, and they kept waiting there under themand of the Golden Lion.

    ¡°Captain, when shall we attack?¡±

    One of the cadres approached Shiki and asked him.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s make the Marines nervous first!¡±

    His voice was majestic, and when he said that, arge smile appeared on his face.

    Shiki was very confident; he was sure that he¡¯s stronger than the whole Marine Department.

    Seeing this confidence, all his crew stood up and smiled. They were not afraid at all.

    The Golden Lion believes in his own strength, and he was aware of the weakness of the Marines. All his crew became very confident when they saw their captain, and they believed that no one could stand in front of them.

    Shiki is a firm opposer of both the World Government and the Marines, and now he decided to move.

    The Marine department was very aware of this, and they prepared to face it with all its power.

    Some of the reporters risked their lives with fear and excitement were there to share this astonishing war all over the world.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we are d to report this war. Have you seen it? Behind me, the world-famous pirate regiment, The Golden-Lion Pirates!¡±

    ¡°Their captain is the legendary pirate, Shiki, the Golden Lion, he has a glorious history. He has the majesty of the king and the courage and ambition the conquer the world!¡±

    ¡°In the past, he faced the Pirate King, Gol-D-Roger. It was the famous battle in history, called the Battle of Edd War!¡±

    ¡°Like his name, strong and dominating, with a golden glow all over his body.¡±

    ¡°His power and ambition can swallow up the whole world!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, the reported paused and spoke loudly again.

    ¡°And now...¡±

    ¡°As you can see, he gathered all kind of pirates under hismand, what is he going to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid to say that he will attack the Marine headquarters! What a shock to the world, no one dares to think of it!¡±

    ¡°The war is about to explode. Reaching this level means that this whole thing is no joke. They didn¡¯te here to y, something huge is going to happen!¡±

    ¡°Does he want to destroy the Marine Headquarters? Does he want to make all the world how strong is he?¡±

    The reporter shouted loudly, he seemed to be very excited, but actually, he was afraid.

    This war will subvert history. Whoever wins or loses will cause great changes in the whole world.

    If the Marines win, their prestige will be further enhanced, and their power will suppress the whole world in the future. Without a strong pirate like the Golden Lion, no one could stand in front of them. And if the Golden Lion wins, then from now on, the strength of the pirates will advance to a terrible level, and they will expand again.

    In this way, the bnce of the world will slowly incline to the side of the pirates.

    ¡°The was hasn¡¯t started yet. What¡¯s inside The Golden Lion¡¯s mind? no one knows!¡±

    ¡°We can be sure that this brilliant king must have his own strategy. At the moment of the war, the whole world will be shocked.¡±

    The reporter¡¯s words echoed in the minds of people all over the world.

    Everyone who heard the news got shocked, and stunned, such thing will inevitably change the world.

    On an unknown ind, a young man with bread poured a sip of wine and then he looked at the picture andughed.

    ¡°Hahaha, Golden Lion, worthy of being a legendary pirate!¡±

    ¡°For me, I prefer the White Beard!¡±

    ¡°Because...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the ck Beard!¡±

    Heughed loudly, and then he turned and left.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to believe that Shiki the Golden Lion would win this war.

 Chapter 234: The Red Line, Plan!

    The second half of the Grand Line.

    On the surface of the sea, a big pirate ship like a mountain swayed with the waves. On its deck, a huge figure sat on a chair.

    Sitting there, he was like a hill, giving a heavy sense of oppression. He has a prominent crescent-shaped mustache that telling the world his identity.

    Edward Newgate, aka The White Beard. A king in the same position the Golden Lion, and it can be said that he¡¯s stronger than thetter in some details.

    At this moment, after hearing the news about the Golden Lion, he shook his head and murmured.

    ¡°Stupid guy, his pride and arrogance will bring death to him!¡±

    He raised his head and looked as if watching the war quietly from a long distance.

    The behavior of the Golden Lion shocked the whole world. This powerful man who upies a very high position in this world, not only has incredible power, but also has arge number of pirates in his side, and they were all strong. It can be said that this guy has all the means to make great chaos in the world.

    At the bottom of the Red Line, the voice of the Golden Lion Pirates came up. No one was afraid to face the Elites from the Marines; those pirates were very brave and full of fighting spirit.

    Under the lead of Shiki, they were full of confidence that they could win.

    On the floating ind, Shiki stood up and kept looking at the majestic Red Line. No one knows what he was thinking at that moment, he didn¡¯t tell anyone about his n.

    The Marine Headquarters.

    Kong somewhat hesitated, but he wasn¡¯t nervous or angry.

    If it was the White Beard, he might be afraid, but the Golden Lion, Kong was sure that he could suppress this war.

    He was worried about how to minimize the damage during this war.

    Standing at the long table, Kong looked up and said.

    ¡°Sengoku, Where¡¯s Garp, didn¡¯t hee yet?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯sing soon!¡±

    Sengoku answered quickly.

    Kong waspletely angry because Garp didn¡¯t show up yet, in this critical situation, he shoulde earlier to the Marine Headquarters. Until this morning, he called him and scolded him ruthlessly.

    The Marine can¡¯t be broken with Garp on its side, the man who was able to face the Pirate King in the past.

    ¡°Take positions and be ready, the Golden Lion may attack at any time!¡±

    ¡°This guy has been always like a crazy lion, no one knows what he can do!¡±

    Kong looked at all the Marines in front of him and ordered them.

    The Red Line, the tallest and thergest barrier in the world, that directly distinguishes the first and the second half of the Grand Line.

    It¡¯s so difficult to break into this ce. Kong was very curious to know what this legendary guy will do.

    He went out of the office and went to the top floor, and then he looked ahead.

    He saw continuous buildings. Outside the huge gate at the front, there was a hugeke.

    This innerke wasn¡¯t formed by nature. It took several men and material resources to build it.

    If the Marine fortresses around the world have a strong defensive and offensive capabilities at the same time, then this main division of the Marine organization is the most powerful of them!

    The Marine Headquarters here is significantly thergest base, and it is much more heavily fortified, with the fortress below the main building being circr and three-tiered and containing more defense cannons. On the sides of the fortress are massive arches that go up to the top, and there is a small building on top of each arch.

    It can be said that anyone dared to intrude here, this powerful artillery stations will take them down.

    The Marine Headquarters isn¡¯t just a military building, but also arge number of powerful people.

    ¡°Golden Lion, you¡¯ve underestimated us!¡±

    Kong clenched his fists.

    He was sure that if the other party dared to attack, he will suffer under the Marines power.

    The whole world paid great importance to this huge event, but surprisingly, the Golden Lion didn¡¯t take any further action yet.

    This is the 6th day for Rogen in the Sabaody Archipgo, and he already made a great step in his n.

    The Red Line is like a big andrge line that divides the world into two parts. This line is higher than any mountain in this world. Only a few people can survive in this ce because it¡¯s too high.

    At this time, a small wooden boat approached the magnificent Red Line, about 10 kilometers away from the Marine Headquarters.

    ¡°How tall!!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding right! How can we get up there?¡±

    On the wooden boat, everyone was shocked when they saw the Red Line.

    It was Rogen and his crew.

    After a day and a night of sailing, they finally reached a very close ce to the Red Line.

    ¡°If we go straight up here, we can reach the center of the Marine Headquarter!¡±

    Rogen picked up the chart and pointed out their location, and then, he slid with his finger one centimeters up, and he arrived at the location of the Headquarters.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say that, but how can we do that?¡±

    Jason waspletely confused.

    ¡°We are going to fly!¡±

    Rogen answered with a smile.

    Hearing this answer, Jason¡¯s eye became very bright.

    Is he going to call that big bird? Jason remembered that his captain had all kinds of magical skills. Thest time when he crossed the Calm Belt, he relied on the ability to control birds.

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s possible for me to climb using my ability!¡±

    At this time, Crocodile stood up and murmured with a smile.

    Trensu was amazed, and then he said.

    ¡°Yes, Crocodile-Sama has the ability to control the sand, it¡¯s easy for him to reach the top!¡±

 chapter 235: Almost there!

    At that moment, everyone looked at him with curiosity.

    ¡°I can try, but if I didn¡¯t make it, then I have to me the bad luck!¡±

    ¡°After all, no one knows how tall this Red Line is!¡±

    Looking up at the Red Line, Crocodile was a bit confused.

    He wasn¡¯t sure that he would make it.

    ¡°Crocodile, it¡¯s up to you!¡±

    Rogen patted on Crocodile¡¯s shoulder andughed.

    After a while, they docked the ship next to the Red Line. Crocodile stretched out his right hand and in a twinkling of an eye, the dust filled the air and formed a strange creature and began to move.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Rogen and the others kept looking at the floating beast, and they hesitated.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    Crocodile saw the hesitation on his friends, so he decided to go first just to make them feel relieved.

    ¡°Come on, trust him!¡±

    Rogen seemed to believe in Crocodile, and heforted Jason and Trensu.

    No wonder that they hesitate, Crocodile made a strange creature, which made them very confused and didn¡¯t recognize it.

    It was a cylindrical body with no limbs, and it has a seat on its back, enough for people to sit on it. It was a very weird creature.

    After a while, everyone took a seat, and then, a sand rope appeared and tied them for safety.

    ¡°This thing is too fast, hold on for a while and be careful!¡±

    Crocodile gave them some advice before starting.

    At this time, Jason tapped the sand rope to test its firmness.

    ¡°Woosh!¡±

    All of sudden, the strange cylindrical creature suddenly soared and then flew out along the Red Line wall.

    The strong pressure pushed Rogen and the crew back making their expression changed.

    Jason in particr, his whole body was shaking violently, and he felt that he¡¯s going to be thrown, which made his face became blue from panic and fear.

    ¡°Crocodile, what¡¯s the matter with you, easy!¡±

    When he realized that he was still on his seat, Jason looked up and scolded.

    As he said that, few sand grains flew out and shut Jason¡¯s mouth.

    Rogen was sitting in the second position, just behind Crocodile, when he felt the strong pressure his face became green. This creature was amazingly fast, about 150 miles per hour.

    Ten secondster, the speed reached an astonishing 200 miles per hour.

    It was like a racing car, because of the high speed and the instability of the sand monster itself, Rogen¡¯s felt the perturbation in his stomach.

    Rogen¡¯s face turned blue, he couldn¡¯t even open his mouth or his eyes because of the wind.

    ¡°Damn, this Crocodile is good at racing!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very exciting!¡±

    Rogen was happy to have someone like Crocodile in his crew.

    Behind him, Jason and Trensu turned pale. This kind of height has a great effect on the human heart. They felt like they want to vomit, but at this degree, they won¡¯t dare to do it, because if so, their faces will be covered by the vomit.

    Disgusting!

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    The strong wind made a huge pressure on Crocodile¡¯s mates and put them in a very bad situation.

    They have never experienced such a thing, and that¡¯s what makes Crocodile smile. He stared at them and then he took a cigar to calm his mind.

    Crocodile waspletely indifferent; it seems that he wasn¡¯t affected by this at all.

    In fact, he could make a barrier from the sand, to protect his friends from this strong wind, but he didn¡¯t want to.

    It really makes him feelfortable to see his friends want to beat him, but they can¡¯t move, they can¡¯t even open their mouth to scold him.

    ¡°Haha, what a good feeling!¡±

    It was like driving a car at a very high speed in a crazy race. They were climbing the high Red Line with extremely high speed.

    15 minutester, the sand monster slowed down.

    Crocodile¡¯s forehead was sweating. The sand monster had been climbing at a high speed, which consumed his physical strength.

    ¡°Almost there!¡±

    At this time, the four people have seen some buildings above their heads.

    It¡¯s the Marine Headquarters! And here, just in the center, they avoided the dense artillery tform at the entrance and the most defended area of the Marines.

    ¡°Well done, Crocodile-Sama!¡±

    Trensu forgot all the pain, and he shouted excitedly.

    Unexpectedly, they made it.

    Climbing the Red Line and reaching the Marine Headquarters is something far than anyone could believe, but they have made it.

    ¡°One more thing, don¡¯t get too excited, ugh!¡±

    Crocodile didn¡¯t seem to be happy.

    ¡°Crocodile, Come on!¡±

    Rogen wanted to encourage Crocodile.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold on!¡±

    Crocodile was sweating.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    In a word, the sand monster roared again.

    Only ten Kilometers remained from the Headquarters. Crocodile didn¡¯t wait to move again.

    30 secondster, Crocodile clenched his fists again, as if he couldn¡¯t hold on.

    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡±

    When he said that, Jason and Trensu got angry.

    ¡°Hey, Crocodile, hold on!¡±

    ¡°Take it easy, we are almost there, buddy!¡±

    They shouted with anger.

    As they finished their words, Crocodile shouted, and the sand monster roared.

    When they saw the deep sea below, Trensu and Jason panicked.

    ¡°Damn!!¡±

 Chapter 236: â€œKill them!â€

    Crocodile and his mates were in the air, more than ten thousand meters away from the sea. When he nced down from the corner of his eye, Jason¡¯s face turned green.

    The four went down, and the strong wind began to blow into their mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, we are going to diiiiiiiiiie!¡±

    Trensu closed his eyes and epted the fact that he is going to die.

    However, all of them decided to gamble, which means if they failed, they will die.

    Crocodile was the calmest of the three, he was pale, and his sweat dried quickly in the strong wind.

    As for Rogen, he looked down at his feet. When he saw their wooden boat turned into a ck spot, a trace of horror appeared in his eyes.

    It was too high; it can be said that they chose a suicidal jump. Even if they fall into the sea, it is bound to be smashed by the reaction force produced in that moment of collision.

    Rogen thought and he acted immediately. He decided to use his magical gourd.

    Under the magical power, the gourd expanded to about ten meters, it was shining with a Greenlight. And immediately, he jumped and sat on it.

    ¡°Everyone, jump on the gourd!¡±

    Rogen shouted at his crewmates who were in a daze.

    His loud voice woke up everyone. Trensu jumped quickly, and Jason followed him closely, and finally Crocodile. When the four sat on the gourd, they breathed the sigh of relief.

    ¡°You scared me!¡±

    Jason took a long breath, and then he turned his head a wiped Crocodile¡¯s saliva.

    ¡°Crocodile, you are useless!¡±

    ck lines appeared on Crocodile¡¯s face, and he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Jason.

    ¡°Captain, how long can you support that gourd?¡±

    On the other side, Trensu was afraid, and he asked Rogen.

    Crocodile¡¯s monster made himpletely afraid, he even though about the possibility of death when he was on that creature.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s enough to support us!¡±

    Rogen answered with a smile.

    In fact, from the beginning, he nned to use this gourd to fly. With his magical power, he could support his crew to fly.

    ¡°Captain, your way is much safer than Crocodile¡¯s!¡±

    Sitting on the gourd, Jason felt relieved.

    There was an invisible barrier around them to iste the strong wind. Besides, the gourd was muchfortable than the sand monster.

    Soon, the headquarters became clearer.

    After a while, the green streamer shed, and the Jasper gourd arrived in a peripheral zone of the Marine Headquarters.

    Rogen controlled the gourd to fall slowly and find a remote ce.

    ¡°Here we are, fes!¡±

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to find the Celestial Dragon¡¯s territory!¡±

    Rogen turned and whispered to his friends.

    As they were talking, a group of Marines patrolled in front of them, which let them hide quickly.

    The Marine Headquarters has very tight security, which makes everyone afraid to break into it. Especially today, the Headquarters guarding strength strengthened several times, makes its risk enhance.

    The situation was getting hard for Rogen and his crew.

    10 minutester, a group of four members of the Marines appeared in the center of the department, and then they walked quickly.

    They were arranged in order, the front two were at the same height, and the back two were taller than the front two.

    This group of people looked strange, they were carrying rifles and they were walking with pride ignoring all the Marines around them.

    Gradually, half a day passed.

    The sky was blue and cloudless. Today is undoubtedly a sunny day.

    The sun was shinning slowly, and the weather was warm, which makes all the sailors happy.

    In the second half of the Grand Line, The Marines paid attention to everything and kept reporting the situation.

    Suddenly, the sea ahead became noisy.

    The Marines who were in charge of the operation of the Golden Lion looked up with doubts. And in the next second, their expression changed immediately.

    At the same time, the reporters who were close to the Golden Lion Pirates were excited.

    They suddenly turned around, aimed the Proko, and then they shouted.

    ¡°Have you seen it?¡±

    ¡°After waiting for a long time, the Golden Lion finally took action!¡±

    They moved the Proko and zoomed at Shiki.

    The whole world got shocked when they saw the majestic figure of the Golden Lion.

    The Golden Lion¡¯s fleet began to move.

    In an instant, 13 floating inds moved forward, followed by hundreds of ships heading to the Marine Headquarters.

    After a while, all the pirate ships came to the bottom of the floating inds, they gathered together forming a huge fleet.

    ¡°Have you seen it? What are they going to do?¡±

    Seeing this scene, the reporter lost his mind, and he shouted again.

    Everyone knew that the Golden Lion began to move, but no know knows what is he going to do.

    The Marine Headquarters is located in the Red Line, if you want to get there, you need to enter the gate of justice and fight with the Marines.

    This is the other side of the Red Line, if you want to enter the Marine Headquarter, you must enter from the main road opened by the Marines.

    But from here, it seems that the golden Lion has no such n.

    ¡°What is he nning to do?¡±

    At the same time, the Marines raised their attention and prepared for everything.

    On the floating ind, Shiki ordered all the pirate ships to gather, and then he looked down at the sea, and his eyes were domineering.

    ¡°Fire! Kill all those bastards who peep in the dark!¡±

    In a word, all the fleet took action.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Several artillery attacksunched at the same time.

    ¡°Oh My God! The Golden Lion decided tounch an attack against us!¡±

    The reporter couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw, and he shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, he is going to kill us!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, all the ships of the reporters were destroyed.

 Chapter 237: Fly! Fly! Fly!

    It was a shocking scene for the whole world, they were waiting to see what was going to happen, but the Golden Lion seemed to have another thought.

    On the screens, they heard gunfire, and then they saw red mes burning everything. The Proko (Den Den Mushi) fell to the ground, and there was nothing but white screens and screams that makes everyone afraid. After a while, the broadcast interrupted.

    At that moment, the silence controlled the world.

    The cruelty of the Golden Lion shocked everyone, no one expected that his first step was to destroy innocent people who were just shooting the scene. At that moment, everyone realized that the Golden Lion wasn¡¯t a kind person at all.

    He is crazy, cruel, and doesn¡¯t care about people¡¯s life. He is vicious and cold-blooded. He would kill anyone if he doesn¡¯t agree with him.

    No one could imagine what this guy could bring to the world.

    In the Marine Headquarters, there was a panic scream in the ears of the Marines who were responsible for receiving information about the Golden Lion.

    ¡°Damn, the Golden Lion began to move!¡±

    ¡°What is he going to do? Oh My God, he¡¯s going to kill us!¡±

    ¡°Quickly, report the Headquarters!¡±

    Screams kept sounding for five or six seconds and then stopped abruptly.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The Golden Lion took action, inform the officers as soon as possible!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, the information spread all over the Marine Headquarters.

    ¡°Increase the defense, and report me all the movements in the gate of justice!¡±

    ¡°All the Marines, take positions, and get ready to fight!¡±

    Kong stood on the high stage and shouted. At that moment, he waspletely angry.

    A series of orderly footsteps sounded in the Marine Headquarters. The tension increased at that moment, and the situation was getting harder.

    The four people were hiding in the dense buildings, pretending to shuttle back and forth, and looking around.

    ¡°Captain, do you know how to get to Mary Geoise?¡±

    Jason hesitated, he trusts his captain, and he was sure that Rogen always has a n.

    Hearing this, Rogen nodded and his expression changed.

    ¡°No way! That¡¯s Mary Geoise! You brought us here with no n?¡±

    Jason waspletely shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we have nothing else to do!¡±

    Rogen shrugged.

    ¡°The Marines strengthened their defense, something terrible is going to happen.¡±

    Crocodile said solemnly.

    ¡°I heard that the Golden Lion began to move!¡±

    Trensu whispered.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, and a smile appeared on his face.

    What a lucky guy, it seems that Rogen was lucky to be inside the Marine headquarters when Shikiunched his attack. That will increase his chances.

    Rogen and his crew kept walking carefully. Inside the headquarters, there were many military buildings, and anyone of them may turn into a dangerous weapon at any time. They have to be very careful.

    On the other side of the Red Line, the Golden Lion was shining under the sun rays.

    His burly figure, his golden hair, and his golden robe, every part of his body was showing the majestic momentum of the Golden Lion, just like a legend who came out of the myth. Powerful, majestic, and domineering, just like the gods.

    Looking down at arge number of pirates below, Shiki opened his arms and said.

    ¡°Little ones!¡±

    His voice spread like the roar of a lion across the sea.

    All the pirates looked up at their king. They were very excited.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to waste much time!¡±

    ¡°But now, we¡¯ll start the attack!¡±

    ¡°Weak Marines should be afraid now!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s ughter them likembs!¡±

    ¡°The whole world will see how powerful we are!¡±

    His powerful voice spread out and swept the sea, making all the pirates excited. They even howled and waved their weapons.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start, we can¡¯t wait more!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, we¡¯re going to attack! I¡¯ve been waiting for so long!¡±

    ¡°My sword is hungry for blood!¡±

    Every member of the Golden Lion pirates was excited to start this war.

    They have been at the top of the world for too long. If they defeated the Marines, they will go further again. Even more, their captain, Shiki, the Golden Lion, he might have the chance to be on the throne of the Pirate King.

    Seeing this scene, Shiki smiled with great satisfaction.

    What was happening made Shiki very happy. With such a powerful force, what can the Marines do?

    And then, he raised his arms.

    ¡°Nooow!¡±

    With a loud roar, the strange power spread out in an instant, covering all the pirate ships below in a blink of an eye.

    Suddenly, all the ships pulled out to the air and began to float slowly, and they aligned together.

    At the same time, all the pirates kept shouting.

    ¡°Fly!! Fly! Fly!¡±

    It was like a miracle. It was amazing that their captain could do that, only gods can do that.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    What he just did means only one thing. He avoided attacking the Headquarters from the front and chose to leap and enter it from the air.

    It was like a show. He wanted to start the war with his majestic ways.

    In a blink of an eye, all the floating ships reached the level of the Marine Headquarters.

    ¡°See, we are very close!¡±

    ¡°Brothers! Get ready, let¡¯s fight!¡±

    ¡°Let them see how powerful we are!¡±

    ¡°We are the strongest!¡±

    For a moment, all the pirates roared, and their eyes turned red.

 chapter 238: The Golden Lion chances!

    <h4>chapter 238: The Golden Lion chances!</h4>

    The sound of gunshots and artillery reached the Marine Headquarters.

    In an instant, all the Marines turned their head, and they shouted immediately.

    ¡°Intruders!¡±

    ¡°The Golden Lion, it¡¯s the Golden Lion, he came from the sky!¡±

    ¡°Oh My God, is that an ind? 13 inds are floating in the air!¡±

    All the Marines were shocked. They have never seen flying pirates in their lives.

    What a shocking scene, thirteen floating inds flying together and were about to reach the territory of the Headquarters. This unique way of appearance stunned everyone.

    Under the control of the Golden Lion, he pushed all the ships above the Buildings.

    In a blink of an eye, arge shadow covered it, making all the Marines looked up. It was very strange.

    Kong waspletely angry when he saw that.

    ¡°Drop it!¡±

    Hearing this, all the Marines shouted in panic.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    At the same time, the sharp whistle came out, and the sirens spread quickly.

    ¡°Sengoku, recall Kizaru and Akainu of the Sabaody!¡±

    Kong¡¯s tone was very loud, he waspletely angry at that moment, especially when he saw the flying fleet in the sky of the Headquarters.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Finally, twelve floating inds of different sizes began to fall from the air.

    ¡°Haha, Marines, do you like my present?¡±

    Hisughter spread all over the Headquarters, making all the high-Ranking Marines look bad.

    ¡°Boom, Boom, Boom!¡±

    All of sudden, the sound of huge footsteps was heard, and then, five huge figures appeared.

    Each of them was nearly 100 meters tall. Wearing Marines clothes and carrying huge weapons, swords, and axes. In a blink of an eye, they came to the bottom of the floating inds.

    These five are the Giant Vice Admirals of the Marine Headquarters.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    With a deep voice, the Giants raised their weapons to the ind.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, the small ind was directly split. The giant¡¯s force blocked the ships to fall on the buildings.

    They stopped an attack that could create big damage to the headquarters. These giants have a great power indeed.

    ¡°Shock wave!¡±

    At the same time, Sengoku jumped, and in a while, his body grew up in the mid-air. Using his devil fruit, he transformed into a Daibutsu (A giant gold buddha), and then he punched.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, he destroyed a falling ind and threw it away.

    Immediately, all the high-ranking Marines moved.

    It can be said that these ships are a powerful and smart move from the Golden Lion, but against these Elites from the Marines, this attack will be directly crushed.

    It can be said that these floating inds are nothing without the power of the Golden Lion.

    In a short time, most of the falling inds were destroyed, only three of them hit the bottom and caused a circle of shock waves.

    ¡°Where is Garp?¡±

    Sitting on the high tform, Kong asked with an angry tone.

    Below him, Sengoku back to his seat and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The three falling inds made a mess inside the headquarters.

    ¡°Haha, good job Marines!¡±

    The golden Lion stood on his floating ind andughed.

    ¡°But actually, this was just an appetizer. I¡¯m sure that you are going to admire my next step.¡±

    As he said that, heughed, and then he waved his hand.

    Behind him, all the pirates shouted. They can¡¯t wait to join to battle.

    Under the control of Shiki, a pirate shipnded directly on the ground.

    The pirates were very excited and rushed toward the Marines, and in a while, the fight began. This is not a game, it¡¯s a real war.

    From the beginning of the war, many Pirates and Marines were lying down in a pool of blood, and only Elites from both sides were still fighting.

    On the Marine side, Sengoku sat in a chair under Kong, and besides him, there were two empty chairs.

    In a lower stage, there¡¯s a Vice Admiral aged 50 or 60. Next to him, there¡¯s a Vice-Admiral who is younger or less powerful.

    It can be said that all the lower ranks joined the war.

    The war has just started, and there¡¯s no need for a higher rank to join yet.

    On the side of the Golden Lion, the same thing happened. Cadres were still standing on the ship watching the war coldly.

    King to king, Admiral to Admiral, soldier to soldier. There¡¯s no need to send high-end power in this case. Both sides tacitly abide by this silent rule.

    Inside a building, the Wraith Pirates were confused.

    ¡°What now?¡±

    Jason asked curiously.

    ¡°Just hurry up and follow me!¡±

    Jason kept running fast.

    ¡°Damn, that bastard Golden Lion, he scared me to death!¡±

    Crocodile was angry.

    Ten seconds ago, he almost smashed by the previous attack of the Golden Lion, but lucky for him that the Marines blocked it, which caused many casualties on their side.

    It can be said that from the beginning of the war, the Marines were actually at a disadvantage, and their casualties were even greater.

    ¡°Depending on the current situation, it can be said that the chances of the Marines to win this war is very weak. There are only Kong and Sengoku as a high-end power on their side!¡±

    Trensu¡¯s eyes twinkled.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, there are many cadres on the side of Shiki!¡±

    Looking up at dozens of figures standing on the edge of the floating ind, Jason eximed.

    ¡°What a terrible group of pirates!¡±

    Crocodile was amazed.

    On the part of the Golden Lion, they have noticed that the pirates who were fighting in the field are just normal pirates with a bounty of 5 to 10 million, but the strong ones were still on the floating ind.

    But you can never underestimate these pirates, they have a potential strength, and they could do a lot of things against the Marines.

    Such arge number of pirates in one crew can be regarded as the strongest in the world.

    Compared with them, it can be said that these pirate have bigger chances to win.

    ¡°It seems that the Golden Lion is going to win this!¡±

    Please go to https:///One-Piece£º-The-Soul-Purchasing-Pirate/ to read thetest chapters for free

 Chapter 239: Punch it!

    <h4>Chapter 239: Punch it!</h4>

    These pirates just came from the sky. It was a majestic scene from the Golden Lion Pirates.

    They have no wings or ability to fly, but under the great power of the Golden Lion, they became able to fly.

    This move surprised the Marines and forced them to act immediately.

    The war is on the Marines territory, which made them ready and well prepared. But everything went wrong because of the clever n of the Golden Lion. No one expected that this pirate regiment woulde from the sky.

    The Marines were in a true mess against the pirates.

    On the high stage, Kong was very angry.

    ¡°Follow this n!¡±

    ¡°Order the Marines to retreat, and let the pirates upy the ce!¡±

    ¡°And then, surround that area!¡±

    Under his order, all the Marines retreated making a huge area free for the pirates.

    ¡°upy the high ground, and use artillery!¡±

    The Admiral stood high and shouted.

    Suddenly, all the pirates noticed something. This is the Marines territory, and here, they have many powerful and terrible military buildings. As long as they control these military facilities, they will take great initiative.

    ¡°Kong gave us such an order just to make the pirates think that they have won, but actually, it was just a move to encircle them!¡±

    ¡°In one move, he forced these guys entered the danger zone!¡±

    How powerful the Marine¡¯s military buildings are? No one knows.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    After a while, huge guns rose slowly on the roofs of the buildings and aimed at the pirates.

    When the Marinespleted the encirclement of the pirates, the situation changed quickly.

    ¡°Boom, Boom, Boom!¡±

    ¡°Pew, Pew, Pew!¡±

    Bullets, bombs, andsers sounded at the same time. the scene became very chaotic, and all the pirates were screaming.

    ¡°Did the Marines do that?¡±

    The whole area became a sea of fire and blood. Kong directly ordered to kill all the pirates. His orders were decisive and cruel, but surprisingly effective.

    ¡°We are like four ants passing between two giants in the middle of the fight, we can¡¯t resist at all!¡±

    Crocodile was very confused.

    He was right, the Golden Lion Pirates and the Marines were inevitably two of the strongest organization in this world.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move now. If I wasn¡¯t wrong, then we should follow this way to reach the Celestial Dragon¡¯s Pce!¡±

    Rogen turned and pointed to a small path in the northwest.

    In this chaotic scene, no one will notice them, and they can secretly achieve their goal.

    Rogen and his crew looked at the scene for thest time before going. They didn¡¯t y a role in this war, but who knows, maybe they¡¯ll be the main characters in the future.

    On the high stage, Kong was very satisfied.

    ¡°Sengoku, where¡¯s Garp?¡±

    He was really angry because of Garp.

    ¡°He should be here soon, sir!¡±

    Sengoku was very upset and he wanted to cover his friend¡¯s back.

    ¡°He has to, the Golden Lion will make the next move very soon!¡±

    Kong nodded.

    Sengoku waspletely angry; he even scolded his friend Garp on his heart.

    In this chaotic scene, no one noticed that four people were running in thene.

    15 minutester, Rogen and his friends stopped and kept looking at the high wall in front of them. They were speechless at that moment.

    ¡°Captain, are you sure that we will see the Pce of the Celestial Dragons if we pass through this wall?¡±

    Jason looked at Rogen with doubts.

    Immediately, Rogen nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we will see the Pce if we pass this wall!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jason was shocked.

    He nced back, and he saw thousands of elites from the Marines standing on the military buildings.

    Rogen should be right, if the Pce was really behind this wall, then they will be fine, and if not, they might get caught, and who knows what will happen then.

    ¡°Jason, punch here!¡±

    Rogen blinked and then he shouted.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    Rogen didn¡¯t hesitate at all. His perception was much stronger than that of ordinary people. At that moment, he was sure that behind that wall he will find the pce.

    He can¡¯t be wrong, absolutely not!

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Jason was helpless at that time.

    Crocodile lit a cigar and kept watching quietly.

    When he clenched his fist, his body grew up in moments and his muscles became very tight. He was like a raging Dragon.

    ¡°Increase power, 400 times!¡±

    And with a loud roar, he punched the wall.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Jason¡¯s right arm was like a rocket, it cracked the huge wall within a second.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    The wall vibrated, and after throwing the rocks and the dust away, a bright light appeared.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Jason stepped forward and looked through the hole.

    At the same time, the four men were seen by arge number of Marines, causing sharp whistles.

    Please go to https:///One-Piece£º-The-Soul-Purchasing-Pirate/ to read thetest chapters for free

 Chapter 240: I believe in you!

    <h4>Chapter 240: I believe in you!</h4>

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Intruders!¡±

    ¡°There are people on the side of the wall, what are they going to do?¡±

    When they saw these people, all the Marines shouted. What shocked them was that one of the four people can punch that thick wall. How strong is he?

    Arge number of Marines responded quickly, and they hurried toward the intruders.

    ¡°Jason, Trensu, Crocodile, hurry up!¡±

    Rogen shouted immediately when he saw therge number of Marines jumping from the roof.

    These Marines were from the elites, each one of them has unique skills. The weakest member of them could destroy pirates with a bounty of tens of millions. In this department, no one was weak at all.

    ¡°Fast!¡±

    Rogen shouted again.

    ¡°But!¡±

    Jason was still hesitating. Also, Crocodile and Trensu, they didn¡¯t move.

    Arge number of powerful Marines rushed toward Rogen and his friends. That might put Rogen in a dangerous situation.

    ¡°We have to leave immediately!¡±

    Rogen didn¡¯t want to get caught and he shouted again.

    Finally, Rogen¡¯s friends didn¡¯t waste more time and passed through the hole.

    ¡°Stop, that¡¯s...¡±

    Seeing this, all the Marines got shocked.

    They just saw the magnificent buildings through the huge hole made by Jason. They were brilliant and dazzling in the sunlight.

    It¡¯s the Pce of the Celestial Dragons.

    The Celestial Dragon¡¯s Pce was just behind the wall as expected, Rogen was right.

    They ran for ten meters, and then, they stopped.

    ¡°Oh God! Captain!¡±

    Crocodile¡¯s voice trembled, and he shouted.

    Rogen¡¯s expression became very serious. At this time, he was surrounded by several elites from the Marines.

    He knew that he would be in such a situation.

    Countless Marines with different ranks gathered and rushed toward Rogen.

    ¡°Rear Admirals, Master chief petty officers and seamen first ss!¡±

    The dense Marines came from all sides, from the roofs and the ground, and in a while, they surrounded Rogen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to escape. Behind this wall, there¡¯s the abyss! Besides, you are so courageous, you dare to break into the Marine headquarters!¡±

    One of the high-ranking Marines stared at Rogen and shouted.

    At that moment, Rogen understood why Crocodile and the others stopped, they must have seen the abyss.

    No one knows why there¡¯s an abyss between the headquarters and the Pce. Maybe it¡¯s just because of the edge of the Red Line, or maybe the abyss was made by the Marines to protect the Celestial Dragons.

    ¡°The road is broken!¡±

    It was hard to see how deep the abyss was. Jason looked down and quavered.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the captain? Didn¡¯t hee yet?¡±

    Crocodile trembled, and he asked about his captain.

    Trensu took his gun and turned back.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Immediately, Jason stopped him and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help the captain!¡±

    Trensu¡¯s tone was very serious and that moment.

    ¡°Stay here, you can¡¯t help him with your current strength!¡±

    ¡°I know, but I have to. He¡¯s facing at least 3000 elites from the Marines!¡±

    Everyone lowered his head, they understood what Trensu meant.

    Dangerous, this is too dangerous! No one could face this huge group of Marine forces, not to mention the powerful buildings.

    The battle between the Golden Lion and the Marines was still on fire. It was a great war that no one could describe it.

    By now, it can be said that all the pirates that were on the field were annihted.

    ¡°Crocodile, stop him!¡±

    Jason seemed to be very calm.

    ¡°Our captain will find a way by himself!¡±

    Crocodile puffed smoke, and then he waved his hand. Immediately, the dust flew out and blocked Trensu¡¯s way.

    ¡°Crocodile, please!¡±

    Trensu was very sad.

    ¡°Big Jason is right. We have to focus on how we could solve this problem!¡±

    ¡°And about our captain, he¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    ¡°He ordered us to go first, I think that he was sure that we will dy him!¡±

    Crocodile was sure that his captain will make it.

    Just as he finished, Rogen¡¯s voice came from behind.

    ¡°Haha, Crocodile is right, you don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡±

    When he said that, everyone felt relieved and they smiled.

    Rogen wasn¡¯t angry after what happened, and he was very confident.

    ¡°I think that I have a solution!¡±

    Rogen smirked and then he put his hand on his waist.

    The Magical Gourd drew a flowing light, and after a while, it fell into Trensu¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of time, and this will help you!¡±

    ¡°Remember, we must find the little master and bring her back!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with you as soon as possible!¡±

    When he said that, Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, and it became very serious.

    On the other side, arge number of Marines were running, 50 meters away from him.

    At that moment, Rogen opened his mouth and murmured.

    ¡°I say, all the holes in this area will be filled, and the destruction will be restored!¡±

    Behind him, the dust flew out, and the rocks turned back to the hole. In a blink of an eye, the damage on the wall got repaired.

    When the Marines were running and shouting, Trensu¡¯s figure disappeared, and the wall was fixed.

    ¡°We have to change our n.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to go with you, but things went out of control!¡±

    The Marines were very close at that moment.

    ¡°No way, we have to deal with these guys and then save the little master together!¡±

    ¡°Brothers,e on!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside that Pce, but...¡±

    ¡°I believe in you!¡±

    Please go to https:///One-Piece£º-The-Soul-Purchasing-Pirate/ to read thetest chapters for free

 Chapter 241: â€œWe made it!â€

    <h4>Chapter 241: ¡°We made it!¡±</h4>

    ¡°As for these Marines, I¡¯ll handle them, do not underestimate your captain!¡±

    Step by step, an invisible aura ascended, and it was overbearing that no one able to look at him.

    And then he turned, leaving the huge wall behind him, and in front of him, there were 3000 elite Marines rushing with anger.

    It was a 1 against 3000 battle. At that moment, the atmosphere was raging and majestic.

    Rogen didn¡¯t want to leave with his crew, because the Marines won¡¯t stop the pursuit until they catch them. Jason and the others are not weak, but they don¡¯t have the system to stop all these Marines.

    As a captain, he has to protect hispanion.

    Rogen chose to face the Marines all alone.

    ¡°Breaking into the Marine Headquarters and pretend to be a Marine, what are you nning to do?¡±

    The Marines were 30 meters away from Rogen, and it was very clear that they were very angry.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Hearing that, Rogen smiled and stepped forward.

    ¡°Beat me to know the truth, haha!¡±

    The two sides rushed toward each other, only ten meters left between them.

    At that moment, all the Marines took out their guns and swords and prepared to attack. Ten meters is a short distance, and the battle will start in a blink of an eye.

    When he saw that, Rogen closed his eyes, and then he opened it again.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    The overbearing aura spread around Rogen, and as an effect, the wall behind him cracked, and there was a long trace on the buildings.

    It was like a flying dragon rising from the ground. It shows the majesty and the power of this guy. It can be said that there¡¯s no one strong in his eyes.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    It was like an invisible bomb exploded between the Marines. At that moment, their eyes turned white, and most of them stopped and lost consciousness.

    In a blink of an eye, there were only a few Marines around, and they were all confused.

    What happened?

    More than 90% of the Marines lost consciousness and faint.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m alone against 3000, I was afraid, haha!¡±

    In front of the confused Marines, Rogen moved forward at a slow pace. He stretched his hand behind him and he was about to pull out his sword.

    ¡°Haoshoku Haki!¡±

    At the center of the battlefield, Kong felt the Haki, and he looked toward Rogen¡¯s side.

    ¡°Sengoku, what¡¯s happening there?¡±

    This sudden explosion of Haoshoku Haki attracted the attention of the highest rank in the Marines. On this day, any small event will cause serious consequences. Kong didn¡¯t want anything to be out of his control.

    Sengoku also felt it, and immediately, he took out the Den Den Mushi and asked about information.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s Rogen! They got through the walls on the southeast side of the Headquarters. I¡¯m afraid to say that they are going to the Pce of the Celestial Dragons!¡±

    As he expected, Sengoku was aware of Rogen¡¯s purpose.

    The other side will take this opportunity and sneak into the Celestial Dragons Pce.

    It was a good n to choose the Golden Lion as a cover.

    ¡°Rogen!¡±

    Kong¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°There no one strong here except us, we need to solve this!¡±

    Rogen is a dangerous guy in their eyes, he¡¯s the only one from the supernova that put the Marines in a very bad situation.

    ¡°Kizaru will be here soon!¡±

    Sengoku responded immediately.

    Outside the wall the wind was howling, Jason and the others were looking with panic at the vast abyss under them.

    ¡°What can we do?¡±

    Crocodile threw the cigar and asked.

    ¡°Trensu, what¡¯s the use of the captain¡¯s Gourd?¡±

    Jason asked about the Gourd in Trensu¡¯s hands.

    The Gourd wasn¡¯t as big as the previous one. Instead, they can hold it in one hand.

    When he¡¯s about to speak, an old voice came out of the Gourd.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. You are not aware of how strong the Marines in the Headquarters. No matter how strong your captain is, he will be captured!¡±

    ¡°After him, your turn wille!¡±

    Z¡¯s tone was sarcastic, and heughed.

    ¡°Is that you Z? did our captain capture you inside this Gourd?¡±

    Trensu eximed.

    ¡°Hum!¡±

    Speaking of this shameful topic, Z snorted silently.

    ¡°There must be something unique about this Gourd, otherwise, the captain won¡¯t give it to us!¡±

    Trensu turned to his friends and whispered.

    ¡°Try to shake it!¡±

    Crocodile kept thinking and then he said that.

    The three began to find a way to use it. They saw that Rogen patted on it one time, and then the Gourd grew up and expand.

    After they patted several times on it, their hands hurt them, which forced them to give up.

    There must be something strange about this. It¡¯s not something that will be released easily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try it with real Qi!¡±

    After thinking for a while, Trensu put his right hand in the Gourd.

    At that moment, the Gourd was glowing with a green light.

    ¡°Yeah, I knew it!¡±

    When they saw the green light, they felt relieved and became happy.

    After a while, the Gourd expanded and float one meter above the ground, it can fit the three of them easily now.

    ¡°You made it pal, let¡¯s ride it!¡±

    Trensu was very happy, and he jumped first.

    ¡°What a Magical Gourd, I like it!¡±

    Jason was very happy.

    The Gourd was very stable, even under the weight of Trensu, Jason, and the big Jason.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move, hurry up!¡±

    Crocodile urged.

    Trensu took a breath and kept delivering the Qi.

    The Gourd trembled and began to move forward over the Abyss.

    ¡°We made it, yes baby!¡±

 Chapter 242: Zâ€™s plan!

    <h4>Chapter 242: Z¡¯s n!</h4>

    The Magical Gourd was floating in the void, and after a while, they reached the abyss.

    Trensu and his friends were sweating, and they looked down with fear.

    It was very high; they couldn¡¯t even imagine what will happen to them if they fall.

    ¡°Trensu, you have to be careful; we will die if you didn¡¯t focus!¡±

    Even Crocodile, the bold man, was afraid and kept nagging on Trensu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not azy man like you guy, I¡¯ve been cultivating my Qi for a long time ago!¡±

    Trensu answered with strong self-confidence.

    That Gourd doesn¡¯t need much Qi to maintain such flight. Trensu did his best, although it was very slow, it was safe.

    ¡°You are so bold guys that you want to break into the Celestial Dragons Pce!¡±

    At this time, Z¡¯s voice came out again.

    ¡°Old man, our captain trapped you in this gourd to keep you quiet. Shut up and don¡¯t scare us anymore!¡±

    Jason quipped.

    ¡°That young boy and his strange power, I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡±

    When he heard Rogen¡¯s name, Z lowered his voice. And then he continued.

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t captured in this stupid Gourd, he would be dead in my hands!¡±

    ¡°You bastard, you are not an opponent to our captain, you are just an old bird inside a cage, that couldin only!¡±

    Trensu didn¡¯t want to hear from Z again.

    ¡°Huh, what a boastful Marine.¡±

    Even Crocodile, heughed at him.

    The three people were worried about their captain, so they didn¡¯t pay much attention to Z and his stupid thoughts.

    This time, Z waspletely angry, and he shouted.

    ¡°You little bastards, I¡¯m saying facts here. Your captain is quite powerful, but after the battle, I kept thinking carefully, and I have found something...¡±

    ¡°Damn, his strength is unstable and has great ws!¡±

    At this point, Z regrets it.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t realize that when I fought against him!¡±

    ¡°Next time, he will suffer, I won¡¯t lose again!¡±

    Hearing the Admirals word, Trensu and his friends couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    After that, everyone kept quiet.

    Rogen¡¯s situation was unknown at that moment. The Wraith members were not in the mood to talk about anything with Z.

    ¡°You nned to break into the Celestial Dragons Pce, and you don¡¯t know what is there, what a bunch of losers!¡±

    Z couldn¡¯t stay calm, and he talked again.

    ¡°Old man, what do you want? Shut up, idiot!¡±

    Jason was impatient.

    ¡°h, h, h, all we ever hear from you is h, h!¡±

    ¡°Big man, your name is Jason, right? If you give up the pirate identity and join the Marines, you¡¯ll get the power you need!¡±

    This time, Z seemed to be interested in Jason.

    ¡°huh, you havepletely lost your mind after fighting against our captain!¡±

    Jasonughed.

    ¡°Just listen to me. You have great power. If you follow me, you¡¯ll join a powerful group with a powerful training n, and you¡¯ll be able to learn Haki. You¡¯ll be as strong as Admirals, believe me!¡±

    Z was very serious at that time.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie, I can teach you if you want!¡±

    ¡°In your dreams, idiot!¡±

    Jason neglected Z.

    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to stay inside that gourd and keep quiet!¡±

    Trensu shouted again.

    Crocodile looked at the Pce in front of him and kept thinking for a while.

    ¡°Even if the defense of the Celestial Dragons is not as strong as the Marine Headquarters, it can¡¯t be underestimated. You can¡¯t do anything there!¡±

    Z opened his mouth again.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Trensu was curious at that time.

    He noticed that Z has something important to say.

    ¡°This young man is very kind and respectful, not like Rogen and these two big men!¡±

    Z praised Trensu.

    ¡°In my life, I have never killed anyone innocent, I¡¯m kind to innocent and painful to killers!¡±

    ¡°I admire those who have their own rules, who wants to change the world, I regard them as the other face of justice, those pirates can truly make the world a better ce to live!¡±

    ¡°For example, Roger and the Whitebeard, I admire them!¡±

    ¡°However, the Celestial Dragons...¡±

    At this point, Z¡¯s tone became heavy.

    ¡°They have created a new era that is worthy of recognition and admiration. they ended the era of war and ushered in a new era of peace. This is a great achievement and must be affirmed.¡±

    ¡°But at the same time, their descendants have been disappointing. It can be said that they destroyed everything good...¡±

    ¡°They are like huge cancer, they caused true damage to the world, and no one could stop them. They are now the spine of the world!¡±

    ¡°If anything happened to them, the world will be paralyzed, and might be destroyed!¡±

    Z couldn¡¯t stop talking, he seemed to be very sad.

    No one could say these words, especially someone in his position. First, he¡¯s a Marine, and he has to protect the Celestial Dragons, Second, as an Admiral, he represents the face of the Marines. If these words were spread out, it will make a huge impact on the image of the Marines.

    But today, he¡¯s trapped in the Gourd, he felt that he could talk his thoughts out without fearing the consequences.

    ¡°This old man doesn¡¯t seem to like the Celestial Dragons too!¡±

    Trensu smiled.

    ¡°No one would praise them because of what they have done!¡±

    Z was very sad.

    ¡°A few days ago, I heard that there were four people killed a Celestial Dragon. No one noticed, but I was happy to hear that!¡±

    And then, when he said this sentence, Trensu and his friends got confused.

    Of course, they can¡¯t admit that stupidly, they kept listening in silence.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about what you want to do in the Pce of the Celestial Dragons!¡±

    ¡°I can help you, but first, you need to help me!¡±

    Hearing that, Trensu and the others looked at each other.

    Immediately, they turned and asked.

    ¡°Z, are you sure that you¡¯re going to help us?¡±

    ¡°As long as you help me, why not!¡±

    Z affirmed.

    ¡°What do you want is to do?¡±

    Trensu was curious.

    ¡°Let me out!¡±

    At that moment, they looked at each other and shook their heads.

    ¡°Impossible, forget it!¡±

    Is he trying to fool them?

 Chapter 243: Powerful attack!

    <h4>Chapter 243: Powerful attack!</h4>

    A veteran Admiral with a terrible power, how could they let him out?

    That¡¯s impossible, setting him free is like jumping to the howling abyss.

    After the brief conversation, the Gourd kept moving slowly in silence.

    In the Marine Headquarters.

    The Golden Lion looked at the Northeast side and smiled.

    ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s an amazing smell over there!¡±

    ¡°Haoshoku Haki!¡±

    After saying that, he looked down at the dead pirates.

    His eyes didn¡¯t fluctuate at all, he turned at his crew and said.

    ¡°It seems that there is another force trying to fish in the muddy waters!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t matter who is it. He just attracted the Marine Forces for us, haha!¡±

    The Golden Lion smiled, and then he looked down and waved his hand.

    ¡°Second wave, get ready!¡±

    As he gave the order, countless pirate ships extended its long wings on both sides and began to p. meanwhile, all the artilleries rotated and aimed down.

    ¡°Target locked; we¡¯re waiting for orders!¡±

    At that moment, all the pirates filled the cannons with bombs, and they were ready to attack

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Bombs were like raindrops falling on the heads of the Marines.

    All the Marines got shocked, and they wanted to dodge it, but it was toote to act.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    ck shells kept falling from the sky, destroying everything and killing everyone.

    On the high stage, Kong shouted with anger.

    ¡°Where is Kizaru?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯sing soon, sir!¡±

    Sengoku answered quickly.

    At the same time, he kept calling Garp, but he didn¡¯t answer back. what Garp was doing just put Sengoku in a very bad situation. The Golden Lion is a world-ss strong man, and it¡¯s hard to defeat him.

    ¡°What about Kuzan?¡±

    Kong shouted again with an angry tone.

    The Marines really need their powerful fighters to win this war. The opposite side is very strong and could destroy them easily.

    No one knows where is Z, Kizaru, and Kuzan are not here yet. There¡¯s only Kong and Sengoku in this department.

    On the other side, there¡¯s the Golden Lion, with his subordinates that were as strong as the Admirals.

    Kong was in a very bad situation; this might be the end of the Marines if he didn¡¯t act well.

    On the southeast, Rogen strode forward with confidence.

    The Marines were unable to move, they were shocked when they saw the strength of this young man.

    ¡°Oh, My God!¡±

    Immediately, one of them whistled and asked for reinforcements.

    When he heard the whistle, Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, and then he took his sword and jumped.

    ¡°Yuush!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, he killed the soldier.

    And then, he strode again, but this time, he was faster.

    ¡°Sword extraction!¡±

    He ran and passed by five Rear Admirals. Everything was quick, no one could see anything but blood spread all over the ce. In a blink of an eye, Rogen was bending his knees, and behind him, all the Rear Admirals were on the ground.

    When he looked up, he saw 100 elites from the Marines rushing toward him with their weapons.

    It was unfair, Rogen was facing hundreds of Marines all alone. Besides, there were huge War Robots waiting to attack him.

    But war has never been fair.

    In the face of these fighters, Rogen took out his Sever Stars sword.

    Ripples appeared in the void, and after a moment, his sword turned into a dragon that kept spinning around him.

    At the same moment, Rogen jumped to the sky and opened his palm.

    ¡°The Buddhist Palm!¡±

    A huge golden palm appeared and then printed to the ground.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    All the Marines shouted and they couldn¡¯t even dodge it, it was very huge and fast.

    By this move, he killed at least 70 Marines.

    ¡°Swordsmanship!¡±

    The Seven Stars Sword trembled, and then rushed forward.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    Four heads in a row flew out and then fall to the ground.

    ¡°18 Dragons Palms!¡±

    18 Dragons appeared around Rogen, and when he waved his hand, they rushed forward causing a series of explosions in the void.

    Rogen was very angry at that moment, and his eyes were shing.

    ¡°Ten thousand swords!¡±

    In front of him, the Seven Stars sword trembled, and then, a curtain of swords appeared.

    Looking at the huge curtain of swords in the air, all the Marines shouted.

    ¡°Dodge it!¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    As they shouted, the swords dived down like shells, causing several explosions.

    ¡°Boom, Boom, Boom...¡±

    In a short time, Several Marines that couldn¡¯t escape this attack fell to the ground. And the rest who dodge it were seriously injured and unable to move.

    Rogen stood in the void and stared at the scene.

    He was amazingly strong; he could defeat this huge number of Marines all alone. He used all that he learned to destroy them.

    When he extended his right hand, the Seven Star Sword flew out and came to him.

    Before they could breathe, Rogen came to the ground, and he attacked the Marines again.

    ¡°Dugu Nine Swords!¡±

    ¡°Sword Extraction!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Rogen used all the abilities that learned before and attacked the Marines with no mercy.

    Thirty secondster, all the Marines were seriously injured, and lying to the ground. There were only 50 left.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Now!!!!¡±

    The remaining Marines shouted again.

    The Marines were raging, and they wanted to kill Rogen no matter what happens.

 Chapter 244: MangekyÅ Sharingan.

    <h4>Chapter 244: Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.</h4>

    The remaining Marines werepletely angry, and they didn¡¯t care about their lives. Killing Rogen is their purpose.

    Facing them, Rogen took out the Seven Star sword with his right hand and clenched his fist with the other hand, and then he rushed forward.

    With his newly born divine sense, Rogen was able to feel all his enemy¡¯s movements within five meters, besides, he has the Sharingan and the Devil Fruit.

    There¡¯s no difference between him and who has the Kenbunshoku Haki. On the contrary, Rogen must be stronger.

    Before 0.2 seconds, Rogen felt and saw the attack as false images before ites.

    After 0.2 seconds, Rogen¡¯s figure shed and avoided these images. At the same time, the Marines attacked, but they didn¡¯t hit him, which shocked them.

    In a blink of an eye, Rogen waved his sword and clenched his fist and began his attack.

    Thebination of the divine sense, Sharingan, and the Devil Fruit gave Rogen a powerful ability to avoid all his opponent attacks.

    Thirty secondster, there were only a dozen people left, they were all middle-aged Rear Admirals.

    The remaining Marines were shocked, and couldn¡¯t believe that this young man just killed thousands of elites easily.

    This guy should be a demon.

    At the same time, more reinforcements just came.

    Rogen looked up and raised his sword.

    ¡°Is that how Marines fights?¡±

    The three Tomoes began to rotate quickly in his eyes. When he nced around, he saw that he was surrounded by the Marines, and they were all aiming at him.

    There was huge pressure on Rogen, there were soldiers all over the ce.

    The remaining Rear admirals retreated and hid behind their friends silently.

    ¡°Rogen, you don¡¯t have any chance here, just surrender!¡±

    The three Vice-Admirals stepped forward and shouted.

    When he heard that, Rogen was stunned, and the pressure was even heavier than before.

    He closed his eyes and prepared to use the Haoshoku Haki. There were too many opponents, he needs to find a solution, otherwise, they will kill him.

    But, as soon as he closed his eyes, all the Marines rushed toward him.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    All the Marines attacked at the same time, leaving no chance for Rogen to do anything.

    ¡°Boom, Boom, Boom!¡±

    ¡°I said, nothing can prate me!¡±

    Suddenly, Rogen opened his eyes and murmured.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    A strange shield appeared around Rogen¡¯s body and protected him from the bullets.

    What just happened shocked the Marines, it was unimaginable.

    ¡°He¡¯s a Devil Fruit user!¡±

    One of the Vice-Admirals recognized it because there was a weird sound when he hit the shield.

    Immediately he jumped back, and then, he rushed again, but with the Busoshoku Haki this time.

    Rogen held up his sword to resist, and in an instant, they collided.

    The collision between the Vice-Admiral¡¯s Haki and Rogen¡¯s sword made a loud sound and a strong wind.

    Rogen¡¯s face changed slightly, the power of this Vice-Admiral is just amazing, it may put Rogen in a very bad situation.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Rogen was directly thrown by the huge force. He has been retreating for tens of meters in the air.

    ¡°It seems that this dude has some power!¡±

    Rogen looked up and stared at his opponent.

    All the Marines were shocked when they saw this scene, they were amazed by the power of their Vice-Admiral.

    ¡°Rogen, surrender, or you will die!¡±

    ¡°Of course, someone will die today, but not me!¡±

    Rogen smirked.

    Rogen waved his sword and then walked forward again.

    ¡°Brave kid!¡±

    The three Vice-Admirals stepped out and they were ready to attack.

    They have instructions from their superiors to take down the enemy as fast as they can, and if they couldn¡¯t, they should dy and wait for more reinforcements.

    But now, it seems that the Vice-Admiral stronger than Rogen, and there¡¯s no need to dy.

    At that moment, Rogen closed his eyes, and something strange was happening.

    A few momentster, his eyes were bloody red, and in the middle of that red space, there was a huge pupil.

    In the middle of that pupil, there was a blood that can¡¯t be seen, and beside it, there was a Tomoe turning slowly.

    ¡°Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, is that it?¡±

    Rogen was moving forward at a slow pace, and suddenly, he opened his eyes.

    As he did that, the Tomoe began to rotate quickly.

    It can be said that after all these battles, Rogen became able to liberate the power of these eyes.

    At that moment, he gained the real power of the Sharingan.

    ¡°Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!¡±

    His eyes were fixed at the Vice-Admirals in front of him.

    ¡°The man who is watched by these eyes...¡±

    ¡°Can never escape!¡±

    _________________

 Chapter 245: Rogenâ€™s Strong Plan!

    <h4>Chapter 245: Rogen¡¯s Strong n!</h4>

    Rogen¡¯s expression changed, and then he floated forward. In a blink of an eye, he reached the three Vice-Admirals.

    What was shocking, the three Vice-Admirals didn¡¯t do anything, they seemed to be stunned or something.

    ¡°Vice-Admiral!!¡±

    In the rear, all the Marines shouted, but no one of the three high-ranking Marines responded.

    As he reached their position, Rogen took out his sword and waved it.

    ¡°sh!¡±

    Without any resistance from the three, Rogen waved his sword and cut their necks. All the Marines in the rear were shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    One of the Marines looked at Rogen, and he saw something strange in him.

    ¡°Oh My God, look at his eyes!!!¡±

    As he said that, all the Marines looked up to see, but they were toote, Rogen disappeared, and also their mate that just shouted.

    ¡°he disappeared!¡±

    ¡°Our friend is not here also! Oh My God!¡±

    As they shouted, one of them looked around, and he found the Marine tied to the cross behind them.

    ¡°Oh My God! Where am I?¡±

    When he opened his eyes, he found himself in a strange ce, it was full of blood, he has never seen such a thing before.

    He kept screaming but no one answered back. After a while, a man with a knife approached him, and in the frightened eyes of the Marine, he began to cut his body.

    ¡°It hurts!¡±

    In the spiritual world, the Marine soldier shouted and cried in pain.

    Rogen moved forward with a slow pace, and all the Marines in front of him were stunned and didn¡¯t move at all. After a while, a dozen of them fell to the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look him in the eyes!¡±

    All of sudden, a loud voice came from behind, no one understands what it means but they followed it and closed their eyes.

    ¡°Oh, how did he know that?¡±

    Rogen didn¡¯t expect that the other side would realize this so soon, he was surprised a little bit.

    But, how could they fight and stop him if they closed their eyes...?

    After taking one more step, Rogen murmured.

    ¡°Haoshoku Haki!¡±

    Immediately, the void trembled, and all the weak Marines fell to the ground and faint.

    When he saw such a scene, the remaining fighters that were still standing got shocked.

    Rogen put them in a very bad situation after destroying nearly 5000 soldiers of them.

    ¡°Who is going to stop him?¡±

    This monster, where did hee from.

    ¡°Come on Marines, the second round is about to start, haha!¡±

    Rogen looked at the Marines with his bloody eyes and waved his sword. He was very happy because of what he did.

    After seeing this, the elites of the Marines hesitate for a while, they didn¡¯t think that Rogen would be very strong.

    The Marines used to be brave, but after what they just saw, they hesitate for a while.

    ¡°We... Oh My God, we are not his rivals!!¡±

    The Marines were sweating, they didn¡¯t dare to move forward, but also, they didn¡¯t retreat.

    They prefer to die than retreating, that¡¯s what they always believe.

    Finally, all the Marines shouted, and rushed toward Rogen with anger.

    ¡°Kill that bastard!¡±

    Meanwhile, Rogen jumped forward and waved his sword.

    It took him only 5 seconds to destroy them all.

    ¡°Anymore Marines!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go then, haha!¡±

    Rogen was very happy and proud of himself.

    There were only a few soldiers of the Marines in front of him, and they were afraid of being killed by Rogen.

    No one dared to rush again, they were extremely afraid and kept looking at Rogen with a sad expression.

    Rogen¡¯s power was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation. If they attack him once again, he will kill them in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°I have nothing to do here anymore, I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    When he saw the panic in their eyes, Rogen put his sword back and left.

    In fact, in this fierce war, Rogen wasn¡¯t injured at all, but he consumed 70% of his True Qi.

    If the Marines didn¡¯t give up, they might be able to defeat him.

    On the high stage, Kong became very angry when he heard the report.

    Losing 5000 soldiers, including many Rear and Vice-Admirals, put him in a very bad situation. He was extremely distressed and angry.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Kong hit the chair and shouted.

    ¡°Where the hell is Garp, Kizaru, Akainu, and Aokiji?¡±

    The fleet Admiral, the highest rank in the Marines waspletely angry at that moment.

    The absence of those Marines put the whole organization in a very bad situation.

    Sengoku was worried also. The Golden lion stood steadily on the floating ind and he was ready to attack again. Rogen already dominated the Southeast region. It was a very bad day for the Marines.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is that a coincidence?¡±

    Sengoku kept thinking at that moment, and he seemed to understand something.

    Rogen deliberate to make chaos in the Sabaody to force the Marines to attract their powerful fighters. He wanted to remove any danger that could face him when hees here. At this critical moment, the Marines became unable to defend themselves.

    In the Southeast region, Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Akainu and Kizaru are still in the Sabaody, and even if they speed up, they won¡¯t be here soon, only Kizaru, I think he¡¯s fast enough!¡±

    ¡°And Garp!¡±

    Thinking of this, Rogen smiled and closed his eyes.

    He naturally knows where¡¯s Garp, and he coulde any minute now.

    Rogen¡¯s n was very strong. He wanted the Marines to lose in front of the Golden Lion at the beginning of the war. And this will cause the Marines to suffer heavy losses.

 Chapter 246: Kizaru vs Rogen!

    <h4>Chapter 246: Kizaru vs Rogen!</h4>

    Just as he was thinking about it, the sky of the Marine Headquarters suddenly brightened.

    A shing light from the void appeared, it was like a meteor or a small sun. At the same time, there was a strangely high temperature spread all over the ce.

    ¡°Your show is over, and mine is going to start!¡±

    ¡°Dai Funka!¡± (Big/Great Eruption!)

    His tone was very loud and strong, and in an instant, the temperature skyrocketed again.

    The hot magma came from the figure who had fallen to the ground and rushed up to the sky like a meteor toward the pirate ship, forming a huge fist.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    It was a very loud explosion, five pirate ships in a row were destroyed. All the pirates got shocked, and they screamed.

    Therge hot me fell from the air to the ground. In a blink of an eye, the air of the Marine Headquarters turned into a sea of blood.

    As he did that, he jumped back to the ground and squatted. His right fist was pressed to the ground and his head was rising slowly.

    When the burningva on his body went out slowly, a big figure appeared.

    With the Marine¡¯s hat and the justice cloak that was fluttering in the wind, his identity finally revealed.

    ¡°Those who vite justice should be punished!¡±

    It was an epic entrance, and the guy behind it was The Vice-Admiral Sakazuki.

    His current rank has nothing to do with his real power. This dude should be in the Rank of the Admiral. He¡¯s just waiting for the promotion, and he will be a real Admiral.

    Sakazuki¡¯s arrival changed the whole situation.

    Immediately aftermath, a shining figure appeared from the sky and made a mighty sound.

    ¡°Yasakani no Magatama!¡± (Comma Jewel of Eight Shaku!)

    A torrent of deadly light particles covered the air and rushed toward the front.

    ¡°Boom, Boom, Boom!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, these light bombs hit the pirate ship of the Golden Lion Pirates, causing another uproar.

    After the explosion, a Golden figure appeared from the sky.

    The Admiral of the Headquarters, Borsalino, AKA Kizaru.

    The arrival of another high-ranking Marine like Kizaru excited the Marines and changed the situation for them.

    On the high stage, Kong seemed to be very happy, he stood up and then sat down again.

    Sengoku felt relieved, no one knows what will happen if they didn¡¯te.

    For now, only Garp and Kuzan were still missing.

    Silence controlled the ce after what happened. Immediately aftermath, Kizaru didn¡¯t stop, he flew out to the sky and looked at the southeast region.

    ¡°Rogen!¡±

    Kizaru¡¯s eyes contracted.

    ¡°Yata no Kagami!¡± (Eight Span Mirror)

    A golden light was formed between his hands, and then he reflected it on the buildings toward the southeast region. In a blink of an eye, Kizaru disappeared.

    At the same moment, a strange golden light appeared in front of Rogen.

    As he saw that, Rogen¡¯s expression changed. He naturally knew the source of this bright light.

    ¡°Kizaru!¡±

    ¡°Light-kick!¡±

    As he said that, Rogen immediately took out his sword to block the powerful kick of Kizaru.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Like a bullet, Rogen was thrown at a very high speed.

    He crushed 13 Marine buildings in a row, and he was buried under the ruins.

    ¡°Finally, Kizaru-Sama is here!¡±

    All the Marines felt relieved when they saw Kizaru.

    Maybe Rogen is stronger than them, but not strong enough to defeat Kizaru.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    In the ruins, Rogen was helpless, and he was a bit sad.

    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s hard for me to keep fighting!¡±

    Rogen did well to reach this level, but his power will fail him, Kizaru is not an easy enemy at all.

    This high-ranking Marine is much stronger now, he will suppress Rogen easily.

    Comparing with Z, Kizaru has a pure Devil Fruit, and he may have also the Kenbunshoku Haki, Busoshoku Haki, and other abilities from the Marines. Besides, he has countlessbat experiences.

    This Admiral could kill Rogen in one shot.

    Kizaru is very fast, even the ability to foresee will not be effective against him.

    What¡¯s the use of seeing the attack if he can¡¯t avoid it?

    Just one stroke was enough to put Rogen in a very bad situation. Three ribs were broken, the joint of his left arm was dislocated, and his legs were unconscious. it can be said that his whole body was abraded.

    Kizaru became much stronger after thest defeat, and this time, when he saw Rogen, he kicked him with all his power.

    Standing in the air, Kizaru stared at Rogen at pointed his index finger.

    He wouldn¡¯t despise an enemy like Rogen.

    ¡°Laser light!¡±

    A thin goldenser rushed from his finger toward the ruins where Rogen was.

    At that moment, Rogen was sure that he is far from defeating an enemy like Kizaru without the help of the system.

    ¡°System, summon me a soul worth 600 million!¡±

    Immediately, the system responded, and a huge wheel appeared. and then, a figure with ck clothes and orange hair stepped out holding a ck sword. In a blink of an eye, it merged with Rogen¡¯s body.

    When he saw this character, Rogen smiled, he was extremely happy.

    ¡°I¡¯m very lucky today, haha!¡±

    At the same time, theser ray hit the ruins above him.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A huge explosion was produced in an instant and spread rapidly. The power of thisser light was terrifying.

    Lying there, Rogen¡¯s figure trembled, and then he got recovered quickly with the new mysterious power.

    Rogan¡¯s clothes were reced by the ck ones, he took the dark sword with his right hand.

    And suddenly, he stood up and disappeared.

 Chapter 247: Ichigo Kurosaki

    <h4>Chapter 247: Ichigo Kurosaki</h4>

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    In a moment, the goldenser ray hit the ruins and exploded. It was very powerful that could melt everything.

    Kizaru¡¯s golden light seemed to be easy to use, but its potential to destroy and melt anything was terrible.

    After attacking Rogen¡¯s position, Kizaru squinted his eyes.

    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s not easy to deal with this dude!¡±

    After the explosion, he noticed that Rogen disappeared, which means that he couldn¡¯t hit him.

    However, Kizaru didn¡¯t think that he could defeat Rogen easily. He kept ncing around to find the young man.

    When he checked the whole ce, he found Rogen 100 meters away from the explosion.

    Kizaru got surprised when he saw him, Rogen¡¯s clothes have been changed, and his hair too.

    ¡°Another Shinigami!¡±

    Standing in the void, Rogen felt that his body changed, also, the pressure was very high at that moment.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m lucky!¡±

    ¡°Ichigo Kurosaki!¡±

    Compared with Yamamoto or Dugu Yuyun, it can be said that Ichigo wasn¡¯t as strong as them. Rogen could feel that clearly. ording to his judgment, the power of the summoned soul was far less than the original power in the Manga.

    But it was okay for Rogen, he was sure that the current power of Ichigo equivalent to the Admirals power.

    Besides, Rogen was very lucky to get this soul with his special ability.

    ¡°Hmm, Bankai!¡±

    ¡°Let the fun begin!¡±

    As he said that, Rogen raised his head and stared at Kizaru.

    ¡°This is your bad day, Kizaru!¡±

    In the first battle against Rogen, he encountered Yamamoto who was invincible, and this time, he got the Shinigami Ichigo Kurosaki with the special Bankai.

    ¡°With it, I¡¯m invincible!¡±

    Rogen held his ck sword and smiled.

    Kizaru was surprised at that time as if he was afraid. It was very clear in his eyes.

    Rogen, with his own strength and the possession of Ichigo, was very confident that he could deal with the powerful high-ranking Marine.

    ¡°Kizaru, happy to see you again!¡±

    Rogen shook his right hand, and then, he pointed the sword at Kizaru.

    ¡°Your sword is different than before!¡±

    ¡°Actually, yeah, but it¡¯s enough to destroy you!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    Kizaru didn¡¯t say anything after, and in a blink of an eye, he transformed into light and disappeared.

    ¡°Light kick!¡±

    As he reappeared, he raised his foot and kicked Rogen.

    The power of Kizaru has reached the peak, especially with his Pika Pika no Mi, he became very fierce.

    In an instant, Rogen¡¯s body strength exploded.

    Sharingan!

    Prediction-Prediction Fruit!

    Power of divine sense!

    Rogen with his own skills and the possession of the Shinigami, Kizaru was in front of the hell¡¯s door.

    ¡°Getsuga Tensh¨­!¡±

    As Kizaru¡¯s attack came, Rogen shouted and waved his sword (Tensa Zangetsu).

    Immediately, a blue Reiatsu (Spiritual Pressure) that surrounded Rogen surged out and rushed toward Kizaru.

    The attack was as fast as the light and crossed 30 meters. At the same time, Kizaru¡¯s attack came.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The attack from the Tensa Zangetsu deformed and changed its way by Kizaru¡¯s power and exploded in the nearby buildings.

    ¡°I can tell that he¡¯s weaker than before!¡±

    ¡°But, there¡¯s something strange!¡±

    Kizaru¡¯s eyes contracted, and then he disappeared.

    Rogen smirked, he grabbed the sword with his right hand and shook it forward.

    After pointing it, the Tensa Zangetsu rushed out like a sharp arrow,

    When he saw that, Kizaru shed again and kicked out.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The power of the High-Ranking Marine was enough to ck this attack, the Tensa Zangetsu was thrown away after the Yellow monkey¡¯s kick.

    Kizaru was waiting to see the panic in Rogen¡¯s eyes, but what he just saw was unexpected. Rogen wasughing loudly.

    ¡°Hahaha, Borsalino, let me see the true power of the Admiral of the Marines, the face of the justice!¡±

    As he said that, he strode forward and became one step away from Kizaru.

    Meanwhile, he waved his sword toward Kizaru and...

    ¡°Yuuush!¡±

    Kizaru¡¯s eyes contracted, and he dodged it.

    He was sure that the strange ck color on the Tensa Zangetsu could damage him like the previous mes.

    And because of it, Kizaru should stay away from that sword.

    ¡°Laser beam!¡±

    A ray of light came out targeting Rogen¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Haha, worthy of being an Admiral!¡±

    As heughed, Rogen grabbed his sword again to hit back faster.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When he tried to block the attack, Rogen¡¯s body immediately flew out.

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, he was thrown like a shell.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Rogen, who just stopped his figure looked up and saw his that the Zangetsu was shaking.

    That sword was strong enough to withstand with Kizaru¡¯s strong blow.

    As long as he¡¯s in close contact with his opponent, he will bepletely crushed.

    ¡°In this case...!¡±

 Chapter 248: Golden Light vs Black light!

    <h4>Chapter 248: Golden Light vs ck light!</h4>

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    More Reiatsu exploded and covered Rogen¡¯s whole body. At the same time, his ck robe was fluttering slowly.

    The Reiatsu was getting more and more turbulent and seemed to be detonated and swept crazily toward the sky.

    ¡°Whoo!¡±

    The wind roared, meanwhile, the Reiatsu spread all over the directions, forming a very oppressive pressure.

    ¡°This feeling!¡±

    Kizaru was shocked. Just like the Haoshoku Haki, the Reiatsu attacks the soul and affects the will of the person.

    Kizaru was surprised, he shook his head and stared at Rogen once again.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    In the blue Reiatsu, Rogen¡¯s ck robe began to change, and after a while, a tight Shinigami suit appeared and wrapped his body. The Zangetsu has also changed and became sharper and thinner.

    ¡°This is awesome!¡±

    After the change, Rogen was excited and opened his eyes.

    Although he has the ability to foresee, it was hard for him to keep up with the attack of Kizaru, but now, he felt that he could withstand with Kizaru¡¯s fast attacks.

    ¡°Tensa Zangetsu!¡±

    As he lifted his right hand horizontally, a dark sword with a perfect streamline appeared in front of him.

    It was a great long sword with an awesome ornament. It was a light sword, and very powerful.

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

    Rogen was very excited, and he couldn¡¯t wait to use this new sword.

    ¡°I have to try it!¡±

    He raised his head and looked at Kizaru, and then he disappeared.

    ¡°Soru!¡±

    It was like turning off the light, even Kizaru couldn¡¯t see him.

    ¡°He¡¯s so fast!¡±

    Kizaru was surprised, and he rushed out.

    In a sh, the two collided in the air.

    Rogen waved his sword with incredible speed and focused on Kizaru¡¯s neck and chest.

    At the same time, The Admiral of the Marines was very fast, and he kept avoiding it. He waspletely astonished when he saw such speed.

    In the middle of the collision, Kizaru raised his right hand and pointed out.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    Facing the terrible power of the beam, Rogen moved quickly to avoid it.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Several buildings around them were destroyed after a while because of the strong attacks.

    Attacking and dodging at a high speed, no one could even see the fight between them at all.

    There was only a collision between the golden and the ck light.

    ¡°Getsuga Tensh¨­!¡±

    Rogen pointed out his sword.

    Immediately, Kizaru rushed forward and lifted his foot.

    ¡°Light kick!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, the Tensa Zangetsu was thrown to the sky and disappeared.

    After that, the two kept fighting for 5 minutes or more. All the Marines around them couldn¡¯t believe what was happening, they were extremely shocked.

    ¡°Is that a battle of the Admiral¡¯s level?¡±

    ¡°Oh, My God!¡±

    ¡°All the buildings around them are destroyed!¡±

    All the Marines got shocked, they kept looking at the collision between Rogen and Kizaru in the distance.

    ¡°That guy, Rogen, he¡¯s so strong!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Admiral Kizaru couldn¡¯t defeat him!¡±

    ¡°How could he dodge the attack of Kizaru?¡±

    Most of the buildings were damaged by theser beam of Kizaru, this made them aware of the great destructive power of the Admiral, but at the same time, Rogen was fast enough to avoid his attacks, which made all the Marines shocked.

    How old is this young boy? He can be a tough Admiral.

    ¡°Yasakani no Magatama!¡±

    Kizaru crossed his both hand in front of him and fired a torrent of deadly light particles toward Rogen

    The two were 100 meters apart. For people like Kizaru and Rogen, this distance is way too short, especially with their speed and power.

    At that moment, the curtain of light particles was about to cover Rogen.

    ¡°Haha, not bad!¡±

    Rogen used to avoid Kizaru¡¯s attacks, but this time, he didn¡¯t retreat, he smiled and rushed forward.

    The soul of Ichigo Kurosaki gave him a better understanding of Kizaru¡¯s power and what he can do. after purchasing the Shinigami soul, Rogen became more excited to fight.

    Speed...

    He only cares about speed; you have to be very fast that your enemy won¡¯t be able to predict your next attack.

    In the world of Martial Arts, speed is the most important thing.

    No matter how strong you are, there¡¯s only one thing, speed!

    The dense light kept rushing toward Rogen that flickered from left to right without fear.

    With incredible speed, Rogen avoided all the light particles.

    And then, he ascended to a higher position in the air. He was like a dark cloud in the sky.

    The Yellow Admiral was astonished, he thought that he¡¯s the fastest person alive.

    When he looked up, he noticed that Rogen was about to rush with his sword.

    ¡°Ama no Murakumo!¡±

    All of sudden, a long sword appeared between Kizaru¡¯s hand, and then he held it to block Rogen¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The collision between the two swords made a very loud sound.

    It was clear that the Zangetsu was powerful than Kizaru¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, a huge circle of sword pressure just came up, followed by strong radiation in all directions.

    And then, the strong wind swept out and spread directly for 3000 meters. As an effect, the dust was blown and filled the air.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Kizaru didn¡¯t understand what was happening, especially when he looked down and saw the cracks on the ground that covers 100 meters.

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    When he saw Rogen waving his sword, Kizaru held his sword and put it in front of him.

    ¡°Voom!¡±

    Another wave of wind came up, but this time, it went toward the southwest direction.

    In the distance, all the Marines that were watching the fight shouted in a panic.

    ¡°These two are so strong!¡±

    ¡°Kizaru!¡±

    As he shouted, Rogen waved his sword and rushed forward again.

    Hearing that, Kizaru took his sword and rushed toward Rogen.

 Chapter 249: â€œYou donâ€™t have the permission to leave us!â€

    <h4>Chapter 249: ¡°You don¡¯t have the permission to leave us!¡±</h4>

    There was a fierce fight, between the Admiral of the Marines, Borsalino, and the captain of the Wraith Pirates, Rogen.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    They caused strong wind around them because of their speed, and each time they collided, a huge explosion came out.

    All the Marines on the ground were shocked, the two fighters just swept several kilometers in a short time.

    Too strong! Too fast!

    The Marines haven¡¯t seen their Admiral in a fight like this, they thought that his power and speed were just rumors.

    They admired him, being an Admiral isn¡¯t an easy thing at all.

    During this fight, no one of the Marines dared to interfere, they do not have any qualification topete.

    In the mid-air, Rogen and Kizaru were boiling, they were fighting for a long while. They couldn¡¯t find any way to finish this fight.

    ¡°Rogen, you surprised me, but I have to say that you are weaker thanst time!¡±

    In the middle of the fight, Kizaruughed and mocked Rogen, and at the same time, he kept waving his sword against his enemy.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    When he heard that, Rogen smiled, and then the three Tomoe in his eyes began to rotate.

    Kizaru was stunned after only one nce to Rogen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Getsuga Tensh¨­!¡±

    As he said that, Rogen waved his sword vertically and headed toward Kizaru.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    The yellow Admiral couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw.

    The Getsuga Tensh¨­ crossed the void and fall directly on a tall building thousands of miles away.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    With only one hit, Rogen cut a building up to ten floors.

    ¡°What power is this?¡±

    Kizaru¡¯s eyes shed with golden light and kept looking at Rogen carefully.

    ¡°Tsukuyomi! Is it useless?¡±

    Rogen¡¯s heart trembled, he realized that the Admiral of the Marines was really strong.

    ¡°Kenbunshoku Haki is faster Genjutsu, damn!¡±

    After a quick think, Rogen understood the deficient of his Genjutsu.

    In this case, he should give up on it.

    His eyes changed back to three Tomoe. Although the power of this eye was tyrannical, Rogen was worried about the consumption of his power. And he might need itter.

    Once again, the two returned to fight, and in a blink of an eye, they spent 5 minutes.

    The fierce battle just entered a stalemate.

    On the side of the Golden Lion, after theing of Akainu, the pirates suffered heavy losses, and more than a dozen pirates with their ships were directly destroyed.

    ¡°Captain, we need to do something, this guy is too strong!¡±

    One of the cadres behind Shiki shouted.

    They naturally know the true power of Akainu.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, since the Marines has dispatched high-endbat power, we can¡¯t be stingy!¡±

    One of Shiki¡¯s crew stepped forward and then jumped from the floating ind following by many officers of the pirate regiment.

    ¡°This war is going to be very exciting!¡±

    The Golden Lion didn¡¯t stop his subordinates, he turned his gaze toward Kong in the opposite direction and smiled.

    He has a general understanding of the power of the Marines at that moment.

    Sure enough, there are many powerful fighters on the side of the Marines.

    Excluding Kizaru who was dragged to the southeast region by the unknown force, there were 2 Admirals left here, as well as the Fleet Admiral.

    This kind of high-level Marines is no less than the Golden Lion Pirates.

    Until now, Shiki didn¡¯t achieve his goal, he wanted to destroy the Marine Headquarters, but first, he needs to defeat the powerful fighters to do that.

    The Golden Lion was upset at that moment.

    Looking down, all the officers of the Golden Lion Pirates rushed down and engaged Akainu.

    At the same time, The Marine troops just joined the battle, which made Shiki felt relieved.

    The war was like hot water, it began to bubble and boil.

    ¡°Sengoku, where the hell is Garp?¡±

    Kong stared at Sengoku and shouted.

    ¡°Kong-Sama, he is in the middle of the sea between the Sabaody Archipgo and the Marine Headquarters, he will be here soon!¡±

    Sengoku trembled and he responded quickly.

    He finally reached his old bastard friend, and he felt relieved when he knew that he¡¯s going to be here soon.

    ¡°When Garp arrives, this war will take ce. You will join Garp and you will destroy them!¡±

    ¡°He dared to attack the Marine Headquarters. That bastard, he will suffer!¡±

    Kong was angry, and also, he felt relieved to hear that Garp ising soon.

    After scanning the Marine Headquarters, although most of the areas were still intact, 1/5 area has been destroyed, and there were countless casualties from the Marines.

    It can be said that this war is the biggest in the history of the Marines.

    ¡°Hai, Hai sir!¡±

    Sengoku looked at Kong and responded quickly.

    It won¡¯t be hard for Garp and Sengoku to defeat the Golden Lion.

    Outside the southeast wall, the Jasper Gourd was flying slowly.

    ¡°Only three hundred meters left, and we will be near the Celestial Dragon¡¯s pce!¡±

    Jason¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    The luxurious and unique buildings have already appeared in front of them.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, I advise you to go back. This is not a ce you want to break into!¡±

    Z was very angry, and he wanted to manipte them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy, Z. We don¡¯t care about our lives; we have something we need there!¡±

    Immediately, Jason interrupted Z and stopped him from talking.

    Z stopped talking for a while, and then he asked.

    ¡°What are you going to do there?¡±

    ¡°Our partner, he¡¯s there!¡±

    Trensu¡¯s tone was very serious at that moment.

    Crocodile exhaled, and he remembered the little cat.

    His rtionship with the cat wasn¡¯t very deep, but as Trensu said, she¡¯s their partner.

    ¡°Is that enough for you?¡±

    ¡°Partner?¡±

    Z was stunned, and he didn¡¯t ask again.

    He has been in the Marines his whole life, and he couldn¡¯t understand how pirates think. How could they break into the Celestial Dragon¡¯s Pce for the sake of a partner, and without taking care of their lives?

    Are they aware of what they are going to do?

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be there soon, soon!¡±

    Jason looked ahead and clenched his fists.

    ¡°Little master, we don¡¯t care about your identity, since you are our partner...¡±

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have the right to leave us, you have to get the captain¡¯s permission!¡±

    ¡°I asked the captain...¡±

    ¡°He said, whatever the reason behind leaving us...¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t agree at all!¡±

 Chapter 250: Kidnapping a Celestial Dragon!

    <h4>Chapter 250: Kidnapping a Celestial Dragon!</h4>

    The three mates looked at the golden buildings in front of them, and they felt a huge pressure as they were getting close to them.

    They were very close to the most luxurious ce in the world, Mary Geoise.

    ¡°Trensu, get ready!¡±

    Jason stood up from the gourd and looked ahead.

    Trensu nodded, he raised his ck gun and put his eye on the sniper mirror and quickly adjusted it.

    After a while, he became able to see everything very clear.

    ¡°There are few people there, but there are many bodyguards in ck!¡±

    After a careful check, Trensu reported the situation for his mates.

    ¡°This ce is veryplicated; it¡¯s divided into several building groups. It shows the difference between the Celestial Dragons ns!¡±

    ¡°I can tell that strong ns have bigger buildings than the weaker ones!¡±

    Trensu moved the sniper mirror and kept checking.

    ¡°The guards are so dense over there. Damn, it¡¯s impossible tounch an attack!¡±

    Through the sniper mirror, Trensu checked all the guards one by one, they were obviously strong.

    They would be crushed if they went there without a good n.

    ¡°We must find a weak spot!¡±

    Trensu whispered while he was checking the whole area.

    Crocodile puffed the smoke and then he looked at his friends and said.

    ¡°Before that, we must have a general understanding of that ce!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else; we need to find the little master¡¯s ce!¡±

    ¡°Crocodile is right. Let¡¯s catch a Celestial Dragon and torture him, he will tell us everything we want!¡±

    Jasonughed and said in a loud voice.

    ck lines appeared on Trensu¡¯s face when he heard that, but he has to admit that this method is very simple and will lead them to what they want.

    Capturing a Celestial Dragon is the best choice to get all the information they need.

    ¡°Jason is right!¡±

    Crocodile nodded and agreed with Jason.

    Jason was happy to hear that everyone liked his idea.

    Immediately afterward, the Wraith pirates headed forward. After reaching the other side, Trensu put the gourd away, and then followed his mates.

    ¡°356 meters to the right, we will enter from the sunken wall, it has the weakest defense!¡±

    After checking the whole area, Trensu chose the best ce to enter.

    After running for a while, they saw the sunken wall in front of them, which was 13 meters in height and made from an unknown material.

    As Trensu said, this ce has the weakest defense.

    After jumping, they nced left and right and then disappeared.

    Near the fence, there was the street of the Celestial Dragons. On both sides of the streets, there were flowers and trees, so that the whole street is full of refreshing fragrance.

    The three mates kept running in the streets, looking for a target.

    ¡°At the left corner, there is a Celestial Dragon alone!¡±

    Trensu whispered and pointed.

    After a long observation, Trensu took the lead.

    They already killed a Celestial Dragon, it¡¯s easy for them to kidnap another one.

    Saint Caros was in a good mood that day. His older brother was going to get married, and he gave him a woman as a gift to make him happy.

    ording to rumors, this woman has the blood of the Celestial Dragons, but with a low status. It seems that this woman has made a big mistake to be out of the Celestial Dragon¡¯s n and treated like a ve.

    he was only 18 years old, and he was happy to have a (former) Celestial Dragon as a toy for him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I will manipte a Celestial Dragon and y with it!¡±

    Saint Caros raised his chin, swaggered, and took eight steps, slowly and steady.

    When he was a child, he saw that all the Adults walked like that, so he learned from them. Now, he was very happy to walk like this.

    It was something great for him. He is Celestial Dragon, he doesn¡¯t breathe the same air with normal people, also, his way of walking should be unique.

    ¡°That kid, his walking way makes me feel angry!¡±

    between the trees not far from Caros, Jason clenched his fists and he wanted to beat him, especially when he saw the bubble on his head.

    ¡°Beating him is not enough!¡±

    Trensu also didn¡¯t like him.

    ¡°I suggest to kill him after getting the information!¡±

    Crocodile couldn¡¯t hold himself and suggested to kill that little bastard.

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    immediately, Jason shook his head, and the three rushed out like a gust of wind.

    Caros was intoxicated by the feeling that he was served by that woman. And suddenly, there was a gale in front of him.

    ¡°Your highness, be careful!¡±

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

    ¡°Where did these maniacs came from? They dared to attack the Celestial Dragon!¡±

    One of the guards shouted, but after 3 seconds, he didn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Two shadows appeared in front of Caros.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°bang!¡±

    A heavy punch fell directly on the Celestial Dragon¡¯s face and made him faint.

    ¡°This is good!¡±

    Jason looked disdainfully at Caros, and he felt relieved.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take him!¡±

 Chapter 251: Time is your weakness!

    <h4>Chapter 251: Time is your weakness!</h4>

    Mary Geoise scale is veryrge, it can be seen that these huge buildings took a long time to build.

    It shows the thick and the glorious past of the Celestial Dragons.

    ¡°Wake him up!¡±

    Caros felt confused. He doesn¡¯t remember anything. He opened his eyes and touched his head.

    ¡°Ugh, who are you?¡±

    The first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was two big men around him, and not far away, there was a young man.

    ¡°Where am I? what did I go through? How dare someone to kidnap me?¡±

    ¡°Oh My God, I¡¯m a Celestial Dragon, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A fist fell directly on Caros head, making him scream loudly.

    Saint Caros, the descendant of the twenty kings and one of the Greatest Celestial Dragons, was really kidnapped.

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll ask and you¡¯ll answer, and you have to answer, otherwise, I¡¯ll destroy you!¡±

    Jason squatted down and hit his skull with his knuckles. Caros was in true pain, and he even cried.

    ¡°You idiot, don¡¯t you know who am I?¡±

    Caros shouted with anger.

    ¡°Shut up little bastard! If you opened your mouth again, I¡¯ll smash your head!¡±

    Jason waspletely mad at that moment.

    Caros felt that he was in danger, and he was about to pee.

    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    Caros was shivering.

    He has never experienced such a thing, he is a Celestial Dragon, and the whole world should serve him and follow his orders. After he got kidnapped, he felt that he was in a very dangerous situation.

    Besides, that ugly man with the cigar, he looks very fierce.

    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± Caros kept thinking.

    ¡°Do you know a woman called Lucy? She¡¯s a Celestial Dragon!¡±

    Jason asked coldly.

    When they heard that, Trensu and Crocodile looked at each other.

    ¡°Lucy?¡±

    Caros was stunned.

    ¡°No way, are they going to kidnap the girl I¡¯m about to get?¡± Caros was confused, and he kept thinking. The girl that his brother gave him named Lucy too.

    He didn¡¯t understand what was that about.

    At that moment, he got angry and shouted.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, she¡¯s mine! She¡¯s mine!¡±

    But after Jason¡¯s punch and Crocodile¡¯s kick, Caros confessed.

    ¡°I know her, I was going to see her!¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Jason and the others were extremely happy, they didn¡¯t expect that they would get the good news easily.

    ¡°She belongs to the Illios family, but there¡¯s something special about her identity!¡±

    ¡°Special?¡±

    Trensu wondered.

    The three were confused, and after forcing Caros to speak, they got angry.

    ¡°Damn you bastard! How dare you to treat our partner like this?¡±

    ¡°Partner?¡± Caros was stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kidnap both of us?¡±

    Hearing this, Jason didn¡¯t hesitate to punch Caros again.

    ¡°Shut up and lead the way. Be careful, don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t punch me again please!¡±

    Caros felt that he was the most disgraced Celestial Dragon. He forced to take orders from normal people.

    Z didn¡¯t know what was happening outside, he could hear the movements of the three guys clearly, but he has nothing to do but keep silent.

    ¡°These guys are really bold, they dared to kidnap a Celestial Dragon in their territory!¡±

    ¡°All I can say that this guy is only a bomb, if it explodes, the three mates will die without being buried!¡±

    ¡°What a brave group!¡±

    He didn¡¯t try to persuade them to leave, he was worried about how to get out of this gourd after they got killed.

    Southeast region of the Marine Headquarters.

    A ck and a golden light were rushed toward each other.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Because of the strong explosion, the ground cracked, and two tall buildings around them copsed immediately.

    The impact of their strength has reached an incredible level.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    All the Marines below were panicked, and they ran away quickly.

    In three minutes, ten tall building in a row has been copsed.

    ¡°Yasakani no Magatama!¡±

    ¡°Getsuga Tensh¨­!¡±

    The dark sword and the golden one collided together and caused another huge explosion and mes in the void.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, then your power will dissipate after a while!¡±

    After another collision, Kizaru retreated and smirked.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes contracted; he doesn¡¯t seem to be surprised.

    ¡°It seems that the Marines have spent a long time studying me!¡±

    ¡°You are different than any other fighter in this world, I can see that in a nce.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very strong, but your weakness is obvious!¡±

    Kizaru¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Really?¡± Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Time...¡±

    ¡°Time is your weakness. Last time, the power you gained was so strong that I couldn¡¯t even fight it!¡±

    ¡°But this time, I have to say, it¡¯s too far from thest time!¡±

    As he said that, Kizaru smiled and disappeared.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    There was only golden light moving in the void.

    ¡°I won¡¯t fight you. I just need to dy you!¡±

    ¡°With the power you¡¯re showing now, you won¡¯t be able to defeat me!¡±

 Chapter 252: Oto and Kogarashi

    <h4>Chapter 252: Oto and Kogarashi</h4>

    As he said that, Kizaru smiled and then rushed toward Rogen.

    ¡°Shunpo!¡±

    In a sh, Rogen dodged him, but then...

    Thousands of goldenser beams rushed directly toward him.

    Both of them have a strong and iparable power that can blow up the ground with a radius of tens of meters.

    In a blink of an eye, theseser beams extended quickly to Rogen¡¯s eyes.

    After taking a deep breath, Rogen¡¯s figure flickered and turned into a mirage.

    As he dodged theser rays, Rogen swayed and wanted to rush forward. unfortunately, he was forced to retreat, Kizaru just produced more and more beams.

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad!¡±

    Rogen was helpless, and he shook his head, especially when he saw Kizaru¡¯s smile through the golden light.

    Kizaru knew the secret behind Rogen¡¯s power, and he chose he wanted to extend the time of the battle. The Admiral of the Marines was sure that after a specific period, Rogen will be powerless.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Countlessser rays kept rushing toward Rogen, but this time, it was from Rogen¡¯s back.

    It can be said that Rogen was standing in front of hell.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. I can¡¯t waste it like that!¡±

    Rogen was in a very bad situation, if he didn¡¯t solve this problem, he would be in danger.

    20 minutes already passed, and the battle was still in a stalemate.

    ¡°I have to beat him up!¡±

    Suddenly, blood flowed in his veins and his eyes shed.

    At the same time, he put the ck sword in his left hand, and then, he raised his right hand and wiped his face.

    Laser beams didn¡¯t stop, and Rogen who was in a higher position kept dodging it.

    In the Marine Headquarters.

    The Golden Lion, who was standing above the battlefield, looked down, and he seemed to be impatient.

    Up to now, the two sides have lost a lot of their fighters.

    However, the war was still in a stalemate.

    What makes him angrier that a lot of his powerful cadres joined the battle against the Admiral, but they couldn¡¯t change the situation.

    He waspletely angry at that moment. Under the sun, Shiki was like a God staring at the battlefield.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    As he roared, the void trembled, and a powerful breath rushed toward the front.

    It was like an invisible power that no one could expect it, and in a while, it covered the whole battlefield.

    ¡°Ugh...!¡±

    As their eyes turned white, all the Marines fell to the ground.

    Immediately aftermath, the floating ind under Shiki drifted toward the front.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    After passing ten meters, Shiki¡¯s terrible breath burst again.

    ¡°Golden lion... The Golden Lion, he¡¯s moving!¡±

    As he looked up, the Admiral saw that all the clouds in the sky dissipated in a moment, and then he felt a terrible pressure around him.

    Shiki, the Captain of the Golden Lion Pirates, and the only one who dared to fight against the Pirate King Gol D. Roger.

    He finally took action!

    He was roaring as he moved, which made all the Marines trembled.

    On the high stage, Sengoku stood up suddenly, and he waspletely angry.

    He has never underestimated the other party. As the king who controls the second half of the Grand Line, Shiki was extremely powerful and could shock the whole world.

    The overwhelming atmosphere in the Marine Headquarters in the best proof.

    In a sh, all the Marines fell to the ground, except for a few Lieutenants. The chaotic scene became quiet at that moment.

    ¡°Marines, let me see your power!¡±

    The strong voice of the Golden Lion spread all over the ce.

    As he moved, all the cadres behind him shouted, and jumped off the floating ind in the war.

    It can be said that this is the final battle.

    ¡°Sengoku, get ready!¡±

    Kong stood up also, and he kept looking at Shiki carefully.

    ¡°Hai!¡±

    Sengoku responded quickly.

    What is he going to do? What can he do?

    For Sengoku, he wasn¡¯t sure whether he could defeat Shiki or not. The power of the Golden Lion was unknown.

    ¡°You said that you¡¯ve arrested Roger, who believes that?¡±

    Shiki¡¯s indifferent voice came from the floating ind.

    As he said that, he put his hands on his waist and drew out the two swords slowly.

    The famous swords, Oto and Kogarashi, he used them for a very long period.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been fighting against Roger my entire life; how can I not know the strength of that guy?¡±

    ¡°Also, I¡¯m sure that you are very weak!¡±

    ¡°But you said that you arrested Roger. I¡¯m here today because the world needs to see how weak you are!¡±

    ¡°Choke!¡±

    After pulling his famous swords, Shiki looked forward and shouted.

    ¡°Marines, wee the anger of the Golden Lion!¡±

    ¡°Shua!¡±

    Suddenly, he waved his hands.

    A sword mark suddenly appeared in the void, and then expanded quickly, showing a three-dimensional shape.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    This sword trace that divided the space in front of Shiki into two parts expanded quickly and spread to the ground in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    In an instant, the ground was cut in two, with deep cracks.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sword that can cut the sea! Get out of the way!¡±

    On the high stage, Sengoku¡¯s face changed wildly, and he shouted to the Marines who stood below.

    ¡°Voom!¡±

 Chapter 253: This Is My Era!

    <h4>Chapter 253: This Is My Era!</h4>

    The powerful swords seem to cut everything in front of him, even the void.

    As he waved his sword to the front, all the buildings on its way were destroyed. Nothing can block its progress.

    After crushing the buildings, Shiki waved his sword again, but this time, he targeted Sengoku.

    ¡°Sengoku-Sama!¡±

    At this time, all the Marines that were still standing after the Haoshoku Haki shouted immediately.

    Seeing that, the Giant Rear Admirals with their long and huge swords rushed forward and tried to block the Golden Lion¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Shiki¡¯s blow was terribly strong, even the giants lost their stability after blocking it.

    ¡°Unstoppable!¡±

    One of them was sweating hard, and he shouted loudly.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    The rest of the Rear Admirals responded quickly and rushed to block the blow.

    After several efforts, they finally made it and block the strong blow.

    Actually, it was a normal attack for Shiki, but for the Marines, it was terribly strong, which was shocking for them.

    ¡°This is just the beginning!¡±

    As he said, that the Golden Lion smirked, and then he hit the ground with his feet.

    Immediately, the floating ind trembled and fell down quickly.

    ¡°Wooosh!¡±

    18 tall buildings in a row were destroyed immediately under the huge floating ind.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    It caused huge damage to the entire Headquarters.

    ¡°Stop that ind now!¡±

    The Captain of the Giants shouted loudly, and then he waved his sword and he was about to rush forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky!¡±

    Unexpectedly, a figure came from nowhere and attack him.

    At that moment, several cadres of the Golden Lion regiments jumped and took action.

    ¡°Ryusei Kazan!¡± {Meteor Volcano!}

    Just then, a loud voice came out.

    The high temperature swept up, and then, huge fist-shapedva fell from the sky toward the huge floating ind.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you have the power of the Admirals, Akainu!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you get!¡±

    As he said that, Shiki looked up and waved his sword several times.

    ¡°Shua, Shua, Shua!¡±

    The void trembled, and the hotva fist was divided into pieces and exploded in the mid-air.

    ¡°The scum who dared to vite the justice...¡±

    Akainu was very angry, half of his body transformed intova, and as he moved, the ground beneath him turned into magma.

    ¡°let¡¯s finish him!¡±

    The cadres of the pirate regiment looked at each other and rushed up.

    ¡°Dai Funka!¡± {Great/Major Eruption}

    Seeing that, Akainu shouted loudly and punched.

    In the face of the cadres, a huge fist made of magma rushed and burned them up before they could even scream.

    ¡°Damn boy!¡±

    All the Pirates got shocked when they saw such a scene.

    ¡°I promise that I¡¯ll send you to hell!¡±

    And without rest, Akainu turned and rushed toward another group with high speed.

    All their actions were useless, the hot magma fell hard on the pirate group and burned them immediately.

    Even the Busoshoku Haki was useless in front of this hot magma. In an instant, the whole group was aze with mes.

    It was a shocking scene for all the pirates, they have never seen such a thing in their lives.

    Akainu, pirates won¡¯t forget this name.

    ¡°Hold him!¡±

    With a loud shout, the cadres quickly changed their ns to hold Akainu instead of killing him.

    They vaguely felt that this guy really had the power of the Admirals, it was very hard for the pirates to deal with him.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    At this moment, the huge floating ind fell directly and hit the ground.

    As an effect, several buildings were destroyed in a blink of an eye, also, all the Marines who were in the battlefield swayed from side to side, the ground beneath them was shaking violently. They were extremely afraid, especially after seeing the falling ind got stuck in the ground under the Control of Shiki.

    ¡°The Marine Headquarters is destroyed!¡±

    There was a clear panic in the eyes and voices of the Marines, what just happened is something terrible!

    It can be said that this was a bit exaggerated, but the suddennding of the ind destroyed almost 1/3 of the Marine Headquarters. The aftermath of the collision formed a wave of terror and almost destroyed everything.

    Kizaru waspletely angry, he failed to protect the Headquarters.

    ¡°Damn you all!¡±

    His eyes turned red, and his body began to transform.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    The Golden Lion who was standing in the airughed loudly.

    ¡°I will destroy this whole ce!¡±

    As he said that, his body trembled, and then he stood on the ind and looked down.

    ¡°Sengoku, Kong, join me!¡±

    ¡°Imagine if we are on the same side, we will rule the world!¡±

    ¡°This era will be ours!¡±

    Sengoku was very mad, he looked at the ruins in front of him and then he stared at Shiki and clenched his fists.

    Kong was extremely angry; he even broke the chair with a punch.

    ¡°This era!¡±

    ¡°Is mine!¡±

    ¡°The era of The Golden Lion, can you see it?¡±

    The Golden Lion was majestic, his voice was very loud and very serious. He was standing on his ind ship that was on the ruins of the buildings.

    After hearing those words, several Marines were afraid of death and wanted to avoid fighting against this guy.

    He was too majestic and too powerful.

    Perhaps, he was right.

    This era called, The Era Of The Golden Lion.

 Chapter 254: A new mask?

    <h4>Chapter 254: A new mask?</h4>

    The Marines who surrounded the Ind ship of Shiki were in a panic.

    It was like a group of sheep around a Lion, they can do nothing but watching, no one dared tounch an attack against him.

    ¡°He will rot in the Impel Down, I swear!¡±

    After saying that, Sengoku¡¯s body began to expand. In a blink of an eye, golden light shone all over the ce, and then, his whole body was covered with gold, as if it was ted.

    Sengoku¡¯s transformationpleted, he became a Buddha made of gold, and then he stared at Shiki and jumped toward him.

    ¡°Golden Lion, how dare you!¡±

    As he jumped, Sengoku roared with anger, and then he raised his palms.

    ¡°Impact Wave!¡±

    A golden shock wave came out of his hand and headed toward the Golden Lion fiercely.

    ¡°sh Wave!¡±

    Immediately, Shiki raised his sword and waved it.

    The Golden shock wave scattered and caused a strong wind that threw several Marines away.

    ¡°You¡¯re here finally, I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are alone, you can¡¯t do anything!¡±

    ¡°Sengoku!¡±

    Golden Lion was very mad, he stared at Sengoku, and then he hit the ground.

    ¡°Shishi Odoshi: Gosho Chimaki!¡± {Lion Majesty: Govern ce Earth Coiling!}

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Immediately, the Ind Ship vibrated violently, and then, several shadows of huge roaring Lions appeared in the Marine Headquarters.

    Immediately, they rushed and surrounded Sengoku. It was a shocking scene for all the Marines, all the Marines, these Lions were at least 100 meters tall.

    Sengoku was astonished, and when he was about to move, all the Lions roared at him, forcing him to stop.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    As they moved, the dust beneath them flew out. They finally decided to attack Sengoku.

    In a moment, the sky of the Headquarters became dark.

    ¡°Impact wave!¡±

    In the form of the Great Buddha, he leaped and raised his palms.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    As he did that, all the Lions roared and then, several ws blocked the golden wave.

    After suppressing this attack, all the lions surrounded Sengoku again and remained calm.

    Sengoku waspletely helpless.

    ¡°Admiral Sengoku, is that what you can do?¡±

    Standing on one of the huge Lions, Shikiughed, he was extremely happy.

    And suddenly, his eyes shed and then he disappeared.

    As he moved, a burly figure reached him and punched him, and then he hit the lion under him.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Under the punch, the huge Lion howled and fell to the ground.

    Sengoku leaped and came to the side of the figure that just came.

    ¡°Ice Age!¡±

    After punching the Golden Lion, a dull voice came out.

    Suddenly, the temperature dropped, and then, the Ice spread and covered arge area of the Marine Headquarters very fast.

    ¡°I¡¯mte, Haha, Sorry Sengoku-Sama!¡±

    Aokiji looked at Sengoku andughed.

    ¡°Damn you, hateful fellow!¡±

    Aokiji was indeed a powerful Marine, Sengoku was thinking about promoting him. Now, he won¡¯t take a second think.

    ¡°Garp!¡±

    Shiki shook his head, and then he floated and looked forward.

    ¡°We¡¯ve met, again!¡±

    ¡°I, I have nothing to do with you, don¡¯t get involved!¡±

    When he saw Garp¡¯s figure, the Golden lion trembled.

    ¡°You dared to break into the Marines Headquarters, you will suffer, trust me!¡±

    Garp was very cold, and he seemed to be very serious and very angry at the same time.

    ¡°You two, are you going to work together against me? what a surprise!¡±

    Shiki shook his head and smiled.

    He raised his hands and pointed the two swords right and left.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it then!¡±

    Suddenly, another voice came out.

    ¡°Cough! Cough! I¡¯m sorry but, you didn¡¯t count me!¡±

    The tall figure with the blindfold seemed to be very sad, and he wandered.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    The Golden Lion didn¡¯t know him and he wandered.

    ¡°I¡¯m Kuzan, the Vice-Admiral of the Marine Headquarters!¡±

    Kizaru didn¡¯t neglect him and introduced himself.

    ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t care, whoever you are, you can join them!¡±

    As he said that, he waved his sword and rushed toward Kuzan.

    It doesn¡¯t seem that Aokiji was going to resist, on the contrary, he didn¡¯t retreat or move. When The Golden Lion¡¯s attack came, the Vice-Admiral¡¯s body was cut in two, even more, all the buildings behind him were cut and then destroyed.

    ¡°Well, I can tell that you have some strength!¡±

    As he said that, Kuzan turned into ice, and then he took a step up and three steps back.

    ¡°Shiki, let¡¯s be clear, we are going to arrest you. So, let¡¯s think about the easy way to do that!¡±

    ¡°You dared to break into the Marine Headquarters and attack our fighters. I¡¯m sure that you are aware of the consequences!¡±

    Sengoku¡¯s tone was very cold.

    Immediately after these words, Garp clenched his fist and rushed toward Shiki.

    ¡°hahaha, bullshit!¡±

    Shikiughed, and then he waved his sword in front of Garp that was rushing toward him.

    Garp¡¯s fist was much stronger than the sword. At the same moment of the collision, the sword of the Golden Lion was directly smashed.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The power of Garp¡¯s punch transmitted to the hilt of the sword, and then along the body of the Golden Lion and to the ground under his feet.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The ground under their feet cracked, followed by an explosion that reached a radius of 300 meters.

    Immediately aftermath, the three elites of the Marines looked at each other andunched an attack together.

    The southeast area.

    Rogen turned his head after hearing the huge explosion, it was very loud.

    ¡°It seems that the final battle has begun!¡±

    Kizaru¡¯s eyes contracted also when he heard that loud explosion.

    ¡°The Golden Lion, he has great destructive power!¡±

    ¡°The ending of the war is very close then!¡±

    As he said that, Rogen put his right hand on his cheek and murmured.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use this!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, a gloomy sound appeared in Rogen¡¯s mind.

    Immediately after hearing this sound, a touch of white with strange lines appeared on his face.

    Kizaru¡¯s eyes contracted when he saw such a thing.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±

 Chapter 255: Not enough!

    <h4>Chapter 255: Not enough!</h4>

    At that moment, the wind has stopped, even time, it seemed to be stopped.

    In the dark, a white mask appeared on Rogen¡¯s face with a strange smile. This scene shocked everyone.

    Rogen¡¯s right hand was still on his cheek as if he covered it. Kizaru wanted to know what was happening, but nothing was clear from his position.

    A clear trace of panic and fear quietly emerged in Borsalino¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    As if he became a King, Rogen felt that he was much stronger than anything else in this world.

    ¡°Human beings are really weak!¡±

    With the tone of majesty and disdain, Rogen¡¯s right hand slowly moved to reveal the majestic white mask with two strange lines.

    Kizaru wielded his golden sword ¡°Ama no Murakumo¡± and kept looking at Rogen.

    Strange creature!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Suddenly, a little red light shed, followed by mes. Rogen¡¯s figure at that moment was covered blood-colored mes.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    He stared at Kizaru and then he waved his sword toward him.

    ¡°Instincts!¡±

    ¡°Stupid human beings let the reason controls everything, but they have forgotten their instincts!¡±

    Suddenly, he raised his head and stared at Kizaru.

    This look made Kizaru feel a heavy pressure, he already noticed the huge change of his enemy.

    ¡°You¡¯re the enemy!¡±

    In a sh, the ck figure disappeared.

    ¡°This enemy is going to kill you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want, hahaha!¡±

    After this sharpugh, his figure began to flicker, and in front of Kizaru, a strong wind suddenly rose.

    ¡°H-how?¡±

    Kizaru raised his sword to protect himself, and in a moment, the ck sword of Rogen collided with the golden sword and made a light explosion.

    ¡°Well!¡±

    Kizaru was astonished, Rogen is much stronger than before.

    ¡°How is that possible? This dude became very strong!¡±

    After a moment, his expression changed again.

    The dark figure suddenly disappeared, and in a blink of an eye, he reappeared and stabbed him in the chest.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    The sound of the hit was clear to the ear. Kizaru, and for the first time, he felt a huge pain and he was forced to retreat.

    A touch of blood appeared in his chest. One hit from that ck sword was enough to put Kizaru in a very bad situation.

    ¡°What sword is this?¡±

    Kizaru was helpless at that moment.

    ¡°He¡¯s a beast!¡±

    It was hard for everyone to see Rogen moving, he was very fast. It seems that he was a bloodthirsty creature, he only attacks ording to his instincts.

    ¡°Come again!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re strong, I¡¯m so excited!¡±

    Under the mask, an excited scream came out.

    Followed by, Rogen wielded his sword and waved it with strange moves. Humans are not familiar with such swordsmanship.

    Kizaru has the Kenbunshoku Haki, but facing this creature, he can only resist. What surprised him, Rogen was much faster than him, and that means that he was much stronger.

    ¡°Yuuush!¡±

    All of sudden, Rogen stabbed Kizaru again.

    When Rogen was waving his sword, Kizaru couldn¡¯t do anything but protect himself using his golden sword, and in a moment, Rogen destroyed the golden sword, and directly stabbed Kizaru.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    ¡°Human beings, you are very weak creatures!¡±

    As heughed, Rogen covered his face with his right hand and then pointed out.

    A dazzling red light shed, and then a beam of light bursts out toward Kizaru.

    ¡°Cero!¡±

    Immediately, Kizaru raised his sword and wanted to block Rogen¡¯s attack. Unfortunately for him, the red beam trembled and then exploded.

    Because of the huge explosion, Kizaru was thrown away and turned 13 before he stopped.

    He raised his head and looked for Rogen, but got confused once again.

    In front of him, Rogenunched another attack already.

    ¡°Yuuush!¡±

    As always, Kizaru wanted to avoid him, but he was toote, Rogen already stabbed him in the chest, and the blood oozed out instantly.

    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the difference between us?¡±

    Rogenughed, and then he wielded his sword and rushed again.

    ¡°Instincts!¡±

    As he said that, a sword rushed toward Borsalino, and in a blink of an eye, it disappeared.

    ¡°You do not have such a thing, humans!¡±

    Immediately, Rogen¡¯s figure shed, and then, held his sword and waved it.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Like a fly, Kizaru fell to the ground after Rogen¡¯s hit.

    ¡°All you need is instincts, fight with it, and knockdown your enemy with it!¡±

    After taking a breath, Rogen shouted out loud. And then, holding his sword with both hands, he dived down and rushed toward Kizaru.

    ¡°He... he¡¯s so fast!¡±

    Borsalino¡¯s pupil contracted, and he raised his Ama no Murakumo to resist.

    ¡°huh, useless sword!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Rogen smiled, and then he hit Kizaru¡¯s sword with all his power.

    The collision of the two swords caused a huge explosion, dust flew out, and the ground under them cracked.

    Kizaru waspletely helpless, and he spat out blood several times.

    ¡°Too weak, You¡¯re too weak!¡±

    After saying this, Rogen¡¯s figure shed and then disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tear you up!¡±

    Kizaru¡¯s chest was stabbed once again. This time, the wound wasn¡¯t deep, but it hurt him.

    Since the strange appearance of the mask on Rogen¡¯s face, Kizaru couldn¡¯t do anything against him.

    Rogen¡¯s strange way of attacking made Kizaru suffer, he couldn¡¯t understand what power was it.

    ¡°Instincts!¡±

    ¡°The instincts of terror!¡±

    Borsalino was sure that the other side doesn¡¯t have Haki. What he relies on, as he says was ¡°Instincts¡±.

    Abandon everything, and follow the instinct, swing the sword, and attack.

    Rogen was about to attack again. It seems that he likes attacking several times in a row, leaving no choice for his enemy to resist.

    The difference between Kizaru and Rogen was very deep, he felt that he was standing at a high altitude and overlooking at the Admiral.

    Suddenly, a voice burst into his mind.

    ¡°Strength is not enough!¡±

 Chapter 256: Rage!

    <h4>Chapter 256: Rage!</h4>

    Rogen, who was about to attack again, he stopped suddenly, and his expression changed.

    ¡°Ready?¡±

    ¡°Always!¡±

    In his mind, two voicesmunicate quickly, one was hoarse, and the other was normal.

    This short conversation was between Rogen and the hollow inside him.

    Ichigo Kurosaki, one of the most powerful characters in bleach, he has the power of the Shinigami, Quincy, and Hollow. Besides, he could increase his strength multiple times.

    Shinigami and hollow, are two differentmunities that fight against each other, but once they fuse, they produce great power.

    Rogen wasn¡¯t willing to use the ability of the Hollow. He was very clear that there is more dangerous power in this soul. This power came from the other side of the soul, represents the power of the Hollow.

    If he used it, he wasn¡¯t sure whether he¡¯s going to control his consciousness or not.

    Sure enough, from the beginning of the hollowfication, he lost control, and after few seconds of fighting, he woke up slowly, even when he woke up, his body was still out of his control.

    It can be said that Rogen has been watching the war since the beginning.

    Under the control of the hollow, Rogen became aware of a lot of things.

    ¡°Instincts!¡±

    The instinct of humans is amazing. It¡¯s only because of the time that human beings gradually forget about this power. If they mastered this power and rely on it to fight. How strong will they be?

    In Ichigo¡¯s case, the fusion between the Shinigami and the hollow created the Zangetsu. Rogen will understand a lot of things during this battle.

    This is the reason why he didn¡¯t seize the opportunity to regain control of his body. Instead, he watched the battle in silence.

    Rogen kept thinking, and at the same time, he attacked Kizaru once again.

    He doesn¡¯t have much time; he won¡¯t be able to rely on the system after a while.

    ¡°Do you want to get stronger?¡±

    In this mind, the voice of the Zangetsu came out.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rogen was very sure.

    ¡°Do you know what will happen?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Rogen responded quickly.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± The Zangetsu smiled and then its tone became heavier. ¡°How strong do you want to be?¡±

    ¡°Stronger than anyone in this ce!¡±

    Rogen was very excited.

    The voice stopped for a while, and then heughed loudly.

    ¡°As you wish!¡±

    Rogen wanted to be stronger than anyone else, he waspletely excited.

    After a while, Rogen¡¯s body sent out a force of terror, and then a scarlet light flickered quickly around his body that just expanded.

    White bones began to cover half of his body, tearing apart the ck Shinigami suit.

    The gloomy white bone mask covered his whole face, and there were two curved horns growing out.

    In a sh, a new body with a sword in his hand appeared on the battlefield.

    He was standing on the ground with a majesty that makes everyone afraid.

    ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡±

    Kizaru held his sword tightly and looked carefully at the new creature.

    He was sure that there¡¯s something wrong with this kid and his unexpected moves. This time, he turned into a strange creature. What was that? A Devil Fruit! It doesn¡¯t look like that!

    ¡°Please be careful!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, my de may kill you!¡±

    The voice full of disdain sounded in Rogen¡¯s mind again.

    Kizaru was very angry, he held his sword with both hands and shouted.

    ¡°Yasakani no Magatama!¡±

    ¡°Children¡¯s attack!¡±

    As heughed, Rogen¡¯s figure flickered and then disappeared.

    In an instant, he reached the sky before Kizaru and waved his sword.

    ¡°Yuush!¡±

    His ck sword expanded rapidly and directly attacked to golden particles.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A great explosion was made at the moment of the collision, which forced Kizaru to retreat.

    ¡°Fear me!¡±

    On the contrary, Rogen didn¡¯t stop at all, he kept attacking Kizaru with all his power, giving him no chance to attack back.

    At that moment, Borsalino waspletely helpless, and he knew that he was in a very dangerous situation.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The two kept fighting against each other using their swords, it can be said that Rogen was attacking and Kizaru was in the defensive position, he couldn¡¯t do anything else, and suddenly...

    ¡°Crack...¡±

    In the shocking eyes of Borsalino, the Ama no Murakumo was destroyed.

    Rogen smiled, and then he rushed again and put his sword in Kizaru¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Augh...!¡±

    The Admiral was in huge pain, he screamed loudly and retreated immediately.

    After retreating, he stared at the gloomy face in front of him and his heart kept beating hard.

    ¡°He¡¯s much stronger now, how is that possible?¡±

    Kizaru couldn¡¯t believe it, as if he was fighting another person, not Rogen.

    ¡°Did you enjoy the fight? Weak Marine!¡±

    With a grim smile, Rogen swooped down again, but this time, he was much faster than thest time.

    ¡°Light kick!¡±

    Kizaru waspletely angry, and he kicked it hard.

    The golden light collided with the ck light.

    After a while, a circle of ripples and waves spread out.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    All the buildings around then copsed, and the dust rose.

    At this moment, under the impact of their power, ever the air was twisting.

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

    Turning around, Rogen was very excited.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Rogen ignored Kizaru¡¯s strong feet, and he waved his sword again.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Kizaru was very confused, how could the other side be faster and stronger than him?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with this kid?¡±

 Chapter 257: â€œKizaru!â€

    <h4>Chapter 257: ¡°Kizaru!¡±</h4>

    The speed and the power of Rogen were just unbelievable. Kizaru hasn¡¯t seen such a thing is his life.

    Rogen didn¡¯t stopughing, and in a blink of an eye, he hit Kizaru.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    He waved his sword on Kizaru¡¯s shoulder, making him suffer a huge pain.

    ¡°vzzz..!¡±

    Borsalino wanted to avoid this attack, and he turned into light. Unfortunately for him, Rogen was faster and he hit him first.

    ¡°Interesting, he can still Elementalize!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shed.

    It doesn¡¯t seem that he paid much attention to him. he stared at Borsalino and thenughed.

    ¡°Cero!¡±

    A scarlet ray rushed from Rogen¡¯s hand toward the golden ray of Kizaru.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The powerful rays created a huge explosion in front of Rogen, and as an effect, a strong wind blew his body back. After several shes in the air, he stood in a piece of ruins.

    On the other side, Kizaru stood up, and his whole body was covered with blood. At that moment, he was gasping violently and his forehead was perspiring constantly.

    ¡°Is it over?¡±

    Rogen was disappointed for a while.

    But then, he got excited again when he saw Kizaru attacking again.

    ¡°Yata no Kagami!¡±

    ¡°Ama no Murakumo!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, a reflected ray appeared into void. And at the same time, the dazzling sword came toward Rogen¡¯s head.

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    ¡°Getsuga Tensh¨­!¡±

    Rogen didn¡¯t care about the golden light, and he tilted his head.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    White smoke rose, the high temperature sword of Kizaru just hit Rogen¡¯s shoulder. The smell of flesh burning spread out.

    Kizaru¡¯s eyes trembled, his enemy waspletely crazy.

    At the same time, the ck light shed and shed Kizaru before he could escape it.

    The dark light expanded quickly and hit him hard.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The me soared to the sky, and in a while, Kizaru¡¯s body submerged in this crazy surging fire. The Admiral of the Marine was panicked, and he kept moving until he sprang out of the fire. He was sweating and gasping violently.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    A hoarseughter came out, and as Rogen moved forward, the me divided into two parts. What was shocking for Kizaru that he saw that Rogen¡¯s shoulder healed itself.

    ¡°What a horrible ability!¡±

    Borsalino¡¯s eyes contacted, he could only feel the danger approaching.

    the opponent¡¯s attack was fierce and strange. Besides, he has the ability to heal himself.

    How could Kizaru fight this thing?

    After recovering, Rogen rushed up again with his sword.

    Just like a wild animal that fights and never get tired, Rogen rushed again and again.

    ¡°Getsuga Tensh¨­!¡±

    Rogen approached quickly, and then, the ck light expanded in front of Kizaru.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Borsalino raised his sword to block Rogen¡¯s attack, but he was thrown away by the Getsuga Tensh¨­ and drowned in the sea of fire.

    ¡°He got stronger again!¡±

    Kizaru¡¯s heard trembled, he felt that the guy in front of him was not a human being.

    How did he get all this power?

    Rogen was extremely excited, heughed loudly and kept attacking Kizaru with his sword. Every strike he made, the buildings of the Marine Headquarters were cut in a half, making a loud crash.

    Up to now, the battle between the two men haspletely destroyed the area of ten thousand meters.

    In the side of the fight between Shiki and the Marines.

    Sengoku and all the powerful characters turned their eyes toward the southeast corner.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t defeat him yet?¡±

    He was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°That kid, his strength is beyond expectation!¡±

    Garp sighed.

    Being able to fight against a powerful person like Kizaru and make the area look like this, there¡¯s no doubt that his strength is beyond expectation.

    ¡°Kuzan!¡±

    After a while, Sengoku shouted.

    Kuzan responded quickly, and then he went down and pressed his hand to the ground.

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    After blocking Shiki¡¯s attack, Kuzan turned and nodded and moved toward the southeast corner.

    ¡°I understood, Sengoku-Sama!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it seems that the Marines have another problem to take care of!¡±

    The Golden Lionughed loudly.

    He was very curious about who that guy was. It¡¯s quite a distance from the southeast corner, he couldn¡¯t see the other side¡¯s appearance, but he could hear the horrible movements. He was definitely a master no less than the Admiral level.

    ¡°Shiki, don¡¯t get cocky, we will take care of that kid after taking you down!¡±

    Sengoku shouted.

    Immediately, a shock wave of Sengoku rushed toward Shiki, but it didn¡¯t hit him, he dodged it quickly.

    Immediately aftermath, a huge building like a hill copsed.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious right now. Who¡¯s the guy that can make a mess in your Headquarters like me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone strong like this, can you tell me?¡±

    Shiki wielded his swords against Sengoku and Garp to defend himself from them.

    The two Marines are not an easy opponent to resist them easily. After attacking Shiki, he trembled slightly, it was clear that they were strong enough to damage the Golden Lion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, you¡¯ll meet him in Impel Down soon!¡±

    Sengoku smiled.

    The southeast corner.

    Kizaru was helpless under the Rogen¡¯s powerful attack and strong sword. He suffered very dangerous injuries, and he got exhausted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not his opponent!¡±

    Kizaru was very desperate.

    He almost died in thest fight against Rogen, and now, as if he was fighting another person, which was stronger and braver.

    He had a premonition that this kid would kill him.

    ¡°Ice Age!¡±

    Suddenly, a dull voice came out, and then, the temperature fell and the whole ground was covered with ice.

    Rogen turned his head quickly; he waspletely surprised.

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    The ice spread quickly, freezing his legs in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Ice didn¡¯t stop, after a while, covered all his body, except his head.

    ¡°Kizaru, are you okay?¡±

    Kuzan moved forward slowly and asked with a low voice.

    ¡°Well, just be careful of him!¡±

    Kizaru sighed and then stared at Rogen.

    He was sure that the other side wasn¡¯t easy to deal with at all.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    In the ice, Rogen showed a ferocious smile, and suddenly, he moved his right hand.

    ¡°Crack...!¡±

    The ice that covered Rogen broke into pieces.

    ¡°Another one?¡±

    ¡°Like yourrade, you¡¯re useless!¡±

 Chapter 258: Backup!

    <h4>Chapter 258: Backup!</h4>

    The strange face covered with bones, the white body, and the torn ck clothes, as well as the ferocious look, they gave Kizaru and Kuzan the feeling of terror.

    ¡°Weak people, no matter how many of you, you¡¯re just wasting my time!¡±

    Rogenughed when he said that.

    He took the Getsuga Tensh¨­ and pointed it to the ground. Under the terrible spirit of pressure, the ground cracked.

    ¡°Kuzan, be careful, this guy has a terrible power!¡±

    Kizaru suffered dangerous injuries, he was exhausted, even his voice was very weak.

    ¡°As you can see, he¡¯s not a human!¡±

    Kuzan got angry, he stepped forward, and every step he made, the temperature around him dropped rapidly, and the ground beneath him covered withyers of white frost.

    He didn¡¯t want to underestimate the guy in front of him.

    ¡°Sengoku-Sama, he should pay much attention to this guy!¡±

    ¡°Yata no Kagami!¡±

    Suddenly, Kizaru moved again, and in a blink of an eye, he reached Rogen.

    ¡°Light kick!¡±

    Kizaru suddenly appeared from the golden light in front of Rogen and kicked hard.

    At the same time, Kuzan flickered and disappeared.

    ¡°Ice Saber!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, he reached the back of Rogen.

    ¡°Hah, useless attack!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Rogenughed loudly and then he drew his sword and lifted it quickly, aiming at the foot of Kizaru. After that, he jumped and reached the back of the two Marines and pointed his hand out.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A blooming red light burst out, and then, it expanded and rushed toward Kuzan¡¯s eyes quickly.

    ¡°Gran Rey Cero!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±

    Kuzan¡¯s eyes contracted when he saw the bolt of lighting curl around and hit him hard.

    The red light expanded and then turned into mes. The temperature became hot in an instant, also, the ice vaporized and became fog.

    Kuzan was shocked, he couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw. He was covered with mes at that moment.

    ¡°Damn it, Damn it!¡±

    When the ck sword touched Kizaru¡¯s right foot, the Reiatsu suddenly burst out and damaged his golden foot.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Kizaru¡¯s expression changed. When the ck sword hit him, the golden light scattered and the huge force rushed into his body.

    ¡°Wheeew!¡±

    Like a

    Cannonball, Kizaru was thrown and smashed 12 buildings in a row and theny on inside the ruins.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Kizaru¡¯s heart trembled, he couldn¡¯t resist at all.

    It was a shocking scene for them, Rogen just smashed the light kick, and then cut Kizaru¡¯s right foot into the bones while he was Elementalize.

    It was a very serious injury, no one unprecedented it.

    However, just as he fell, the rock above his body suddenly broke into pieces.

    ¡°You think it¡¯s over?¡±

    A touch of ck light just came from the sky and rushed toward Kizaru.

    Opening his eyes, Kizaru waspletely shocked.

    In an instant, his body trembled.

    He felt that he was going to die at that moment.

    ¡°Shua!¡±

    Rogen rushed quickly and stabbed him in the chest and then cut him. Blood rushed out, followed by Kizaru¡¯s screaming. He was in true pain at that moment.

    He even felt that his intestines were exposed to the air.

    This hit was enough for him to die.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Rogenughed loudly, and he kept moving his sword inside Kizaru¡¯s body.

    ¡°This time, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    Kizaru wasying to the ground without resistance, he couldn¡¯t do anything else.

    At that moment, blue ice suddenly appeared in Rogen¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Rogen was a little surprised. As he looked down, he found an Ice Saber inserted in his chest.

    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m here!¡±

    Kuzan voice came from behind, and then he looked at Kizaru.

    He waspletely shocked when he saw his friend in that situation.

    ¡°Nice hit!¡±

    At the next moment, something terrible happened.

    The monster with the strange mask held the Ice de that was inserted in his chest and smiled. After a while, he took it off.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    Blood spurts out wildly, but it doesn¡¯t seem that Rogen was in pain, he was smiling while he took it off.

    Kuzan was shocked, he recognized that it was hard for him to defeat this beast.

    In a blink of an eye, the Ice Saber was pulled out from his chest and it was full of blood.

    Rogen threw the cold de and insert it in Kuzan¡¯s chest, making him startled.

    It was his first time facing such a powerful opponent.

    ¡°I¡¯m a good person, see?¡±

    ¡°I gave you back your gift!¡±

    Rogenughed once again and then he raised his ck sword to the top of his head.

    ¡°What about another gift? Something like sending you to hell!¡±

    Suddenly, the ck sword waved down. Kuzan quickly reacted and picked up Kizaru from the ground.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The ice broke and another pile of ice appeared in front of Rogen.

    Kuzan¡¯s eyes narrowed and then he froze all Kizaru¡¯s wounds.

 Chapter 259: Getsuga TenshÅ!

    <h4>Chapter 259: Getsuga Tensh¨­!</h4>

    Blood infiltrated from Kuzan¡¯s chest because of the Ice Saber and quickly wet his clothes. Under his ability to control ice, the de disappeared and his wound was covered with ayer of frost.

    ¡°Just... Ugh, be careful!¡±

    After saying that, Kizaru¡¯s eyes turned white and he fainted.

    He suffered serious injuries, the scratch on his chest extended to his abdomen which almost split his whole body in two. Even the bones of his right leg were cracked.

    When an Admiral of the Marines suffers such injuries, it means that his enemy was so cruel and strong.

    This monster¡¯s aggression and brutality were like a wild animal biting its prey.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose you!¡±

    Kuzan was helpless.

    Staring at the eyes of the Rogen in the distance reminds him of the time when he was a child in the wild facing a wolf.

    The feeling of fear suddenly hit his heart.

    At that moment of helplessness, Rogen was flying at a low altitude and brought a gust of wind that cracked the ground and spread toward Kuzan.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one left!¡±

    Immediately, he waved his sword and hit the Ice de.

    By the powerful hit of the Getsuga Tensh¨­, the Ice Saber broke into pieces. However, Rogen didn¡¯t stop and he wanted to attack Kuzan but another ice pile appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Ice again!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes narrowed, and then he waved his sword again and cut the huge pile of ice.

    ¡°What a ferocious will to fight, it¡¯s frightening!¡±

    In the ice, Kuzan¡¯s body slowly recovered and condensed.

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    Rogenughed.

    ¡°Just like that guy¡¯s light, you are ice!¡±

    As he was speaking, Kuzan stepped forward and then disappeared. In a blink of an eye, an Ice Saber appeared and attacked Rogen.

    Immediately, Rogen dodged it and waved his sword toward Kuzan who just retreated and jumped forward again.

    The two men kept colliding with their sword very fast.

    Rogen was very excited, and hisugh was very clear, while Kuzan was sweating hard.

    The strength of his opponent was beyond his expectation, he was in huge pressure at that moment.

    It was impossible to even imagine the existence of such a person in this world, he was immune against Elementalization and all kinds of Haki. This guy¡¯s sword cut wherever he wants.

    The two kept fighting for hundreds of rounds.

    Kuzan¡¯s body was covered with wounds and blood, so he kept freezing himself from time to time to recover.

    Although he could still resist, the pressure was getting stronger and stronger.

    ¡°Hahaha, you are all the same, you don¡¯t know how to fight!¡±

    With a wave of his sword, Rogen hit the Ice Saber fiercely.

    ¡°Crack...¡±

    The Ice Saber broke again, which forced Kuzan to retreat 10 steps before stopping.

    ¡°Let me bepassionate and teach you how to fight!¡±

    As heughed, Rogen waved his sword again and approached Kuzan.

    ¡°Shua!¡±

    The ck sword trembled in the void and then exploded in Kuzan¡¯s chest. This time, it was faster and fiercer.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    Kuzan¡¯s chest burst open, and blood flowed out.

    ¡°However, the price will be your life, hahaha!¡±

    Rogenughed loudly, and then he pointed out his finger.

    ¡°Gran Rey Cero!¡±

    The dazzling light bloomed and rushed toward Kuzan quickly.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The explosion made huge mes that covered an area of one kilometer and burned everything in that area.

    In the middle of the mes, Kuzan jumped quickly, his body waspletely burned, and it was hard to see his face, he was ck.

    ¡°Wow, still alive?¡±

    Rogen was a bit surprised. Suddenly, the mes seemed to bow down a split under some kind of pressure, and then, Rogen bent his knees and pounded again.

    ¡°This is the end!¡±

    Kuzan has no choice but to stand in the same ce.

    The speed of the other side was astonishing. After thest blow, his seriously injured body couldn¡¯t resist anymore.

    ¡°Getsuga Tensh¨­!¡±

    Rogen waved his sword again and hit Kuzan fiercely.

    After the explosion made from the sword hit, Aokiji was thrown hundreds of meters to the back.

    Rogen didn¡¯t stop, he raised his sword again and dived down.

    In the fire, Kuzan was struggling to stand up, his whole body was covered with blood, and then he fell again. Whether he was alive or not, no one knows.

    ¡°Trust me, you¡¯ll die this time!¡±

    Holding his sword with both hands, Rogen smiled and then rushed toward Kuzan.

    ¡°I can¡¯t fight anymore...Ugh!¡±

    Aokiji closed his eyes, he was very exhausted and powerless. After closing his eyes, he lost consciousness.

    Rogen was getting close to Kuzan. Ten meters, five meters, two meters, one meter...

    Suddenly, Rogen¡¯s body trembled.

    the mask on his face shattered and the white skin began to disappear, as well as the ck sword.

    When the possessed soul left his body, Rogen lost consciousness. It was an extremely dangerous act allowing the possessed soul to upy consciousness and control his body.

    Fortunately for Rogen, the possessed soul was just a machine that knows how to fight and kill, it has no extra thoughts. What makes him feel more relieved was the result of the battle.

    Looking at Kuzan and Kizaru in the distance, he knew that he finally made it.

    ¡°What amazing power!¡±

    After standing up, Rogen stared at the whole area and got excited.

    It can be said that the whole southeast was destroyed after the battle between Rogen and the Marines.

    What was shocking for everyone, the two high ranking Marines were lying to the ground, and no one knows whether they were alive or dead.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, I can feel the difference!¡±

    There was a difference in Rogen¡¯s body before and after the battle.

    Holding his sword, Rogen went toward the high wall of 100 meters and stared at it.

    After a while, he waved the Seven Stars sword and hit the wall.

 Chapter 260: Iâ€™ll destroy the whole place!

    <h4>Chapter 260: I¡¯ll destroy the whole ce!</h4>

    Under the instincts of Rogen¡¯s body, he waved the seven stars sword with the same method of the Getsuga Tensh¨­, and that surprised him a lot.

    There was only one difference between the two swords, Getsuga Tensh¨­ is constituted by Reiatsu, and the Seven Stars used mana.

    These two swords were extremely powerful, the only difference is that the Seven Stars sword consumes a lot of mana. Rogen¡¯s current mana wasn¡¯t enough to use the sword several times.

    ¡°Yuush!¡±

    Only one hit on the wall was enough to make a huge gate on the wall.

    Rogen¡¯s face showed a smile. In the distance, he heard the sound of the battle between the Golden Lion and the Marines.

    ¡°Nothing can stop from going to the Celestial Dragon¡¯s Pce now, I have to meet Jason and the others!¡±

    Rogen smiled, and then he flickered and disappeared from here.

    On the side of the battle.

    Facing Garp and Sengoku, Shiki has nothing to do but retreat. This union was extremely powerful, he was suffering several injuries, and blood flower from the corners of his mouth.

    It can be said that if he faced one of them, he would win, but together, he was in a very bad situation.

    ¡°Golden Lion, it¡¯s time for you to surrender, it¡¯s no use for you to keep fighting!¡±

    Sengoku smiled.

    He was like a big Golden Buddha, he has a vigorous pressure that gives people a sense of oppression. Sengoku was standing in front of Shiki and used his Shock Wave constantly, it was a very powerful attack that could break the ground after every blow.

    Garp the Fist, he was an extremely powerful Marine, they called him the Hero of the Marines, especially with his powerful fists and Busoshoku Haki. Shiki was suffering after every punch.

    ¡°You won¡¯tst long, Shiki!¡±

    Garp¡¯s tone was very cold.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Facing these powerful Marines, the Golden Lion didn¡¯t have the slightest fear or panic, and he slowly raised his body.

    As he stood in the mid-air, he looked at the southeast position, his face showed arge smile.

    ¡°It seems that the little guy you sent out has failed!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really curious about the guy that can make your organization, weak like that!¡±

    He stared carefully at the Southeast, and he found that the whole area was destroyed.

    More than ten minutes had passed since the area was quiet, and the Marines didn¡¯t act yet. The Admiral¡¯s level wasn¡¯t enough to defeat the enemy, even with a backup.

    The Golden Lion was extremely happy, he looked down to see Garp, Sengoku, and the rest of the Marines.

    But he was disappointed, Garp and Sengoku weren¡¯t angry at all, they were very cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shiki, you¡¯ll meet him very soon!¡±

    Step by step, Garp strode slowly, and then he disappeared.

    At the same time, Sengoku shouted, and his golden body suddenly flew to the sky and opened his hand.

    The transparent shock wave suddenly appeared in the void.

    Kizaru and Kuzan¡¯s situation that wasn¡¯t clear yet confused the two high-ranking Marines.

    If they are the old Marine¡¯s past, then Kizaru and the Kuzan are the new generations of the Marines, and in the soon future, they have to suppress the whole era, which will take at least 20 or 30 years.

    Losing in this time in specific will costs a lot for the whole Marines.

    Sengoku and Garp jumped together, they werepletely angry.

    Seeing that, Shiki¡¯s heart trembled, and his pupils contracted. He even felt the wind blowing on his front and back, and the heavy pressure swept over him.

    At that moment, he was far from being an opponent of the two Marines that surpassed the Admirals level.

    ¡°sh Wave!¡±

    At the next moment, the two rushed together. Shiki has no choice but to raise his sword to protect himself, but...

    ¡°Crack...¡±

    The void trembled, and several high buildings around them suddenly cracked and then copsed, making a very loud noise.

    Surrounded by Sengoku and Garp, Shiki looked pale, and blood rushed out from his mouth.

    The Golden Lion was in a very bad situation.

    ¡°Shock Wave!¡±

    ¡°Haaa!¡±

    Sengoku and Garp were in the mid-air and attacked again.

    Seeing that, Shiki rolled his feet and roared.

    ¡°Tatsumaki!¡± {Tornado}

    On the ground, the fierce beast roared, and the huge lions appeared again.

    In a blink of an eye, the lions rushed toward Garp and Sengoku and waved its ws.

    After dodging the attack of the Marines, Shiki retreated and gave up the field to the giant lions.

    The Golden Lion was somewhat exhausted, and he breathed heavily, it was clear that these two were much stronger than him.

    Sengoku and Garp didn¡¯t stop, they rushed together and attacked the lions fiercely.

    ¡°Shiki, you have to give up, stop wasting time!¡±

    Garp shouted loudly and then hit one of the lions.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    In the sky, the huge lion howled and directly scattered. At the same time, Sengoku¡¯s shock wave hit another lion.

    After finishing these lions, the tworades looked together at the southeast corner.

    ¡°That boy, he¡¯s heading toward the Celestial Dragon¡¯s Pce!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s going to save that girl!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s knock down this brat, and then we¡¯ll take care of Rogen!¡±

    Garp and Sengoku looked at each other and then to the Golden Lion.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what will happen there, but I¡¯m sure that there will be a mess to clean up!¡±

    Garp frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, hurry up finish Shiki!¡±

    Sengoku shouted.

    The Golden Lion looked around and scanned the battlefield. When he found that all his cadres have lost against Akainu the Lava Boy, his heart was filled with anger.

    ¡°Marine, even if you defeat all my crew, I won¡¯t give up!¡±

    ¡°Go pack up before I destroy this whole ce!¡±

    Suddenly, he closed his eyes, and his whole body began to tremble.

    ¡°What is he going to do?¡±

    Sengoku was somewhat shocked.

 Chapter 261: â€œSuspicious!â€

    <h4>Chapter 261: ¡°Suspicious!¡±</h4>

    Mary Geoise, at the door of the Little Master¡¯s family.

    ¡°Get out of the way, I¡¯m saint Caros, how dare you to stop me?¡±

    Caros shouted at the ck-suited men who blocked him from entering the house.

    ¡°I...¡±

    The two guards looked at each other with hesitation.

    They were sure that the man with the bubble was Saint Caros, but the three men behind him, they look like bad guys.

    ¡°Get out of my way, otherwise, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    Saint Caros was very angry.

    After he was kidnapped, Jason and his mates forced him to lead the way here. If he didn¡¯t obey the orders or dare to resist, they would kill him.

    What¡¯s wrong with him? he began to suspect that he was a false Celestial Dragon.

    Under the urging orders of Saint Caros, the two bodyguards let him in. Although the three guys were strange, they should be his personal bodyguards or something like that.

    ¡°Good job!¡±

    Seeing that the guards stepped away, Caros felt relieved. When he looked back, he saw Trensu¡¯s muzzle facing him, he trembled and led the way for them without a second thought.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job till now. We can be a trainee member of our crew!¡±

    Caros waspletely sad after hearing what Crocodile just said.

    Who wants to be a pirate? And a trainee member. He¡¯s a Celestial Dragon, Caros was thinking about being the captain of this pirate group.

    ¡°Very good suggestion Crocodile!¡±

    Jason nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s something good to be a pirate. We¡¯ll treat you as a person when you join us!¡±

    Trensu smiled.

    Caros trembled, he didn¡¯t utter a word, he could only snort to express his dissatisfaction.

    Everything went ording to their n; they finally reached the courtyard when the little master was.

    All the guards inside the courtyard bowed their heads in front of Saint Caros that was very careful to do anything wrong. The three men behind him were ready to kill him at any moment.

    The mortals who dared to break into the Marine Headquarters and then here have to be crazy and courageous, and they won¡¯t hesitate to shoot him.

    ¡°I¡¯m Saint Caros, and I¡¯m here to see my fianc¨¦e!¡±

    Standing at the door, Caros stared at the guards and ordered them.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    The guards in front of him nodded immediately, and let the way for Caros and the three men behind him.

    In the Celestial Dragon¡¯s pce, the defense force was very strong, these guards in ck were good fighters, and they were the best. They were powerful, once they surrounded you, you¡¯ll never get out.

    ¡°Caros-Sama, wee!¡±

    A group of ck-suited men greeted Caros and bowed their heads with a smile.

    ¡°You can go!¡±

    Caros smiled, and then he stepped forward.

    But when Trensu and the others followed him, the ck-suited men cked their way.

    ¡°You cannot pass!¡±

    Caros eyes began to move around and wanted to find a chance to escape, but when he saw the muzzle under Trensu¡¯s clothes again, he gave up the idea.

    ¡°Step away from them, they are my personal guards, they follow me wherever I go!¡±

    Caros turned around and scolded them, showing the majesty of the Celestial Dragons.

    ¡°But...¡±

    The guards hesitated.

    ¡°What are you trying to do? I¡¯m a Celestial Dragon, did you forget that?¡±

    Hearing this, the ck-suited men bowed their heads again and said.

    ¡°Sorry Caros-Sama, pleasee in, we¡¯ll be outside. In case of trouble, just call for us!¡±

    Caros didn¡¯t understand what the guards meant, he looked up, and then he moved forward with pride.

    Crocodile and his mates felt the warning.

    The guards were clear, it was something like threatening, if these three did anything wrong, they will intervene.

    In the manor.

    Elu, the little master was sitting on the steps, and in front of her, Lunta, who was leaning against the wall with eyes closed.

    Suddenly, Lunta stared at the door.

    Caros and the three people just entered.

    Lunta could tell that there¡¯s something wrong with these three guys.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see my fianc¨¦e!¡±

    Lunta stepped forward and bowed to salute.

    ¡°Wee Caros-Sama!¡±

    ¡°And who are you?¡±

    Caros said coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m the guard of this pce, I¡¯m responsible for your fiancee¡¯s safety!¡±

    Lunta answered quickly.

    ¡°You go out, I want to talk with her!¡±

    Caros tone was full of arrogance.

    Lunta wasn¡¯t surprised at all, he had seen Celestial Dragon fiercer than the boy in front of him.

    ¡°Well, I think that I can¡¯t do that. I have superior orders to never leave this ce!¡±

    Lunta shook his head, he was very firm.

    ¡°Can we have a close-talk with her?¡±

    At this time, Trensu opened his mouth.

    Lunta¡¯s eyes shed when he heard that.

    Caros was stunned at that moment, but he didn¡¯t utter a word.

    Silence filled the ce at that moment.

    With his keen intuition, Lunta could tell that there¡¯s something wrong with these three.

    Moreover, Caros didn¡¯t scold him at all, and that¡¯s something suspicious.

    At that moment, the sand inside Crocodile¡¯s gourd began to move, and Jason clenched his fist.

    Trensu stared at Lunta with a smile on his face, and he didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 262: Pirate is the meaning of freedom!

    <h4>Chapter 262: Pirate is the meaning of freedom!</h4>

    Saint Caros was sweating hard, and he felt that something bad was going to happen.

    The little Celestial Dragon was in a huge pressure, if the battle starts, he would be the first one to die. Jason and his friends won¡¯t hesitate to kill him.

    ¡°Damn, these three bastards will kill me in the first ce!¡±

    Saint Caros was scared to death, and his heart was beating hard.

    ¡°Yeah, sure!¡±

    As Caros thought about how to survive, Lunta smiled and epted Trensu¡¯s request.

    Two words from Lunta were enough to calm down the pressure.

    Trensu smiled, but Jason and Crocodile kept staring at Lunta without saying anything.

    Lunta stepped away and let Caros and the three guys pass.

    As he approached, Caros looked at Elu the little master, and his heart began to tremble.

    She was holding her knees with both hands, and her head was burying her legs.

    ¡°Darling!¡±

    Caros murmured dumbly.

    Hearing this word, she raised her head slowly.

    Cute face, cherry mouth, small nose, big eyes, and long ck hair scattered on her shoulders. She was very gorgeous. When Caros saw her, he trembled and his heart was beating hard.

    ¡°You just hit my heart!¡±

    Caros didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°You can rest now, it¡¯s our turn to act!¡±

    At this time, Jason and his mates stepped out and smiled, and then, Trensu turned quickly and pointed his weapon toward Caros and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll kill you if you do so!¡±

    Jason and Crocodile kept moving forward and thenughed.

    ¡°Little master, here we are!¡±

    They have been waiting for this moment for a long time ago, they finally made it.

    The little Master didn¡¯t lose hope, she was sure that her crewmates woulde to help her, even if it was very dangerous.

    After kidnapping her, she kept thinking about her mates, and she was worried about them. And now, even after seeing them, she was still worried.

    What a wonderful family reunion, everyone was happy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, they will suffer, I promise!¡±

    Seeing the tears on her cheeks, Jason¡¯s heart trembled, and he got angry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether they were Celestial Dragons or anything else, they will suffer!¡±

    Jason was extremely angry.

    ¡°Boy, we are leaving now, do you have any n?¡±

    Crocodile grabbed Caros shoulder and frightened him.

    ¡°No, No!¡±

    Caros almost peed himself.

    ¡°Thene with us, and if you dared to do anything, I¡¯ll kill you right away!¡±

    After saying that, Trensu looked at the little master and said.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take you!¡±

    Trensu¡¯s tone was very cold.

    ¡°Hai hai!¡±

    The little master was crying so hard, these were tears of joy.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take the revenge of ourpanion from those who dared to abuse her!¡±

    ¡°Any ideas, you two?¡±

    Crocodile stared at his mates and asked his mates.

    ¡°I have nothing to say but taking our friends revenge!¡±

    When he heard that, Crocodile lit a cigar and smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a big noise then!¡±

    ¡°Crocodile-Sama, I¡¯m in, let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Trensu nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s start with this guy!¡±

    Jason stared at Lunta and clenched his fists.

    His serious tone made Lunta tremble.

    ¡°What a monster!¡±

    With a sigh, Lunta shook his head.

    And then he turned his head and saw that Trensu pointed the muzzle on his head already.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that I can get out of here easily!¡±

    Like a monkey, Lunta moved quickly and took a strange position.

    ¡°Mr. Lunta has been taking care of me during this time. Jason, please let him go!¡±

    Suddenly, the little master opened her mouth.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Jason was puzzled.

    ¡°Mr. Lunta is following the orders only, he was very kind to me!¡±

    ¡°He must be waiting for something, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    After saying that, the little master looked at Lunta and smiled.

    Lunta¡¯s heart trembled, and he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    No one understands what the little master¡¯s word, what was Lunta waiting for?

    Lunta sighed, he has never seen someone kind like this little girl.

    ¡°Mr. Lunta, do you want to join us? This crew is very kind and friendly!¡±

    The little master said again.

    Lunta shook his head, and he remained calm.

    ¡°You can go, there will be no fight today!¡±

    ¡°Arigato, Lunta-Sama!¡±

    The little master bowed his head and thanked him.

    Jason kept staring at Lunta and didn¡¯t do anything.

    As he walked outside, Crocodile lit a cigar and puffed smoke.

    He felt that this Lunta was very strong.

    Looking at the group¡¯s departure, Lunta¡¯s had aplex expression.

    ¡°What changed my mind?¡±

    ¡°Celestial Dragons will kill me!¡±

    Lunta murmured, and suddenly, his tears flowed out.

    ¡°Their mates, they really care about her!¡±

    ¡°They must have a very good Captain!¡±

    ¡°It was clear that they were so brave, they don¡¯t fear anything. All they want was to save their partner, and they didn¡¯t care about their lives!¡±

    ¡°Pirates, the only word to exin freedom, dreams, and rtionship!¡±

 Chapter 263: Saint Donglai!

    <h4>Chapter 263: Saint Doni!</h4>

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    Crocodile puffed smoke, and then he stood in a line with Jason and Trensu in front of the door.

    ¡°Let the fun begin!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    The three mates were very excited.

    ¡°Mountain¡¯s punch!¡±

    Jason clenched his fists and then hit the huge wall in front of him.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The ck-suited men that were standing behind the door didn¡¯t have time to react, the wall stones directly fell on their heads.

    After that, Crocodile stretched his right hand toward the guards that were about to attack them. Also, the Alligator on his shoulder opened its mouth and roared, and then turned into sand and rushed into the sky.

    ¡°Barj¨¢n!¡± {Crescent-Shaped Sand Dune!}

    Crocodile shouted, and then he jumped and hit the whole group with his sand. In a blink of an eye, all the guards turned into corpses.

    Hearing the explosion that Jason made, the nearby guards turned quickly and rushed toward the Pce.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the pce of the Elu family, there¡¯s a situation there!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and check it out!¡±

    The guards inside the Pce were extremely strong, but the guards that were on the streets were much stronger, and they immediately reacted when they heard the explosion.

    In a blink of an eye, they appeared in front of Crocodile and his mates.

    At the moment of seeing them, the guard immediately shouted and took positions to fight.

    ¡°Enemy invasion, call for reinforcements, hurry up!¡±

    Some of them took out their sword, and the rest raised their guns and aimed at Crocodile and his mates.

    Without hesitation, those guards jumped and attacked them.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, Oh My God!¡±

    When he saw the muzzle pointed at him, Caros panicked and trembled.

    The little master acted quickly and pulled him to her side.

    She can¡¯t let him die; he might be useful when they escape.

    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡±

    At that moment, all the guards aimed at the three and pulled the trigger.

    In front of Jason and his mates, a curtain of sand appeared and blocked all the bullets.

    Crocodile puffed the smoke and then smiled.

    ¡°You can just stand behind me and nothing will harm you!¡±

    Within a radius of 30 meters, the tiny sand grains formed a curtain against the guard¡¯s attack, ying a defensive role in this critical moment.

    Actually, it was a new skill that Crocodile just learned, and it turned out to be very effective.

    ¡°Barj¨¢n!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, My God!¡±

    Crocodile stretched out his right hand, and in a moment, a sand rope rushed very fast toward the guards.

    All the ck-suited men turned into mummies at the moment when the sand rope hit them.

    At the same moment, Jason smiled clenched his fists.

    ¡°500 times power increasement!¡±

    ¡°Give it to me!¡±

    In the manor, the Celestial Dragons of the Elu family heard this loud sound. Before they could act, a gust of wind swept in and destroyed everything in the garden, that was nted with rare flowers and fruits. Even more, the strong wind reached the hall, and as an effect, the wall inside the manor cracked and copsed on their heads.

    These Celestial Dragons werepletely shocked, they didn¡¯t know what just happened.

    Five seconds after, some of them stepped out of the manor and realized that there was an enemy invasion.

    ¡°Damn, who are they? Hurry up, protect us!¡±

    ¡°Hey idiots,e and protect us!¡±

    As the Celestial Dragons stepped out of the house, they yelled and scolded the guards. They were in a huge panic, especially when the bubble on their heads broke and their heads were full of blood.

    In a blink of an eye, all the guards rushed and surrounded the Celestial Dragons to protect them.

    ¡°What a mess!¡±

    The huge and the strong door of the Manor has destroyed, as well as the courtyard.

    In the dust and smoke, a group of ck-suited men faced Jason and took out their weapons.

    Staring at the Celestial Dragons who were hiding behind those guards, Jason sneered.

    ¡°What a shame, I thought you¡¯d have decent power, you disappointed me!¡±

    Jason stepped forward and clenched his fists.

    ¡°I promise you that you¡¯ll suffer, I won¡¯t forgive you for bullying my friend, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Jason¡¯s tone was very angry, and then, he increased his speed and rushed into the crowd.

    ¡°18 Dragon¡¯s subduing palms!¡±

    ¡°Boom, Boom!¡±

    After a series of explosions, the ground exploded and the guards fell to the ground losing consciousness.

    Following Jason, Crocodile moved forward and the sand was like a slow river behind him.

    In the middle of the bloody fight, Caros looked at the hall, and he saw a group of peopleing out.

    ¡°He is the eldest son of the Elu family, Saint Doni!¡±

    Caros recognized this man immediately.

    ¡°Caros, you idiot, what are you doing here?¡±

    Doni also recognized Caros voice, and he scolded him.

    Caros mouth trembled and he didn¡¯t want to say anything.

 Chapter 264: 6th Army!

    <h4>Chapter 264: 6th Army!</h4>

    After hearing that, Crocodile and Jason smiled and then they rushed toward him.

    When he saw that, Caros eyes trembled, these two were going to give Doni a very bad punishment.

    Crocodile and his mates don¡¯t care about the identity of the Celestial Dragons.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    Doni shouted with anger.

    As a Celestial Dragon, who dare to treat him like that?

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Crocodile turned into sand and punched him hard on the face. Doni turned several times before falling to the ground, and his face was full of blood.

    ¡°You¡¯re not in a good position to ask questions, or you want to die, idiot!¡±

    Hearing that, Doni bowed his head and didn¡¯t utter a word, no one ever dared to insult him like this.

    He secretly nced at the man in front of him, and he saw a burly figure with an ugly face looking at him.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    Doni seemed to surrender, he doesn¡¯t want to die.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that the Celestial Dragons are sitting in the highest position in the world, but I have to say that you are just a bunch of cowards with a good position!¡±

    Crocodileughed.

    ¡°Where is the eldest member of this family?¡±

    Jason shouted.

    He really wants to take revenge from those who treated his mate very badly.

    At the same time in Elu¡¯s pce.

    A middle-aged man of the Elu family stood up slowly, and he waspletely angry at that moment. He stared at his guard and shouted.

    ¡°You 6, stay here, and the rest of you go and support the other guards!¡±

    He realized that there¡¯s something wrong after hearing the first explosion. He didn¡¯t panic at all, he just gave orders.

    ¡°Who dared to break into my ce?¡±

    After giving orders, his eyes shed and he wondered.

    He didn¡¯t care about the identity of the intruder(s), but he was sure that this will bring a lot of troubles.

    Suddenly, a thought came up to his mind.

    ¡°Maybe a pirate, is that possible?¡±

    But after a second thought, he rejected it.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so, it¡¯s impossible for a pirate to that, he doesn¡¯t have enough courage!¡±

    Celestial Dragons are the nobles of this world, and they are the real rulers, no one dares to vite their dignity and no one dares to confront them.

    The orders of the middle-aged man were very effective. Within a minute, arge number of ck-suited men arrived.

    ¡°I¡¯m the captain of the 6th army stationed in Mary Geoise, under yourmand your highness!¡±

    As he entered, he bowed his head and saluted the Celestial Dragon in front of him.

    ¡°We have some intruders; I believe that you¡¯ll deal with them perfectly!¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°With pleasure, sir!¡±

    The captain was very confident.

    The Marines y an important role in this chaotic era, especially this kind of groups, they were extremely powerful, and they intervene only in serious cases.

    As they arrived, they made a n for the battle. After they determined the position of the enemy, thousands of Elite soldiers left the pce at a high speed.

    On the other side, Jason and his group got the information they wanted from Doni.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯ll give me the information easily!¡±

    Jason smiled.

    ¡°I really want to punch him!¡±

    After a while, he knocked Doni and left the ce.

    He didn¡¯t kill anyone here. Celestial Dragons are the aristocrats of the world, if Jason and his mates kill them, they will be in a huge pressure in the future, and the whole world will hunt them. They only wanted to rescue their friend and take revenge from the leader of his family.

    Jason did not hesitate to be in charge in the absence of Rogen.

    After reaching 300 meters away from the Pce, they heard something weird.

    ¡°Da, Da, Da!¡±

    A series of footsteps sounded, and then arge group of ck-suited men came from all directions. They were different from the previous ones; it was clear that these guys were powerful. They were armed with heavy rifles and cannonunchers.

    They look like the Marines.

    ¡°It¡¯s the 6th army!¡±

    The Little Master was upset.

    ¡°6th army! What is that?¡±

    Jason and his mates were stunned. They often confront the Marines, but they seldom encounter special forces.

    ¡°Under the g of the World Government, there are Marines, 6th army, and other special forces. And like the Marines, the 6th army is well equipped and well trained!¡±

    ¡°This group has nothing to do but protecting the Celestial Dragons!¡±

    ¡°I heard about them, but I didn¡¯t expect to see them here!¡±

    The little master was confused, and her tone was nervous.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what army they are, let¡¯s destroy them!¡±

    Jason clenched his fists.

    ¡°Crocodile, Trensu get ready to fight!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    In a sh, the three mates took action and ran toward the front.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    At the same time, the opposite side pointed their weapons, and the sound of gunshots came out.

    ¡°Boom, Boom!¡±

    As he rushed forward, Jason¡¯s eyes contracted.

    A bullet prated his arm and forced him to retreat immediately.

    As well as Crocodile, several bullets rushed toward him quickly, and sand particles scattered everywhere from his body, and he was forced to retreat also.

    Their rifles seemed to be very powerful.

    ¡°Suppress them! Marksman retreat, artillery move forward, attack!¡±

    The captain shouted loudly.

    ¡°Boom, Boom, Boom!¡±

    A series of gunfire suddenly exploded.

    Shells fell like rain on Jason and Crocodile with no mercy. No matter how strong they are, they won¡¯tst against this powerful attack. If they didn¡¯t act quickly, they would lose.

    At this time, Trensu jumped to the air and used Geppo to move forward, and then he aimed at the ck-suited men.

    ¡°Get this little monkey down!¡±

    The captain shouted again.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A huge shell rushed up and went straight at Trensu.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Trensu¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Rankyaku!¡±

 Chapter 265: Trensuâ€™s hard task!

    <h4>Chapter 265: Trensu¡¯s hard task!</h4>

    The invisible projectile Trensu made rushed toward the shell hit it hard.

    ¡°Chop!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, the ck shell was cut in two and exploded in the air.

    After that, Trensu rushed forward.

    ¡°Marksmen, take him down, now!¡±

    When he saw Trensu¡¯s progress, the Captain shouted again.

    Immediately, all the soldiers aimed at Trensu and fired him.

    ¡°Too bad, too bad!¡±

    Being an open target of many marksmen, Trensu felt bad, and he was in a huge pressure at that moment.

    The marksmen were much more than the artillery throwers. Trensu couldn¡¯t know how many guns aimed at him.

    ¡°Boom, Boom, Boom...¡±

    All the soldiers pulled the triggers, and the gunshots exploded at that moment.

    ¡°Sand Wall!¡±

    Seeing that, Crocodile acted quickly, he stretched out his hand and shook it.

    In the void ahead of Trensu, a send and hard wall made of sand appeared.

    Crocodile was faster than the countless bullets, and he blocked its way.

    Trensu felt relieved, and he seized the opportunity and went toward Sir Crocodile.

    It was just a wave of exploratory attacks, these ck-suited men were well-equipped and very strong.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with these guys?¡±

    Trensu nced around, and he found that he and his friends were surrounded by this army. He was shocked by their power.

    Marksmen, Artillery, infantry, and a bold captain that doesn¡¯t fear anything.

    The so-called 6th Army was well organized, and every team knows their tasks. Even after finishing the wave of attacks, they kept adjusting their position and moving around to find the best defending and attacking position.

    ¡°Trensu, get rid of the artillery!¡±

    Jason waspletely angry, and he shouted.

    The intensive artillery was the most troublesome for Jason at this time.

    In the absence of the artillery team, the fight would be easier for Jason and Crocodile.

    ¡°Hai!¡±

    Because of the shelling, Jason, Crocodile, and Trensu kept retreating. But at the same time, they didn¡¯t get hurt, Crocodile¡¯s wall was enough to protect them.

    ¡°Click!¡±

    Trensu moved his ck rifle, and he was ready to aim.

    When he put his eyes on the scope, he saw a soldier filling his gun.

    ¡°Distance: 532 meters, wind¡¯s direction: to the west.¡±

    ¡°One shot, one kill!¡±

    After calcting everything, he focused and pulled the target.

    ¡°Bang!!¡±

    ¡°Ugh...!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, the soldier fell softly.

    ¡°Next target, locked!¡±

    Trensu¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, and he turned the muzzle again and pulled the trigger.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Another soldier fell down. After dozens of shots in a row, several figures fell down. At that moment, 50% of the artillery soldiers were down. The 6th Army was in huge chaos.

    ¡°That sniper!¡±

    The captain of the army waspletely mad, and his eyes were fixed on Trensu.

    ¡°Snipers, take down that kid!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    Trensu¡¯s aiming skill was shocking, which forced the captain to deliver the orders quickly.

    Hearing the order, all the soldiers hurried and followed the orders.

    On the streets, on the trees, and on the roof of the buildings. At that moment, Trensu couldn¡¯t even count how many snipers aiming at him.

    All of sudden, Trensu¡¯s whole body trembled, and he was sweating hard.

    ¡°I¡¯m an open target!¡±

    Trensu was terrified, he didn¡¯t even dare to move.

    ¡°Trensu, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Jason felt that there was something up with his fellow.

    ¡°I¡¯m locked in, there¡¯s a sniper on the other side!¡±

    Trensu answered with a very low voice, but it was clear for Jason.

    Jason¡¯s expression changed when he heard that.

    The power of these soldiers was beyond expectation.

    He naturally knows how dangerous was the attack from distance0*

    ¡°Are you okay? Is there any danger?¡±

    Crocodile asked about Trensu¡¯s situation. He wanted to find this sniper but he failed, he must have been hidden very well between the trees or somewhere else.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can deal with it. But for now, you can move forward, I knocked down most of the artillery, they won¡¯t be a problem for you!¡±

    Trensu gritted his teeth, and his eyes shed.

    Actually, he didn¡¯t tell his mates that there were at least five snipers aiming at him at the same time. There is no doubt that his brutal attack made the captain angry and ordered to kill him immediately.

    ¡°I have to find them as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°But how can I do that if they didn¡¯t shoot?¡±

    ¡°I have to chase the opportunity!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time!¡±

    Trensu¡¯s eyes contracted. Being on the short line between life and death made him feel that his heart was about to jump out of his body. The adrenaline was surging and his whole body was shaking.

    The opposite party must be the elite of the elite, he couldn¡¯t find anyone of them.

    After a while, Trensu closed his eyes, and he could only feel the wind blowing and the sound of his heart beating. He seemed to block everything around him.

    ¡°I have to find them!¡±

    Both sides held their breath, and a duel of silence just started.

    The five snipers realized that Trensu wasn¡¯t an easy opponent at all, and they wanted to get him as fast as they can.

    ¡°He wants to seize the opportunity; he¡¯s going to shoot us when we shoot!¡±

    After a moment, the five snipers realized Trensu¡¯s n.

    At the same time, they admire each other. Only a few snipers can have such a courage to do such a thing. This was definitely a high-level position in the sniper realm.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that those who have the courage and dare to do so and doesn¡¯t have a chance to aplish it!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s shoot, one by one!¡±

    ¡°That should end in a few seconds!¡±

 Chapter 266: Powerful Supernovas!

    <h4>Chapter 266: Powerful Supernovas!</h4>

    An interval of 0.2 seconds was a very short time, Trensu won¡¯t be able to seize the opportunity to find and shoot his enemy.

    His task was almost impossible, he was facing five of the best snipers in the world. In their perception, time and wind slow down, even the actions of their enemy slows down when they aim, these five snipers were amazingly skilled.

    ¡°Get ready!¡±

    The lowmand sounded in their ears.

    All snipers remained calm after hearing the captain¡¯s words, as if they fall asleep.

    the wind was very slight, but in their eyes, it was roaring, and all the movements and stillness were magnified countless times in their ears.

    It was the same technique used by Trensu.

    All of sudden, one of the five waved his hand.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The bullet roared out of the gun and rushed toward Trensu¡¯s head.

    The bullet was moving very fast, but in Trensu¡¯s perception, it was very slow.

    ¡°First one!¡±

    Trensu¡¯s spirit became very tense, and he clenched his ck gun.

    After 0.2 seconds, another gunshot sounded.

    ¡°Second!¡±

    Without opening his eyes, Trensu put his index on the trigger and remained calm.

    ¡°Boom, Boom!¡±

    The 3rd and the 4th shots sounded.

    ¡°One more bullet to go!¡±

    In his mind, the four bullets were only 50 meters away from him.

    Trensu¡¯s eyes began to tremble crazily, and his forehead was sweating hard.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The 5th gunshot sounded.

    ¡°All found!¡±

    Suddenly, he opened his eyes. Instead of looking anywhere, he took a quick step to the right.

    At the same time, he moved his ck gun, and then pulled the trigger.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The 6th shot sounded. The bullet that has been brewing in Trensu¡¯s gun finally saw the light.

    In Trensu¡¯s mind, the five bright spots did not disappear.

    Like a lone wolf facing five wild animals, Trensu¡¯s bullet rushed forward toward the 5 bullets.

    In a sh, Trensu¡¯s bullet hit the first bright spot.

    ¡°Click!¡±

    When the two bullets collided, the first bright spot shed and then ricocheted.

    At the same time, due to the force of the collision, Trensu¡¯s bullet changed its direction and hit the 2nd bullet and pushed it away.

    ¡°Click!¡±

    As if time has stopped, Trensu¡¯s bullet hit the 2nd bullet and rushed toward the 3rd one quickly.

    The five snipers were shocked, and their eyes widened.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Trensu¡¯s action was unbelievable, impossible. How could that young boy do such a thing?

    ¡°Click...Click!¡±

    Two times in a row, Trensu¡¯s bullet destroyed the 4th bullet and hit the 5th one. This time, his bullet seemed to be exhausted, the fifth bullet didn¡¯t move away.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    The bullet went straight toward Trensu¡¯s body and prated him.

    Although the blood was flowing from his body, Trensu wasn¡¯t sad at all.

    On his sweating face, Trensu smiled.

    ¡°I won!¡±

    ¡°You are going to die!¡±

    In a moment, Trensu shot another bullet again and hit one of the snipers directly in the eye.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Immediately, his mate reacted and shot.

    Trensu moved quickly and dodged it easily, and...

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    He shot again the 2nd sniper.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The second sniper was down.

    In three seconds or less, Trensu killed all the five snipers. What a skillful boy.

    ¡°Woo-Hoo!¡±

    Trensu was extremely happy, and he felt relieved after killing them all.

    It can be said that this moment of confrontation consumed 70% of his energy.

    At that moment, Crocodile put his hand on the ground.

    In front of him, a huge sand wall appeared and blocked all the attacks.

    ¡°Ground So!¡±

    As he said that, the area in front of him vibrated and cracked.

    ¡°Sand burial!¡±

    Crocodile shouted again and pressed on the ground.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    On the ground, the sand was boiling, and then rushed up into the sky and covered the sight of all the soldiers, making them frightened.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°He is a devil fruit user!¡±

    ¡°We need reinforcement, we can¡¯t handle the situation anymore!¡±

    The so-called 6th army panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°You need to retreat when the infantry team is down!¡±

    The captain shouted in panic when he saw such a scene.

    In the next second, the sand that had floated into the air suddenly fell and drowned arge number of soldiers.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The captain clenched his fists and he waspletely mad.

    ¡°Who the hell are those guys?¡±

    From his back, a group of six people came to the front, they have been watching the fight since the beginning.

    ¡°Those are the Supernovas of this year, the bounty on their heads reached 200 million!¡±

    On of the sixughed.

    ¡°200 Million?¡±

    The captain was stunned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see their true power then!¡±

 Chapter 267: Retreating!

    <h4>Chapter 267: Retreating!</h4>

    ¡°Everyone, retreat!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll take it from here!¡±

    With a cold face, the captain of the 6th army smiled and stared at Jason and his mates.

    All the infantry nodded and retreated.

    ¡°These three men are powerful, but trust me, they will suffer against us!¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t lose under mymand!¡±

    All soldiers were excited to see the six men.

    In the 6th army, there were 7 powerful men, strongest than anyone in this team.

    Once in the second half of the Grand-Line, these 7 men destroyed a powerful pirate regiment in a very short time.

    ¡°In addition to the Devil fruit, these men are masters of the Rokushiki!¡±

    Everyone was excited.

    There is no chance to see these guys on weekdays.

    In front of the soldiers, the six men and their captain stood in front of the army with pride.

    All the soldiers felt secure to see this little group in front of them.

    Seeing them, Jason and crocodile didn¡¯t rush, they kept looking at them only.

    ¡°These are the most powerful fighters in this group, right?¡±

    Crocodile¡¯s tone was very cold.

    ¡°Maybe, they look powerful!¡±

    Jason clenched his fists and sneered.

    ¡°No matter how strong they are, we have to destroy them!¡±

    Trensu murmured.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it then, we don¡¯t have much time to waste. Captain Rogen is waiting for us in the Marine Headquarters!¡±

    Thinking that Rogen is surrounded by the Marines, Trensu became confused.

    ¡°Let¡¯s kick them!¡±

    As he said that, Jason smiled and then rushed forward, crushing the ground with his feet, and then disappeared.

    ¡°Huum..¡±

    The sand particles flew out and turned into knife-shaped weapons rushing forward.

    In a twinkling of an eye, the sand was all over the sky and became a big threat to the captain and his crew.

    Crocodile¡¯s sand was like a flood and covered a range of 100 meters ahead.

    ¡°What a powerful man!¡±

    One of the seven men shouted immediately.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    The captain¡¯s tone changed, and in a moment, everyone moved away.

    Just as they scattered, a huge figure broke through the sand and rushed out bravely.

    ¡°Mountains force!¡±

    On his thick arm, veins erged and blood surged rapidly inside it, and then...

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Jason jumped and punched one of the fighters very hard.

    The elite fighter who was trying to avoid the sand got stunned.

    Under this blow, he felt that a mountain fell on him, and it was very hard to escape from it.

    The soldier spat out blood after being punched, it was a very strong punch.

    Like a shell, the fighter was thrown 50 meters to the rear.

    Only one hit was enough to knock down one of the elites.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    All the soldiers panicked when they saw this burly man.

    ¡°That guy!¡±

    The captain waspletely angry, he didn¡¯t think that this man would have such a power.

    He thought that his group will crush Jason and his mates in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°That Jason, he is very strong! His strength is no less than Crocodile with his Suna Suna no Mi!¡±

    One of the six men shouted from the rear.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The captain gritted his teeth, he realized that he had misjudged the strength of the other side.

    Without forgetting the young man that killed all the snipers.

    Although they were only three men, they destroyed arge scale of soldiers already. These guys were extremely strong.

    Just as he was thinking, two screams came out from his left.

    When he turned his head, he saw that two more fighters were caught and pulled by a sand rope and then buried under the sand river and lost their breath.

    In a blink of an eye, he lost 4 powerful fighters.

    It was unbelievable. Without hesitation, the captain canceled the original n.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    With a loud voice, he ordered his team to retreat.

    During the war, there must be a lot of strategic retreats. It can be said that this was their first time, they didn¡¯t lose any fight before.

    Hearing the captain¡¯s orders, all the soldiers ran and retreated.

    ¡°Is that a retreat?¡±

    Jason wondered.

    ¡°This team ispletely different than the Marines!¡±

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes twinkled.

    They have no idea about the teams working under themand of the World Government, it can be said that they have not encountered them yet.

    ¡°The elder of the Elu family is not far away from here, it¡¯s time to make him suffer!¡±

    Jason turned his head and looked at the pce where the Elder of the family was.

    The road waspletely safe for Jason and his mates, especially after the departure of the 6th army.

    In front of the 6th Army, a group of ck-suited men appeared and blocked the way in front of them.

 Chapter 268: I should have killed you!

    <h4>Chapter 268: I should have killed you!</h4>

    A group of ck-suited men appeared and stood in front of the captain and his crew.

    ¡°The 6th Army is so vulnerable, right?¡±

    The captain of the ck-suited man wasughing.

    ¡°Snort...¡±

    When he heard that, the captain of the 6th Army snorted coldly. He couldn¡¯t destroy the three guys from the Wraith, so he ordered his subordinates to retreat quickly.

    The 6th Army is indeed responsible for the safety of the Celestial Dragon, but they didn¡¯t want to die.

    They have lost a lot of fighters already, and they didn¡¯t want to fight again.

    In the Holy Land, they have heard some rumors that the Marine Headquarters was in the middle of a great war, and it might be a great chance for pirates to break in.

    It was ridiculous to think about it. Some rookies broke into the Holy Land where the Celestial Dragons live. Even more, one of them has been kidnapped, what a shame.

    The leader of the ck-suited men shouted.

    ¡°Surround the Elu Pce, Pirates should die today!¡±

    The captain of the 6th Army was stunned, and he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    If he wasn¡¯t wrong, the group that just passed was the guards of another Celestial Family that have conflicts with the Elu family.

    After taking a deep breath, the Captain of the 6th Army shook his head and left.

    It can be said that he was happy because he¡¯s alive. It¡¯s better to live than dying for no reason.

    In the Elu Pce.

    The middle-aged man stood at the gate of the hall and looked down at the panicked soldiers in front of him.

    ¡°Master, the 6th Army has retreated!¡±

    One of the guards shouted with fear.

    Upon hearing the news, the Celestial Dragon got shocked.

    ¡°What about the guy who broke into the Pce? Is he dead?¡±

    ¡°No, No, he, they, they areing here!¡±

    The guard was even more frightened.

    The middle-aged man waspletely angry after hearing that.

    ¡°That group of rubbish! they dared to leave before catching the pirates!¡±

    ¡°Assholes!¡±

    He felt that something bad was going to happen.

    Who are they? It was clear that this group are targeting his family, but for what?

    The inaction of the 6th Army made him feel strange. He didn¡¯t believe that this special Army couldn¡¯t defeat a few pirates.

    ¡°Damn, how could they do such a thing against the Celestial Dragons!¡±

    He shouted with anger.

    As he roared, the gate of the pce exploded.

    The beautiful garden and the rare vegetation were shattered like what happened in the Doni¡¯s Manor.

    A group of five people came out of the smoke and dust.

    ¡°Where is the eldest of the Elu family? Get out!¡±

    The burly figure who was standing in the front shouted with majesty.

    What a bold man, he dared to face the Celestial Dragons, and scold him.

    This will cause a lot of trouble eventually.

    Looking ahead, they saw the middle-aged man in the hall shaking and his face was red. Everyone knew that the Celestial Dragon was angry.

    After knocking down several guards, Jason and his mates strode forward and when they reached the gate of the hall, he stared at the man in front of him and shouted.

    ¡°Is that you?¡±

    Elu¡¯s face changed, and he got so angry.

    ¡°How dare you talk to a Celestial Dragon like that?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    He shouted with anger.

    ¡°Huh...!¡±

    When he heard that, Jason pped him and said.

    ¡°Celestial Dragon?¡±

    Elu fell, Jason¡¯s p was extremely strong.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that someone dared to p him.

    What a brave man!

    ¡°Celestial Dragon, right!¡±

    Jasonughed and pped him again.

    Elu couldn¡¯t bear the power of this burly man in front of him. two more ps and he would be dead.

    As he wanted to stand up, a kick came from behind and forced him to fall again.

    ¡°Who told you to stand up?¡±

    When he looked up, he saw a ferocious man with a cigar in his mouth.

    Immediately afterward, another foot mmed on his chest.

    ¡°You dared to treat ourpanion so bad; do you think that we would treat you like a human being?¡±

    Trensu whispered.

    Caros eyes trembled, he couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.

    ¡°Oh, My God!¡±

    At this moment, he realized that nothing would stop these men, they even dared to scold and punish a Celestial Dragon.

    ¡°Daughter!¡±

    All of sudden, Elu saw the little master behind them.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, of course, it¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°I should have killed you!¡±

    Elu shouted with anger.

    He was angry because he didn¡¯t kill her, now, she attracted a group of reckless men to fight against him.

    What a shame, if anyone heard about this incident, the reputation of the Elu family would be down.

    From now on, his family won¡¯t be able to raise their heads among the Celestial Dragons.

    ¡°p...¡±

    Jasonughed and pped Elu once again.

    ¡°You, how dare you hit me? don¡¯t you know who I¡¯m¡±

 Chapter 269: Best opportunity!

    <h4>Chapter 269: Best opportunity!</h4>

    It was clear that the middle-aged man was afraid, he has no idea what would these guys do.

    When he opened his mouth again, another p fell on his cheek.

    ¡°p!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an asshole!¡±

    The little master cried, her eyes turned red and tears began to fall.

    After what she went through, she couldn¡¯t help but p her father, it was like a nightmare.

    This guy, who is her biological father, he has killed her mother in the past, and when she grew up, he sold her like a cheap good.

    This cold-hearted bastard is far away from being human.

    ¡°Little master, let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Jason looked at his mater and then pulled her behind him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that killing a man who abandoned human nature is enough!¡±

    ¡°What about breaking his limbs?¡±

    Pirates have never been friendly. In the eyes of the world, they only represent cruelty and blood.

    At this moment, Jason and his mates thoroughly demonstrated the meaning of Pirates for Elu the middle-aged man.

    ¡°No, No!¡±

    Red blood began to flow on the ground followed by a series of screams.

    Jason, Crocodile, and Trensu kicked Elu who was lying to the ground and broke all his limbs and ribs.

    Jason and his mates were merciless against this guy. The pain he suffered almost killed him.

    ¡°Assholes, leave me alone!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, you¡¯ll pay for this!¡±

    Elu was powerless at that moment, and he couldn¡¯t defend himself.

    He swore that he would use all means of revenge if he didn¡¯t die today. He won¡¯t forget them in his life.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s enough, let¡¯s go!¡±

    After 30 minutes of hitting and kicking, Crocodile looked at his friends and decided to leave.

    At the same time, arge number of guards surrounded the Elu Pce.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    The captain of the ck-suited men looked at his soldiers and asked them.

    ¡°Yes sir, everyone is in position and ready to attack!¡±

    One of the soldiers nodded.

    ¡°Alright then, destroy the whole ce!¡±

    Such an order shocked everyone.

    ¡°Destroy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to get rid of the Elu family!¡±

    The captain was vicious.

    The Marine Headquarters is in chaos, pirates broke in, and the 6th army retreated already. It was the best opportunity to destroy the Elu family.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    The captain shouted again.

    Even after the 2nd order, no one of his subordinates acted, they were still hesitant.

    He knew very well how terrible to bombard the Elu pce, all the Celestial Dragons inside it would die for sure.

    ¡°What? You dare to disobey my orders!¡±

    He got angry after seeing the hesitation of his soldiers.

    ¡°Those are Celestial Dragons; how can we do that?¡±

    They werepletely afraid.

    ¡°This family is filled with bastards. They have to die!¡±

    The captain shouted fiercely.

    Killing a Celestial Dragon wasn¡¯t an easy thing to do. This captain knows very well how dangerous giving such an order, even so, he dared to do it.

    ¡°Attack now, otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Hearing this, all the soldiers panicked, but after a while, they took out the dark barrels and filled their artilleries.

    Everyone knows the consequences of such a thing. However, they can only obey the orders of their superiors.

    Three kilometers away from the Pce, the captain of the 6th Army prone on a hill and kept watching the scene.

    ¡°Damn, these bastards are so brave!¡±

    He could clearly see the connected barrels of gunpowder and the artillery around the pce. One bullet is enough to destroy the whole ce. There were at least 1000 barrels.

    ¡°Is that guy crazy? He¡¯s going to kill the Celestial Dragons also!¡±

    He was shocked at that moment.

    He could see clearly through the binocrs how nervous and hesitant the soldiers were.

    After a while, another person came forward and raised the torch.

    ¡°They are going to do it, Damn it!¡±

    When he saw that, he clenched his fists.

    Suddenly, a blue light came from the Marine Headquarters¡¯ side and rushed toward the Elu Pce.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    He quickly turned his head and wanted to know the origin of this light but he couldn¡¯t, it was very fast.

    At the same time, the lead wire had been ignited and the pungent smell of gunpowder was diffused.

    The cannons used by these guards are nothing but obsolete products, it can only fire a few times. However, it can deal huge damage.

    ¡°These artilleries are equivalent to a miniaturized version of buster call!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, the Captain of the 6th Army kept looking carefully at the war from distance.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    All of sudden, a st came out, followed by thousands of cannons.

    ¡°Boom, Boom!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, the smell of gunpowder diffused.

    Jason and the others who just stepped out of the hall raised their heads after hearing the sharp sound.

    ¡°Is that...¡±

    Everyone got stunned.

 Chapter 270: Artillery!

    <h4>Chapter 270: Artillery!</h4>

    The sky above the Elu Pce turned ck.

    A round of shells came out of the cannons and reached the sky, and covered the whole area.

    ¡°Boom, Boom, Boom!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is that? who dared to fire outside?¡±

    ¡°Oh My God, we¡¯re going to die!¡±

    Caros was afraid and began to cry.

    He was sure that no one in this world could handle that number of shells. No matter how powerful Jason and his friends, they won¡¯t be able to defend against this terrible attack. It was an artillery attack that can cover the entire Pce.

    ¡°Someone is trying to kill us?¡±

    With a heavy tone, Crocodile nced at Elu behind him and said again.

    ¡°Including him too!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous situation!¡±

    ¡°Is there a solution? Crocodile, what about your Devil Fruit ability?¡±

    Jason shouted quickly.

    Under the coverage of suchrge-scale artillery, Jason thought that only Crocodile could save them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll do my best!¡±

    With a solemn expression, Crocodile opened his right hand slowly and looked at the sky.

    It was a very powerful attack, like the famous Buster Call of the Marines, it relies on firing a huge number of shells at the same time. Such an attack can destroy a huge ind in a few seconds.

    At that moment, the fired shells could burn everyone alive. It was a terrorist attack that can destroy the entire Pce in a sh.

    ¡°Sand Cover!¡±

    As he said that, the Alligator on his shoulder roared and drifted away in all directions, and then rushed into the sky and formed a sand cover above everyone.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Finally, the shells began to fall and tore the thin sand cover.

    Crocodile¡¯s eyes contracted, and then he acted quickly and waved his right hand to form another sand cover but thicker.

    ¡°Boom, Boom!¡±

    Several shells fell on the sand cover and made a loud explosion.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Because of the strong hits, the sand particles began to fall, making everyone nervous.

    ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    Jason was worried.

    Everyone noticed that the sand cover had been torn by the shells several times.

    ¡°Too hard...Ugh!¡±

    Crocodile took a deep breath and then shook his hand again.

    It was the same technique used by Buster Call, and it was hard to resist it.

    Under the huge bombardment, the entire pce turned into ruins and fire ate everything already.

    ¡°Help, help me!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to die!¡±

    Screams came out from everywhere. After a while, there will be no pce or any member of the Elu family inside it.

    In the hall, Elu the middle-aged man who was lying to the ground looked up in a daze.

    His whole body trembled when he saw the scene in front of him.

    ¡°Who is it? Who dared to do that?¡±

    He waspletely angry.

    ¡°Who wants me dead? Who dares to destroy my pce? I¡¯m Elu, the Celestial Dragon!¡±

    No one responded, everyone was busy escaping the pce.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A shell hit the main hall making a huge hole on the roof. Bricks and huge rocks fell on Elu¡¯s body, letting him suffer a huge pain.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, ugh!¡±

    He coughed and spat out blood, he was powerless at the moment, he waspletely afraid that he won¡¯t be able to escape.

    He felt ashamed, his majestic family was about to be destroyed.

    His body was covered with hot mes after being hit by 4 more shells.

    Every part of the Elu manor was under the fury of the artillery that destroyed everything.

    The first wave of shellingsted for 3 minutes. And then, after a little pause...

    ¡°Prepare for the second wave!¡±

    ¡°3... 2...1, Fire!¡±

    ¡°Boom, Boom.....¡±

    Before they could escape, another round of bombardingunched again. Everyone was desperate at that moment.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Jason clenched his fist, he couldn¡¯t do anything. He was sure that even the Admiral would be powerless against these dense shells.

    Crocodile who is a Devil Fruit user wasn¡¯t strong enough, he could only defend passively for a while and didn¡¯t dare to move at all.

    Even his sand cover was about to fell down because of the huge temperature.

    ¡°We won¡¯t make it!¡±

    ¡°But who is it, who wants to kill the Celestial Dragons?¡±

    Caros trembled, and he couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. Even the little master, she was confused and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Damn it, Damn it!¡±

    Jason cursed, he waspletely helpless.

    After the great effort they have made to save theirrade, they were stuck in the middle of an unknown war.

 Chapter 271: Marine Headquarters!

    <h4>Chapter 271: Marine Headquarters!</h4>

    Everyone could see the dark shells falling from the sky through the nk hole on the sand cover.

    ¡°The sand cover is about to tear apart!¡±

    Crocodile shouted.

    Hearing this, everyone panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Without rest, the sky became dark again, another round of shelling fell on them...

    in the middle of bombarding, a figure suddenly appeared and seemed to be looking for something.

    ¡°Finally!¡±

    As he raised his head, he saw Jason and his crewmate struggling under the shelling. Suddenly, the zing fire around him extinguished.

    ¡°Boom, Boom, Boom!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of the dark shells falling on him, even more, those shells didn¡¯t hurt any part of his body at all.

    In only ten steps, he reached the sand cover that was under fire and about to be torn apart.

    At that moment, Crocodile shouted. He couldn¡¯t bear the power of the artillery, and the cover copsed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    The figure raised his head, bent his knees, took out his sword, and then jumped.

    ¡°Shua!¡±

    The Seven Stars Sword swept around and cut through the center of the falling shells in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Boom, Boom...¡±

    A series of mes burst out, but none of them hit Jason and the others.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    ¡°Rogen!!¡±

    After a moment of astonishment, everyone looked up and shouted.

    The sudden arrival of their captain surprised them.

    In fact, he was already there from the first wave, but the ce was so dense and he couldn¡¯t find them easily.

    After saving them, he looked down and jumped in the middle of the crowd.

    Rogen felt relived after ncing around, he realized that everyone was fine behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯m d that you are all fine!¡±

    ¡°How are you captain!¡±

    Jason was worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Get ready guys, we need to get out of here!¡±

    Rogen nodded and his eyes shed.

    On the way here, he has seen all guards around the pce, even the captain of the 6th Army who was hiding away.

    Although no one understood what was happening, this sudden attack wasn¡¯t as simple as it seems.

    Rogen didn¡¯t want to get involved; he came here with his crew to save the little master only.

    Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t much time left for them.

    ¡°Trensu, the Gourd!¡±

    Immediately, Trensu untied the gourd and threw it to Rogen.

    Rogen put the Gourd down and patted on it. In a blink of an eye, the Magic Gourd bloomed and erged.

    ¡°Jump!¡±

    After saying it quickly, Rogen turned and took out his sword.

    ¡°Sword¡¯s secrets!¡±

    The Seven Star Sword buzzed and divided into countless sword shadows, and then, it flew up and hit the shells above them.

    ¡°Boom, Boom...¡±

    As the shells exploded, Rogen jumped and held his sword again.

    ¡°Mountains force!¡±

    ¡°Sables!¡±

    After seeing their captain, Jason and Crocodile finally got the courage to attack.

    In a blink of an eye, all the shells around them have been pushed away, they were a good team.

    After five seconds, the Gourd rose and left the shelling area safely.

    ¡°Finally!¡±

    Looking down, everyone felt relieved.

    ¡°Oh My God, I¡¯m alive, I¡¯m aliiiive!¡±

    Caros shouted and jumped with excitement.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    As he jumped, Jason clenched his fist and punched him.

    ¡°If you ever jumped again, I¡¯ll throw you!¡±

    The angry tone made Caros afraid, and he sat down without saying anything.

    At that moment, he kept looking at Rogen, the Captain who just saved his crew.

    ¡°The Elu Pce became a pile of ashes!¡±

    Looking down, the little master felt confused, the pce that he used to live in was destroyed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, I don¡¯t know what happened. But you have to know that we are a family!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll share the pain and happiness!¡±

    Rogen held the little master¡¯s hand and calmed her.

    ¡°Rogen...!¡±

    The little master began to cry and hugged him.

    ¡°Everything is over!¡±

    At this time, Rogen hugged her tightly.

    ¡°Oh, Damn!¡±

    Suddenly, they heard a desperate scream, and Jason, who was sitting next to Caros heard the sound of ss breaking.

    ¡°You are lucky to do all this, but I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll fail to escape!¡±

    Suddenly, an old voice came from the gourd.

    ¡°Oh, Z, you¡¯re still there!¡±

    Jason¡¯s tone was sarcastic.

    ¡°Haha, we¡¯ve made it, how do you feel about it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early for you to be happy, as you know, you are still in the Marine¡¯s territory!¡±

    The Gourd passed the abyss already. It was faster under the control of Rogen.

    Only a few minutes were enough for Rogen to reach the Marine Headquarters.

    When they looked down, everyone got shocked.

    ¡°Is this the Marine Headquarters?¡±

    Jason dumbfounded.

 Chapter 272: â€œBoy, Come down!â€

    <h4>Chapter 272: ¡°Boy, Come down!¡±</h4>

    At that moment, 2/3 of the Marine Headquarters copsed and turned into ruins.

    They were even more shocked when they saw that the entire ind was split into 6 little inds as if a great earthquake hit here.

    Also, arge number of Marines gathered behind and their faces were full of fear, they must have seen something terrible.

    ¡°The Golden Lion has failed!!!¡±

    Crocodile was stunned.

    Not far away from the Marines, three figures were facing each other. One of them was covered with blood, panting heavily, and seemed to be very exhausted. While the other two were in a better situation.

    These three were: Shiki, the Golden Lion, Monkey D. Garp, and Sengoku.

    Everyone was clear that the fight between the Marines and Shiki was over.

    The Golden Lion is powerful, but in the face of the most powerful Marines, he waspletely helpless.

    ¡°That¡¯s the end, Shiki!¡±

    Garp shouted.

    ¡°Ha Ha Ha, I¡¯m Shiki, the Golden Lion, I have never thought that I¡¯ll lose to you today!¡±

    Shiki shook his head and looked around. All his crew was either dead or arrested by the Marines.

    ¡°Interesting, Very interesting!¡±

    ¡°But I won¡¯t give up!¡±

    ¡°Marines, you should grab this opportunity and kill me, Otherwise, I wille back in the future!¡±

    Shiki¡¯s voice was very solemn.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You¡¯ll spend your whole life in the Impel Down!¡±

    With a cold tone, Sengoku moved forward and prepared the Kair¨­seki for Shiki.

    When he saw Sengoku, Shiki smiled.

    ¡°Kair¨­seki, haha!¡±

    ¡°Sengoku, Garp, nothing in the world can stop a pirate from going to the sea. One Day, I wille back!¡±

    He was so rude, even after he got arrested, heughed loudly.

    ¡°Come and take this bastard!¡±

    Immediately, a group of Marines came over and took Shiki carefully.

    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s over!¡±

    Sengoku was somewhat helpless after seeing the ruins behind him.

    ¡°Hahaha, the whole department is destroyed, it seems that we have to change the ce!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, remember who you are, Garp!¡±

    Sengoku scolded him0

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? We¡¯ve lost the department, but we have arrested Shiki and his crew, hahaha!¡±

    Garpughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the soldiers we lost, as well as Kuzan and Kizaru, we don¡¯t know their situation yet!¡±

    Sengoku shouted with anger.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a headache. That boy, how could he be so strong!¡±

    Garp scratched his head, he was a little distressed.

    ¡°I want to arrest that kid as soon as possible!¡±

    Suddenly, after saying that, he looked up and saw Rogen and his mates on the Jade Gourd.

    ¡°Boy,e down and let¡¯s talk!¡±

    His tone wasn¡¯t loud, but it was easy to be heard.

    ¡°It seems that you are out of luck!¡±

    In the Gourd, Zughed.

    Rogen¡¯s heart sank. He didn¡¯t think that the Golden Lion would lose in a very short time.

    In his n, he has carried out everything, even time. He just reached the edge of the Marine Headquarters and wanted to leave secretly.

    ¡°Admiral of the Marine headquarters, Sengoku. We are still busy, so are you. Just leave us alone!¡±

    Rogen looked down and smiled.

    ¡°Boy, you¡¯d bettere down. You won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±

    After saying that, Garp¡¯s figure distorted.

    All of sudden, he appeared on the Gourd that was 100 meters away from the ground.

    ¡°Garp!!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s heart sank.

    He waspletely afraid. He mightpete against the Admirals of the Marines and even win, but in the face of Garp, Rogen doubted.

    The Hero of the Marine, Monkey D. Garp that can fight against Roger, the pirate king. He wasn¡¯t an opponent that can defeat now.

    Like the souls he summoned, Garp is one of the most powerful characters in the pirate world.

    There were still 600 million left in the bnce. He might get an extremely powerful soul, but in the face of this situation, he wasn¡¯t sure that he¡¯ll defeat Garp.

    ¡°Do you want to talk? About your fate and...¡±

    Garp nced at the people on the gourd and said.

    ¡°Yourpanions!¡±

    In a word, Rogen¡¯s eyes contracted.

    ¡°What are you talking about, dead old man?¡±

    Hearing this, Crocodile and Jason got angry and attacked Garp.

    In a blink of an eye, Garp shed and avoided them and then put them on the Gourd easily.

    ¡°I think that Sengoku will let you decide!¡±

    ¡°If you ever tried to resist, will be happy to send you all to the Impel Down!¡±

    ¡°Or, you can decide toe down and we¡¯ll let them get out of here!¡±

    Garp¡¯s eyes shed.

    Rogen clenched his fist and looked at the middle-aged man in front of him.

    He was confused and didn¡¯t know what to do. The pressure was very high at that moment.

    Can he rely on the system and fight? Or he should go down and let his crew free.

    ¡°Captain, don¡¯t listen to him. We¡¯ll fight together!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll live together, and die together!¡±

    Crocodile, Trensu, and Jason shouted at that moment. Making the situation even harder.

 Chapter 273: Weâ€™re here to talk!

    <h4>Chapter 273: We¡¯re here to talk!</h4>

    After taking a deep breath, Rogen looked at Garp and smiled.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about it!¡±

    When he heard this, Garp smiled, he doesn¡¯t seem to be surprised at all.

    ¡°You look exactly like him!¡±

    ¡°I look nothing like him, we¡¯re not the same!¡±

    Rogen smirked, and then he looked down.

    He naturally understood what was Garp talking about.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait down there, and I¡¯m sure you will make the right choice!¡±

    Garp stared at Rogen and then disappeared.

    ¡°Guys, don¡¯t be impulsive, wait here!¡±

    Rogen was very serious.

    ¡°Captain, they are trying to threaten you!¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t listen to them, we can kill them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are very strong!¡±

    Jason and his mates were angry and they wanted to change Rogen¡¯s choice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of them, after all, he has a special card in his hand. Rogen is a man with a n, he won¡¯t lose without resistance.

    After calming his crew, Rogen strode forward and manipted the Gourd to put his friends in a safe ce.

    Standing in the air, Rogen looked down, and he found that Sengoku and Garp were talking with Kong, which made his heart sink again.

    At that moment, Rogen and his crew were in a very dangerous situation. On the side of the Marines, there was, Garp, Sengoku, and even Sakazuki, who was extremely powerful. Behind them, there were countless elites.

    Fighting is not the best choice for the Wraith, it was like trying to break stones with eggs.

    Therefore, Rogen was very clear that the Marines wants to talk only, so he needs to find a point that satisfies both sides to reach a bnce and avoid the greatest impact.

    Rogen is very smart, and it¡¯s very hard to manipte him.

    It can be said that the Marines and Rogen were in the same position, Rogen was afraid to fight against them, and the other side just finished a bloody war against Shiki. Both sides didn¡¯t dare to rush.

    In such a situation, negotiation is the best solution, so they need to talk about it.

    ¡°Admiral Z, I didn¡¯t expect that I will need your help!¡±

    Rogen murmured in a low voice.

    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t use me to threat the Marines, otherwise I¡¯ll kill myself!¡±

    Z shouted.

    He devoted his whole life to the Marines, so he couldn¡¯t ept the idea of being under a pirate¡¯s mercy.

    Hearing Z¡¯s words, Rogen put his hand on the gourd and blocked the sigh in front of Z, and then he cuffed his hand with a strange power. He wants tomit suicide! Let¡¯s see then.

    After a brief conversation between Sengoku and Kong, the Fleet Admiral turned and left. After a while, he led a group of Rear Admirals and went toward Mary Geoise.

    When he saw that, Rogen¡¯s eyes flickered, he was sure that the Marines were aware of the chaos that happened there.

    Destroying the ce of the Celestial Dragons is a big matter, if the Marines didn¡¯t handle it properly, it will lead to great chaos to the whole world.

    ¡°Something bad happened in the Mary Geoise!¡±

    Sengoku was confused.

    ¡°Your Fleet Admiral looks angry!¡±

    Standing 10 meters away from Sengoku and Garp, Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re in big trouble!¡±

    Sengoku is a man with a hard temper and very stiff.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I came here with sincerity!¡±

    Looking at Sengoku, Rogen patted on the gourd on his waist and smiled.

    ¡°Admiral Z is still here, you don¡¯t want him to have any trouble, right?¡±

    At that moment, the green light shed from the gourd, and Z¡¯s voice came out.

    ¡°Rogen, don¡¯t try to threaten the Marines with me?¡±

    In a blink of an eye, his voice stopped again.

    ¡°Admiral Z is still alive; you can rest assured Sengoku!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    His tone made Sengoku angry.

    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re joking about your life again!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t threaten me like that, you should have guessed it!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let you leave like that!¡±

    His face suddenly turned cold.

    ¡°All I worry about is mypanion!¡±

    Hearing Rogen¡¯s words, the Admiral¡¯s eyes shed.

    In an instant, the atmosphere changed, and it seems that the fight is about to begin.

    ¡°Hey, we are here to talk!¡±

    Seeing that they were about to fight, Garp shouted and put his foot between them.

    ¡°Garp, don¡¯t forget your identity, you are a Marine!¡±

    Sengoku¡¯s eyes turned red, he was very angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid to say that we can¡¯t do anything to this guy, think about our friend, Z!¡±

    Garp murmured.

    Taking a deep breath, Sengoku knew that Garp was right, and he has nothing to do about it.

    ¡°Boy, you, Crocodile, Jason, and Trensu, you criminals should stay. Others can go!¡±

    ¡°The world is in chaos, and the Marine Headquarters is destroyed. Besides, we have two Admirals with serious injuries. It¡¯s impossible for you to get away easily.

    ¡°You have to understand that!¡±

    ¡°We can ignore the rest of the crew, and we won¡¯t issue a reward!¡±

    Sengoku shouted.

    He wanted the four main members of the Wraith to stay, and the result of this was self-evident. Either dead or spending the rest of their lives in the Impel Down.

    ¡°Admiral Sengoku, I don¡¯t think that I can believe you!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s tone turned cold, and then the Seven Star Sword behind him trembled.

    In the next moment, Rogen held his sword and stepped forward.

    ¡°What a bold boy!¡±

    ¡°Getsuga Tensh¨­!¡±

    Seeing that, Sengoku raised his fist to stop Rogen¡¯s attack.

    With a fierce power, Rogen waved his sword and hit Sengoku¡¯s right arm.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Sengoku¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he took three steps back.

    Garp didn¡¯t intervene, he stared at them and then said.

    ¡°This won¡¯t end well. Guys, we need to discuss!¡±

 Chapter 274: This Rogen is a real hero!

    <h4>Chapter 274: This Rogen is a real hero!</h4>

    Sengoku kept staring at Rogen without doing anything.

    He was judging the strength of Rogen¡¯s body at that moment. His attack wasn¡¯t strong, and definitely not weak. This kind of aggressive power can bepared with Shiki¡¯s casual attack.

    After the bloody war against Shiki, can the Marines bear another war? Besides, Garp seemed to be a friend with this guy, will he do his best in the fight?

    It can be said that Sengoku doesn¡¯t trust hispanion.

    If they didn¡¯t reach a point that satisfies both sides, Rogen might win and escape from here.

    As for hispanions on the other side, it wasn¡¯t a big problem for Sengoku. Since they came here, the group became under the control of the Marines.

    With a cold face, Sakazuki led arge group of Marines and stood 30 meters away from Jason and the others.

    ¡°Stand here and wait for the orders, don¡¯t act rashly!¡±

    ¡°Hai!¡±

    All the team prepared themselves and fixed their eyes on the group in front of them.

    Seeing this scene, Jason¡¯s expression changed and he whispered.

    ¡°Be ready to attack!¡±

    Everyone clenched their fists and they were ready to rush, except Caros, he looked at the sky and kept thinking. He is nothing but an innocent, he didn¡¯t want toe with this group, they forced him.

    ¡°Rogen, no one in this world could threaten the Marines. But tell me, what do you want!¡±

    Sengoku¡¯s tone was very cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you Z, and in return, you let us go!¡±

    Rogen patted on the gourd in his waist and said in a low voice.

    ¡°Not enough!¡±

    Sengoku squinted and shook his head.

    ¡°My bargaining chip is Admiral Z. And as you know, my strength is no less than The Golden Lion. If you want a fight, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Rogen smiled and looked at the Marines in the distance.

    ¡°Of course, I might lose, but...¡±

    ¡°The other Marines are innocent, it¡¯s so sad that they will die!¡±

    This sentence clearly means Rogen¡¯s helplessness, but secretly, it is a bloody threat.

    Sure enough, his words made Sengoku and Garp¡¯s eyes contracted.

    Can the Marines afford another loss? The Golden Lion put them in a very bad situation. Although they caught the other side and won, it was hard for them to start another fight.

    ¡°Once we start a fight, none of yourpanions can run away!¡±

    Sengoku took a deep breath and said with a cold tone.

    For the first time, he thought it wasn¡¯t easy to deal with the guy in front of him.

    Using a Marine as a threat was very stupid, but it was very smart.

    ¡°Two of our best Marines are seriously injured, and the headquarters is destroyed. Someone needs to be punished, especially after making a chaos in the Mary Geoise!¡±

    Sengoku turned and shouted at Rogen.

    ¡°Yourpanion can go this time, but you have to stay!¡±

    Hearing this sentence, Rogen¡¯s heart trembled. He naturally knows what will happen.

    Rogen clenched his fist and thenughed.

    ¡°Z¡¯s life against mypanion¡¯s life?¡±

    ¡°What? Not enough!¡±

    Sengoku shook his head.

    ¡°Z isn¡¯t worthy to let us go?¡±

    Rogen asked.

    ¡°Celestial Dragons needs an exnation!¡±

    Sengoku¡¯s tone was very solemn.

    ¡°I can let them go now, but they still have to die!¡±

    ¡°Celestial Dragon, Marines, and the World Government, if they decided to deal with anyone, then he can¡¯t escape!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s pupil shrank.

    He naturally knows that. The world isn¡¯t simple, if you dared to face one of these organizations, then it¡¯s hard for you to escape and survive.

    ¡°So, the life of Admiral Z and the Marines isn¡¯t worth it!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    Sengoku stared at Rogen and asked him in a low voice.

    ¡°Have you decided yet?¡±

    ¡°What to decide? If they¡¯re going to be safe, then it¡¯s okay!¡±

    Rogenughed, and then he turned and looked at Jason and the others.

    He didn¡¯t want them to fight again. In the face of these powerful Marines, the result was inevitable.

    He thought that he could escape from the Impel Down if he is alone.

    ¡°We will send you to the Impel down, and you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life there!¡±

    Sengoku smiled.

    ¡°Haha, what makes you think that I can¡¯t escape this prison?¡±

    Rogenughed.

    Garp looked at Rogen¡¯s expression. He wanted to tell him that since the establishment of the Impel down, too many powerful pirates have been detained, but no one has ever escaped from there.

    ¡°Yourpanions can leave, and you will be responsible for their crimes!¡±

    Sengoku continued to speak.

    After a brief conversation, the two sides were unified and finally settled.

    Rogen didn¡¯t have any problem with that. He guessed the result from the beginning.

    There will be no fight today, and he won¡¯t die, this is the best result he could have.

    There are still 600 million in the system, which may surprise the Marines and the whole world after entering the Impel Down.

    ¡°I¡¯m responsible for everything, don¡¯t charge any crime for my crew. You have to promise me!

    Rogen said in a deep voice.

    ¡°You have my word!¡±

    Sengoku nodded.

    No matter what the other party did and what was his identity. Sengoku was touched by the bravery of this kid. He sacrificed his life for hispanion. He¡¯s a true hero.

    Shiki, the Golden Lion is powerful and courageous. He dared to attack the Marine Headquarters, but he can¡¯t be a hero because of his selfishness.

    Gol D. Roger is a hero, heunched the great era of pirates. What was unexpected was that Roger¡¯s younger brother is a hero also.

    In order to protect hispanions, he chose to sacrifice.

    This Rogen is a real hero.

 Chapter 275: â€œFinally, youâ€™re here!â€

    <h4>Chapter 275: ¡°Finally, you¡¯re here!¡±</h4>

    ¡°They are free to go, right?¡±

    After a period of silence, Rogen looked at Sengoku and asked him.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Sengoku nodded, and then he turned his head to order Sakazuki.

    ¡°Wait...¡±

    Suddenly, Rogen stopped him.

    ¡°Eh, What?¡±

    Sengoku¡¯s eyes contracted.

    ¡°Can I talk to them? I want to say goodbye!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    ¡°No problem, make it quick!¡±

    After a while of hesitation, Sengoku nodded.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    After thanking him, Rogen turned around and went toward Jason and the others.

    Behind him, Sengoku decided to follow him to prevent any ident.

    ¡°Well, Sengoku, don¡¯t be nervous. That kid is worthy of trust!¡±

    Garp smiled.

    ¡°Damn it, Garp, you¡¯re a Marine. Be prepared to shot if anythinges up!¡±

    Sengoku shouted.

    ¡°Alright, but it¡¯s okay, nothing is going to happen!¡±

    Garpughed.

    After a while, Rogen reached his crew.

    ¡°Guys, you need to leave without me, I have something to discuss with them!¡±

    Rogen didn¡¯t want to tell the truth.

    ¡°Rogen, what is going on?¡±

    The little master was worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just leave, and I¡¯ll meet youter!¡±

    Rogen smiled andforted everyone.

    ¡°Captain, we¡¯re not stupid. We all heard the words of that old man. Are you going to stay here instead of us?¡±

    Jason muttered.

    They weren¡¯t fools, and they were not willing to ept such a thing.

    ¡°Who said that you are fools?¡±

    Rogen was helpless, and he refused to admit it.

    ¡°Just leave and stay low. I¡¯ll catch up withter. Wait for me!¡±

    ¡°We were right!¡±

    Trensu muttered.

    ¡°Captain, let¡¯s fight, we are not afraid of anything!¡±

    ¡°We are strong together!¡±

    Jason shouted.

    ¡°You said that we share everything in this life!¡±

    Crocodile was very serious.

    ¡°You guys!¡±

    For some reason, Rogen¡¯s eyes and nose turned red. The feeling of being cared about is really good.

    Because of this, Rogen didn¡¯t want his crew to get hurt.

    His crew members were extremely awesome, he didn¡¯t want them to take any risk. They weren¡¯t strong enough to lunch a war against the Marines.

    Once again, he looked carefully at his crew, and deeply remembered their faces in his heart.

    Jason, with his clenched fist ready to attack any time. the powerful man that could destroy a mountain, and could eat a mountain of meat too. He was unforgettable.

    Crocodile, the Cigar lover, the powerful Devil Fruit user. He is ugly but very gentle.

    Trensu, the clever guy and the best sniper, he was a man who could suppress his feelings. He was fragile and he was about to cry, but he acted like he was fine.

    The little master, the little kitten that turned out to be a pretty girl from the Celestial Dragons. Who would believe this? At that moment, she was crying and suffering. She knew that something bad was going to happen.

    Thest one, Caros. Rogen didn¡¯t know him at all, but he was sure that this guy helped them to save the little master.

    What a lovely group. It¡¯s hard to forget them.

    ¡°I wille back, don¡¯t worry about me!¡±

    Rogen smiled and didn¡¯t show any weakness.

    ¡°Captain, we will wait for you!¡±

    Trensu was very sad.

    ¡°Leave now!¡±

    As he said that, he patted on the gourd on his waist that expanded immediately. And then, like a little window opened and threw Z out.

    ¡°Boy!¡±

    Z waspletely angry.

    It was clear that he was in pain, his body was covered with blood. Aftering out, he couldn¡¯t do anything buty on the ground.

    ¡°Suck!¡±

    Rogen lowered his voice and patted on the Gourd again. And in a blink of an eye, Jason and the others were swallowed into the Magical Gourd.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°Captain, what is that?¡±

    Inside the Gourd, Jason and the others shouted.

    ¡°The Gourd will take you away, don¡¯t worry about me!¡±

    ¡°Take care, brothers. I¡¯ll meet you again, I promise!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, practice hard, and get stronger!¡±

    Seeing them flying away, Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Finally, they are safe!¡±

    With the Magical Gourd and the Sengoku¡¯s promise, Rogen doesn¡¯t have to worry about his crew anymore.

    It was the best solution he could have.

    Perhaps, the temporary separation will create a stronger future for them.

    ¡°You broke the agreement, Rogen!¡±

    When he returned to Sengoku, thetter shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, you can take me to the Impel Down!¡±

    ¡°The legendary underwater prison. What it looks like down there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really curious!¡±

    Rogenughed.

    ¡°You seemed to be very happy to spend the rest of your life there!¡±

    ¡°Click!¡±

    After cuffing him with the Kair¨­seki, Rogen felt weak.

    ¡°Damn it, I shouldn¡¯t have eaten the Devil fruit!¡±

    Rogen cursed, he even found difficulties to stand up.

    ¡°Take him down with the Golden Lion for the time being. We¡¯ll send them to the Impel downter!¡±

    Sengoku ordered the Marines to take Rogen.

    ¡°That kid, what a pity!¡±

    Looking at Rogen¡¯s back, Garp shook his head and sighed.

    In the sky, the Gourd was extremely fast, they already crossed a very long distance to the area where to the wooden boat was docket.

    Suddenly, they saw a strange figure standing on it.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, finally!¡±

 Chapter 276: The world needs an explanation

    <h4>Chapter 276: The world needs an exnation</h4>

    Mary Geoise, outside the destroyed Pce.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here!¡±

    Because of the dense smoke, it was hard to look at the sky. It was like hitting the Marines¡¯ face by doing such a thing in the Mary Geoise. Kong was very angry to see this.

    In front of him, in addition to the ruins of the Pce, there were a few bodyguards in ck, led by a middle-aged man.

    ¡°Admiral, there was an invasion of Pirates, and they did that!¡±

    The middle-aged man smiled.

    ¡°We found it like that when we came!¡±

    Hearing this, Kong¡¯s eyes condensed and he sneered.

    ¡°Who are you trying to fool? I told you already, people who are trying to fool others are the most stupid ones!¡±

    The middle-aged shrugged his shoulders and remained silent, he didn¡¯t care about Kong¡¯s word at all.

    He must¡¯ve got orders by the superiors to do such a thing.

    Kong waspletely angry, and he clenched his fist.

    He absolutely didn¡¯t believe that everything here was caused by Rogen and his group. The smell of the gunpowder was very clear, he could tell that this ce was bombarded by artillery fire.

    Manpower isn¡¯t enough to do this.

    The main problem is how to deal with this?

    At that moment, Kong heard footsteps from behind, so he turned quickly.

    ¡°Kong, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time ago!¡±

    The visitor stood in front of Kong and greeted him with a smiled and he looked at the ruins.

    ¡°Mr. Commander-in-Chief!¡±

    Kong¡¯s expression changed and bowed his head.

    The Commander-in-chief in the World Government is a higher rank that the Fleet Admiral.

    ¡°Those boys are so fast; I didn¡¯t have time to shoot them!¡±

    The visitor said with a smile, but Kong seemed to be surprised.

    ¡°Why are you here!¡±

    Compared with Rogen¡¯s and his crew, Kong was more curious about this.

    ¡°People get bored when they became old, so they like to watch the fun!¡±

    Kong couldn¡¯t say anything, a man with such rank couldn¡¯te here just for fun. Kong doubted this.

    ¡°Those little guys, they must have been away now!¡±

    Looking at Kong, the Commander asked with a smile.

    ¡°If you want to escape from here, you can only pass through the abyss between Mary Geoise and the Headquarters. When I left, I saw them there. Sengoku would take care of them!¡±

    Kong answered with a deep voice.

    The red line is not a small mountain, it¡¯s the highest mountain in this world.

    It was clear for Kong that these pirates could fly, but there are more powerful people who could fly in the world. None of them dared toe here and still want to leave safely.

    It can be said that the Marine Headquarters is a shortcut to leave this ce, so he didn¡¯t care about the other ways.

    The Wraith pirates were smart enough to leave from the most remote ce of the Headquarters. If the Golden Lion was still there, they might have a chance to leave without attracting attention.

    ¡°It seems that the Celestial Dragons wants to find a recement!¡±

    The Commander looked at the ck-suited men in front of him and whispered.

    Kong¡¯s pupils contracted, he seemed to understand the meaning of the other side.

    Why did the Commander-in-chief appear here? And what makes a Celestial Dragon family attack another Celestial family? The only exnation is that the water was too deep behind this. Deep to this admiral to think about.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Kong frowned.

    ¡°I will retire soon, and the position of the Commander-In-Chief will be yours. Kong, you don¡¯t have to ask me what I mean!¡±

    ¡°Just think of it!¡±

    As he said that, the Commander turned and left.

    After three steps, he stopped and said.

    ¡°Remember, these boys can¡¯t escape! If they did it, you have to get them!¡±

    ¡°The world needs an exnation!¡±

    With a smile, the Commander left.

    Looking at his departure, Kong¡¯s eyes twinkled. He naturally understood the meaning of the other party.

    The world needs an exnation, it is better to say that Celestial Dragons needs someone to me.

    Who¡¯s the recement? The answer was self-evident.

    Kong kept thinking for a while, but he wasn¡¯t surprised by this decision. Although the Marines is an army system, it is inseparable from politics.

    Looking at the middle-aged man in ck who was smiling. He looked polite, but Kong knew how hypocritical he was.

    When he was about to leave, Kong heard something under the ruins.

    ¡°Help, Help!¡±

    Immediately, the fleet Admiral turned and shouted.

    ¡°There are survivors, go help them!¡±

    The Marines immediately responded and acted. On the other side, the face of the ck-suited man changed slightly, but he didn¡¯t move.

    In the presence of the Marines, he can¡¯t do anything suspicious.

    ¡°I¡¯m Saint Doni, help me!¡±

    When he heard that, the middle-aged man got stunned.

    Now, he is in trouble!

    At the same time, the Magical Gourdnded on the boat and spat out Jason and his mates.

    After a while, the Gourd trembled a few times and back to its original size.

    ¡°Captain Rogen got caught, we have to save him!¡±

    Trensu bent down to pick up the Gourd, and he was very sad.

    Jason also waspletely sad, angry, and confused, at that moment, he shouted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now, we can¡¯t let him alone!¡±

 Chapter 277: Bartholomew Kuma!

    <h4>Chapter 277: Bartholomew Kuma!</h4>

    ¡°Trensu, control the Gourd, and take us. We¡¯re not afraid of death, as long as we are together. We can¡¯t let the Marines take our captain like this!¡±

    Jason shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the captain to do this, my Qi is not enough to take us to the Marine Headquarters again!¡±

    Trensu shook his head. What he didn¡¯t say was going there won¡¯t be good, they will get caught also.

    ¡°Crocodile!¡±

    Jason turned and looked at Crocodile again.

    ¡°I can¡¯t support us again, I¡¯m exhausted!¡±

    Crocodile shook his head.

    The Wraith has been in a high battle rhythm since the beginning, they became very exhausted, and couldn¡¯tunch another war, especially against a powerful organization like the Marines.

    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t rush to the Marine Headquarters again!¡±

    As the members of the Wraith were arguing, a deep voice came over and interrupted them.

    Everyone turned their heads abruptly, and only then they did discover that a figure was standing of their boat.

    There was a burly figure with a bear-shaped hat, he was very big, even Jason and Crocodile looked like a child in front of him. He was about 7 meters.

    It was hard to believe that they haven¡¯t seen him till now.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Trensu¡¯s right hand trembled, and then he took out the gun and aimed at him.

    Jason and Crocodile became nervous, and they clenched their fists.

    ¡°This is Bartholomew Kuma, with a bounty of 250 million!¡±

    Hearing that, Crocodile pupils contracted.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Crocodile asked with a cold tone.

    ¡°If you were to travel, where would you like to go?¡±

    Kuma¡¯s tone was full of indifference.

    ¡°What are you talking about!¡±

    ¡°Stop making jokes!¡±

    Jason roared and clenched his fists.

    He waspletely angry at that moment; he doesn¡¯t care about who the other party was and what he just said about traveling.

    ¡°Hum, I¡¯m not making jokes here, I¡¯m serious!¡±

    At the moment he finished the sentence, his body disappeared.

    In a blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Jason and hit him with his palm.

    ¡°Puum!¡±

    Jason didn¡¯t even have time to get surprised, he disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    When he saw that, Crocodile shouted and rushed to attack.

    ¡°Hey, what the ....¡±

    ¡°Time for you to go!¡±

    ¡°Puum!¡±

    Kuma waved his palm and hit Crocodile, and like Jason, he disappeared.

    After hitting Crocodile, he pped the Little master that disappeared instantly. But when he faced Trensu, something strange happened.

    ¡°You are very calm. I think that you are a rational person. You don¡¯t need it I think!¡±

    Kuma asked.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Trensu asked with a serious expression.

    As he said that, the wooden boat trembled and drifted away under the control of Kuma.

    ¡°Obey my orders, and you¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry about your friends, they will be fine!¡±

    Kuma¡¯s tone was very calm.

    ¡°Get out of here quickly!¡±

    After finishing his sentence, Kuma turned and disappeared.

    Trensu got confused and couldn¡¯t say anything.

    After a while, he took a deep breath and looked at Caros who got stunned. Trensu smiled and then pushed him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After a period of sailing, the wooden boat stopped by another ship, 63 kilometers away from the Grand Line.

    ¡°Excuse me, Are you Trensu From the Wraith?¡±

    A ck-suited soldier was standing on the bow looked nervously and Trensu and asked him.

    ¡°Yes, I am, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Trensu was surprised.

    ¡°Awesome, I met you finally!¡±

    The soldier was very happy.

    ¡°And, who are you?¡±

    ¡°Night! We are the night. When the captain heard the news about Rogen-Aniki, he immediately ordered us toe and support you!¡±

    The soldier exined quickly, and then he checked to the boat, no one was there except for Trensu and Caros.

    ¡°What about the others?¡±

    When he heard that, Trensu¡¯s face became dark, and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Well, Trensu,e with us to see the Captain first, and then we will discuss the n to rescue the others!¡±

    The soldier was very excited.

    ¡°Who are you? And why you want to help up?¡±

    Trensu was curious, he has never seen this group before.

    ¡°Rogen-Aniki, he saved our lives!¡±

    The soldier smiled.

    Hearing this, Trensu felt relieved, he knew that his captain was a good person, so he believed this soldier. This group of people was veryrge, and obviously, they were under military management, and also, they were quite elite troops, even no less than the Marines.

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe here, Trensu-Aniki,e with us!¡±

    Without hesitation, Trensu nodded and jumped to their ship.

    On an isted ind in the wide sea.

    ¡°Blu Blu Blu Blu!¡±

    With a cold face, Kuma took the Den Den Mushi.

    ¡°Did you finish your task? And that boy, did you see him?¡±

    A low voice came from the Den Den Mushi.

    ¡°Rogen is arrested. I have sent the other members away; they should be safe!¡±

    ¡°Arrested?¡±

    On the other side, Dragon was stunned, and after a while he said.

    ¡°That boy is different, the Marines may not be able to take him down!¡±

    ¡°I believe that we will hear from him soon!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the opportunity to work with him!¡±

    Dragon sighed and said again.

    ¡°Stay low, and don¡¯t let anyone know about our rtionship!¡±

    ¡°Hai!¡±

    Kuma hung up the phone and looked at the sea.

    After a long time of thinking, he sighed.

    ¡°The sea has calmed down again, there will be another storm inevitably!¡±

    Just after he said that thunder and lightning shed over the sea, and the rain began to fall.

    ¡°Well, the sea has never been calm!¡±

    ¡°The world can¡¯t be calm!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, Kuma¡¯s figure flickered and disappeared.

    The Wraith actions were not known to Dragon and his organization only, there were a lot of eyes watching them secretly.

    These quite little actions seemed to be nothing at this moment, but in the near future, it will lead to great changes in the world.

 Chapter 278: Rogerâ€™s younger brother!

    <h4>Chapter 278: Roger¡¯s younger brother!</h4>

    In the Marine Headquarters.

    Arge number of Marines stood on the ruins. Although they have lost a lot of elites in the war against Shiki, the Marines still have a lot of soldiers.

    Several Marines Stationed around a demolished building. They were all lieutenants, and they were so powerful and the best among the elite of the Marines.

    To defend the Marine Headquarters after the war, Vice Admirals and giants surrounded the center. Such a defense was like an iron wall, and it¡¯s difficult for any enemy to prate.

    All of sudden, a cuffed man surrounded by a group of Marines came slowly forward. In front of the group, there was the Hero of the Marines, wearing a dog¡¯s hat. It was Monkey D. Garp.

    ¡°Boy, are you still standing still?¡±

    Looking at Rogen walking slowly in the center, Garp frowned.

    Devil Fruit users are so powerful, but once they got cuffed with Kair¨­seki, they will have no power.

    Rogen shook his head and smiled. He doesn¡¯t rely on his Devil Fruit too much. Besides, he was walking hard because he used all his true Qi from thest control of the Gourd.

    ¡°I think that this is not the Impel Down path!¡±

    Rogen wondered.

    After the war against Shiki, the entire headquarters got destroyed, and there was only one building left in the center, so the Marines decided to put Shiki and Garp inside it before sending them to the Impel Down.

    ¡°Hmm, we decided to send you and Shiki together, but not today!¡±

    Garp smiled.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he smiled.

    Rogen seemed to like the idea of going to the Impel Down with Shiki.

    All the way toward the temporary prison, no one said anything. After 10 minutes of walking, they reached the center.

    When he entered the building, he saw a huge steel cage ced in the center, and inside it, there was a person sitting on the ground.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Hearing the sound of the shackles, the yellow figure raised his head and looked at the kid who was walking toward him.

    ¡°Garp, you can¡¯t put anyone in this cage with me!¡±

    His majestic voice spread all over the ce.

    ¡°Shiki! This is not a normal kid. Stay together a have a good talk!¡±

    Garp¡¯s tone was very cold.

    As he said that, he opened the lock of the cage and motioned Rogen to enter.

    Without saying anything, Rogen stepped in, sat in the corner, and closed his eyes.

    ¡°Humm!¡±

    Shiki stared at Rogen coldly. he didn¡¯t ask about the kid¡¯s identity. He was very exhausted after a huge war against the Marines, so he didn¡¯t have much energy to talk.

    In the cage, there were two of the most powerful men in the war, and around them, several Marines were watching them carefully.

    In front of them, Garp sat on a big wooden chair to guard these two.

    Rogen didn¡¯t pay much care to Shiki and his thoughts. He closed his eyes and tried to restore his power.

    For a moment, no one said anything.

    After a period of cultivation, Rogen felt that his body became full, so he smiled.

    The Marines are going to send him to the Impel Down, but Rogen doesn¡¯t seem to be sad at all.

    As long as they didn¡¯t execute him, he still has hope. No matter how difficult the situation was, he thought that he is going to make it.

    After a while, and when he felt that his True Qi had been restored to 50%, Rogen heard some noises outside.

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the matter with this kid, how could he sleep in a ce like this?¡±

    Shiki¡¯s voice rang into Rogen¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Rogen, wake up, it¡¯s time to go!¡±

    Garp¡¯s voice came out.

    At this moment, Rogen was disappointed, he didn¡¯t restore all the true Qi yet.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw that the cage had been opened by the Marines, and the Elites around him were staring at him. The atmosphere was very tense.

    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect that I would be treated like this in my life!¡±

    Rogen stood up andughed.

    All the Marines were looking at him as if he was a terrible murderer.

    It would be fine if they were ordinary Marines, but this group was full of Vice-Admirals and Rear-Admirals.

    ¡°Stop smiling, we¡¯re going to leave in a minute.¡±

    Garp¡¯s expression was very serious.

    At this moment, the Hero of the Marines lost his usual smile. Even the higher ranks, they seemed to be very angry.

    After a while, arge number of Marines gathered around Shiki and Rogen.

    Rogen stepped to Shiki¡¯s side and stood beside him.

    ¡°Who are you, boy? You¡¯re somewhat familiar!¡±

    Shiki was curious, this boy who is temporarily locked up with his is certainly not an ordinary person, the Marines won¡¯t treat him like this if he was not.

    ¡°Hi, my name is Roger!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Roger!!¡±

    Shiki was stunned when he heard that, and then he roared.

    ¡°Asshole, are you trying to fool me up?¡±

    As he shouted, Rogen smiled and stepped forward to follow the Marines.

    ¡°Hey, Shiki! Stop screaming, this kid is Roger¡¯s younger brother. He took the opportunity when youunched a war against us and made a chaos in the Mary Geoise. Two of our best admirals are seriously injured because of him!¡±

    Garp stooped the Golden Lion¡¯s Roar.

    ¡°Is that him?¡±

    Shiki was surprised.

    Naturally, he had an impression of the strong man who destroyed the southeast corner and defeated two powerful Marines, but what he didn¡¯t expect was the age and the identity of the other party.

    ¡°Roger¡¯s brother?¡±

    Shiki was shocked, he remembered where he had seen Rogen before.

    ¡°And what is the bounty on his head?¡±

    ¡°Shiki, move, we don¡¯t have much time!¡±

    Garp smiled and shouted.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s our fate, kid!¡±

 Chapter 279: Giant!

    <h4>Chapter 279: Giant!</h4>

    Shiki was extremely happy, and he stepped forward to catch up with Rogen.

    He is worthy of being a world-ss strong man. Even though he was cuffed with shackles, he didn¡¯t face any problem with walking, it seems that the Kair¨­seki didn¡¯t work at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to stay here!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s doesn¡¯t make any difference to me. now, I¡¯m a prisoner, but I¡¯ll get out of here very soon!¡±

    The Golden Lionughed.

    ¡°Hey, you two, stop talking!¡±

    Garp was impatient and interrupted Shiki¡¯s words.

    Fifteen minutester, they were taken on board. It was a very big warship surrounded by 5 other warships. Garp and five Vice-Admirals were at the shame warship with Shiki and Rogen to keep an eye on them.

    The military force was very tight, and it was hard for Rogen and Shiki to escape.

    ¡°Boy, if you want to escape, this is the best opportunity. Do you have the courage to fight with me?¡±

    Shiki¡¯s loud voice awakened Rogen, who was sitting on the deck and trying to regain his power.

    At that moment, Rogen began to think about this possibility.

    ¡°Can you move?¡±

    Rogen whispered.

    ¡°Haha, whenever you¡¯re ready!¡±

    The Golden Lionughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, you idiot!¡±

    At this time, Garp jumped and punched Shiki¡¯s head, and then, with all his power he smashed his head into the deck.

    ¡°Stay calm and don¡¯t do anything, otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer!¡±

    Garp stared at Rogen and shouted.

    ¡°Golden Lion, I thought that you are much stronger than this!¡±

    Rogen shook his head and closed his eyes. The hero of the Marines didn¡¯t leave any chance for Shiki to do anything, one punch was enough to knock the Golden Lion

    Rogen wasn¡¯t sure whether he should use the power of the system or not. As the Golden Lion said, this is the best opportunity to escape. Garp is the strongest person here, although Rogen was able to fight against the admirals, he can¡¯t cope with the hero of the Marines.

    ¡°Time for the system!¡±

    Suddenly, Rogen opened his eyes, he was about to summon a powerful soul.

    At this time, a huge warship came up behind them.

    ¡°Garp!¡±

    When he heard that, Garp looked back and stopped the ship immediately.

    ¡°Fleet Admiral, Kong, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    He wondered.

    Rogen was surprised, and he opened his eyes to see what happened, and after a while, he closed his eyes again.

    Even if the Golden Lion wakes up, he won¡¯t be able to do anything against Shiki and Kong together.

    This bragging guy, he was very strong, but at that moment, he waspletely exhausted. After the fight against the Marines, he became seriously injured.

    After a brief conversation with Garp, Kong decided to stay here. He decided toe here just to ensure the sess of this task.

    Later that day, Rogen opened his eyes and looked ahead, he saw a giant whirlpool, it was very strange.

    It turned out that the whirlpool was pulling the huge warship all the time.

    ¡°Enies Lobby, Impel Down, is that the Marine Headquarters?¡±

    Rogen waspletely surprised. He originally thought that they were in the Marine Headquarters. It was very odd to see another Marine Headquarters, especially in this ce. At this moment, after seeing the huge gate of justice, he started thinking.

    ¡°The previous Marine Headquarters, isn¡¯t that the real Headquarters?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little confused now. If the previous Headquarters is not real, then what all the Marines power do there?¡±

    ¡°It seems that my arrival has changed a lot of things!¡±

    While he was thinking, he heard Garp and Kong talking about something.

    ¡°The Marine headquarters ispletely destroyed, and it¡¯s a waste of time to rebuild it. What if we change it?¡±

    ¡°There is a ce where the Marines family lives. With a little transformation, we will have another Marine Headquarters. The ce there is safer than before. Mountain behind it and sea in the front, it will be easy for us to defend and to attack!¡±

    Hearing that, Rogen¡¯s eyes contracted.

    ¡°Damn, did we force the Marines to change their Headquarters after destroying it?¡±

    ¡°Besides, the new Headquarters, is it going to be at the same ce as the original book?¡±

    ¡°Kong-Sama, what are we going to name the new Headquarters?¡±

    At that moment, Garp looked at Kong and wondered.

    ¡°We won¡¯t change it, Marine Headquarters.¡±

    Kong answered with a cold tone.

    The Tarai Current kept pushing the ships forward until they reached the impel down.

    When they reached the sea prison, they found a giant called Robert waiting for them. He was a very tall guy, with astonishing 15 meters in height, and a very big head. The Marines were like little ants in front of him.

    ¡°Kong, Garp, I haven¡¯t seen you like forever!¡±

    Robert¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse as if he hasn¡¯t spoken for a long time.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been here for so long, you¡¯ve be a ghost, haha!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I should retire soon!¡±

    Robert has a very ugly smile.

    At this time, the Golden Lion was still in aa, but Rogen, he was awake, he kept staring at the giant guy.

    ¡°This giant, he¡¯s terrible!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s heart was beating hard.

    ¡°He should be as strong as the Admiral!¡±

    Rogen was a bit confused; he didn¡¯t think that there will be powerful Marines.

    ¡°You should take care of these two. Don¡¯t let them make any trouble!¡±

    Garp smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send them down and go to bed!¡±

    Robert murmured.

    ¡°Cool then!¡±

    ¡°oh, wait, what level?¡±

    Robert turned and asked Garp.

    ¡°Level 6, the Eternal Hell!¡±

    ¡°Alright, you can go back, I got this!¡±

    Like a toy, Robert picked up Rogen and Shiki and went forward.

 Chapter 280: Smart move kid!

    <h4>Chapter 280: Smart move kid!</h4>

    Robert wasn¡¯t only huge, but he was extremely powerful.

    It seems that under the gentle force of the giant, Rogen¡¯s ribs were broke, which made him sweating with pain. The Golden Lion who was in a very bad situation doesn¡¯t know how many bones have been crushed.

    Along the way, Robert was walking and swaying. He held Rogen in his left hand and the Golden Lion in his right hand. It seems that he was about to sleep.

    ¡°No, no, I promised Garp, I¡¯m not going to sleep!¡±

    After three minutes of struggling, Robert shook his head to wake up and moved forward.

    ¡°Bastard, go to sleep!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crushing my bones!¡±

    Rogen was helpless.

    He felt that all his bones are going to be crushed.

    Robert spent 6 hours to reach the 6th level, it was a very long time for Rogen, he was suffering from every pace.

    Rogen could tell that this giant has a terrible strength.

    After a while, Robert bent down and threw Rogen and Shiki into an empty cell.

    ¡°Finally, I can go to sleep now!¡±

    Robert turned around and left.

    ¡°Damn, this giant has broken my five ribs and 23 bones!¡±

    Rogen was suffering, he could barely move his fingers.

    After a rest, Rogen stood up and looked up.

    He doesn¡¯t know how much time passed, he was hungry at that moment, and couldn¡¯t even open his eyes.

    ¡°Boy, can you still go out?¡±

    The Golden Lion said with a low voice.

    Rogen was silent at the moment; he didn¡¯t want to answer.

    He needs to wait until his body recovered, he wanted to summon a powerful soul to get out of here.

    ¡°Of course, I can just wait and see!¡±

    When he heard that, Shikiughed.

    ¡°How many broken bones you have? Can you even stand up?¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Well, my strength is beyond your expectation little boy!¡±

    The Golden Lion roared.

    In this dark prison, Shiki was like an old man that lost his power and kept talking about it.

    Rogen turned his head; he didn¡¯t want to pay much attention.

    At the next moment, Rogen closed his eyes and started the cultivation.

    The 6th level of this prison is the worst ce in the world.

    It was dark and the air was humid, staying there for a long time makes people crazy.

    After spending a short period, you¡¯ll forget the changes of time, always night, cold night.

    ¡°How long has it been?¡±

    After a few days, Rogen was starving, and at the same time, his bones have been recovered, and his cultivation has beenpleted.

    ¡°You¡¯re hungry, right?¡±

    The Golden Lion asked.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they give us food?¡±

    Rogen frowned.

    They have to eat, even if they are going to spend their whole life in prison.

    ¡°One meal per 15 days, they are trying to make us powerless!¡±

    A hoarse voice came out from the darkness.

    ¡°From your voice, I can tell that you are still young, what a pity!¡±

    Another voice came out from the darkness.

    ¡°Byrnndi World, Patrick Redfield, how long have you been here?¡±

    The Golden Lion recognized their voices.

    ¡°Ugh, no one knows!¡±

    World sighed.

    ¡°Shiki, no one cares about a time down here, save your energy, and stay alive for a while!¡±

    Redfield sneered.

    ¡°I must leave, how can I be trapped in this broken ce!¡±

    The Golden Lion roared with anger.

    ¡°Oh really! you have to be strong enough to do it. Otherwise, the warden of the Impel Down will knock you down!¡±

    Another sarcastic tone came out.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    The Golden Lion shouted.

    ¡°Shiki, you¡¯re the weakest person in the 6th level, shut up!¡±

    Another prisoner shouted.

    ¡°Hum! You¡¯re are nothing but a bunch of losers who can¡¯t do anything anymore. You¡¯ll be lucky to see me escaping from here!¡±

    The Golden Lion was angry.

    Rogen quietly listened to the arguing of the crowd, but when he heard the names, his eyes contracted.

    Waldo, Redfield, these two were as strong as the golden lion, or maybe, they were even stronger.

    During his practice down there, Rogen discovered that although it was dark and damp, his aura is much more abundant than outside.

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡±

    After noticing this, Rogen became a little reluctant to leave.

    The progress of his practice here was five times higher than of the outside world.

    The next day, Shiki and the other prisoners started talking again.

    ¡°World, do you think you are stronger than me with your Haki and your devil fruit?¡±

    ¡°Haki!¡±

    Worldughed.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about Haki? Did you reach the limit yet?¡±

    Redfieldughed.

    ¡°What about your Devil Fruit control? What level have you reached? If we were outside, you can¡¯t withstand 2 minutes in front of me!¡±

    When he said that, the quiet 6th floor became lively.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to be overbearing using Haki!¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap, there¡¯s abination between the devil fruit and the Haki, you can¡¯t reach the top without it!¡±

    Rogen kept listening carefully to the conversation of the old guys, and then he stopped them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking nonsense! Why don¡¯t you talk about each other¡¯s understanding of Haki?¡±

    When he said that, everyone turned and stared at him.

    ¡°Haha, smart move kid. Did you expect us to give up the secret of our experience so easily? What a stupid provocation!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.

 Chapter 281: Haki!

    <h4>Chapter 281: Haki!</h4>

    Impel down is a well-known ce in this world, it¡¯s the prison of the most terrible criminals.

    He heard some rumors about this prison, but he got confused after entering here, the situation waspletely different. Especially this level, the infinite hell, he was sure that only the High-ranking Marines knows about it.

    At that time, although the 6th floor was crowded with powerful pirates that were extremely famous, they were quiet and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to leave this ce, and there is no use of fighting down here. Although this boy is a bit tricky, I agree with him!¡±

    Another guy murmured, and he seemed to agree with Rogen.

    ¡°Even if we share our secrets and experiences, he¡¯s not going to use them. We are all stacked in here!¡±

    Rogen turned his head when he heard that.

    ¡°Boy, do you still n to be a world-ss strong man? Can you break off the Kair¨­seki and run from here?¡±

    Hearing this question, everyoneughed loudly.

    ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m a devil fruit user!¡±

    Rogen shook his head as if he was helpless.

    Again, some of the piratesughed loudly, and the others remained silent and kept watching only.

    The 6th level wasn¡¯t veryrge, each of the criminals in the prison was extremely vicious and powerful. Some of the prisoners felt that this debate was interesting, so they joined, while the others felt bored and didn¡¯t participate.

    At this level, all prisoners were extremely powerful, they have reached a peak with their Haki and their Devil Fruit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start first. I have great control of Haoshoku Haki, I¡¯ve reached the level of dealing damages to materials!¡±

    The first who opened his mouth seemed to be an old man with a heavy voice.

    ¡°And, is it useful in the of a huge battle?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, yes, even the king of the sea can bear such a strong will!¡±

    ¡°I can knock a lot of people down in a blink of an eye!¡±

    The old man roared.

    ¡°My turn, I can cover my whole body with Busoshoku Haki. I can deal great damage to Devil Fruit users even if they were Logia. You guys who cultivated the Devil Fruit ability have nothing to do against me!¡±

    Another one shouted.

    ¡°Do you know what is the highest level of Kenbunshoku Haki?¡±

    ¡°Predict the future!¡±

    All of sudden, one of the prisoners roared.

    ¡°What are you doing guys? I¡¯m sure that none of you has reached that level yet!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand that until I came here!¡±

    After this sentence, the silence ruled the ce. It seems that everyone was shocked to hear this. They were sure that Haki users are extremely powerful, no matter what level they have reached.

    ¡°[Cough, Cough!] as you can see, I¡¯m still young, but I have the Haoshoku Haki. So tell me about the others!¡±

    Luo Chen¡¯s sudden interruption made everyone in the prisonugh.

    ¡°Boy, are you a devil fruit user?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rogen nodded.

    ¡°Busoshoku and Kenbunshoku are different from Haoshoku, it can be awakened quickly, but it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone could control it very well!¡±

    After saying this, another voice came out.

    ¡°This boy is a Devil Fruit user, and he wants to practice the Busoshoku and the Kenbunshoku. This is so bad for your little body!¡±

    ¡°Listen, kid, first of all, you need to work hard for better control to your Devil Fruit. After that, you can practice whatever you want!¡±

    ¡°You have to be careful son. If you want to be strong, you¡¯d better set a point first. Don¡¯t make yourself unable to do anything atst!¡±

    One by one, all the prisoners looked at Rogen and gave him a few pieces of advice.

    Rogen was somewhat confused. The power inside him was very chaotic, he doesn¡¯t even have a clear path for his cultivation.

    After thinking for a while, Rogen raised his head and smiled.

    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re all stuck in here, let¡¯s talk about the cultivation of the Busoshoku and the Kenbunshoku Haki. What if I¡¯m not suitable for this?¡±

    When he said that, one of the strong men sighed.

    When they were outside, everyone tried to avoid them, those prisoners used to be very powerful, but now, they are trapped in here and they have nothing to do but talking about their experiences.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s try it!¡±

    ¡°Busoshoku Haki is the reaction of internal strength and the external materials, it allows the user to use their spiritual energy to create, in essence, an invisible armor around themself, providing incredible offensive and defensive capabilities!¡±

    ¡°Kenbunshoku is just the opposite of Busoshoku Haki, it¡¯s the reaction of the external materials to you, it gives the user a sixth sense that allows them to sense the presence, strength, and emotions of others, as well as gain limited precognitive abilities!¡±

    ¡°If you want to cultivate both of them, you need to have a powerful body that allows you to do that!¡±

    Rogen kept listening to this information carefully. He has some understanding of the types of Haki, but he didn¡¯t know how to use them yet.

    After a brief conversation with these powerful men, Rogen got a better understanding.

    Even more, all the prisoners became more and more excited and began to tell stories that they had experienced in their life.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    All of sudden, a roar came out.

    ¡°The hell beast is here!¡±

 Chapter 282: the beast of the hell!

    <h4>Chapter 282: the beast of the hell!</h4>

    The sudden roar made all the prisoners shocked, especially Rogen, he didn¡¯t know what was that.

    From the dark, two bloody red eyes were approaching step by step. The beast¡¯s footsteps were heavy, the ground under his feet was shaking.

    He was the most powerful beast in the 6th level, the infinite hell. ording to rumors, all beasts in this level were once human beings, and they were all Devil Fruit users, but after saying down here for a long time, they were transformed into vicious beasts without reason. They were pushed into the 6th level to watch the criminals.

    ¡°This is the 6th level, in addition to the guards, there are beasts!¡±

    A slight voice sounded in the dark as if he exined the situation for Shiki and Rogen.

    ¡°Boy, these animals are extremely powerful!¡±

    The Golden Lion whispered.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Rogen nodded.

    Rogen and Shiki cells were close to each other, it was easy for them tomunicate.

    The prisoned beast was very huge, he was 50 or 60 meters tall, he looks like a hill when he moves.

    At that time, the beast was moving slowly, and after a while, his figure became clear. When the Golden Lion saw him, he retreated and held his breath.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes twinkled, he stood in front of the door of the cell to see the beast closely.

    At that moment, everyone kept silent, you can¡¯t hear anything but the beast¡¯s steps. His eyes were like hugenterns in the dark, they were full of violence.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    When he came to Rogen¡¯s cell, the beast roared and turned his head to see Rogen.

    ¡°Boy, back off!¡±

    At that moment, a low voice came out.

    Rogen didn¡¯t pay much attention to the voice.

    ¡°Damn it, boy, you are going to kill yourself!¡±

    He cursed and then stopped.

    Seeing Rogen standing in front of him, the beast got angry and immediately roared.

    The thorn on his back was clearly reflected in Rogen¡¯s pupil. In an instant, the beast bared on his teeth and ws.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The door made of Kair¨­seki was shaking violently under the power of the beast.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Face to face with Rogen, it was a shocking scene for all the prisoners.

    They knew very well how strong was the beast of the prison. It was no less than pirates who has a bounty of 600 or 700 million on their heads.

    Prisoners have seen a lot of fights in the past between the beast and pirates who wanted to escape and failed.

    On weekdays, when these imprisoned beasts asionally pass by, all the prisoners hold their breaths and let them pass without provoking.

    Once upon a time, they had seen someone who dared to look at these imprisoned beasts at a close distance. Unfortunately, he was torn into pieces by them.

    ¡°This is the end of this little boy!¡±

    ¡°The Golden Lion who came with him is much smarter!¡±

    ¡°What a child, he is very brave and very stupid!¡±

    All the prisoners watched with indifference.

    At this moment, Rogen¡¯s clothes and robes fluttered, and his eyes suddenly changed into bloody red.

    ¡°Mangeky¨­ Sharingan!¡±

    As he said that, two huge Tomoes appeared in his eyes.

    Rogen was sure that he could control animals with his Sharingan.

    The beast was very fierce, his ws were 2 or 3 meters long, they were like swords. It can be imagined that if he attacked you in this little space, you won¡¯t find any ce to run from those ws. This is going to be Rogen¡¯s end.

    With a stare to Rogen¡¯s eyes, the beast trembled and roared.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    At that moment, the beast seemed to be bound by something and began to struggle, but Rogen, he doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all, he was very calm.

    His Sharingan was locked to the imprisoned beast, at that moment, Rogen was able to know everything about this creature.

    Violent, ferocious, foraging, and nothing else.

    In a blink of an eye, the beast¡¯s eyes turned red, it looks like Rogen¡¯s eyes.

    After a while, the beast turned and left.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I need to eat!¡±

    After simple eye contact, the beast trembled and moved away slowly.

    The eyes of Rogen and the beast were connected to each other. At that moment, Rogen was able to see everything in front of the beast.

    Rogen sat in the corner and closed his eyes to transmit his consciousness to the imprisoned beast through his eyes.

    After a while, he clearly saw everything through the imprisoned beast.

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    Step by step, the imprisoned beast was getting closer to the guards.

    One of the guards who was trying to sleep raised his head, and he panicked when he saw the beast+

    ¡°Hey, Hey, Hey, what is this big guy doing?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t worry, they don¡¯t usually attack us!¡±

    Another guard nced at the imprisoned beast and waved his hand.

    ¡°No, look at his eyes, there¡¯s something strange!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can expect everything in this prison!¡±

    He neglected him again.

    After checking the whole ce, Rogen stopped the beast 30 meters away from the guards and forced him toy down.

    ¡°See, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡±

    The guard felt relieved and lowered their weapons. However, they didn¡¯t notice that the beast had fixed his eyes on the key that was on the guard¡¯s waist.

    All of sudden, the beast stood up and rushed to the guard.

 Chapter 283: The Key!

    <h4>Chapter 283: The Key!</h4>

    The huge beast quickly rushed and attacked the guards in front of him. In a blink of an eye, the elite guards were dead.

    First, he attacked them with his long ws, and then he swallowed them.

    As he did that, the beast went back to Rogen.

    When they saw the departure of the beast, all the prisoners felt relieved, but when he came back at this moment, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be in a bad mood, the prisoners were even more shocked.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    The imprisoned beast was the number 1 bully of the 6th level. No one dared to face him.

    What surprised them, even more, was that the beast spat out a bunch of keys and threw them to Rogen.

    ¡°Are those the keys of the cells?¡±

    ¡°Could he control the beast?¡±

    In an instant, all the prisoners stared at Rogen.

    Holding the key¡¯s in his hand, Rogen was extremely happy.

    After checking the keys carefully, he noticed numbers on them. 2, 4, 6, 8, and 10. There were 5 keys in total.

    After throwing the keys to Rogen, the beast trembled and left the ce.

    When they saw this, all the prisoners got excited andughed.

    ¡°Boy, give me the keys. I¡¯ll help you out!¡±

    ¡°No, give it to me, I can do a lot of things for you!¡±

    ¡°Give me the keys, if you help me, you¡¯ll be my lord!¡±

    All the prisoners were happy. Every one of them wanted to convince Rogen to give them the keys.

    ¡°Shiki!¡±

    Suddenly, Rogen turned and shouted.

    Across the darkness, the two looked at each other.

    ¡°What¡¯s your number?¡±

    Rogen asked again.

    When they heard that, all the criminals exploded again.

    ¡°Boy, give me the key!¡±

    ¡°Please, give me the key, I can do everything for you?¡±

    ¡°I have a treasure map, which contains countless treasures. Give me the key, and this map will be yours!¡±

    The 6th level, all the prisoners became crazy.

    ¡°Number 4!¡±

    The Golden Lion checked the shackles and said to Rogen. 10 minutes ago, He was very sad, but now he was very excited.

    ¡°Lucky bastard!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    As he said that, Rogen threw the keys toward Shiki.

    Under the careful eyes of the prisoners, the key fell slowly in front of the Golden Lion.

    Without hesitation, Shiki picked up the key and opened the cuffs.

    ¡°It worked!¡±

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s the real key!¡±

    ¡°Oh My God, there¡¯s a hope a least, Great!¡±

    All the prisoners jumped from excitement; they were very happy.

    ¡°What do you want in return, kid!¡±

    The Golden Lion took a deep breath and asked Rogen.

    ¡°Teach me Haki!¡±

    Rogen answered quickly.

    ¡°Well, this is easy!¡±

    The Golden Lion nodded and then stared at Rogen.

    He didn¡¯t believe that Rogen doesn¡¯t want anything in return but teaching him Haki.

    After talking with Shiki, Rogen smiled and then turned.

    ¡°There are only three keys left!¡±

    ¡°2, 6, 8, and 10!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s mine!¡±

    ¡°Oh My God, that¡¯s mine too!¡±

    Rogen has only the keys of the handcuffs, but still, they can stronger without the Kair¨­seki around their hands.

    ¡°Alright then, what can you give me in return?¡±

    Rogenughed.

    In the blink of an eye, the prisoners corresponding to the key number yelled.

    15 minutester, arge number of guards rushed into the 6th floor.

    When they saw their mates covered with blood, their faces changed.

    ¡°Go and catch the murderer!¡±

    The Leader of the 6th level shouted he stepped forward with arge number of guards.

    In a blink of an eye, they reached the cells and found that all the prisoners were quiet.

    Seeing the guards, all the prisoners trembled, and a lot of them turned their eye to Rogen.

    All the prisoners smirked; they can seize the opportunity to provoke Rogen. However, everyone knows that this boy is their only hope to get out of here, therefore, no one said anything.

    ¡°Number 1 is there!¡±

    ¡°Number 2 is there!!¡±

    ¡°Number 8 is there!¡±

    All the guards went down to check the cages one by one.

    ¡°Fortunately, no one escaped. It seems that one of the beasts attacked our guards!¡±

    The warden was upset.

    ¡°From now on, keep an eye on the beasts. This kind of thing can¡¯t happen again!¡±

    ¡°Hai!¡±

    All the guards nodded. They have never seen such a thing before.

    After a while, the guards left, the silence returned to the 6th level.

    ¡°Boy, I gave you my offer. Think twice, if you are not satisfied, then I can only give up!¡±

    At this time, an old voice came out.

    ¡°I believe you have something better!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Hum!¡±

    The old man was confused.

    ¡°Oh, Right!¡±

    After thinking for a while, Rogen said again.

    ¡°I might get some other keys, but you need to give me a good offer in return!¡±

    When he said that, everyone got excited.

    ¡°Give me your offers guys!¡±

    Rogen kept seducing prisoners.

    ¡°And remember, only five people are allowed to make an offer immediately if they want!¡±

    When he said that, a lot of people kept silent. Just now, there were four people bidding in turn. Their offers were very rich, some of them even promised Rogen to give him a whole ind, but he didn¡¯t agree.

    Everyone was wondering what they should give.

    It¡¯s not easy to satisfy the other party without passing their own bearing limit.

    Even more, Rogen was enjoying staying here, and he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go out.

 Chapter 284: Iâ€™m free!

    <h4>Chapter 284: I¡¯m free!</h4>

    10 minutester, the imprisoned beast who was under Rogen¡¯s control came here with bloody fresh meat. He doesn¡¯t know the exact meaning of food in human meaning, so he got this fresh meat for Rogen ording to himself.

    When he reached Rogen¡¯s cage, he threw the meat in front of him.

    ¡°Is it raw?¡±

    After hesitation, Rogen shook his head.

    ¡°......!¡±

    In the eyes of all prisoners, Rogen seemed to be giving some instruction to the beast, which was very strange.

    After a while, the beast was a bit confused, and then he nodded.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    As he moved his head, the beast opened his mouth and spat out fire.

    In a blink of an eye, the fresh meat got cooked.

    ¡°Fine, stop!¡±

    Just after Rogen¡¯smand, the beast retreated two steps.

    Rogen stared at the beast, and his face was a bit strange. What he just saw was shocking, it turned out that this powerful beast canunch fire.

    Rogen smiled and ate the meat with quickly, he was starving at that moment.

    Seeing this scene, all the prisoners got angry, they were extremely hungry and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    They have never seen such power in their life.

    ¡°Boy, if you give me a piece of meat, I will teach you Haki!¡±

    A prisoner wiped his saliva and shouted.

    When he heard that, Rogen¡¯s heart trembled.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Rogen seemed to be very interested, and immediately, he threw a piece of meat to the speaker.

    all the prisoners looked with envy, they wanted to eat the delicious piece of meat.

    ¡°I have kendo to teach you!¡±

    ¡°Boy, my martial arts is now less than the Rokushiki of the Marines. I can teach you all of them!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be your assistant if you give me that piece of meat!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, all the prisoners shouted.

    People who have been well fed in their life can not understand the crazy pursuit of food by these people who have never had enough to eat.

    A piece of cooked meat wasn¡¯t a big deal for Rogen.

    Under the control of the Sharingan, the beast¡¯s power has increased two times or more. It was a very good card in Rogen¡¯s hand.

    The next day, Shiki decided to teach Rogen Haki.

    At the same time, there has been great progress in the sale of keys.

    Treasure maps, Devil Fruits, and even forces under hismand. All the prisoners got excited and promised Rogen a lot of things.

    Hearing all the propositions, Rogen decided to ept everything useful for him in the future.

    Rogen¡¯s harvest was getting bigger day after day.

    One day, Rogen felt something different, as if his practice came up with a great result.

    In the darkness, Rogen smiled. The ck color appeared and disappeared several times.

    ¡°I can do a lot of this in this prison!¡±

    Rogenughed loudly; he was very excited at that moment. On the contrary, all the prisoners kept looking at him with envy.

    In the world of the pirates, Haki has been always a pain in the heart. It was too hard for everyone to understand this unique method by themselves. Only by finding a master to teach them the ability.

    He asked Rayleigh to teach him, and thetter epted with pleasure. Unfortunately, the contact between the two has been cut. Who knows when they will meet again?

    He has never thought that he would learn Haki in such a ce.

    ¡°Boy, did you make it?¡±

    The Golden Lion was surprised.

    ¡°Yes, although it is still weak and unstable, I did it!¡±

    Rogen nodded, and he was extremely happy.

    All the prisoners kept looking at Rogen, they were shocked that this guy was acting as if he was outside the prison. They were very clear about what it means to be able and awaken the Haki in this prison. They wanted to practice before, but they couldn¡¯t, they were always hungry and exhausted.

    This boy, maybe he has a chance to escape from here!

    ¡°Very good, my turn now, I will teach you Kenbunshoku Haki!¡±

    The prisoners who had been chosen by Rogen to teach him Kenbunshoku Haki looked at Rogen and said with a low voice.

    At the beginning of the next day, Rogen began to practice Kenbunshoku under the guidance of the other party.

    As long as there were imprisoned beasts, there will be nock of food. asionally, Rogen threw some pieces of meat to the prisoners as a favor to satisfy their cravings.

    Rogen wasn¡¯t willing to go out of this undersea prison before getting stronger.

    In the dark, Luo Chen does not pay attention to other things except for practicing when he is awake and rests when he is tired.

    After spending several days in the Impel Down, Shiki got angry, and he shouted.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here anymore!¡±

    Immediately, the ground beneath him was stained with blood. When the prisoners turned and looked at him, they found the Shiki cut off his feet neatly.

    Immediately, the 6th floor was boiling, and all the prisoners were shocked by the spirit of the Golden Lion.

    After hearing the loud screaming, arge number of jailers came.

    ¡°I¡¯m free!¡±

    The Golden Lion stood up and roared.

    When he heard the roar, the warden of the 6th level grabbed the key of the Golden Lion¡¯s cell and ran quickly.

    When he reached the cage and saw Shiki with no handcuffs, he got shocked.

    ¡°Hand over the keys!¡±

    With a roar, the Golden Lion floated forward and grabbed the warden with his right hand across the gap between the fences.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to make it!¡±

 Chapter 285: Iâ€™m free! 2

    <h4>Chapter 285: I¡¯m free! 2</h4>

    The sudden action of the Golden Lion shocked everyone.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    With all his power, Shiki grabbed the head of the warden and hit it on the iron fence.

    Through the iron fence, the warden saw the blood dropping on the ground and a pair of stumps on the blood. He was extremely shocked to see that.

    ¡°He... He chopped off his feet! OMG!¡±

    As he shouted, he saw that the Golden Lion¡¯s hands were free without shackles.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Every prisoner in this level had different Kair¨­seki handcuffs and fetters, controlled by different keys. Even if any prisoners removed a pair of handcuffs, there is anotheryer of protection, which ensures maximum safety.

    Facing the strong man with free hands, the warden¡¯s heart trembled.

    ¡°The Key, give me the key!¡±

    The Golden Lion pressed on the warden¡¯s head and shouted.

    ¡°Bastard, let me go!¡±

    The warden was suffering under Shiki¡¯s hand, even blood was spurting from his face.

    ¡°Let the warden go!¡±

    ¡°Shoot him, he¡¯s going to kill the warden!¡±

    All the guards shouted.

    All of sudden, Shiki looked at the warden¡¯s waist and smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    The Golden Lion stretched out his hand, took the key, and opened the door.

    ¡°Click!¡±

    The sound of the lock made the prisoners of the 6th floor crazy.

    ¡°Shiki, help me!¡±

    ¡°Help me, help me, I will do everything for you!¡±

    ¡°Shiki, set me free. Together, we will rule the world!¡±

    All the jailers panicked when they saw such a scene. If they got free, the whole world will be turned upside down.

    ¡°Tell the chief warden, ask for help!¡±

    The jailers roared.

    In the middle of the chaos, Shiki pushed the door andughed.

    As he went out of the cell, he choked one of the guards who was in front of him. In a blink of an eye, the guard fell with no resistance.

    After doing this, Shiki stared at his former friends andughed.

    ¡°Haha, want to go out? Cut your feet and I¡¯ll take you out!¡±

    When they heard this, the prisoners calmed down and didn¡¯t say anything. After all, no one dares to do such a thing.

    ¡°Losers, shut up, you are just abandoned by the times. Just stay here and experience the darkness and loneliness forever!¡±

    Shiki shouted and scolded everyone.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Someone shouted.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    As he said that, he went straight to the person who shouted and killed him immediately.

    All the prisoners panicked, and no one dared to provoke this crazy guy.

    Shikiughed and then went toward Rogen.

    ¡°Hey boy, do you want to go out?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rogen nodded calmly.

    He knew very well that the guy in front of him is different than the guy who was when he got arrested. This one was very dangerous.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to take you out!¡±

    The Golden Lion sneered.

    ¡°You are Roger¡¯s brother, and I want to see how strong you are!¡±

    ¡°You have to get out of here by yourself, or you can die here!¡±

    The Golden Lion turned his head and left.

    Three stepster, he stopped.

    ¡°If you cane out, I will repay you for your help!¡±

    After saying that, the Golden Lion disappeared.

    Rogen shook his head and then his eyes shed.

    After thinking for a while, Rogen sat cross-legged and closed his eyes.

    Kenbunshoku Haki needs cultivation, so does his true Qi. Here, Rogen can feel the rapid increase of his physical strength.

    All the prisoners kept quiet after Shiki¡¯s scene. The Golden Lion showed them that, in addition to luck, they must have the courage to break through this prison.

    In the outside world, the escape of the Golden Lion caused a huge shock to the whole world, especially to the Marines.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    In the new Marine headquarters, Sengoku knocked on the table, and he waspletely mad.

    ¡°The Golden Lion escaped? How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°How can he escape under such strict conditions?¡±

    The Marine who reported the news was nervous and answered quickly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard that somehow he broke the Kair¨­seki and then he cut off his legs. Unfortunately, Robert, the chief warden of the prison was sleeping!¡±

    ¡°Cut off his feet!¡±

    Sengoku was surprised when he heard that and didn¡¯t pay much attention to Robert.

    Shiki¡¯s news was like thunder. He waspletely surprised.

    ¡°What a guy!¡±

    ¡°And where¡¯s Rogen?¡±

    He asked again.

    ¡°He is still there, after Shiki¡¯s incident, the Impel Down increased surveince on them!¡±

    The Marines answered quickly.

    ¡°Well, do you have any other information?¡±

    ¡°No, sir, he disappeared!¡±

    When he heard that, Sengoku¡¯s expression changed.

    Five months have passed since the famous battle in the Marine headquarters.

    It can be said that this is the first task for the new Fleet Admiral.

 Chapter 286: Everywhere!

    <h4>Chapter 286: Everywhere!</h4>

    The Marines kept its word to Rogen, and they didn¡¯t treat Jason and the others as criminals, they didn¡¯t even put a bounty on their heads. Instead, Rogen was charged with a lot of crimes.

    Breaking into the Marine Headquarters, destroying the Pce of the Celestial Dragon, killing countless people. In the eyes of the whole world, Rogen was the great Devil.

    Four months ago, the Marines revealed the ¡°secret¡± that they have arrested the brother of Gol D. Roger, the pirate king, just to suppress other pirates who have made troubles in the world.

    This news surprised people around the world.

    ¡°Oh My God, Gol D. Roger has a younger brother! That¡¯s terrible!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that the Marines arrested him!¡±

    ¡°How dare someone to break into the Marine Headquarters and kill Celestial Dragons? From now on, this Rogen is going to be my idol!¡±

    ¡°The Marines are so powerful. They have arrested this fierce guy!¡±

    Hate, worship, and fear, people¡¯s emotions were different. But only one thing is for sure, Rogen¡¯s name was heard throughout the world. The bounty on his head was even more shocking, the Marines put an astonishing 880 million.

    ¡°Rogen, the captain of the Wraith Pirates, the younger brother of Gol D. Roger. 880 million. At present, he¡¯s arrested by the Marines!¡±

    Shocking news for everyone in this world, especially the pirates.

    In Loguetown, Jinx looked at the Wanted Poster and cried, as well as Isawa, he waspletely sad.

    The guy who couldn¡¯t defeat a bunch of bullies has be a criminal with a bounty of 880 million on his head in a very short time. Even more, he got arrested by the Marines.

    ¡°Can he escape?¡±

    Just as he thought of that, Jinx neglected it.

    Was that a joke? The Impel Down is the most advanced prison in the world, how could anyone escape from it?

    Somehow, Isawa has a voice in her heart telling her that they would meet again.

    ¡°Isawa, I¡¯ve decided to go out to the sea. I¡¯ll be a pirate and I¡¯ll go to the Impel Down. I want to see Rogen!¡±

    Hearing this, Isawa was speechless.

    ¡°Do you know what that means?¡±

    ¡°Yes, someone told me that there is great hope to see Rogen if I go to the sea!¡±

    She was very sad.

    ¡°Who said that?¡±

    Isawa wondered.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame to fool a little girl like that!¡±

    ¡°He...!¡±

    Jinx turned and pointed to a smiling boy.

    Isawa turned and checked the boy. He was a little man with an optimistic and confident smile. He has red hair covered with a straw hat. When he saw Isawa looking at him, the little manughed.

    ¡°Hi, Isawa, nice to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Isawa asked loudly.

    ¡°You can call me shanks. Do you want to join my pirate group? You can be a powerful pirate with me!¡±

    Shanks smiled.

    ¡°What an idiot!¡±

    Isawa shook his head and turned.

    After a while, he looked at him and asked again.

    ¡°How many people are there in your pirate regiment now?¡±

    ¡°For now, it¡¯s just me and Jinx!¡±

    Shanks wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all.

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    Isawa turned his head and didn¡¯t want to talk anymore.

    ¡°Hey, believe me, we can be famous pirates in the world!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s arrival in this world changed a lot of things, and the wheel of destiny rolled toward the unknown. Each Fortuitous encounter for Rogen changed a little bit of what should¡¯vee.

    At the same time, in the depths of the Grand Line, on top of a huge ship, Edward, the big guy with a huge while crescent beard looked up and poured down a giant Sakazuki cup of wine.

    ¡°Poor young man!¡±

    ¡°I wonder if he could escape that prison!¡±

    After saying that, the whitebeard sighed.

    After Rogen¡¯s usation and identity were announced, he got on the head of all news in the world during this period.

    On an unknown ind, Elu kept looking at people around her walking back and forth, and she was confused.

    ¡°Where are we?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Ohara, sister!¡±

    A cute little girl answered her with a smile.

    ¡°Ohara, where is this ce?¡±

    Elu wondered.

    ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful ce, I¡¯ll tell youter!¡± The little girl grabbed Elu and walked. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! You seem toe from outside. Can we be friends?¡±

    ¡°Friends?¡±

    Elu seemed to be very happy, and she asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°You can call me Robin, hehe!¡±

    Little Robin answered with a smile.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Robin!¡±

    Elu sighed and looked at Robin with a pure smile.

    Not far away from Ohara, Jason suddenly stood up with anger.

    ¡°I must defeat that guy; I need to get out!¡±

    ¡°Even if you are a real dragon, I will blow you up!¡±

    In the open ind, a low roar came out.

    In the second half of the Grand Line.

    Crocodile was standing in the bow of a medium-sized pirate ship.

    ¡°Whitebeard, I will see you soon. Let me see the strongest man in the world!¡±

    On another unknown ind, a group of ck-suited army bowed down to the man in front of them.

    ¡°Thank you very much for your instruction. Please take care of yourself!¡±

    In front of them, Trensu, who was wearing the same uniform nodded coldly.

 Chapter 287: So close!

    <h4>Chapter 287: So close!</h4>

    The Marines didn¡¯t spread the news of Shiki¡¯s escape, they kept it as a secret.

    As for the Golden Lion, he didn¡¯t know what to do, after the big escape, he stayed low to avoid all kinds of trouble.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the new Headquarters of the Marines.

    One week after the Impel Down incident, reporters from all over the world gathered around the new Marine Headquarters, and in front of them, a lot of Marines¡¯ soldiers held their weapons and kept looking around.

    Today, the Fleet Admiral Kong is going to be promoted to the Commander In Chief in the World Government, and Sengoku is going to be the new Fleet Admiral of the Marines.

    This news spread quickly in thest three months.

    There was a huge ceremony in the new Headquarters, and it was broadcasted live all over the world. Politicians, pirates, bounty hunters, poor and rich people, everyone was paying close attention to the event.

    ¡°Today is a great day in my life, I¡¯m honored to take the position of the Fleet Admiral!¡±

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll do everything appropriate for this position and this suit!¡±

    Sengoku¡¯s tone was very serious, he was very firm and very strict.

    ¡°We are here to defend all the inds and everyone!¡±

    ¡°We will destroy all the criminals in this world!¡±

    The new Fleet Admiral, who was very wise, seemed to be very hard to deal with than the previous one, who is knows by his power and his angry mood.

    After saying this, Sengoku solemnly answered the questions of the reporters and then announced the new Commander in Chief.

    After one month, two more Admirals were added to the list.

    ¡°Admiral Sakazuki, known as Akainu!¡±

    ¡°Admiral Kuzan, known as Aokiji!¡±

    ¡°Admiral Borsalino, known as Kizaru!¡±

    Under the Command Sengoku, the new fleet Admiral, the Marines has be more and more powerful.

    Some people may not be familiar with the three new Admirals, but soon, after destroying a lot of pirate regiments, they will adore them.

    Akainu, the boiling magma, he eliminated 23 pirate regiments in 7 days.

    Aokiji, froze an area of 100000 and eliminated 12 pirate regiments.

    Kizaru, the fastest person in the world, it took him only three days to eliminate 36 pirate groups.

    The three new Admirals showed another level of power, the Marines became stronger with them. They have suppressed the arrogance of pirates.

    Just after hearing these stories, all the criminals around the world became afraid and didn¡¯t dare to do anything.

    After taking the position, Sengoku put forward a n to control the pirates and suppress them with all his power, he wanted to create a better world.

    ¡°In this era, people are getting crazy. There are a lot of pirates that need to be suppressed and eliminated. We need to put huge pressure on them!¡±

    ¡°Well, what about recruiting some greedy and powerful pirates to take our ce against other pirates?¡±

    Sengoku stood up in front of a round table and said with a solemn tone.

    Therefore, everyone around the table began to discuss the feasibility of the proposal. It has to be said that the implementation of a n always has to go through a storm.

    Even if it was proposed by the Fleet Admiral of the Marines, it was difficult to implement it.

    Not to mention the instability of pirates, how could they control them after recruitment?

    The proposition was shelved and turned into a n that the Marines should take care of it.

    It is well known that the Grand Line is divided into the first and the second half. If you want t get the legendary treasure of the Pirate king, you must pass through the first half and reach the second half.

    So, this is the problem. The Marines can control the first half easily, but what about the second half? It¡¯s the pirate world.

    There are many pirate groups in the second half, they have been there for so long. It can be said that the Marines can¡¯t suppress all of them in the time being.

    ¡°We need to take control of that ce at any cost!¡±

    Facing the Admirals, Sengoku shouted.

    A bill called the new world remation n was quicklyunched, discussed, and decided. The undercurrent was surging and the storm was brewing fast.

    Of course, Rogen who was trapped in the Impel Down doesn¡¯t know anything.

    In the darkness, Rogen finally decided to stay here, it was the best choice for his cultivation.

    He is going to learn Kenbunshoku Haki, he found someone who has a simple method for that.

    Also, Busoshoku cultivation advanced at an incredible speed.

    If he was outside, it would be very difficult and very slow if he wanted to be stronger.

    ¡°Such a speed of bing stronger makes me unable to give up!¡±

    Rogen didn¡¯t want to get out, he wanted to get stronger and stronger first.

    ¡°Jason and the others should be safe; I¡¯m not leaving yet!¡±

    ¡°I have to be stronger than this!¡±

    ¡°I need to surpass the Admirals level!¡±

    Rogen clenched his fist.

    Gradually, the Busoshoku Haki covered his whole fist, and he became able to predict a lot of this through his Kenbunshoku Haki.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting close!¡±

 Chapter 288: Yiqidao

    <h4>Chapter 288: Yiqidao</h4>

    The feeling of getting stronger made Rogen addicted to training and cultivation.

    When the Busoshoku Haki covered half of his hand, Rogen¡¯s heart suddenly moved.

    ¡°That¡¯s what it feels like!¡±

    Moreover, he was able to hear the breath of the imprisoned beast hundreds of meters away from here, and he could see the dust on the ground. Rogen couldpletely perceive everything.

    As if his five senses were promoted several times.

    ¡°Boy, did you make it?¡±

    A sudden cold voice came out, he was the one who taught him the Kenbunshoku Haki.

    ¡°I think so!¡±

    Rogen smiled, and then he looked at him. He was a middle-aged man with ck hair and red eyes. At that moment, he was staring at Rogen.

    After the awakening of the Kenbunshoku Haki, Rogen¡¯s heart trembled, it was a strange feeling, hard to describe it with words. It was a perfect andfortable feeling.

    Because of this, he finally understood how those who had awakened the Kenbunshoku Haki saw the attack of Kizaru. In front of the speed of light, the naked eye, no matter how powerful it was, cannot keep up with this speed.

    At that moment, Rogen was extremely happy.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting stronger, more and more!¡±

    ¡°So, our deal is over!¡±

    The middle-aged man said with a low voice.

    Rogen didn¡¯t respond, he sat down in the cell and kept thinking about his new Haki.

    In a short period of time, he mastered two of the hardest abilities in the world. After thinking for a while, Rogen opened his eyes and decided to continue the practice.

    As the practice progressed, Rogen became familiar with themon ground between the Haki and his energy.

    After a clear understanding, Rogen¡¯s cultivation of the Busoshoku Haki was getting faster.

    Although these two powers were quite different, they still have something inmon that made Rogen wonder.

    After a few days, an old voice came out from the dark.

    ¡°Well, I have a little secret here. If you give me the key to my shackles so I can get a little freedom, I will give it to you!¡±

    Rogen seemed to be interested, and after a careful look, Rogen found that the number of shackles was No.8. In his heart, Rogen named that guy No.8.

    ¡°Oh really! I¡¯m listening!¡±

    After staying here for a long time, Rogen became the veteran of the prison, and everyone wanted to make a friendship with him.

    These old guys have a lot of good things, and they exchanged them in a variety of ways, such as Swordsmanship, martial arts, and special skills to defeat sea kings. It sounds really cool, but unfortunately for them, Rogen has already mastered those things.

    ¡°My kendo is called Yiqidao, which means the One Qi league!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Be more specific!¡±

    Rogen was curious.

    ¡°I can¡¯t give you the cultivation method of Yiqidao, it¡¯s a secret, only masters can teach it!¡±

    No.8 whispered.

    ¡°But there¡¯s a secret technique that I have studied for 58 years, I can give it to you!¡±

    Rogen seemed to be very interested when he heard that. spending 58 years in hard researches? It should be useful.

    ¡°Yiqidao is the only skill that can transform the energy in the body! Most people of my generation who practice Kendo have visited a lot of ces when they were young and learn a lot of things. At the same time, I felt envy and I regretted that I couldn¡¯t practice Kendo anymore!¡±

    ¡°When I was young, I saw the swordsmanship of an old man, that guy was able topress his Qi to a terrible density, he could cut a mountain with the Qi on his sword. I got surprised when I saw him. Unfortunately, it was a unique skill, hard to practice!¡±

    The old guy shook his head.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen such kendo? I haven¡¯t even heard of such swordsman!¡±

    At this point, another voice full of irony came out.

    ¡°That¡¯s just your ignorance.¡±

    No.8 answered coldly.

    ¡°You are just talking nonsense!¡±

    The manughed again.

    ¡°Shut up idiot, that old guy injured the world¡¯s No. 1 swordsman. Regarding his age, he can be our grandfather. What he said must be true!¡±

    All of sudden, an angry voice came out, letting the guy who had just uttered sarcasm shut up.

    Rogen was surprised. he has never thought that No.8 had such a past.

    ¡°Yiqidao is also my secret skill. I wanted to look for the old man to learn his Kendo again, but when I found him, he was already buried under the ground.¡±

    The old man shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°The Yiqidao belongs to kendo that has the deepest research of the Qi in the world. Because of this feature, I had to study and learn!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Yiqidao!¡±

    Rogen doubted.

    ¡°Yes, you could use it to awaken the Busoshoku Haki!¡±

    His words made Rogen¡¯s pupils shrink.

    ¡°When you use this Haki, your body will spontaneously store the one true Qi, and only a few people know that, at that time, you can transform it into something strong!¡±

    ¡°With the Yiqidao, you can transform rapidly the power inside you!¡±

    When he heard that, Rogen got excited, he didn¡¯t know that before.

 Chapter 289: Chakra!

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chakra!</h4>

    ¡°I can summon a lot of characters from my system, each one of them has a different andplex energy, and I can only choose one of them!¡±

    ¡°But this guy said that his method could convert all the energies into Yiqidao, and then disperse and transform it into ten thousand ways again!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I need?¡±

    Rogen understood that he could transform all the strength of his power into this Yiqidao, and then, he will be able to use them easily.

    ¡°Wonderful!¡±

    Rogen was very excited.

    ¡°Well, boy, can I get the key?¡±

    ¡°After telling me about this interesting method, I don¡¯t have a choice!¡±

    ¡°It sounds interesting, I can use this method!¡±

    Rogen answered with a smile.

    ¡°Humm. People¡¯s life is limited, no one can practice everything to reach the top!¡±

    An old voice came out, full of disdain.

    ¡°You know nothing!¡±

    At that moment, the old guy who has the chuckles No. 8 shouted.

    Rogenpletely ignored them and threw them to No.8 urately under his feet.

    After that, No. 8 looked at his feet and sighed.

    ¡°When will it be untied?¡±

    ¡°Hey boy, do you have any other key?¡±

    ¡°I do, but not now!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    After the great escape of the Golden Lion, the guards of the prison became very strict with the keys, it was hard to get them.

    ¡°Eating a useless Devil Fruit is the worst thing in my life!¡±

    He looked up to the sky and sighed, and then, under the gaze of Rogen, No. 8 went to the corner and sat down.

    Rogen was very curious at that moment, he wanted to know what was the other side doing.

    However, after a while, Rogen heard a strange sound, and when he turned, he saw that after the No. 8 waved his hand, a ck line appeared on his forehead.

    ¡°Cool, yeah!¡±

    Three minutester, the old man yelled, he waspletely excited. In front of him, the wall was stained with white spots.

    As he turned around, No. 8 pulled up his pants andughed.

    ¡°I can freely use my hands, haha!¡±

    ¡°What is he doing?¡±

    Rogen was confused.

    What makes him feel speechless is that through Kenbunshoku, he actually saw a few prisoners next to the old guy with an envious expression.

    ¡°I will teach you the Yiqidao that I have spent most of my life researching on it!¡±

    The old man¡¯s practice was really deep. Everyone sat in his cell and tried to know what was happening. They barely see the movements but they couldn¡¯t hear the sound. But Rogen, he was different from everyone, he could see and hear everything clearly.

    After a careful look, Rogen found that this old guy was using a unique martial arts skill. He suspected that guy.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    A monthter, he crossed his leg and smiled.

    Before this, he had been very close to the realm of this Yiqidao.

    All kinds of energies around the world have something inmon, as well as Qi. Like that, you could save energy and control it to get something strong. This is the use of the Yiqidao.

    After getting what he wants, Rogen began to practice and tried to transform his mana.

    It can be said that Rogen was gifted, talented, or let¡¯s say he was natural. It took him one month to make it, which was something unbelievable.

    When he transformed his mana and Busoshoku into Yiqidao, he slowly saw a faint rotating light blue vortex in his sight.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    Rogen smiled, and then, as he stretched out his hands, his eyes gradually congealed.

    ¡°Busoshoku Haki!¡±

    The invisible transparent airstream quickly covered his arm. However, the Busoshoku Haki continued to cover his whole hands, neck, chest, and stomach. In a blink of an eye, 70% of his body was covered with ck.

    ¡°Yiqidao is amazing!¡±

    When he saw this, Rogenughed.

    The Yiqidao speeded up the awakening of the Busoshoku Haki.

    After that, Rogen checked his energy.

    ¡°It¡¯s 60% less than before. Never mind, I¡¯ve made it!¡±

    Rogen was very happy.

    It was very clear that it was very difficult to awaken the Busoshoku Haki quickly. Rogen mastered it in a very short period, it was unimaginable.

    ¡°After the Busoshoku Haki, I can also practice Chakra!¡±

    With condensed eyes, Rogen stared at the mysterious energy.

    Like mana, chakra also has a unique cultivation method.

    ¡°550 million is the remaining possessed coins!¡±

    After a careful look at the bnce, Rogen didn¡¯t hesitate to redeem the chakra practice method and some ninjutsu. More than 80 million coins were spent, leaving 470 million in the bnce.

    It seems that the power he has made his Devil Fruit ability useless.

    ¡°After cultivating the mental power, my Predict-Predict fruit will truly bloom!¡±

    After a few days, he mastered Chakra and then transformed it into Yiqidao. Of course, the amount of Busoshoku and Mana was reduced again.

    ¡°I need to reach the level of Admirals!¡±

    ¡°When the Busoshoku covers all my body, I should leave this ce!¡±

 Chapter 290: Time to go out!

    <h4>Chapter 290: Time to go out!</h4>

    The defense of the Impel Down became tighter after the escape of the Golden Lion. Gradually, the prisoners of the 6th level rxed again.

    In the darkness, Rogen kept practicing all the time. Compared to the outside world, the 6th floor was like a ce to escape from the world, it was isted and rich in spiritual energy that allows Rogen to calm down and cultivate.

    Down here, time was passing slowly, and the prison was silent, on the contrary, the outside world was very chaotic, very loud, and everything was changing very fast.

    At some point, the defense of the 6th floor back to its original state. One day, a loud voice came out.

    ¡°Hey, Rogen, can you still get the keys?¡±

    The voice was a little hoarse that awakened Rogen from his cultivation and made him frown.

    ¡°There are still some difficulties, and we have to wait for an opportunity!¡±

    ¡°What the matter with you? Don¡¯t you want to save us?¡±

    The voice suddenly became furious, and he shouted with anger.

    Rogen frowned and then he smirked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember that I said I will save you all!¡±

    After saying this, Rogen closed his eyes again and neglected everyone. He entered into a deeper level of cultivation.

    Not to mention that the guy who just shouted didn¡¯t know Rogen at all and had nothing to exchange with him. Even if it was the Golden Lion, Rogen hesitated for a while before he made up his mind to rescue him.

    Also, from what just happened, Rogen realized that he won¡¯t get more from here, all the remaining prisoners were just ordinary strong pirates with no special power.

    ¡°Damn you boy, if we were outside, I would pull off your head and kick it like a ball!¡±

    A loud voice came out, following by curses.

    Rogen didn¡¯t pay much attention, he neglected them and immersed in his own world to practice.

    Yiqidao was very effective, but he needs more practice. At that time, Rogen¡¯s mana has been restored to perfection again, even surpassing the past.

    ¡°Busoshoku Haki has covered my arms, legs, and half of my body.¡±

    ¡°Not enough!¡±

    Rogen closed his eyes again and transformed Busoshoku into Yiqidao, and then he continued the cultivation of his mana. After a while, a whirlwind was formed around his body. It was very strange for the prisoners next to him when they the breeze blowing gently.

    After a while, Rogen opened his eyes, but this time, he used his Sharingan to control the prison beast to get him some food, and then he used Genjutsu to control the guards to get the keys.

    This time, he got 5 fetter keys that excited all the prisoners for a while.

    Through the exchange, Rogen had a good harvest, so he closed his eyes again with satisfaction.

    After a while, his eyes became sharp.

    ¡°I can make it!¡±

    ¡°I made it. I awakened the Busoshoku!¡±

    Immediately after that, he looked at the shackles and said.

    ¡°Keys? I don¡¯t really need them!¡±

    As he said that, he clenched his fist, andyers of cyclones appeared around his right arm, and...

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When he punched, the door of the cell vibrated violently, and make a loud noise that shook all the prisoners.

    ¡°Boy, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that you can break this cage?¡±

    ¡°What an idiot, you arepletely useless against this cage!¡±

    All the prisoners sneered andughed.

    However, Rogen didn¡¯t pay much attention. He stepped back and then looked at the shackles again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to leave, nothing can stop me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether I¡¯ve reached the Admiral¡¯s level or not, but I have to get to the safe side!¡±

    Just after saying that, Rogen¡¯s body trembled, and he shouted.

    ¡°600 million baileys, spend them all!¡±

    A huge roulette with seven colors appeared in front of him, and then, a thin man wearing a robe with a cloud pattern stepped out.

    ¡°Is that him!¡±

    A smile appeared on Rogen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yiqidao, time for chakra!¡±

    4 years have passed since the escape of the Golden Lion.

    The new era of the great pirates got chaotic. Like an active volcano, all the pirates rushed out to the sea.

    Outside the prison, everything has changed.

    The Golden Lion fell down four years ago. And now, powerful characters around the world create their own group quickly and stood on top of the world.

    After four years, many groups disappeared, such as the Wraith, the flying pirates, and more. However, many powerful characters decided to take a ce on the top.

    ¡°Edward Newgate, known as the Whitebeard, the strongest man in the world, and the captain of the most powerful group in the world!¡±

    ¡°Kaido! One of the strongest men in the new world, with his current power, he could rece the Golden Lion easily!¡±

    ¡°Charlotte Linlin, known as Big Mom, the captain of one of the most powerful pirates in the world!¡±

    After four years ofpetition, Kaido and Big Mom were like monsters, they were extremely powerful and had a huge territory.

    Even Whitebeard, the strongest man in the world, he had to calm down to avoid them.

    Day after day, year after year, the new generation kept pushing the old one to take their ce.

    On the other hand, the Marines decided to recruit pirates to eliminate other pirates.

    However, when they really stepped into thend of pirates, they realized their true power.

    They were too much, too strong. Those pirates were like stars in the sky, therge scale of pirates kept growing with no stop. At that time, nothing can suppress the new era of great pirates.

    In this serious and tense situation, a pale right hand seized the gate of the 6th floor and murmured.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go out!¡±

 Chapter 291: Shinra Tensei!

    <h4>Chapter 291: Shinra Tensei!</h4>

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the sun for a long time ago!¡±

    His voice was hoarse and excited.

    In the next second, a huge force burst out of the shadow¡¯s right hand, and immediately, the tight door of the cell trembled and got destroyed.

    With great momentum, Rogen smirked and stepped out of the cage.

    Seeing this, all the prisoners got shocked, and then they shouted.

    ¡°Boy, help me!¡±

    ¡°Help me please!¡±

    ¡°I gave you a Martial Arts skill, save me, master, please!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve made a deal, help me out!¡±

    Rogen didn¡¯t pay much attention, he kept looking down only.

    All the prisoners got excited, and they wanted to persuade Rogen to save them.

    ¡°Boy, help us all. We can break and defeat all the guards!¡±

    At that moment, Rogen raised his head slowly.

    ¡°This kid!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with his eyes?¡±

    Seeing the strange eyes, all the prisoners got shocked. Rogen¡¯s eyes suddenly changed to purple with 6 ck circles inside it. Simple eye contact with him is enough to make you feel as if you¡¯re being stared at by God.

    ¡°Save you!¡±

    Rogen sneered, and then, his right hand extended.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, the man who was standing inside the cage flew out to the air and mmed into the wall behind him. The bones of the poor prisoners crushed, and even blood spurt out from his mouth.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Everyone stepped back and stopped breathing at that moment. It can be said that these prisoners finally understood the reason behind arresting this kid. He was a devil.

    ¡°I will choose a few people to go out with me. Remember, anyone could die in this!¡±

    With an indifferent tone, Rogen stared at the prisoners carefully, he seemed to be looking for something.

    All the prisoners got shocked, and they subconsciously took a step back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll choose 6 of you then!¡±

    With a grin, Rogen stepped forward.

    The cage that was insurmountable to all prisoners had no effect on Rogen. Across the cage, Rogen picked six prisoners and looked at them. In a blink of an eye, they were all died.

    What was shocking, the six guys twisted and slowly disappeared.

    ¡°Hurry up! Someone broke out of the prison!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Gol D. Rogen!¡±

    ¡°He has the power of the Admirals!¡±

    When they heard this, all the guards got shocked.

    ¡°They are really fast!¡±

    Rogenpletely ignored the shock of the prisoners; he smiled and then went straight to the guards.

    ¡°Boy, get me out of here. I¡¯ll help you to defeat those guards!¡±

    Rogen kept moving forward until he heard the voice of an old man.

    ¡°Stay where you are, or we¡¯ll shoot you!¡±

    All the guards shouted with anger.

    Rogen tilted his head and turned. It turned out that No.8 asked Rogen to help him.

    ¡°Gunshots...[sfx]¡±

    Unexpectedly, a ck metal rod extended from his right hand and hit all the guards who came and shot Rogen.

    ¡°Hmm..!¡±

    After doing this, Rogen smiled.

    After a while, he turned and aimed at the lock of the cage. Under the huge power, the door opened in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Good, I will keep my promise, kid!¡±

    No.8 stood up with excitement and moved forward. He didn¡¯t take off the shackles on his feet, but it seems that he didn¡¯t care at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the warden¡¯s room, weapons are there!¡±

    No.8 shouted.

    When he heard that, Rogen nodded and stepped forward.

    Guards kept appearing in front of Rogen to arrest him. Unfortunately for them, Rogen was much stronger than them.

    ¡°His power is a bit strange. He¡¯s using ninja skills!¡±

    No.8 followed Rogen and kept thinking.

    He has experienced all kinds of power and skills in his life. This old guy could understand what kind of power Rogen has from first sight.

    After a while, they reached the warden¡¯s room.

    As he entered the room, Rogen looked up and saw his Seven Star Sword. After a smile, he jumped and took his sword back.

    At the same time, the old man looked for his sword, and after a while, he found it. It was a long and thin sword with a ck de that doesn¡¯t reflect light.

    ¡°Good one!¡±

    Rogen checked the sword and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s the legacy of Yiqidao!¡±

    No.8 sighed and didn¡¯t say more.

    ¡°Time to go out!¡±

    Rogen patted on his shoulder and left.

    They went straight to the elevator and used it to go up.

    On the 5th floor, a group of guards held their guns and aimed at the stairway. It was very clear that they were extremely afraid.

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°They areing!¡±

    When they heard that, all the guards put their fingers on the triggers.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    When he heard this little crack, No.8 looked at Rogen and whispered.

    ¡°Get ready boy, they are making a trap for us!¡±

    As he said that, No.8 raised his sword and got ready to attack.

    Rogen didn¡¯t pay much attention to the words of the old man; he nodded and turned his head.

    Finally, the elevator shuddered and stopped, and the door opened.

    ¡°Attack him, now!¡±

    In a word, all the guard pulled the trigger and shot Rogen at the same moment.

    ¡°Shinra Tensei!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Suddenly, a huge shell came out of Rogen¡¯s hand and hit the crowd.

    ¡°Oh, My God!¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

 Chapter 292: Dangerous kid!

    <h4>Chapter 292: Dangerous kid!</h4>

    At the same time, No. 8 waved his sword.

    ¡°ckwater hit!¡±

    In the void, a loud noise like the waterfall came out. At the same time, all the guards seemed to see a river rushing toward them. In a blink of an eye, they got drowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s called ck water and It¡¯s a legacy from....¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡±

    Rogen interrupted the old man¡¯s words and stepped forward.

    The two walked through the 5th floor quickly, nothing was able to stop them in this ce. After a while, they reached the 2nd floor.

    ¡°Great Fire Ball technique!¡±

    ¡°Water style, Great Waterfall technique!¡±

    With both hands, Rogen made quick printing seals. All the guards who came to stop Rogen and his mate lost their lives in a blink of an eye. What shocked No. 8 even more, was the roaring monsters behind them.

    The eyes of those beasts were full if line, it was obvious that they were controlled by Rogen.

    As they moved forward, the number of beasts increased and gradually formed an army behind them.

    The advance of the two people attracted the attention of the prisoners that shouted with excitement.

    ¡°Someone broke out of the prison again, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°They are going to make it, that¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°The Marines are in trouble now!¡±

    After a few minutes, Rogen and No.8 reached the first floor of the Impel Down.

    ¡°We can get to the exit from here!¡±

    No 8¡¯s eyes twinkled with excitement.

    After spending a long time here, he finally got the chance to escape.

    Has the world changed a lot? Do his wife and children still alive?

    Rogen nodded and then he moved forward0

    Along the way, Rogen didn¡¯t meet a decent opponent. Even Robert, who saw him first when he came in, didn¡¯t show up yet.

    ording to Rogen¡¯s estimation, Robert could be as strong as Garp and Sengoku.

    However, when they reached the 1s floor and even saw the light, Robert didn¡¯t show up.

    Meanwhile, in the director¡¯s room, Robert was in a deep sleep and made a loud snore.

    ¡°Wake him up, Rogen is going to run away!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over! Robert-Sama won¡¯t wake up. Let¡¯s call the Marine Headquarters and let them do something about it!¡±

    In the rear, a young man was looking quietly at the scene.

    ¡°Magen, Magen, go and call the Headquarters to do something. Hurry up!¡±

    When he heard this, he nodded and left quickly.

    At this time, Rogen and No. 8 have already stepped off the gate of the Impel Down. They subconsciously blocked the sunshine from the top of their heads using their hands, waiting for a while to get used to it.

    ¡°We are out!¡±

    No. 8 shouted with excitement.

    In front of them, there was an endless sea, in which waves were sweeping and pushing forwards.

    ¡°The smell of the sun, the smell of the sea!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s face showed a marge smile. He looked down at the sea ahead said.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long while. How are my friends?¡±

    He raised his head and looked at the sky.

    ¡°Finally, I¡¯m out, I will nevere back again!¡±

    Looking at the warship that was undting below, Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Marines!¡±

    ¡°Rogen, let¡¯s leave! We are free now!¡±

    No. 8 shouted andughed, and then he jumped toward the warship below.

    ¡°We will be free when we leave through the gate!¡±

    With a light response, Rogen jumped.

    On the warship, the Marines were lying on the deck enjoying the sun and the sea breeze. They are full-time troops responsible for receiving pirates. They were waiting here.

    At that moment, one of the Marines squinted and saw two ck sporting from the sky.

    Immediately, he opened his eyes.

    ¡°Is that!¡±

    ¡°There two peopleing toward the worship?¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    As he shouted, Rogen and No. 8 crashed onto the warship. The force brought by their small size made the whole ship shake.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I have only one thing to say!¡±

    Standing on the warship, Rogen stared at the Marines with indifference.

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    All the Marines stood up and looked at each other in confusion.

    ¡°Sail!¡±

    As he said that, No.8 took out his sword and pointed it toward the Marines.

    In the frightened eyes of the soldiers of the warship, the sword cut open the sea and extended to the front for 1 kilometer before it stopped.

    Where did these guyse from?

    ¡°Hey, they just broke out of the Impel Down!¡±

    One of the Marines recognized the clothes on No. 8 and screamed in horror.

    A minuteter, the warship drifted in the sea and moved.

    At the Headquarters of the Marines, Sengoku was angry, he kept flipping through documents from the New World.

    ¡°Blu, Blu, Blu...!¡±

    Suddenly, the Den Den Mushi rang.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°Fleet Admiral Sengoku! Something bad happened!¡±

    A panic shout came from the other side.

    ¡°Calm down boy, what happened?¡±

    Sengoku asked calmly.

    ¡°Rogen, Gol D. Rogen Ran away!¡±

    Sengoku got shocked when he heard that.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Four years ago, he broke into the Marine Headquarters and Mary Geoise, and now, the boy who has a bounty of 880 million on his head just escaped from the most dangerous prison in the world.

    The shocking news spread all over the Marine Base in an instant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up, you need to catch no matter what it costs!¡±

    ¡°This kid, don¡¯t let him out!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too dangerous!¡±

 Chapter 293: Six Paths Of Pain!

    <h4>Chapter 293: Six Paths Of Pain!</h4>

    Rogen¡¯s escape shocked the whole Headquarters. The defense of the Impel Down was very tight, and they even put shackles on the prisoners¡¯ hands and feet. Escaping from the Impel Down was nothing but a dream for all the prisoners.

    But Rogen, after spending four years there, did he actually escape?

    Immediately, Sengoku prepared a chase team with three Admirals.

    ¡°The troublemaker is out!¡±

    Standing on the deck, Kuzan¡¯s pupil contracted.

    Kizaru was silent at that moment as if he was thinking about something.

    ¡°I will crush all the pirates!¡±

    Sakazuki shouted.

    The warship was sailing at high speed toward the Impel Down.

    ¡°Sengoku-Sama, there is no sign for Rogen!¡±

    ¡°The prison is in chaos; the prison beasts became crazy!¡±

    Kizaru¡¯s words made Sengoku¡¯s heart sink and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Sengoku hit the table hard, he was extremely angry.

    At this moment, all the forces of all sides expanded their power and collected money, everyone wanted to be the new pirate king.

    ¡°You three, wait there and stabilize the situation in the Impel Down!¡±

    Sengoku abandoned Rogen¡¯s pursuit n and ordered the Admiral to stay there.

    ¡°I¡¯ll catch them again!¡±

    Sengoku leaned back on the chair and rubbed his forehead; he was very confused.

    On the other side, Rogen who kidnapped the warship already left the Marines¡¯ territory.

    ¡°It¡¯s easier than I expect!¡±

    On the deck, Rogen crossed his leg and smiled.

    ¡°No one ever thought that he could escape from there!¡±

    No. 8 was excited.

    When checked the newspaper and saw the date marked on it, Rogen smiled again.

    In a sh, four years passed already.

    It has been a while since thest time he saw his partners. As you know, the Wraith aged 5-years-old now.

    ¡°Go to Water 7!¡±

    Rogen turned and ordered the helmsman.

    The Marines were very careful, they were sure that these two escaped from the Impel Down.

    No one could believe that someone actually escaped from that prison. What kind of power these two have?

    ¡°No. 8, where are you going?¡±

    Rogen turned and asked his mate.

    ¡°I have my own name. What is number 8? Is that the key?3

    ¡°No. 8 shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a code name!¡±

    Rogen answered with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the West Blue, it¡¯s my hometown, I want to die there peacefully!¡±

    No. 8 sighed.

    The two kept talking together all the way, and they decided to stay together for a while.

    After one hour, they finally arrived.

    At that moment, the power of the possession dissipated, Rogen realized it silently.

    Thest attached soul was Nagato, from Naruto¡¯s world. The one who experienced all kinds of misery in the world, and finally transformed into a viin He is also the leader of Amegakure, the vige of rain.

    Nagato was as strong as the Admirals in their peak.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Nagato has suffered from a long illness. Otherwise, his strength will surely go further!¡±

    ¡°System, exchange the Rinnegan, the Uzumaki¡¯s bloodline, and the most important thing, exchange ninjutsu!¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t face anyone strong to use Nagato¡¯s power, Rogen wasn¡¯t disappointed, he could exchange his blood and eyes.

    With this exchange, Rogen has only 10 million possessed coins left in the bnce.

    After spending all his coins, Rogen wasn¡¯t sad, the effect was obvious, his blood has changed, and he could amodate more chakra. Originally, his chakra was full, and could not hold anymore after the awakening of the Haki, but at this moment, his capacity expanded 10 times.

    After a while, his eyes slowly closed and reopened again.

    The red color and the three Tomoes that were rotating just disappeared, and turned into 6 circles.

    It can be said that Rogen finally got the Rinnegan eyes.

    ¡°Deva Path.¡±

    ¡°Asura Path.¡±

    ¡°Human Path.¡±

    ¡°Animal Path.¡±

    ¡°Preta Path.¡±

    ¡°Naraka Path.¡±

    The six paths of pain were gradually perceived by Rogen, which made him smile. It can be said that Rogen¡¯s Chakra volume was no less than the Kage level. Rogen has enough power to be a Kage.

    In this world, those eyes allow him to enter the Admiral Level perfectly.

    At this time, Rogen became furious, and fear nothing.

    Even without the help of the system, Rogen has the power to face the Admirals.

    ¡°Well, I need six separated bodies now!¡±

    The six path strength has its own characteristics, and it¡¯s impossible for Rogen to fully release it alone. Therefore, he needs to rely on the power of the clones.

    As he said that, Rogen lifted his hands, and six bodies appeared on the deck.

    ¡°Is this?¡±

    Behind him, No. 8¡¯s pupil contracted, he seemed to recognize those 6 guys.

 Chapter 294: The new Ship!

    <h4>Chapter 294: The new Ship!</h4>

    ¡°Patrick Redfield!¡±

    No.8 was shocked when he saw the corpses.

    ¡°Byrnndi World!¡±

    ¡°Catarina Devon!¡±

    ¡°Gangnk!¡±

    ¡°Guts!¡±

    No. 8 shook his head; he couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw.

    When Rogen decided to leave the Impel Down, he killed these 6 prisoners. Unexpectedly, those six appeared in here.

    ¡°Six powerful clones, this is what I want!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    Creating the six paths takes a while. After pulling out these 6 corpses, Rogen kept thinking.

    ¡°Patrick Redfield, the user of the Batto Batto no Mi, Model: Vampire!¡±

    ¡°Can he really suck other¡¯s life? That is going to be Human Path¡±

    ¡°Byrnndi World, the user of the Moa Moa no Mi, Animal Path!¡±

    ¡°Catarina Devon, Inu Inu no Mi, Model: Kyubi no Kitsune, Preta Path!¡±

    ¡°Gangnk, Asura Path!¡±

    ¡°Guts, the ck swordsman, Naraka Path!¡±

    After calling this, Rogen used his Rinnegan, and in a blink of an eye, he activated the vitality of the five.

    Such an action doesn¡¯t really revive the five people but preserves their body vitality, and their souls have been already devoured by the Six Path.

    ¡°Doro, Deva Path!¡±

    After reaching this level, Rogen smiled, he just awakened a powerful force that could destroy all his enemies.

    If anyone wanted to fight him, he had to defeat those 6 guys first.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start with the Deva Path¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the remaining five bodies disappeared leaving only Doro, the Deva Path.

    As he moved his hand, dark metal sticks appeared, thick, thin, long and short, there were a lot of them. After a while, he began to pierce it into Doro¡¯s body.

    The scene was very cruel and bloody that makes all the Marines terrified. Rogen was nothing but a cruel monster that fear nothing.

    ¡°Those six guys were very brutal and tough. I¡¯ve never thought that you could use them as clones!¡±

    No. 8 was confused.

    One weekter, when they reached Water 7, Rogen was standing behind a bald and cold faced monk. The body of this monk was covered with ck metal rods.

    ¡°Is he alive?¡±

    No. 8 wondered.

    ¡°Nothing but darkness...¡±

    When he heard Doro¡¯s voice, No. 8 was stunned.

    ¡°Damn, this dude is so powerful!¡±

    After a while, the two jumped off the ship and headed toward Tom¡¯s shipyard.

    At that moment, Tom, the owner of the Shipyardughed loudly.

    ¡°Haha, I knew it, it¡¯s hard for the Marines to catch you!¡±

    As heughed, tears came out.

    ¡°Mr. Tom, I¡¯m here for my ship!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already built it, it has been there for 4 years!¡±

    Tom turned and led the way.

    When they reached the inner harbor of the shipyard, Tom smiled and pointed his finger.

    ¡°It¡¯s right there, quietly waiting for you buddy!¡±

    When he saw the ship, Rogen¡¯s expression changed.

    Four years ago, he was only a 17 years old child that has nothing but dreams. At that moment, his dreams became true, he one a very big ship worthy of a great pirate.

    His current power qualifies him to master such a ship, to sail, to take risks, and to see the magnificence of the sea with his crew.

    In the harbor ahead, the medium-sized ship was quietly docked, it can hold up to 200 people. It was arge ship covered by the curtains. From the outside, it was a very spectacr ship.

    After a while, the staff of Tom¡¯s shipyard climbed onto the boat and lifted the curtain off.

    ¡°Is this my ship?¡±

    Rogen murmured.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s yours!¡±

    Tom answered with pride.

    He can guarantee that this is absolutely the highest masterpiece he has ever made in his life.

    ¡°There are ny-nine small guns all around the ship and one main gun in the middle. Those guns have the power to smash a small ind as long as there is energy!¡±

    ¡°Also, I¡¯ve already made a piece ofnd on the top of the boat, you can nt some flowers and trees!¡±

    ¡°Of course, that is not the most important thing. The power system of the ship made me very proud of it!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Rogen seemed to be very interested.

    ¡°On the sea train, I¡¯ve used the steam power, and it was so effective, so at the beginning of this new ship, I added steam as well.¡±

    ¡°I have to say that after studying the Pluton and the sea train, I¡¯ve found a new kic energy!¡±

    ¡°Kic energy?¡±

    Rogen was curious.

    ¡°Yes, ites from thunder and lightning! By chance, I¡¯ve discovered the energy of thunder and lightning, it has powerful kic energy!¡±

    ¡°So, I added the electric power system!¡±

    Mr. Tom was very excited.

    ¡°Rogen, this new ship, if it has enough energy, it can beparable to the pluton, no, it¡¯s stronger!¡±

    ¡°This is definitely the highest achievement of my life!¡±

    Hearing Tom¡¯s words, Rogen was speechless.

    As a boying from the 21st century, Rogen naturally knows the power of electricity, but he didn¡¯t expect that this old man would know about this.

    Electricity is the power that transcends steam power.

 Chapter 295: Shinra Tensei!

    <h4>Chapter 295: Shinra Tensei!</h4>

    ¡°This new ship has three operating systems, wind power, steam power, and electric power!¡±

    ¡°No one can defeat this little beast!¡±

    ¡°On the sea, I can guarantee that the Marines on their warship will see nothing but the two lights on the tail of your ship!¡±

    Tom was getting more and more excited.

    Rogen didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Am I going to have the best ship in the Grand Line? That is so exciting!¡±

    After that, Tom introduced to Rogen the various capabilities of the new ship, and then, he gave him a little book to follow the instructions.

    ¡°I need a helmsman!¡±

    Rogen shook his head.

    It can be said that Rogen was ready to find his crewmates that were scattered around the world.

    In silence, Doro jumped into the new ship and searched around.

    ¡°Do you have a name for this new ship?¡±

    Tom asked.

    ¡°Yeah, Logan!¡±

    Rogen didn¡¯t hesitate when he answered.

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

    Tom nodded, and then he said.

    ¡°Ah yes, I remembered something!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Last year, a strange cat came to Water 7, it gave me a Vivre Car!¡±

    Tom was a bit confused.

    ¡°Did it say anything?¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes contracted. He was sure that this card belongs to the Little Master.

    ¡°I think that he¡¯s asking for help, he asked me to give this card to any member of the Wraith Pirates!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s this card?¡±

    Rogen¡¯s voice was very deep.

    Tom took the Vivre card from his pocket and handed it to Rogen.

    ¡°Take it!¡±

    When he saw the piece of paper, Rogen felt relieved.

    The card was very clean, which means that its owner was safe.

    Rogen cares about the Little Master more than his otherpanions, the little cat was the weakest one.

    ¡°Mr. Tom, I have to leave right now!¡±

    ¡°Of course, see youter, little buddy!¡±

    Tom smiled.

    ¡°Arigato, Tom-Sama!¡±

    The food reserve and daily necessities of the Logan had been prepared by Tom. Nothing left but jumping on the ship to leave.

    After thanking Tom, Rogen jumped on the ship.

    Two minutester, the Logan roared and sailed.

    On the Marines warship, all the Marines shouted with excitement when they saw three warshipsing toward them.

    ¡°Support is here! It¡¯s the Vice-Admiral Momonga!¡±

    The three ships made the Marines very happy.

    ¡°Where are Rogen and his crew?¡±

    The Vice-Admiral Momonga looked very serious. He was very clear about the strength of the other side. This battle had to be done by an Admiral at least.

    He asked for Rogen¡¯s whereabouts to report it to the Headquarters, so they coulde with support.

    ¡°Momonga-Sama, they¡¯re on the ind, we didn¡¯t dare to fight him!¡±

    The Marines were embarrassed.

    Momonga was very aware of the situation, so he didn¡¯t say anything.

    About five minutester, their ship sailed very fast, and in a blink of an eye, they saw a ship sailing not far away from them.

    ¡°It¡¯s Rogen!¡±

    Momonga¡¯s eyes froze, and immediately he ordered the Marines to follow him.

    He didn¡¯t give the order to attack, he just wants to determine the position of Rogen only.

    ¡°Rogen, the Marines chasing us!¡±

    At the same time, No. 8 and Doro noticed the warship behind them, so they reported immediately.

    ¡°Deva Path!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    ¡°They will see nothing but darkness!¡±

    With a cold tone, Doro put his hand on his chest and stepped forward slowly. In a blink of an eye, he jumped off the ship.

    ¡°Momonga-Sama, someone ising!¡±

    One of the Marines shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it!¡±

    Momonga raised his long sword and got ready to fight.

    But in the next moment, his eyes contracted.

    The other side was very strange. When he jumped off the ship, he leaned forward, put his hand toward the rear, and run on the sea surface. He was extremely fast; the sea was like a tnd beneath him.

    He crossed thousands of meters in less than 10 seconds.

    ¡°He¡¯s very close!¡±

    In an instant, Doro has reached the air above the warship.

    ¡°How dare you came here?¡±

    As he said that, Momonga took jumped toward Doro.

    ¡°Airsplitting de!¡±

    It seems that his sword cut the air and in a blink of an eye, a chopping wave appeared in the void and headed toward Doro.

    ¡°Shinra Tensei!¡±

    Doro¡¯s expression remained calm, besides, a spherical light shield appeared around his body.

    What was strange that the chopping wave got destroyed and dissipated when it hit the cover.

    In a blink of an eye, Doro flickered and appeared in front of Momonga who shouted again and waved his sword.

    Momonga was 2.51 meters in height, and his sword was very long and strong. The Vice-Admiral of the Marines could smash tall buildings is one hit.

    However, Doro didn¡¯t care about the Vice-Admiral¡¯s attack, he jumped and stood on the de, and then, he held it with his feet. The de was big enough to stand on it.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Squatting on the de, Doro stared at Momonga and aimed his right hand at him.

    ¡°Feel the darkness...!¡±

    ¡°Bansho Tenin!¡±

 Chapter 296: An easy fight!

    <h4>Chapter 296: An easy fight!</h4>

    Momonga wanted to wave his sword again, but somehow, he was pulled forward, it was like an invisible force.

    At the same time, Doro strode forward and pressed on Momonga¡¯s forehead with his right hand.

    ¡°Shinra Tensei!¡±

    As he heard that, the heart of the Vice-Admiral trembled, he felt that a strong invisible force pulling him down.

    In a blink of an eye, Momonga fell to the ground, and he couldn¡¯t stand up.

    Besides, the repulsive power spread all over the warship, and the seawater around the ship rose to the sky. The huge Marine Warship began to shake violently, even the hull of the ship cracked.

    Standing on the Logan, No. 8 waspletely shocked by the scene, 3 seconds were enough for Doro to get off the ship and attack the other side. With his power, the warship of the Marines started sinking.

    ¡°Is it just a clone?¡±

    No. 8 was very jealous, he turned and kept looking at Rogen who didn¡¯t make any reaction.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Under the power of Doro, the hull of the ship waspletely damaged. Momonga, the Vice-Admiral who could cut a sea king in one hit was covered with blood, he couldn¡¯t withstand Doro¡¯s power and lost consciousness.

    ¡°Everyone is useless against my Deva Path!¡±

    All the Marines screamed when they saw the seawater on the warship, the quickly grabbed all the bowls and tried to clean it.

    Seeing that the warship was about to Sink, Doro jumped to another warship quickly.

    He stood on the bow and kept scanning the whole ship.

    ¡°Shoot him!¡±

    All the Marines panicked, and they immediatelyunched fire.

    ¡°Shinra Tensei!¡±

    As he said that, Doro extended his right hand. The powerful wave swept across the Marines and dealt great damage. Only a few soldiers jumped to the sea but all the rest fell down and lost consciousness.

    As usual, Doro destroyed another warship using his Shinra Tensei.

    There was only one warship left, and of course, 3 seconds were enough for the Deva Path, Doro, to destroy it.

    ¡°Useless Marines!¡±

    Rogenughed.

    One Vice-Admiral and three warships didn¡¯tst one minute against the Deva Path Doro, Rogen waspletely happy with such a result.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After a while, Rogen turned and left.

    After the fight between Doro and the 3 Warships, another warship just arrived.

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t even procrastinate?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this boy is stronger than before!¡±

    Kizaru was shocked, even with his speed, he couldn¡¯t catch up with Rogen.

    Kizaru lost the two fights against Rogen. The Admiral of the Marines was very cautious and serious when ites to Rogen.

    ¡°Admiral Kizaru, it wasn¡¯t Rogen who attacked us, a strange monk who did that!¡±

    When he heard that, Kizaru¡¯s eyes contracted.

    ¡°What it looks like, I need more details!¡±

    Immediately, the soldier of the Marines took a piece of paper and drew an approximate picture of the monk, and handed it to Kizaru.

    ¡°Who the hell is this?¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t recognize him, it didn¡¯t mean that the Headquarters of the Marines couldn¡¯t recognize him. After a few minutes, he heard the news.

    ¡°Dora, a demon monk who was captured 20 years ago and sent to the Impel Down. He is not very strong, but be careful of him!¡±

    ¡°It seems that Rogen take some prisoners with him when he left the prison!¡±

    Sengoku was angry.

    In the Impel down, all the guards rushed and counted the prisoners, they wanted to know how many prisoners broke out of the prison.

    ¡°That¡¯s terrible! That boy is very troublesome. Sengoku-Sama, I don¡¯t want to take that risk!¡±

    Kizaru had a headache.

    He was afraid of death.

    ¡°Come back to the headquarters and wait for the orders!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Kizaru breathed a sigh of relief.

    After a while, he turned into light and disappeared.

    Kizaru wasn¡¯t brave enough to face Rogen and a group of Impel Down prisoners.

    The Logan was sailing fast. At that time, they haven¡¯t left the Sea Kings area yet.

    ¡°West blue?¡±

    Looking at the distant sea level, Doro raised the sails, and with the help of the steam power, the ship sailed even faster.

    The Vivre card was leading them to the West Blue.

    ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯t finish yet!¡±

    After knowing the purpose of Rogen, No. 8 smiled.

    ¡°I think that, do you want to stay with me?¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    No. 8 was very strong, he might be useful in the iing fights.

    ¡°No, I will leave after crossing the calm belt!¡±

    ¡°I really miss my home!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for everything, Rogen!¡±

    No. 8 shook his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, you helped a lot too!¡±

    Rogen nodded with a smile.

    Half an hourter, the Logan reached the Calm Belt. Rogen didn¡¯t lower the sails, he used the steam power to keep sailing in this windless area. However, with the power of the steam, the ship kept sailing at a very high speed.

    ¡°Try to avoid those bubbles on the seawater, sea kings are there!¡±

    No. 8 didn¡¯t show any fear when they reached the sea kings area.

    In a blink of an eye, the Logan passed through the sea Kings safely.

    After three hours of safe sailing, the Logan was about to reach the West Blue.

    ¡°From here, it¡¯s the West Blue!¡±

    If you want to get to the West Sea very fast, crossing the Calm belt is the best choice.

    Gradually, the sky has be dark.

    When the sunpletely disappeared, No. 8 whispered.

    ¡°Be careful, Rogen!¡±

 Chapter 297: Animal Path!

    <h4>Chapter 297: Animal Path!</h4>

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Vision at night is limited, you need to pay much attention to avoid Sea Kings.

    The Sea Kings species are very huge, and they took arge space when they rest, because of that, Rogen needs to be careful to avoid them, otherwise, he will be in a trouble.

    At that moment, Rogen ordered Doro the Deva path to pay attention, and then he called out another clone.

    ¡°Byrnndi World!¡±

    Looking at the body that just appeared on the deck, Rogen kept thinking.

    Among the six people he killed at the 6th level, every one of them was a powerful pirate before entering the prison. Indeed, they weren¡¯t as strong as before, but still, these guys were so strong.

    Byrnndi World was a pirate of the same era with the White Beard and Roger. 500 million is the bounty on his head. As a Devil Fruit user, World can amplify the size, speed, and strength of any object he touches. In terms of strength, Rogen would be in trouble if he decided to fight against World in his peak strength. However, he was trapped in the Impel Down, and his physical strength fell to a low level.

    ¡°The Moa Moa no Mi should have a miraculous effect!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes twinkled. After a while, he took out ck metal sticks and inserted them all over World¡¯s body.

    ¡°Having those eyes is an amazing thing, I can use the Six Path easily!¡±

    Rogen was very clear about this point. With the possession of the Rinnegan, Rogen could use Nagato¡¯s special skills. Like the Sharingan From Itachi.

    ¡°What if I canbine both eyes? That would be awesome!¡±

    Rogen was sure that this was something impossible to achieve in a short time. It was even hard for him to reach the peak with the Sharingan, such a thing needs a lot of time.

    After a while, he shook his head and stopped thinking about this. Instead, he kept preparing the second clone, the Animal Path, which gave him the ability to summon various animals and creatures to aid in a battle.

    This kind of ability was very useful to Rogen.

    Time passed quickly, and it was already the second half of the night.

    All of sudden, No. 8 who was sitting cross-legged on the deck held his sword and stood up.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    When he heard that, Doro¡¯s eyes contracted....

    Just a hundred meters ahead, there was a giant head like a hull just came out of the sea, after a careful look, it turned out that this was a sea-king opened his mouth and tried to eat the Logan.

    ¡°It¡¯s a huge creature, I¡¯ve seen it many times!¡±

    No. 8 said with a smile, and then he waved his sword.

    The Logan was sailing very fast, and the Sea King was rushing toward them at a high speed.

    ¡°ckwater sh, rain!¡±

    As he said that and waved his sword, an endless rain curtain fell and covered arge area.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, No. 8 jumped and headed toward the sea king and cut him.

    One attack was enough for this old man to defeat the Sea King.

    After killing the huge beast, No. 8 jumped back to the ship and acted normal as if nothing happened at all. At the same time, Doro kept advancing very fast with no stop.

    ¡°My sword is still strong as usual!¡±

    No. 8 smiled.

    ¡°Your swordsmanship is awesome, No. 8!¡±

    Rogen praised him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but every time I look at you and your clone, I feel something strange!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised when you see all my clones, haha!¡±

    On the other side, Rogen who was busy with the second cloneughed.

    ¡°Strangely, you can create different clones from dead bodies and get their power, I¡¯m surprised by your strange ability!¡±

    No. 8 was confused.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Rogenughed and didn¡¯t exin anything.

    These six clones are wed. They can not inherit all the strength of the dead perfectly, they can only get 70% or less.

 Chapter 298: Whitebeardâ€™s big news!

    <h4>Chapter 298: Whitebeard¡¯s big news!</h4>

    Rogen was busy with the second clone, and the ship kept moving forward at high speed and safely under the guard of Doro the Deva Path and No. 8.

    Time passed quickly; it has been already three days since the great escape.

    In the Marine base, New World.

    Marines werepletely angry, and a lot of pirates were excited when they heard the news.

    ¡°Did you hear that? We need to be careful, there will be chaos in the new world. We need to inform the Headquarters!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Some people who didn¡¯t hear the news asked in a daze.

    ¡°Whitebeard, it¡¯s the whitebeard, we need to move!¡±

    ¡°What? What are you talking about? Exin!¡±

    Edward Newgate, the Whitebeard, is known as the most powerful man in the world. He remained calm after Roger¡¯s death, even after Shiki¡¯s news, he didn¡¯t act. But now, shocking news came out.

    ¡°It¡¯s Kaido!¡±

    ¡°Kaido¡¯s subordinates have captured an ind under the protection of the Whitebeard!¡±

    One of the Marines shouted with fear.

    ¡°Oh, My God, something terrible is going to happen!¡±

    The news spread quickly through the world, which made all the Marines in a daze. On the other side, all the pirates got excited, such people love chaos.

    After Roger¡¯s death, the Whitebeard pirates became the world¡¯s top pirate group. Over the years, their strength and power have already reached their peak. It can be said that Edward Newgate was the king of the new world after Roger¡¯s death. He has countless pirate groups with powerful people under hismand. No one dares to challenge or provoke this silent king.

    On the other hand, Kaido, the rising star in the New World. He waspletely strong, especially with his immortal body. It was rumored that this guy was no less than the Whitebeard in terms of fighting alone.

    Kaido has been in the New World for a short time, and he decided to meet the king so early.

    What does that mean?

    The New World, no, the whole world is going to be in huge chaos.

    At the same time, the Fish man ind ushered a new pirate group.

    ¡°Haha, fish man ind, there are fish-men here!¡±

    ¡°Mermaid, mermaid, I can¡¯t believe my eyes! I finally met a mermaid!¡±

    The red-haired young man stood on the bow of his boat and kept looking forward.

    After a while, all the crew jumped off the boat and walked into the Fish man ind with excitement.

    ¡°Isawa, stop acting weird!¡±

    Jinx shouted at Isawa.

    ¡°Jinx, I¡¯m really curious!¡±

    ¡°These mermaids are so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Yasopp, what are you doing? Follow us!¡±

    Isawa turned and shouted at the curly man who was dozens of meters away from the group.

    ¡°Hai, Hai, I¡¯ming!¡±

    Yasoppughed and then came running.

    ¡°Beckman, you don¡¯t look excited at all!¡±

    Isawa turned his head and asked the man beside him.

    ¡°Ha! Yes, yes. I¡¯m excited!¡±

    Ben Beckman answered with a smile.

    ¡°Well, what do you think of the Captain¡¯s n?¡±

    Isawa asked again.

    ¡°You¡¯ve joined the group before me, you know better. Besides, we¡¯ve been together for a long time, don¡¯t you understand me yet?¡±

    Ben Beckman turned his head.

    Isawa was speechless after hearing this.

    ¡°Well, ignore him!¡±

    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s so stupid. We can¡¯t follow a stupid like him. We want to meet the White Beard!¡±

    Beckman shook his head.

    After a while, the whole crew noticed that the atmosphere on this ind was somewhat strange.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this ind?¡±

    Shanks turned and asked his friends.

    As he said that, Jinx ran forward and hit shanks.

    ¡°Why are you walking so fast?¡±

    In the rear, everyoneughed.

    ¡°Damn, it hurts!¡±

    Shanks stood up slowly and looked at his group with a serious expression.

    ¡°It seems that something bad happened!¡±

    All of sudden, a cry of panic rang out in the street.

    ¡°Damn, Whitebeard is going to fight against Kaido!¡±

    Hearing this, everyone got shocked. At that moment, they looked at the pirate g that was hung at the highest ce on the ind.

    It belongs to the Whitebeard pirates!

    ¡°Oh, it seems that someone is faster than me!¡±

    Shanks picked up his straw hat and put it on his head and said.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to speed up then!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to miss this great event!¡±

    In the calm belt, on the Logan.

    Rogen stood up slowly and smiled.

    The Animal Path was more difficult than the Deva Path, but anyway, he made it.

    As he stood up, Byrnndi World opened his eyes.

    ¡°Byrnndi World!¡±

    No. 8 murmured.

    ¡°Call me, Animal Path!¡±

    With an indifferent tone, Byrnndi stood up slowly.

    ¡°Doro, Byrnndi world, and Rogen!¡±

    ¡°The strength of this boy has skyrocketed in just a few days!¡±

    No. 8 heart trembled; it can be said that he was a bit afraid of Rogen.

    Fortunately, there was no conflict of interest between the two, otherwise, Rogen would kick him to death.

    ¡°I need some materials!¡±

    As soon as he stood up, Byrnndi murmured.

    ¡°Take what you need!¡±

    Rogen answered with a smile.

    Thus, Byrnndi looked forward at the Sea King who was lying on the Sea surface.

    He regarded the Sea-King as his material, and wanted to get it.

    The 100 meters tall Sea King had no resistance in the face of Rogen and the others.

    In a blink of an eye, the huge beast disappeared in the hands of the Animal Path.

    ¡°Where did they go!¡±

    No. 8 was very curious.

    ¡°In my eyes, do you want to go there?¡±

    Animal Path smiled and asked with an indifferent tone.

 Chapter 299: Charm!

    <h4>Chapter 299: Charm!</h4>

    No. 8 was speechless when he heard Byrnndi¡¯s indifferent words.

    ¡°Does these clones have their own consciousness?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°They are all my scattered consciousness, Haha!¡±

    Rogen answered with a smile.

    No. 8 shook his head, he kept thinking about the difference between the Deva Path and the Animal Path, and then he sighed.

    In a sh, five days passed.

    The Logan rushed out of the Calm Belt and the unique sea breeze blows in Rogen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Wee to the West Blue!¡±

    Rogen opened his hands and smiled.

    Nothing can stop him. With the existence of the two clones, No.8 and him, even the Sea King has to walk away obediently.

    ¡°Boy, it¡¯s time for me to go!¡±

    At this time, No. 8 stood up slowly.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Goodbye, my friend!¡±

    No. 8 didn¡¯t say his destination and jumped off the ship.

    At the moment, Rogen¡¯s heart trembled, he kept looking at No. 8 who was standing on his ck Water sword and moved forward.

    ¡°This guy is awesome; I wish I could see him again before death!¡±

    No. 8 tears came out, he smiled and then disappeared.

    ¡°There are a lot of talented people in this world!¡±

    ¡°What a big world!¡±

    After leaving the Calm Belt, the Deva Path opened the sails and followed the direction given by the Vivre Card.

    For Rogen, the West Blue was very strange, but there were mysterious treasures out there.

    In the Impel Down, he gained a lot of this from other prisoners. Among them, a chart for two ces in the West Blue.

    ¡°The treasure map of Konoria Ind, and the position of the king of the Kingdom of Balut.¡±

    Rogen¡¯s expression was very normal after seeing the first ind, but when he saw the kingdom, his expression changed.

    As he knows, in the pirate world this kind of session to the throne is generally passed down from father to son, he had never seen such a transaction. The trade was between a kingdom and a set of keys that could open hand shackles.

    ¡°Balut ring!¡±

    Rogen take off the golden ring tied on the rope from his neck and kept thinking.

    The ring was given to him by his cellmate. ording to his words, the ring is the keepsake handed down by the king from generation to generation.

    The prisoners had been in the Impel down for fifty years, and that moment, he was old, that is to say, that the Position of Balut¡¯s king had been vacant for fifty years. No one knows what happened to that kingdom.

    ¡°Maybe that country doesn¡¯t exist anymore!¡±

    Rogen shook his head.

    In any case, he has to go and take a look. What¡¯s more, the direction of the Vivre Card leads to that kingdom.

    ¡°Coincidence?¡±

    The two clones were responsible for the control of the ship, while Rogen was busy thinking about the route on the chart.

    The ring maker was very smart, there was a ferocious eagle carved on its surface. This eagle is pressed, the ring is going to be divided into two crescent shapes, in the middle of this crescent there was a chart pointing to the kingdom.

    ¡°After looking at the ring, I can only say that this kingdom is very amazing!¡±

    Rogen was very interested.

    After the departure of No. 8, the silence ruled the ce.

    The silence reminds Rogen of the first time he went to the sea, he still remembers that he was forced to be quiet to avoid the Marines at that time.

    ¡°What a quiet sea!¡±

    As he said that, Rogen closed his eyes to rest.

    It can be said that he never had aplete sleep for 4 years. At that time, he closed his eyes and slept for a whole week, and he didn¡¯t wake up until they docked in the harbor of the ind.

    He stood up slowly and shook his head, and then he turned and walked toward the ind.

    The direction of the Vivre was very urate.

    ¡°I¡¯m very close!¡±

    ¡°Over there!¡±

    At the same time, a loud shout came from the streets.

    Immediately, Rogen turned to see what happened. He saw a 30 years old man holding a long knife ran toward a fruit stand.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen her too, it¡¯s Nico Robin!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, we can get a lot of money!¡±

    ¡°That little monster, there¡¯s 80 million on her head, we should catch her!¡±

    As everyone knows, this little girl with a bounty of 80 million has no power, everyone was chasing her to get the reward, especially when they heard that she was on this ind.

    This day, when they heard the old man¡¯s words, everyone got shocked.

    the little ck-haired girl wearing a ck robe was shivering when she heard that they have found her, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. Next to her, there was a little cat.

    ¡°Robin, run!¡±

    At that moment, the kitten behind the fruit stand trembled and shouted.

    Immediately, Robin hugged the kitted and ran quickly.

    ¡°Get her!¡±

    ¡°Come on, stop her!¡±

    ¡°Get the 80 million!¡±

    After 2 minutes of running, Robin was blocked in a narrow alleyway.

    She was very sure about the result of getting caught. Until now, the image of O¡¯hara under the gunfire still lingers in her mind.

    ¡°Robin, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    ¡°Seize the opportunity and get out of here!¡±

    The voice of the little cat came out encouraging Robin.

    ¡°There are few people there. Breakthrough from there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be afraid, just run away!¡±

 Chapter 300: Losing the Little Master, again!!!

    <h4>Chapter 300: Losing the Little Master, again!!!</h4>

    The sound voice sounded in Robin¡¯s ear.

    Holding the cat in her arms, Robin looked up and panicked, dozens of persons were standing in front of her.

    ¡°Stop her, and get 80 million!¡±

    All the civilians shouted with excitement.

    For such a little girl, they should have a pity, but at this moment, everyone wanted to get the reward and didn¡¯t care about her feelings.

    80 million is good money after all.

    ¡°Help, help!¡±

    Robin ran quickly and closed her eyes.

    ¡°Robin, I¡¯ll be with you always!¡±

    The little cat calmed her again.

    At that moment, everyone saw the kitten in Robin¡¯s hands. In a blink of an eye, the cat transformed and became a little cute girl. Everyone got shocked, this girl was very beautiful.

    Like a princess, this little girl has very long ck hair with some waves at the tail. All the civilians felt ashamed when they saw her.

    ¡°Charm!¡±

    In a sh, all the men looked at her and got stunned.

    ¡°Wood attribute control!¡±

    With a wave of her hand, a rainbow light came out and rushed toward the big man in front of her. it seems that the little master was able to control men with her special ability.

    ¡°Jump on him!¡±

    The little master transformed and became a cat again, and then she went back between Robin¡¯s hands.

    At that moment, Robin jumped on the man¡¯s shoulders who ran immediately.

    ¡°Chase her!¡±

    All the females shouted, but there was no response from the men.

    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Love, is that love?¡±

    ¡°That littledy, she¡¯s astonishing!¡±

    Everyone was confused by the beauty of the little girl, and they were unable to move.

    After crossing 13 streets, Robin looked at the little kitten and said.

    ¡°Sister, every time I see you in human shape, I got stunned, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡±

    If you look carefully, you can find that there is a fork on the tail of the cat, it seems that she has two tails.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, have a good rest, we have to leave the ind!¡±

    The little cat smiled.

    Robin and the little cat have been together for 1 year and a half, and they suffered a lot of bad things together.

    ¡°Sister, we¡¯re leaving!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    After a brief conversation, Robin took a careful look at the alley before taking thest step on this ind.

    Suddenly, and before she notices, everything became dark, and then she lost consciousness.

    ¡°I made it!¡±

    ¡°Finally, I got these two!¡±

    ¡°Now, I will give them to the king, and I will be his right hand, also, I will marry the princess and get the opportunity to reach the peak of life!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    A burly figure was standing with pride andughed.

    The members of his group were standing behind him, they were happy and proud of what they did.

    ¡°Take them away, don¡¯t let the others see you!¡±

    As Mordol waved his hand, his little brother who was a member of his group stepped forward and tied Robin and the little cat, and then, he put them in a ck cloth bag and left.

    ¡°This little girl is very cunning, it¡¯s really hard to catch them. Fortunately, Mordol is here!¡±

    The little brotherughed loudly.

    ¡°Mordol-Sama is the smartest man alive!¡±

    ¡°After giving those little idiots to the king, my brother will take the highest position in the kingdom!¡±

    After thinking about his future, Mordol left the ind.

    ¡°Be careful, no one should know about us, guys!¡±

    ¡°Hai!¡±

    Mordol¡¯s group was very careful.

    One minuteter, Mordol raised his hand and stopped everyone.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a Vivre Card!¡±

    After noticing the Vivre card on the little master¡¯s body, Mordol sweated.

    ¡°Damn it, we almost make a stupid move!¡±

    He threw away the card and then headed to the unknown Kingdom as they said.

    ¡°No one knows whether this little girl haspanions or not, it would be a problem if they find our kingdom!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, he jumped on his ship and left.

    Just five minutester, Rogen appeared there.

    After looking around, Rogen¡¯s heart trembled, he didn¡¯t find anyone.

    Suddenly, his eyes contracted.

    ¡°Vivre Card!¡±

    He bent down and picked up the Vivre guard with anger.

    ¡°Something bad must¡¯ve happened to the Little Master!¡±

    He came here using the Vivre Card, but he didn¡¯t find anything but the other half of the card.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    He clenched his fist and then left.

    After a while, he heard the news that a Little girl called Nico Robin and a cat that could transform into a human appeared on this ind.

 Chapter 301: Ferocious monsters!

    <h4>Chapter 301: Ferocious monsters!</h4>

    ¡°What a pity, I¡¯m afraid that Mordol¡¯s group kidnapped that little girl!¡±

    This was the conclusion of everyone. These people have been looking for Robin, so they were familiar with the people who were doing the same thing. Everyone has seen Mordol¡¯s before, but now, he just disappeared.

    ¡°Where did Mordole from?¡±

    Rogen asked with a gloomy face.

    ¡°There are rumors that Mordol is a merchant for some kingdom, but no one ever heard the name of this kingdom.¡±

    One of the civilians shook his head.

    ¡°That should be the Balut Kingdom, I¡¯ve heard about it fifty years ago, but no one heard about it since then!¡±

    On the other side, a man bit the apple and shook his head.

    Hearing the familiar name, Rogen got stunned.

    ¡°What a coincidence!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes contracted.

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°Mordol is a very dangerous guy, I think that he came from there!¡±

    ¡°The kingdom of Balut is not simple at all, it¡¯s the kingdom of legends!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Balut kingdom is known as the kingdom of magic.¡±

    ¡°Kingdom of Magic?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is said that there is a mysterious power called magic, only Balut people could use this power!¡±

    ¡°Of course, these are just rumors, we haven¡¯t seen anyone from there, except for Mordol!¡±

    ¡°No one is sure whether this Kingdom is really existed or not!¡±

    Everyone smiled, no one was sure about this legend, and it can be said that no one believed in it.

    Rogen was confused, this kingdom may really exist, his cellmate gave him the ring of this kingdom, this must be true.

    ¡°The Kingdom of magic!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting!¡±

    Rogen smiled, and then he turned and left.

    Everyone shook their heads andughed when they saw Rogen.

    ¡°Another man who is bewildered by the mysterious Kingdom. He¡¯s not even sure whether Mordol hase from there!¡±

    Everyone was careful when ites to Mordol, he was very suspicious, but no one knew his origin.

    ¡°The map shows that the Kingdom of Balut has two high mountains in the sea as its gate. You can enter the Kingdom through the mountains and see the magnificence of this Kingdom.¡±

    In the original plot, there are many magical ces in the pirate world, as basta, Skypiea, and Zou, but Rogen didn¡¯t expect to find another ind that didn¡¯t appear in the original book.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to be a king, haha!¡±

    With augh, Rogen moved forward in a good mood.

    As the Logan sailed forward, Rogen gradually found something strange.

    ¡°That¡¯s really confusing, if I take this route, the ship will involuntarily deviate from the course, I have to pay much attention to it, otherwise, the ship will return and go back!¡±

    The direction of the ship has changed a little bit, but this slight change might lead to a disaster for Rogen.

    The Deva Path was just a clone, but his consciousness was very keen. He immediately changed the direction of the ship when it deviated.

    ¡°We should be there in two days!¡±

    With closed eyes, Rogen sat on the deck and kept thinking, also, he practiced the sword skills and left everything for the two clones.

    At the same time, in front of the Logan, a wooden boat was moving fast.

    ¡°Haha, my prosperity days wille when I hand over these two to the king!¡±

    Mordol was very excited.

    He didn¡¯t care whether there were people chasing him or not, he was sure that no one could know this route, it¡¯s a special route for Balut.

    At the stern of the wooden boat, there was a huge ma, which seemed to suppress something.

    ¡°Make sure that there is no problem with the ma. Remember, this ma is very important!¡±

    No one of the crew knew the function of the ma, only Mordol.

    At this time, Robin and the Little Master just woke up, and when they found the rope in their hands, they panicked.

    ¡°Where are we? And who are you?¡±

    Robin cried.

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry little girl, we¡¯re not bad guys.¡±

    Mordol smiled and then he looked at the little master.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that you are a bit special, that¡¯s why I used Kair¨­seki to cuff you!¡±

    Mordol is a very careful guy, and his prudence has helped him a lot in his business.

    ¡°Are you going to take us to the Marines, or the World Government?¡±

    ¡°Marines? World Government?¡±

    Mordol seemed to be a bit surprised.

    ¡°Why would I do that? I¡¯m going to take you to the King!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be his treasure!¡±

    Mordol¡¯s voice was very calm, he didn¡¯t want to act like a bad man at all.

    ¡°King?¡±

    Robin and the Little Master looked at each other and felt sad.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be sad, you¡¯re going to have a better life in the Kingdom of Balut!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to say that our King is the most powerful magician in the Kingdom of Balut!¡±

    Mordol was very proud, also, he has no idea that Rogen was behind him, a few miles away.

    On the morning of the third day, Mordol¡¯s ship entered an area of white fog.

    ¡°Damn it, Boss, we can¡¯t see anything at all!¡±

    All the crew shouted in panic.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t panic guys, it¡¯s a very normal situation, we¡¯re going to enter the Kingdom of Balut soon.¡±

    Mordol smiled.

    At the same time, everyone got shocked again. There were two huge and ferocious monsters staring at them.

 Chapter 302: Crescent island!

    <h4>Chapter 302: Crescent ind!</h4>

    Under the white fog, two huge shadows on the sides of the ship appeared. They looked like ferocious beasts. As they saw these huge shadows, everyone shouted.

    ¡°Captain, these beasts are going to attack us!¡±

    The crew members were afraid to move forward.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Listen to me, keep sailing forward!¡±

    Mordol¡¯s doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all, he shouted and ordered his crew to move forward.

    His crew had nothing to do but following his orders.

    The wooden boat swayed under the white fog, and after a while, it disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s foggy!¡±

    After a while, the Logan came to this area.

    When he saw this dense fog, Rogen sighed.

    ¡°These two mountains that look like beast are the gates of Balut!¡±

    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll enter the mysterious kingdom after passing through here.¡±

    Rogen¡¯s face showed a smile.

    With the possession of the ring of the kingdom, Rogen is going to be the king of the Balut, in other words, Balut is his kingdom now. From rebirth to now, this is the first time for Rogen to be in a rich ss.

    ¡°The whistling of the wind sounds like a roar of the beast. This is very unique!¡±

    The strange route, the two mountains, and the white fog made Rogen feel excited.

    The pirate world is a world of adventure and exploration. There are many magical scenes and mysterious kingdom on this vast sea. With the rich history and the unique costumes of various inds and countries, there was also a wide range of species. Simply, this world is very attractive.

    The Deva Path and the Animal Path kept checking the movement and the route carefully when the Logan rowed quickly across the sea.

    In a moment, Rogen¡¯s eyes shed.

    An endless clean sea that seems to be connected to the blue sky; little fish were jumping on both sides of the ship. After a careful look ahead, Rogen¡¯s eyes contracted.

    ¡°Is this?¡±

    On the uneven ground, there were mysterious castles with spire-shaped building roofs, also, there were cable bridges across the sky! What made him even more shocked, the huge monsters that were in the sky.

    ¡°Is that a dragon?¡±

    Rogen was surprised and deeply attracted by everything in front of him.

    In front of him, there were six inds, and they were connected by an iron cable bridge, forming a beautiful half-moon.

    ¡°Is that the legendary kingdom of magic?¡±

    After taking a deep breath, Rogen got excited.

    He saw a lot of people walking fast and wearing ck robes and pointed wizard hats.

    At the entrance of the ind, Mordol got too excited and ordered his crew to approach the harbor.

    ¡°Oh My God, Mordol-Sama, is that the kingdom of magic?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes contracted and asked with excitement.

    ¡°Oh yeah, this is the legendary kingdom of Balut!¡±

    Mordol was very proud.

    ¡°Remember, you can¡¯t tell anyone about anything here, the policy of Balut is to stay in seclusion and never share anything with the outside world!¡±

    ¡°Hai hai!¡±

    All the crew nodded.

    Robin and the Little Master were amazed by everything in front of them. This world is amazing.

    ¡°Captain, do you know magic?¡±

    Mordol¡¯s eyes contracted when he heard that.

    ¡°I can turn you into a pig!¡±

    As he said this, everyone stepped back.

    At this time, someone came from the sky riding an owl about three meters long.

    ¡°Mordol, wee back. What did you get this time?¡±

    On the owl, a middle-aged man with a wizard¡¯s hat smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a very precious thing, take me, I want to see the King!¡±

    When he heard that, the middle-aged man got excited.

    ¡°Hmm, it seems that the harvest is very good!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my friend, I won¡¯t forget you!¡±

    Mordol smiled.

    The middle-aged man nodded with a smile, and in a blink of an eye, the huge owl began to flutter its wings around the wooden boat.

    ¡°Get these two on the owl,e on!¡±

    Mordol ordered his crew.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave now guys, but remember, you are allowed to move in the crescent ind only, if you tried to enter some restricted ces, you¡¯ll be executed immediately!¡±

    ¡°Hai!¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    These inds were tens of meters above the sea level, and the crescent ind is the nearest one. Ships can¡¯t reach there, they can rely on those huge owls only.

    ¡°Woohoo, legendary birds can do a lot of things!¡±

    The crew was excited.

    After a few seconds, the Logan reached the Balut area.

    Looking at the top, Rogen saw a group of ck spots falling from the sky. In a blink of an eye, these ck spots turned into a group of armed knights with swords on owls.

    ¡°It¡¯s an outsider!¡±

    As they approached, they saw that Rogen¡¯s face wasn¡¯t familiar at all.

    ¡°Hey, outsider, who told you about this ce?¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes twinkled for a moment, and then he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m an explorer, I came here with Mordol!¡±

    ¡°Mordol?¡±

    The warriors seemed to be familiar with this name, so they weed Rogen.

    ¡°Sit on the Owl and let¡¯s go!¡±

    Rogen didn¡¯t hesitate at all, he jumped with the Deva Path and the Animal Path on the Owl quickly.

    A minuteter, theynded on the crescent ind.

    ¡°Wait here, we will send someone to guide you!¡±

    The warrior pointed his hand and smiled. And after a while, the owl flew up and disappeared.

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡±

    Rogen got excited.

    ¡°Hello boy,e here!¡±

    At the entrance of the tavern, an old man with a wizard hat called Rogen and waved his hand.

 Chapter 303: Wizard!

    <h4>Chapter 303: Wizard!</h4>

    This old man wasn¡¯t as short as the other wizards in this Kingdom, he was very tall. Sitting at the entrance, he was at the same height as Rogen, also, his body looked very strong.

    ¡°Hello, Old ma...¡±

    And before he could say anything else, the old man stopped him and said.

    ¡°You can call me, Salo!¡±

    As he said that, he pointed to the tavern behind him and said with a cold tone.

    ¡°Go in and wait!¡±

    Rogen was embarrassed, he was willing to find someone to understand a lot of things, but this man had no intention to talk to him.

    Rogen shook his head and entered the bar.

    As soon as he entered, he found that the tavern was quite lively.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This is the Magic Kingdom. Those guys know magic. I just saw that!¡±

    ¡°I saw it, too. It was exciting.¡±

    ¡°If, if we can learn magic.¡±

    When he heard those words, Rogen turned his head immediately.

    He found that those people were wearing normal clothes, and their temperament waspletely different from the people who lived here. It seems that they were outsiders like him.

    Rogen smiled and then he kept walking forward.

    ¡°You want to learn magic too? Haha, in your dreams!¡±

    The t-headed bartender who was wiping the ss sneered.

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    Everyone looked at the bartender.

    ¡°Stupid question!¡±

    ¡°Do you know that magic has been taboo in the kingdom of Balut 50 years ago? Only those who have the permission of the King can learn it!¡±

    ¡°And you are nothing but outsiders, you don¡¯t even have the right to think about it!¡±

    ¡°Even your boss, Mordol, the king¡¯s dog, he only learned a little bit of metamorphosis, haha!¡±

    Hearing this, all the crew lost hope.

    When he heard Mordol¡¯s name, Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, and then he looked at the people sitting at the table and smiled.

    ¡°Sander, who gave you permission to talk nonsense here?¡±

    Salo, who just entered the bar looked at Sander, the bartender, and scolded him.

    ¡°Salo-Sama!¡±

    The t-headed man looked at Salo the 4 meters tall and trembled.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to talk about the King¡¯s affair, and as a punishment, I forbid you to talk for three days!¡±

    After saying this, a strange stick pointed out from his sleeve robe, and then, a green light rushed out and hit Sander.

    ¡°Voom!¡±

    At that moment, Sander¡¯s expression changed, he was helpless, as if he knew what is going to happen to him, so he turned his head and returned to work with his head down.

    ¡°Magic, it¡¯s a real magic!¡±

    Salo¡¯s action made everyone excited.

    ¡°Right, that guy named Sander, his mouth is stuck by something and he can¡¯t talk!¡±

    Everyone kept whispering, and they were even more excited.

    Even Rogen couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw, he looked at Salo and kept thinking.

    ¡°Did I cross into the world of Harry Potter?¡±

    Rogen began to doubt.

    ¡°But Salo, he said that we don¡¯t even have the right to think about magic?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we learn magic?¡±

    At that moment, Rogen pulled a chair and asked loudly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to ask!¡±

    Salo answered with a cold tone.

    After the boring conversation, Rogen took his chair and joined Mordol¡¯s crew.

    ¡°Rogen, are you serious? Are there inds under the sea surface?¡±

    ¡°Are there mermaids in there?¡±

    ¡°Tell us more!¡±

    Soon, everyone got excited about Rogen¡¯s stories and became interested in him.

    While they were chatting, Salo paid attention to Rogen. He was shocked, how could this young boy know all this, and how could he visit all these ces. Salo was sure that this kid wasn¡¯t lying, he naturally knows everything.

    ¡°Damn, who is this boy? And what is he trying to do?¡±

    Clenching his fists, Salo was angry, and then he calmed down.

    50 years passed since he lost contact with the outside world, especially after the great changes with the outside world. The only connection was Mordol who became a merchant, that guy was the only man who got the qualification to go out under the authority of the King.

    With the corner of his eyes, Salo kept looking at Rogen carefully.

    ¡°There is a kind of fruit, called the Devil Fruit. You can gain great power by eating it. In my opinion, it¡¯s much more convenient than magic!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t need to care too much about magic!¡±

    His words made everyone excited. What is so special about magic? There¡¯s no need for it when you have the power of the Devil Fruit. Everyone decided to get a devil fruit after leaving this ce.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve seen a lot, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are only a few people who know all this, you¡¯re awesome!¡±

    They have realized that Rogen was different. It¡¯s hard for ordinary people to know all this.

    ¡°He was in the famous sea, the Grand Line!¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    Ordinary people live in the four seas, only strong ones could stay in the Grand Line.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been there, it was an amazing experience!¡±

    Rogen rubbed his head.

    As Salo watched him carefully, Rogen kept looking at the tall man. Even more, he noticed that the other side clenched his right fist after hearing that he had been in the Grand Line.

    ¡°Besides, can you tell me where the woman and cat that your boss caught went?¡±

 Chapter 304: The real King is back!!

    <h4>Chapter 304: The real King is back!!</h4>

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    The sudden change of topic from Rogen made everyone stunned, but after a while, someone answered.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you guys? Hey Rogen, he¡¯s on the way to the king¡¯s hall!¡±

    When he heard that, Rogen¡¯s eyes shed, and he got angry, and everyone inside the bar felt the anger of Rogen.

    ¡°The King¡¯s hall?¡±

    Rogen hit the table and stood up in a hurry.

    ¡°Hey, little brother, tell us more about the sea again!¡±

    When he went to the bar¡¯s door, one of the crew shouted, he wanted to hear more. However, Rogen didn¡¯t pay much attention to him, he hit the door with his right foot and left.

    At that moment, Salo stood up and followed him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Inside the bar, everyone wondered.

    Outside the bar, Salo stopped Rogen and said.

    ¡°Boy, stop, let me ask you something!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry, you can ask meter.¡±

    With a cold tone, Rogen smirked and headed toward the iron bridge in the distance.

    ¡°I know the reason that made youe here, so if you answer my question, I will take you to the pce of the King.¡±

    ¡°And trust me, my griffon is much faster than you!¡±

    Salo¡¯s tone was very deep.

    At that moment, Rogen stopped and turned around.

    Deva Path and the Animal path also stopped and stared at Salo.

    ¡°Just hurry up!¡±

    After taking a deep breath, Salo stood in front of Rogen and asked.

    ¡°Where did you hear about the Kingdom of Balut? When? And who told you about it? We have lost contact with the outside world for 50 years!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that no one knows about the existence of this kingdom!¡±

    At that moment, Rogen shook his head, he was sure that this was an important thing for Salo, and without hesitation, he took out the ring on his neck.

    ¡°Time, four years ago, and the person who told me about this kingdom should be your former king!¡±

    When he saw the ring in Rogen¡¯s hand, Salo¡¯s heart trembled.

    ¡°Balut Ring!¡±

    At a first nce, Salo recognized the ring, and at the same time, his expression changed, and his eyes became full of tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s Balut¡¯s ring, where is our King? Where is he?¡±

    At this moment, Salo, the old wizard got excited. Compared with the previous king, the present king was very cruel and heinous. Under his leadership, the Kingdom of Balut is heading toward destruction step by step.

    Everything will be saved if the king coulde back!

    ¡°He¡¯s in 6th level of the Impel Down, the strictest prison in the world!¡±

    Rogen spat out those words directly to Salo, who waspletely shocked.

    ¡°Oh My God, Impel Down!¡±

    Salo cried.

    He naturally knows what was the Impel Down. Although the power of Magic was unique, it was hard to use it against the Marines, they are much stronger.

    ¡°Yes, also, he gave me this country!¡±

    Rogen whispered.

    ¡°Gave you the country?¡±

    Salo waspletely angry, and helpless at the same time. He couldn¡¯t understand how could a King give away his country like this.

    ¡°Is it because he¡¯s dying? Or because you are his best friend?¡±

    Salo asked with a sad tone.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know each other, he gave me the ring just to free his hands.¡±

    At that moment, Salo¡¯s expression changed, and he roared with anger.

    ¡°Asshole!!¡±

    Seeing this reaction, Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Ho, Ho, calm yourself big man, I have the ring, so I¡¯m your king!¡±

    ¡°You know this ring, right?¡±

    Salo trembled, and he couldn¡¯t know what to do. He just calmed down and lowered his head.

    ¡°Since you got the ring, so ording to the tradition of our kingdom, then you are the King!¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Salo sneered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be a king. Besides, if the current king knew that you had this ring, he will kill you for sure!¡±

    ¡°So, my advice to you is to get out of here as fast as you can!¡±

    When he heard that, Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your griffin?¡±

    ¡°What? What are you going to do?¡±

    Salo wondered.

    ¡°We had a deal, you promised me that if I answered your question, you will give me your griffin to go to the king¡¯s pce.¡±

    Rogen replied.

    ¡°Are you serious? It¡¯s the king¡¯s pce, there are at least 36 wizards stationed there, and then there is the king, the most powerful wizard in this kingdom! Even the Admiral of the Marines will not have a chance toe out alive!¡±

    Salo shivered with anger.

    ¡°Oh really, what else?¡±

    Rogen was surprised, he didn¡¯t expect that the wizard¡¯s power could bepared with the Admiral of the Marines.

    ¡°I can teach you magic, so you can challenge the king. And if you defeat him, you¡¯ll take his ce!¡±

    Salo sighed.

    It was a long-term method, but Salo didn¡¯t find any other solution.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, mypanion is right there, and I have to save him!¡±

    Rogen refused immediately.

    ¡°Besides, you already said that I¡¯m the king now!¡±

    ¡°That means that he¡¯s nothing but a fake king!¡±

    Salo shook his head and then he cursed.

    ¡°Damn it, I know that he¡¯s fake, but he¡¯s so strong, what about you?¡±

    Looking at Rogen, Salo shook his head again.

    The most powerful wizard who has the power to destroy an ind, can this boy fight against him?

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m strong too!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t get yourself into trouble. I was the right hand of the former king, and one of the five great wizards in the Kingdom of Balut, trust me, the current king isn¡¯t an easy man to deal with!¡±

    Salo shouted with anger.

    ¡°Even with the possession of the ring, you can¡¯t do anything alone!¡±

    Rogenughed when he heard that.

    ¡°Dude, I¡¯m the King of this country, am I not?¡±

    Salo¡¯s face was pale, he had to admit that the other party was right. From ancient times, the King is the one who¡¯s holding this ring.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that there are a lot of people in this county who could recognize this ring!¡±

    ¡°So please, call them now!¡±

    ¡°Tell them that the real King is back!¡±

 Chapter 305: Reinforcement!

    <h4>Chapter 305: Reinforcement!</h4>

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Immediately, Salo refused, he thought that Rogen was joking, he doesn¡¯t know how strong the king was.

    With an angry tone, Rogen frowned and shouted.

    ¡°Where is the griffin?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, you are thest hope of this kingdom. And you¡¯ll do nothing but chaos, you¡¯ll make it worse!¡±

    Salo answered coldly.

    In a moment, the breeze suddenly rose, and the atmosphere became cold.

    Rogen waspletely mad at that moment, and then he turned and shouted.

    ¡°Animal Path!¡±

    As he said that, the clone nodded and then pressed his hand toward the ground, and with a ¡°Bang¡± sound, huge birds appeared here.

    Rogen didn¡¯t hesitate to jump, which made Salo angry.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go!¡±

    As he said that, Salo stretched his right hand and take out a strange curved wooden wand, and pointed at Rogen.

    ¡°Wheeew!¡±

    Suddenly, a green light came out of the stick and headed toward Rogen.

    Immediately, the Deva Path jumped in front of Rogen and pressed with his hand.

    ¡°Shinra Tensei!¡±

    The invisible repulsive force exploded rapidly, and the green light deviated. Immediately afterward, Salo¡¯s body was pressed on the ground.

    ¡°W... What happened, Ugh!¡±

    With all his power, Salo reacted quickly, and with a sh of green light, he jumped up and looked at Rogen, he waspletely shocked, and couldn¡¯t believe what just happened.

    When he stood up and looked at the sky, he found that Rogen has disappeared.

    ¡°That¡¯s guy, he¡¯s going to mess it up!¡±

    Immediately, he took out the Den Den Mushi and contacted the others.

    ¡°Hey, Asy, hurry up, let¡¯s meet in the pce of the king!¡±

    ¡°Oh, wizard Salo, what are you going to do there? That¡¯s the King¡¯s territory. Going there is going to cause a war!¡±

    Asy wondered.

    ¡°The real King has appeared...¡±

    Salo was very urgent.

    ¡°What? Did you just say, real King?¡±

    Asy was shocked.

    ¡°Tell everyone, and let¡¯s meet there, the war is about to start. The real King has to win this war!¡±

    Salo said quickly.

    Salo didn¡¯t waste time and immediately called everyone after Asy. All those who received the call from him got excited to hear the good news, and they acted quickly.

    After contacting everyone, Salo breathed a sigh of relief, and then he whistled.

    ¡°.....!¡±

    After a while, a ferocious griffinnded in front of Salo who jumped on it quickly.

    ¡°That boy, I don¡¯t know what is he willing to do, but I have to save him!¡±

    Salo gritted his teeth.

    He wasn¡¯t willing tounch a war against the fake king, but this time, he felt that it¡¯s his duty.

    For the first time in thest 50 years, he saw the ring of Balut. He felt that this boy is the real king.

    With the high speed of the huge bird, Rogen has crossed 2 inds already. The king¡¯s pce was a very conspicuous ce, it was in the deepest part of the ind. The magnificent ce between the tall castles should be the pce of the king.

    ¡°Outsiders, stop there!¡±

    ¡°If you tried to break into here, we will kill you!¡±

    Suddenly, a loud voice came out.

    When he turned his head to see what happened, Rogen saw a team of warriors riding huge owls chasing him.

    ¡°Deva Path!¡±

    ¡°Hai!¡±

    Immediately, the Deva Path stepped forward and waved his hands.

    And then, he punched the void with his hand that was covered with Busoshoku Haki.

    ¡°Monster fist!¡±

    With that punch, a huge purple beast appeared from behind and attacked all the warriors. At the same time under Rogen pped its wings and reached the third ind.

    ¡°Ding, Ding, Ding, Ding!¡±

    The sound of the bell sounded all over the Kingdom, it was like a general rm.

    When they heard that, all the civilians raised their heads, they got shocked, there was a giant bird flying above them.

    ¡°Mom, look, there a huge bird!¡±

    A little girl looked at the sky with amazement.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen outsiders here since a long time ago!¡±

    The old man who was walking on crutches shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the guards are going to kill him!¡±

    Exactly at that moment, Rogen reached the 4th ind.

    At the same time, several teams of strange people in ck robes and wizard hats. They werepletely covered under their robes.

    All of them gathered and followed Rogen.

    ¡°That¡¯s the guards of the former king!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re alive!¡±

    ¡°Oh My God, there are a lot of them. What are they going to do?¡±

    Everyone kept looking at the crowded sky and they didn¡¯t know what was happening. Over the past 50 years, the current king has eliminated almost all the allies of the former king, and the rest stayed low and avoided him, and no one even saw them again.

    But at this time, they have shown up.

    Everyone felt that something bad is going to happen.

    ¡°Your majesty, we are here to support you!¡±

    Rogen who was standing on the giant bird heard something, so he turned immediately.

    He found a wizard standing on a strange magic broom approaching him.

    ¡°My lord, my name is Asy, I¡¯m the former chief on the king¡¯s guard!¡±

    Asy was a guy in his fifties, he wasn¡¯t tall, and he has a look of excitement at that time.

    ¡°I¡¯m Rogen!¡±

    Rogen nodded.

    ¡°Great, we have a new king, finally. Can you show us your ring?¡±

    Behind him, there were more than 200 people in wizard¡¯s robes, and they were all riding broomsticks.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Rogen got excited to see this group of people with a look of respect in their eyes.

    With a smile, Rogen took out the ring and put it on his finger.

    ¡°Here it is!¡±

    ¡°The true King, yeah, he¡¯s the one!¡±

 Chapter 306: I want to eat you!

    <h4>Chapter 306: I want to eat you!</h4>

    After seeing the ring in Rogen¡¯s hand, the guards of the former King¡¯s got more excited. Even more, all of them lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to look at him.

    The guy in front of them is the Real King!

    ¡°Your highness, are you here to take the Kingdom back?¡±

    Asy was very excited.

    Looking at the Asy and the group behind him, Rogen couldn¡¯t let them down.

    ¡°Yes, no one can take my Kingdom from me!¡±

    Rogen answered without hesitation.

    ¡°Great! We are the king¡¯s guard, and we will support you!¡±

    Asy said cheerfully.

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone else with you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s another team of wizards on their way, and there¡¯s the right hand of the former king, wizard Salo!¡±

    Asy answered quickly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Rogen nodded, and then he mentioned the other side to continue. Half a dayter, Rogen¡¯s haven¡¯t heard any movement.

    ¡°No more?¡±

    Rogen asked in shock.

    Unexpectedly, the other side nodded with embarrassment.

    Rogen didn¡¯t find arge number of supporters for the real king. Was that a joke? Balut is a very big kingdom, where¡¯s the others?

    ¡°There are only the three of us who are strong, the rest are all mages, there are 2000 of them!¡±

    ¡°Wizard Salo called them all, they should be here any time!¡±

    ¡°More than 2000, not bad!¡±

    Rogen nodded.

    As he progressed, more and more people gathered behind him, and they gradually reached more than 500 people. Everyone¡¯s eyes shed, they kept looking at Rogen with amazement, this is the real king, they were curious to see how strong their king will be.

    After checking him carefully, they were disappointed. Their new king was a young man.

    The current king was absolutely a cruel tyrant, they wanted to change him so badly.

    More than 500 mages and wizards gathered together, they were like ck clouds in the sky, which scared all the owl warriors who were patrolling the area

    ¡°Are you serious? How dare you gather together and rush to the King¡¯s ind like this?¡±

    The leader of the owl warriors shouted with anger, but he couldn¡¯t stop them.

    ¡°Report to the king immediately, those idiots are going to revolt again!¡±

    The leader shouted.

    The King¡¯s castle was on the 6th ind, the final ind of the kingdom.

    At that moment, in the Castle, Mordol was walking very fast behind a group of wizards, he was excited to show what got to the King.

    When they approached the deepest part of the castle and came to the gate of the main hall, a circle of ck fog shed, and then a thin figure appeared from it.

    ¡°Come in Mordol, the King is waiting for you!¡±

    When he heard that, Mordol took a deep breath, adjusted his expression, and then dragged Robin and the Little Master into the room quickly.

    After walking on the red carpet, the ck fog dispersed and revealed the face of the king.

    ¡°Ghost!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Mordol¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he fell on his knees and covered his head with his hands, he waspletely afraid at that moment.

    ¡°Ghost?¡±

    A hoarse voice came from the throne.

    ¡°What did you say to me, little girl?¡±

    The king was half lying on the throne, his body was very thin. His face was like a skull with no skin, just like ghosts. The worst thing was his skin, it was like a mountain that has been blown by the wind for a long time, it was very dry and cracked.

    At that moment, Robin didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    ¡°Do you know the consequence of making the King angry?¡±

    The king shouted.

    Mordol trembled and immediately answered.

    ¡°Your majesty, this girl is called Nico Robin, and there¡¯s a bounty of 80 million on her head, offered by the World Government. I thought that this is the best gift for you!¡±

    ¡°80 million?¡±

    The king was stunned, and he looked at Robin carefully.

    After that, he raised his sleeves and stretched his right hand forward. With a slight ¡°Hisss!¡± a poisonous snake came out, and then, it turned into a stick.

    Standing up slowly, the king stepped only one step and he came to Robin and put the stick on her chin.

    ¡°What is so special about you? Why did the World Government put 80 million on your head?¡±

    At that moment, Robin shivered, she felt that the snake was waiting to bite her. beside her, the Little Master was in a true panic.

    ¡°Oh, I love cute little girls, I like them very much!¡±

    The king smiled and then turned and looked at the Little Master.

    ¡°A changing cat?¡±

    After being touched by the stick, the Little Master felt that he was imprisoned. The Little Master turned into a human.

    Mordol eyes shed when he saw the transformation.

    ¡°You, you are human!¡±

    At that moment, the Little Master didn¡¯t dare to move, and her forehead was sweating hard. Standing in front of the king put her in a very bad position.

 Chapter 307: Get out of the Way!

    <h4>Chapter 307: Get out of the Way!</h4>

    ¡°So, let¡¯s talk a little. Why did the World Government put 80 million on your head?¡±

    The King pointed his stick at Robin and asked her.

    ¡°How does it feel to be wanted? Hahaha!¡±

    The kingughed loudly.

    ¡®Let me go!¡±

    Robin cried.

    ¡°Why did they put 80 million on you!¡±

    At this time, the King¡¯s tone changed, and he seemed to be angry.

    ¡°She, she can read the Poneglyph!¡±

    Mordol was afraid, the king might kill this girl if she refused to answer him.

    ¡°Who gave you permission to speak?¡±

    The smile on the king¡¯s face disappeared, he stared at Mordol with anger and pointed the stick at him.

    The invisible force hit Mordol and threw him away.

    ¡°It¡¯s so boring now, he told me the answer already!¡±

    The king shook his head, and went back to his throne andid down.

    ¡°Hmm, you can read Poneglyph, is that right?¡±

    After a moment of silence, the king spoke again.

    Robin bowed her head and refused to answer.

    The king turned his head as if he didn¡¯t care, and then, he remembered something.

    ¡°That reminds me of something!¡±

    When she heard that, Robin¡¯s eyes shed

    ¡°Hmm, as I remember, there are only a few people in this world who could read the Poneglyph!¡±

    ¡°You can do it, right?¡±

    The king was a little curious.

    He stared at Robin and then looked away.

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    The King closed his eyes and tried to remember. He wasn¡¯t interested in Poneglyph, but if he had the chance to know some secrets, he wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    Mordol said that this girl could read the Poneglyph, but he didn¡¯t believe it. Putting a bounty of 80 million for a little girl is something odd.

    As the king was thinking, silence ruled the ce. After five minutes...

    ¡°Oh, I remembered!¡±

    The king opened his eyes and smiled.

    ¡°Balut¡¯s previous generation obtained a Poneglyph, I think it¡¯s made of stone or metal!¡±

    As he said that, a cloud of smoke appeared in front of Robin, and then, he came out of it.

    ¡°Little girl, if you helped me to read that Poneglyph, I won¡¯t peel off your skin!¡±

    It was a clear threat.

    The king¡¯s words made the little master and Robin afraid, they felt that they were in hell.

    All of sudden, a group of armored warriors strode in.

    ¡°Your majesty, there¡¯s bad news!¡±

    ¡°The guards of the former King gathered together and they areing here!¡±

    ¡°Asy is there too!¡±

    The warrior entered the hall and shouted.

    ¡°Asy? Is that the guy of the fireworks?¡±

    The kingughed.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get rid of them? Or you wanted to report me first?¡±

    ¡°No, your majesty, there¡¯s something more important!¡±

    The warrior took a deep breath.

    ¡°Say it!¡±

    ¡°The Balut ring, one of them has the Balut ring!¡±

    When he heard that, the king¡¯s figure turned into ck smoke and appeared in front of the warrior.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°One of them called himself the real king, he has the Balut ring, I saw it!¡±

    ¡°Balut ring?¡±

    The king¡¯s eyes were deep, and then heughed.

    ¡°Interesting, that idiot chose to be a pirate, and he got caught by the Marines a long time ago. It¡¯s amazing that the ring is still out there!¡±

    ¡°What... What should we do?¡±

    The warrior hesitated.

    Although it has been 50 years since the king ruled this kingdom, the tradition of this country and the heavy pressure of history made them feel hesitant when they heard about the Balut ring.

    That¡¯s the symbol of the real king.

    ¡°What to do?¡±

    The kingughed.

    He looked down, and then he raised his head like a snake.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    The king shouted with anger.

    The front part of the ind is a huge square made of white stone with huge pirs on its sides, leading to the ancient castle. Anyone who wants to enter the king¡¯s hall should pass through here.

    At this time, a huge number of people came quickly, and the sound of footsteps was constant. In a blink of an eye, arge group of guards gathered at the gate and blocked the way.

    ¡°Get out of the way, didn¡¯t you see the real king?¡±

    Asy stood in front of Rogen and shouted at the guards.

    At that moment, the guards got confused and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    The sudden change made them shocked.

    How could the old man who ruled the kingdom for more than 50 years be the fake king, and this young man is the real one?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the ring in his hand? How dare you disobey the orders? do you want to die?¡±

    Asy shouted again.

    The guards were even more hesitant when they heard that.

    Suddenly, there was another whirlwind in the distance, and in a blink of an eye, a group of people in white robes appeared here.

    ¡°I¡¯m Akemi. Everyone, get out of the way. His majesty is here. How dare you stop him?¡±

    As soon as they appeared, the leading old woman yelled.

    ¡°It¡¯s Akemi, from the kingdom of Potions!¡±

    After recognizing the woman, all the guards trembled again.

    Even more, some people could bear the pressure and retreated immediately.

    Asy and Akemi, two of the most powerful wizards in this kingdom.

    Rogen, Asy, and Akemi, the three of them were standing in the front with no fear.

    He could clearly see the hesitation of the guards, especially after seeing the two powerful wizards.

    30 secondster, a group of griffinnded in here.

    ¡°Guards, I¡¯ll give you five seconds to clear the way.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll die all!¡±

    ¡°Wizard Salo!¡±

    ¡°The most powerful wizard in the kingdom!¡±

    ¡°Oh, My God, he¡¯s here too!¡±

    ¡°Is that the new king? He¡¯s just a young boy?¡±

    At that moment, everyone got shocked.

 Chapter 308: Show me mercy, my lord!

    <h4>Chapter 308: Show me mercy, my lord!</h4>

    The guards decided to surrender, it¡¯s impossible to face the most powerful wizards of this kingdom.

    A lot of guards ran away and didn¡¯t want to die. Even though, and in a blink of an eye, more guards came up and joined the party, there were at least 10000 men wearing brocade robes, and they were all under the king¡¯smand.

    ¡°Hello, hello!¡±

    Thisrge group of mages quickly surrounded Rogen and the others.

    ¡°Wizard Salo, you can retreat now, and we will ask his majesty to forgive you!¡±

    The old man in the silver robe stepped forward and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Alchemist jerry, you traitor!¡±

    When he saw the old man, Salo shouted.

    ¡°Traitor?¡±

    Jerryughed and then he stared at Salo.

    ¡°How dare you say that? You have to know that even if you brought the Balut ring, you can¡¯t be our king¡¯s opponent!¡±

    Salo didn¡¯t say anything, he was sure that Eden, the king that ruled the king for 50 years was very powerful, and it wasn¡¯t easy to defeat him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to start a war, you are going to lose it with no doubts!¡±

    Jerry leaped over the crowd and stood in front of Rogen.

    ¡°Are you the one who has the ring? What a lucky kid!¡±

    At this time, a group of warriors came quickly.

    ¡°Jerry-Sama, his majesty ordered to kill them all!¡±

    Those words were enough to make the atmosphere tenser.

    ¡°Only our King Eden deserve this ring!¡±

    The warrior looked at Rogen with disdain and then he pulled out his sword and pointed at Rogen¡¯s group.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    ¡°Hey warrior, take back your words. Do you know what does that means?¡±

    Jerry¡¯s expression changed, and he whispered.

    ¡°Of course, I know!¡±

    The warrior sneered.

    ¡°In this country, anyone who goes against king Eden will die!¡±

    Hepletely ignored Jerry and ordered him to attack.

    At that moment, Salo was about to open his mouth and say something, but he was pulled back by the Deva Path who was standing beside him.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    The deep voice spread all over the field, it was like thunder.

    ¡°Stop wasting my time!¡±

    Rogen strode forward and he looked indifferently.

    ¡°Tell your king toe out, he¡¯s going to die now!¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    10000 men of the King fell into silence after Rogen¡¯s words.

    ¡°You, do you know what you are talking about?¡±

    Jerry was shocked, he didn¡¯t expect that this kid would have the courage to say this.

    ¡°Let hime out and die. I can¡¯t waste more time on this!¡±

    Rogen was very impatient.

    Salo wanted to cover Rogen¡¯s mouth, but thetter has stepped forward already.

    As he stepped, the shocking aura swept out from his body.

    The Haoshoku Haki rushed into the minds of the guards of the king immediately.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Also, the huge pir suddenly cracked.

    At that moment, Rogen kept stepping forward, and behind him, the Deva Path and the Animal Path strode forward with no fear.

    As the three stepped forward, people kept falling on the ground one by one.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°What happened to them?¡±

    ¡°What kind of magic is this?¡±

    As if they were facing the Gods, everyone lost consciousness.

    ¡°The kingdom of Balut has been locked up for a long time. People here became like a group of frogs that have been born at the bottom of the well, and can¡¯t see the vastness of the outside world.¡±

    Rogen¡¯s voice came out softly, and everyone lowered their head when they hear that.

    ¡°What an amazing spirit!¡±

    Asy was shocked.

    ¡°Is that our new King? Salo!¡±

    Akemi was very excited.

    ¡°Did you see that? That¡¯s the Haoshoku Haki, only real kings could have this!¡±

    Salo¡¯s lips trembled, he couldn¡¯t say anything. The power of this young man waspletely unexpected.

    At this moment, he found that he underestimated the other side, the strength of this boy was far beyond imagination.

    ¡°Master, what did he do? How did they all fall to the ground?¡±

    Behind him, a 20 years-old woman wearing a white wizard¡¯s robe asked with curiosity.

    ¡°Nanlin, this is the Haoshoku Haki, it¡¯s a special power of true Kings!¡±

    It was an amazing scene for the one who came to support Rogen and a shocking scene for Eden¡¯s guards.

    No one could withstand Rogen¡¯s Haki.

    The number of guards kept decreasing in front of Rogen. Even those, who weren¡¯t affected by Rogen¡¯s Haki, after seeing what happened, they have panicked and didn¡¯t dare to fight.

    After a while, Rogen stopped, and beneath him, there were thousands of men that came here to fight him. It was clear that this wasn¡¯t their lucky day.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to spend!¡±

    Rogen stood in front of Jerry and smirked. As for the warrior who was wrapped in armor, he had already fainted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to decided, Surrender, or death?¡±

    Aside, The Deva Path stretched his hand and aimed at Jerry.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to send you into the darkness!¡±

    The Animal Path also stared at Jerry with cold eyes.

    Jerry trembled. After what he saw, he became sure that Rogen was stronger than him, he can be stronger than the current king.

    ¡°You have three seconds to decide!¡±

    Rogen shouted again.

    Those words were like thunder into Jerry¡¯s ears.

    He looked at the Balut ring and then cried.

    ¡°Show me mercy, my lord!¡±

    Finally, Jerry knelt down and lowered his head in front of Rogen.

    ncing at Jerry, Rogen smiled and said.

    ¡°Take me to Eden!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, Eden is the most powerful wizard in this kingdom. I¡¯m afraid to say that he is as strong as the Admiral of the Marines!¡±

 Chapter 309: BanshÅ Tenâ€™in!

    <h4>Chapter 309: Bansh¨­ Ten¡¯in!</h4>

    ¡°What an idiot!¡±

    Rogen stared at Jerry again and smiled.

    ¡°Get up!¡±

    As he said that, Rogen stepped forward with confidence.

    Rogen didn¡¯t have any interest in this kingdom, his concern was the safety of the Little Master, and then, he might think of the throne.

    He decided to stay with Asy, Akemi, and Salo just to solve it faster.

    ¡°I will take care of that fake King!¡±

    As he said that to the group behind him, Rogen¡¯s figure disappeared. He was heading toward the King¡¯s castle.

    ¡°Salo, you don¡¯t know the strength of our new King at all!¡±

    Asy stared at Salo and shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve met him before!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone was shocked and looked at Salo.

    ¡°I found him in the tavern of the crescent ind.¡±

    Salo exined.

    ¡°ording to my judgment, our new king might be stronger than Eden!¡±

    Jerry whispered.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Salo got excited.

    ¡°Yes, and if I¡¯m not wrong, the two figures around him are not human beings!¡±

    Jerry was somewhat confused.

    The four top wizards of Balut were shocked, and their eyes contracted.

    ¡°Haoshoku Haki and two powerful figures!¡±

    Salo murmured.

    ¡°What is our new king exactly?¡±

    Akemi sighed.

    In the crescent ind, inside the tavern.

    Mordol¡¯s group kept chatting and the atmosphere was very warm. They were curious about the sea, especially after the brief conversation with Rogen.

    Suddenly, someone shouted, he seemed to remember something.

    ¡°Wait, that young man! I have seen him before!¡±

    ¡°What? Stop talking nonsense! We all met him today!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m 100% sure, I¡¯ve seen him before!¡±

    The man closed his eyes and tried to remember.

    After a while, he opened his eyes and trembled.

    ¡°That man, that¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°Did you remember? Tell us!¡±

    ¡°That man...!¡±

    The shock in his eyes was very clear.

    ¡°That guy is the little brother of the pirate king, Gol D. Roger, he has a bounty of 880 million on his head!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the Captain of the Wraith, Gol D. Rogen!¡±

    As he said that, the silence ruled the ce.

    At the same time, Rogen has reached arge number of castles.

    Immediately, the warriors surrounded Rogen and pointed their spears at him.

    ¡°Step aside, idiots!¡±

    Rogen looked at them, and in a blink of an eye, therge number of warriors fell to the ground.

    Step by step, Rogen was getting closer to the King¡¯s castle.

    Inside the King¡¯s castle.

    ¡°Oh, I remembered!¡±

    King Eden smiled, and then he waved his hand. Suddenly, a box appeared in front of him, and in a blink of an eye, the box teleported and appeared in front of Robin.

    ¡°Little Robin, can you read this for me? I will give a good way to die, I promise!¡±

    As he said that, he turned and looked at the Master.

    ¡°The same for you!¡±

    Eden licked his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat you with only one bite!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll start with your feet, hahaha!¡±

    His strangeugh made the Little Master and Robin frightened.

    Suddenly, the huge pir in the hall cracked for no reason.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Eden¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he looked around.

    ¡°Outsiders!¡±

    ¡°Is that the Haoshoku Haki?¡±

    With a grin, the king looked at the gate of the Pce.

    ¡°Interesting, are you here for me?¡±

    ¡°Balut Kingdom is not one of those weak countries. It¡¯s not easy to leave it alive!¡±

    Outside the door, Rogen¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    With his keen sense, Rogen felt that this King was extremely powerful.

    ¡°Hum, I have to say that this kingdom surprised me!¡±

    The Kingdom of Balut is the most powerful country Rogen has ever seen. The top five wizards, without exception, were as strong as the Admirals.

    ¡°This king, I can tell that he¡¯s no less than Kuzan!¡±

    Rogen smirked.

    ¡°I can finally see how strong I am!¡±

    With a smile, Rogen stepped forward slowly and entered the castle.

    As he entered, Rogen looked around, and he felt relieved when he saw the Little Master in front of him.

    Without hesitation, the Deva Path stretched out his hand.

    ¡°Bansh¨­ Ten¡¯in!¡±

    Suddenly, and before Eden could react, the Little Master and Robin were pulled by Deva Path.

    At the same time, the Animal Path stepped forward ad looked at Eden.

    ¡°You are a dead man!¡±

 Chapter 310: Useless attack!

    <h4>Chapter 310: Useless attack!</h4>

    As he said that, the Animal Path stepped forward very fast.

    Immediately, the Deva Path put down the Little Master and Robin and stood in front of them.

    ¡°Rogen!¡±

    When the Little Master saw Rogen, she got excited and immediately jumped.

    She thought that he was still in the Impel Down.

    The sudden appearance of Rogen surprised the Little Master and made her excited.

    Four years ago, Rogen put himself in a very bad situation, he epted to put all the charges on his head so his crew could be safe, and he was pushed to the 6th level of the Impel Down. She didn¡¯t expect that her captain will appear after four years, after all, he was in the Impel Down, the strictest prison in the world.

    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±

    She jumped between Rogen¡¯s arms and began to cry.

    ¡°I felt that my kitten is in trouble, so I came out to save her!¡±

    Rogen smiled. It was very clear that he missed her a lot.

    ¡°Woohoo!¡±

    The Little Master got excited.

    The confusion when she arrived at O¡¯hara, the fear after seeing the evil in the other¡¯s eyes. It can be said that in just four years, the Little Master has experienced too much. She couldn¡¯t believe anyone but Robin, they stayed together and tried to avoid everyone. Also, during this period, the Little Master developed her Devil Fruit ability, and a second tail grew up.

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot!¡±

    Seeing the second tail, Rogen touched it unintentionally. At that moment, his heart trembled, he was somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed too!¡±

    The Little Master¡¯s face turned red. She is no longer the girl of 4 years ago, she is a grown woman now. As soon as they saw each other again, they felt shy.

    ¡°Well, I think that our friends have changed too!¡±

    Rogen smiled again.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them for a long time!¡±

    The Little Master was sad.

    It can be said that if she was with their friends, she would be fine. For 4 years, she kept running from ce to ce, she didn¡¯t eat anything for several days in a row, she didn¡¯t know how many times she had experienced life and death, and how many times she thought she was going to die.

    Growing up is really painful.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see them again.¡±

    Rogen patted in the Little Master and put her on his shoulder.

    At the same time, Robin looked at him nervously.

    ¡°Ah, Rogen, this is Robin, we¡¯ve been together for the past four years, she¡¯s my best friend!¡±

    The Little Master pulled Robin and introduced her to Rogen.

    ¡°Oh, really!¡± Rogen looked at Robin and smiled. ¡°Hello, Robin, nice to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Hi!¡±

    Robin was obviously afraid of strangers; she took a step back and lowered her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Rogen is here, we¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    The Little Master smiled.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Robin wondered.

    ¡°That¡¯s our captain whom I told you about before, he¡¯s finally here.¡±

    The Little Master¡¯s eyes shone like stars, and then she smiled.

    Deep in the hall, Eden looked at the Animal Path that wasing toward him.

    ¡°You¡¯re familiar!¡±

    As he stood up, his right hand stretched out, and the stick turned into a poisonous snake. At the same time, a ck fog appeared around his body.

    ¡°No one cares, you¡¯re going to die soon.¡±

    The Animal Path smirked, and then he clenched his fist and jumped toward Eden.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    At that moment, the snake blocked his way, and then opened its mouth and bit his hand.

    ¡°The poison of this snake could kill a giant elephant within 3 seconds!¡±

    Edenughed.

    The other side didn¡¯t care at all, and his fist kept moving forward.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A very strong blow fell on Eden¡¯s face and crushed his skull, at the same time, he was thrown to the rear and hit the stone pir.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Eden was shocked, he tried to stand up slowly.

    The Animal Path didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to the snake on his fist. He shook his hand and threw it away.

    ¡°Your poison is fake.¡±

    As he said that, the Animal Path waved his head and a ck bead appeared.

    ¡°20x ergements!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, the ck bead turned into a ck shell and roared toward Eden.

    ¡°Evil Fire!¡±

    With a cry, arge blue me appeared in the void and collided with the shell, and then a ck fog came out and rushed toward the animal path.

    ¡°Despair magic, fall into the abyss!¡±

    The blue light beam burst out with a high speed and came to the front of the Animal Path.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, the beam hit the Animal Path before he could react.

    All of sudden, his whole body trembled.

    ¡°Haha, this is the magic of despair. Anyone who got hit by this will fall into despair. You are finished!¡±

    Edenughed.

    Just as heughed, his eyes contracted, and he got shocked. The Animal Path didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all, and he jumped and hit Eden so hard.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Eden flew out and fell heavily to the ground.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Eden couldn¡¯t believe what just happened.

    Although he was very skillful in using magic, Eden¡¯s power waspletely useless against the Animal Path.

    Eden was confused, and he raised his stick again and shouted.

    ¡°Sink into sadness!¡±

    Another light shed out and hit the Animal Path. However, it didn¡¯t affect him.

    ¡°Oh, My God, that¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Eden yelled.

    Even two hits in a row didn¡¯t affect the Animal Path.

    He stood up with anger and turned into ck fog. He was moving very fast in the hall and kept attacking the Animal Path non-stop.

    It has to be said that he was extremely fast, but speed wasn¡¯t enough to affect the Animal Path.

 Chapter 311: Black Magic!

    <h4>Chapter 311: ck Magic!</h4>

    Eden was very angry; he had never been in such a situation.

    The Kingdom of Balut has the most powerful wizards in the world, that no one could surpass them. They have reached the peak of the magic power. Their power was beyond human imagination.

    There are many types of magic. Generally speaking, it can be divided into elemental magic, alchemy magic, potion magic, and ck magic. Among them, ck magic was the most powerful.

    It was a kind of magic that controls the human spirit. It can control the emotions that affect human beings and make them fall into despair and sadness.

    However, this time, the ck magic failed in front of the Animal Path.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Eden¡¯s eyes contracted and he shouted.

    Just as he shouted, the Animal Path jumped and kicked the fake king.

    Compared with the king¡¯s weak body, the Animal Path was way too stronger.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Unfortunately for the Animal Path, Eden turned into the ck fog before he could hit him.

    At that moment, the Rinnegan of the Animal Path contracted, and then, his right arm was covered with the Busoshoku Haki.

    And then, in a blink of an eye, the animal path put his hands inside the ck fog and grabbed Eden¡¯s right foot.

    ¡°I got you!¡±

    With a sneer, the Animal Path waved his right hand.

    As he did that, Eden was thrown out and hit the stone pir behind him.

    The intense pain swept through Eden¡¯s body, making him snort, but he stood up and reacted quickly. Under the power of the ck magic, he turned into a snake-shaped ck fog and got away from the stone pir.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Just as he left, the Animal Path punched the stone pir and destroyed it.

    ¡°Magic bullet!¡±

    At that moment, Eden reverted back to his human form, and then he aimed at the Animal Path and hit him with a strange ck light.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    This attack was extremely fast and powerful that the Animal Path couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    The bullet of Eden threw the Animal Path tens of meters to the rear until he got stopped by the wall.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why the dark magic can¡¯t affect you, but pure magic of elements can.¡±

    Edenughed.

    He finally found a way to attack the other side, so he was happy.

    At this time, the Animal Path jumped out of the ruins and waved his right hand. ck beads appeared and flicked out.

    ¡°20x ergements!¡±

    ¡°Pew, Pew, Pew!¡±

    Five ck beads came out of the Animal Path¡¯s body and then expanded and turned into shells.

    ¡°The rage of fire!¡±

    Immediately, Eden pointed his stick, and a red beam of light burst out of it.

    Just like a powerful shock wave, the red light came to the front of the shells in a blink of an eye and prated him hard causing a big explosion. And then, Eden jumped to the Animal Path and attacked again.

    1 second was enough for Eden tounch another attack, the mes surrounded the Animal Path immediately.

    The King¡¯s hall was very wide, even bigger than a football field.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    The Animal Path¡¯s eyes contracted, after looking around, he stepped out of me and got burned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help him!¡±

    At the gate, the Deva Path stepped forward.

    Eden wasn¡¯t weak at all, his dark magic was very effective against mankind, it¡¯s a terrible attack that directly hit a human¡¯s soul. No matter how strong you are, you¡¯ll be affected by this kind of magic. What¡¯s more, Eden is the only one who has mastered elemental magic and dark magic in the Kingdom of Balut.

    The Deva Path was extremely fast, in a blink of an eye, he reached the side of the Animal Path.

    ¡°Bansh¨­ Ten¡¯in!¡±

    The me on the Animal Path¡¯s body is quickly absorbed by gravity, and then, the two clones looked at Eden with cold eyes.

    ¡°Their eyes...¡±

    Eden trembled, he felt that there was something mysterious in the eyes of the opponents.

    ¡°Take the left, I¡¯ll go right!¡±

    As he said that, the Deva Path stepped forward.

    The two quickly separated, from the left and right to the center, andunched an attack against Eden.

    ¡°Magic bullet!¡±

    The dazzling light rushed out and came to the Deva Path. However, he didn¡¯t even blink, on the contrary, he slightly jumped and dodged the attack.

    Because of the line of sight of the Six Paths, the Deva Path was able to determine the direction of attack from the other side urately.

    After dodging the attack, the two paths came to Eden.

    ¡°Yush!¡±

    The hands of the Animal Path were covered by the Busoshoku Haki, and he clenched both fists.

    ¡°Bansh¨­ Ten¡¯in!¡±

    When the Deva Path stretched out his right hand, terrifying gravitation swept across simultaneously.

    When he felt the pressure, Eden acted quickly and turned into ck smoke and tried to escape.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that this terrible gravity could even pull the smoke.

    ¡°Damn this gravity!¡±

    Eden was shocked.

    In a sh, he was grabbed to the side of the two clones.

    Under this strange gravity, his whole body was still, and he couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Bang, Bang!¡±

    Using their fists, the two clones attacked Eden at the same time. He flew out a hundred meters and fell on the throne heavily.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Eden vomited blood, and then he shook his head and tried to stand up.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be very strong!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have no mercy!¡±

 Chapter 312: Ninjutsu!

    <h4>Chapter 312: Ninjutsu!</h4>

    In a blink of an eye, the ck smoke trembled, and a shadow of ten feet tall and the head of a snake appeared behind him.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Rogen who was watching the battle at the door felt something strange as if something was staring at him.

    After a while, arge number of snakes crawled out of the cracks in the walls of the king¡¯s hall.

    Immediately after that, the snakes spread throughout the hall and attacked the two clones.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The Deva Path¡¯s eyes contracted.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    The snakes spat out their cores and went straight to the paths

    .

    The Animal Path jumped quickly toward Eden. At the same time, the Deva Path walked fast and didn¡¯t care about the snakes.

    ¡°Snake attack!¡±

    When he saw this, Eden¡¯s eyes contracted and he shouted.

    The stick in his right hand trembled, and then, a ck light blinked from it.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    ¡°Oh, My God!¡±

    Robin screamed in fear and hugged the Little Master.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes contracted, he stared at the two clones carefully.

    There were many snakes in the pce, and they were all led by a mysterious force. In a blink of an eye, they gathered together to form a giant snake, it was 1 meter thick and 60 meters long. it was a very huge snake that kept puffing red core.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    The giant snake opened its mouth and spat out its core toward the two clones.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    Eden pointed his stick to the front andughed.

    ¡°Pew, Pew, Pew!¡±

    Light beams rushed out and bombarded the fast-approaching clone and threw him away.

    The Deva Path¡¯s expression was indifferent, and with his power, he blocked the attack of Eden.

    At the same time, Rogen kept watching the scene carefully and tried to understand the sides of Eden¡¯s power.

    ¡°Eden¡¯s attack is terrible!¡±

    After staying here for a while, Rogen seemed to understand a lot of things about the magic.

    It can be said that Eden¡¯s finger was like a cannon. Unlike the casual cannons. They were faster and almost instantaneous.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    At the same time, the giant snake attacked the two clones with a swing of his tail.

    The Animal Path was thrown away when the tail touched him. Immediately after that, Eden turned at the Deva Path andunched other attacks. me, water, stones, it can be said that Eden used everything possible to hit the Deva Path. Each attack covered 100 meters at least, but he didn¡¯t hit him.

    The Deva Path was extremely fast, he kept dodging all the attacks and then jumped.

    ¡°Shinra Tensei!¡±

    The repulsive forced covered hundreds of meters and broke all the attacks.

    At the same time, he raised his right hand.

    ¡°Bansh¨­ Ten¡¯in!¡±

    Under the huge gravity pressure, Eden¡¯s body was pulled, making him stiff.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    In an instant, the Deva Path grabbed him with his left hand.

    ¡°Monster fist!¡±

    Busoshoku Haki covered his other hand, and he hit him hard.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    It was a very hard punch. Eden has lost 5 ribs already, and he vomited blood.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    At this time, the huge snake opened its mouth and tried to attack the Deva Path. However, the clone was extremely fast, he jumped and avoided it.

    ¡°Cough, Cough!¡±

    Eden coughed and kept spitting blood.

    The Deva Path attacked him very hard, and he damaged Eden¡¯s internal organs. The fake king was suffering at that moment.

    After a while, Eden stood up again, he seemed to be recovered.

    ¡°What kind of magic is that?¡±

    Rogen was shocked.

    What kind of magic is this?

    ¡°It¡¯s ck magic!¡±

    Salo stepped forward and whispered.

    ¡°Eden has studied the ck magic for hundred years; he has developed the terrible forbidden magic!¡±

    Salo¡¯s voice was very deep.

    ¡°Forbidden Magic?¡±

    Rogen was confused.

    ¡°Yes, this guy has been very cruel, he didn¡¯t even care about the lives of the civilians in this kingdom. Over the years, he kidnapped countless babies and children!¡±

    ¡°ck magic is not terrible if it¡¯s just magic. The terrible thing is that Eden can use other¡¯s life as auxiliary cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Under this kind of madness, he gained a terrible power!¡±

    Salo took a deep breath.

    ¡°Do you mean that his magic has been cultivated using human¡¯s life?¡±

    Rogen was shocked.

    ¡°Yes, he used the life of the newborn babies.¡±

    Saro lowered his head.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Robin panicked, and she covered her mouth.

    Rogen¡¯s heart trembled; he couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard.

    No matter how cold and cruel anyone was, in the end, everyone has some humanity. However, Eden doesn¡¯t seem to have a heart at all.

    ¡°That bastard!¡±

    Rogen clenched his fist.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just fight him alone!¡±

    Asy was very courageous.

    ¡°We¡¯ll work together to eliminate him!¡±

    Akemi said.

    ¡°Come on guys, do me a favor and keep an eye on mypanions!¡±

    Rogen smiled and then he continued.

    ¡°By the way, I have to defeat him alone to take the throne!¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    As he said that, Rogen jumped and rushed to the depth of the Pce.

    ¡°Hey, Eden. It¡¯s time for you to see my power!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s voice came from afar. In a blink of an eye, he reached the giant snake.

    At the same time, his red eyes changed, and circles appeared. The same happened to the eyes of the two clones.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The giant snake roared and waved its tail and knocked the Animal Path. At the same time, the Deva Path was stuck in Eden¡¯s dark magic.

    At that moment, Rogen jumped quickly and waved the Seven Star sword in the air with all his power.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    One hit from Rogen¡¯s sword was enough to cut the giant snake.

    ¡°Energy transfer!¡±

    Immediately aftermath, Rogen looked at the two clones and transfer some chakra to them.

    At this time, the Animal Path and the Deva Path felt refreshed, and they looked up.

    ¡°Fire Style: Grand Fireball Technique!¡±

    ¡°Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique!¡±

    ¡°Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!¡±

    In one breath, Rogen used all the ninjutsu he knows and attacked Eden. He wanted to finish this battle as fast as possible.

 Chapter 313: Forbidden chan

    <h4>Chapter 313: Forbidden chan</h4>

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The magnificent scene exploded at this moment. There was nothing to be seen but dark smoke covering the whole area.

    After a while, when the wind blows, all the smoke dissipated, revealing Rogen and his two paths.

    ¡°Yush!¡±

    The three bodies jumped forward quickly.

    It was very hard for Eden to hide inside his smoke, the Rinnegan could see everything.

    ¡°Busoshoku Haki!¡±

    The arms of Rogen, the Deva Path, and the Animal Path were covered with the Busoshoku at the same time.

    Eden¡¯s eyes contracted when he saw this.

    ¡°Fearful rock wall!¡±

    Eden shouted quickly; he has to do something before they hit him.

    In a blink of an eye, a huge was appeared and blocked the fist of the Deva Path.

    However, he wasn¡¯t fast enough to block the other two.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Rogen and the Animal Path punched him very hard.

    Eden¡¯s body trembled, and he gushed out blood. He was extremely damaged.

    It didn¡¯t end like that, the Deva Path headed toward Eden after smashing the wall that blocked his way, and then hit him in the chest and broke his ribs.

    Eden¡¯s eyes glowed with fear, he hasn¡¯t experienced such power before.

    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±

    The three figures took a step back and kept looking at Eden coldly.

    ¡°Ugh, Damn it!¡±

    After saying this, Eden¡¯s body began to twist strangely, and then he disappeared and reappeared 100 meters behind.

    This guy has recovered like thest time, it was very strange.

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill him!¡±

    Immediately, the three figures jumped and attacked him.

    However, this time, Eden¡¯s body began to move rapidly in the pce, as if he was teleporting.

    ¡°The most powerful wizard in this kingdom huh!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s troublesome!¡±

    Rogen shook his head.

    After a while, the aura surged out and covered his body.

    The Seven Star Sword hummed and trembled, and then rushed out from behind.

    The white fog began to disperse gradually from Eden, and it seems that his body has recovered already.

    This strange magic surprised Rogen. He had never seen this before.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been exploring the mysteries of human existence. Although strength is important, eternal life is more important.¡±

    Eden¡¯s eyes shed when he saw the three figures approaching him.

    ¡°Huh, what is Whitebeard, Roger, or the Golden Lion, they are nothing against me.¡±

    ¡°I have studied the magic for more than 130 years, I¡¯m the best in this!¡±

    ¡°Boy, no matter how strong you are, you won¡¯t defeat me. My healing ability is something hard for you to understand!¡±

    ¡°If you begged me, I may be able to tolerate you and let you be my bodyguard!¡±

    Edenughed.

    However, Rogen didn¡¯t answer him, he shook his head and then smiled.

    After a while, he took out his sword and waved it. At that moment, the Seven Star Sword shone with blue and then erged.

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, Rogen¡¯s sword came to Eden and prated his body.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Eden couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. His body which he was proud of was smashed.

    The sword hit damaged his abdomen and chest, making him suffer.

    Eden¡¯s body was torn open with Rogen¡¯s sword that kept running through it.

    ¡°Oh, My God!¡±

    After few minutes, the sword trembled and went back to Rogen.

    ¡°Can he recover after this?¡±

    With a sneer, Rogen jumped and went toward Eden quickly with the two clones.

    At that moment, they found Eden in a very bad situation, he suffered severe injuries.

    However, this Eden was still alive, how is that possible?

    Rogen waspletely shocked, Eden¡¯s vitality surprised him.

    Eden¡¯s body doesn¡¯t look very powerful, it was hard for it to bear all these blows.

    ¡°You pissed me off!¡±

    All of sudden, Eden who was lying on the ground shouted.

    When he heard that, Rogen¡¯s eyes contracted. Is that a dream?

    After that, Eden¡¯s lips began to move, as if he was saying something.

    ¡°Forbidden chant, thunder hit!¡±

    After saying this, Eden pointed his stick and smiled.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The purple thunder and lightning exploded and mmed on the three figures.

 Chapter 314: Unbelievable!

    <h4>Chapter 314: Unbelievable!</h4>

    The fierce thunder burst out, making everyone shocked.

    At that moment, the Deva Path was very close, before he could react, the thunder hit him hard.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    As if a fierce beast, the thunder made a very loud sound, and a burning smell came out. The Deva Path flew out under the impact of thunder.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Countless tiny lighting arcs gathered around the Deva Path and burned him in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Immediately aftermath, the Deva Path was thrown away and hit an ancient castle that was behind him. Because of the huge power of the thunder, the ground under him turned ck and even cracked.

    It can be said that this forbidden technique destroyed the Deva Path.

    Rogen¡¯s eyes contracted. He couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw, and he jumped quickly.

    At the same time, the Animal Path on the other side put his hand on the ground.

    ¡°Summoning Jutsu!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Out of nowhere, smoke appeared and covered arge area and began to dissipate after a while, revealing 12 fierce animals that were as big as a hill.

    At the same time, Rogen flew out and waved his sword to attack Eden.

    ¡°Forbidden chant, J¨­kaku Enj¨­!¡±

    Even though Eden waspletely damaged, he didn¡¯t lose his hand and his head, so he kept chanting the spells.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    The stick trembled strangely, and then a soaring fire came out from it.

    Eden didn¡¯t fail to surprise Rogen time after time, his movement and attacks were just amazing.

    Immediately, Rogen cursed and jumped.

    ¡°Water release, Great Waterfall Technique!¡±

    Arge amount of water appeared and blocked the way in front of the fire. The area was covered by smoke.

    Unfortunately for Rogen, the water has evaporated. Eden¡¯s me was much powerful than Rogen¡¯s water. After that, the mes kept moving forward, it was like sea waves roaring all over the ce.

    In a blink of an eye, it covered nearly 30000 meters and stopped. At this time, Rogen was surrounded by mes.

    ¡°Forbidden chant, thunder prestige!¡±

    Once again, Eden¡¯s stick was pointed at Rogen.

    ¡°Kenbunshoku Haki!¡±

    Using his Haki, Rogen saw Eden¡¯s moves a few moments before, and he jumped quickly.

    In a blink of an eye, Rogen waved his sword that was shining in the void.

    At the same time, the thunder burst released by Eden and made a loud sound in Rogen¡¯s ear and followed him.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    After running through 15 castles in a row, the thunder and lightning hit the ground, burning arge area.

    ¡°Shua!¡±

    With a smile, Rogen jumped toward Eden and attacked him with the Seven Star Sword.

    ¡°Hisss!¡±

    Rogen finally made it, he cut off Eden¡¯s head. This sorcerer is not going to say any other forbidden chant.

    What was strange, when Eden¡¯s head touched the ground, his eyes were wide open, as if he was still alive.

    When he saw that, the Animal Path controlled the summoned beast to attack Eden¡¯s parts.

    ¡°Forbidden chant, Rebirth!¡±

    Suddenly, the staff that was on the ground burst out a bright ck light again.

    The dark light was dazzling, it seems that this light could swallow everything.

    Under Rogen¡¯s shocked eyes, Eden¡¯s body quickly recovered and stood up in 3 seconds with cold eyes.

    At this time, the huge ws of the summoned beast plummeted on Eden¡¯s body and pressed him directly to the ground.

    ¡°Forbidden chant, Landslide!¡±

    As he said that, the ground began to shake, and then, several hills appeared and pushed the beast away.

    ¡°I¡¯m immortal, Idiots!¡±

    ¡°Boy, do you know what kind of power I have? Don¡¯t even try to think about it, it¡¯s something hard for ordinary and mortals to understand!¡±

    ¡°Even the secret of this world, the Devil Fruit, I¡¯ve learned about it and master it without eating it, haha!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m King Eden, the only one who has all kind of power of this world, I¡¯m the most powerful king in this world!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only one step away from immortality, one step!¡±

    After thest sentence, Eden roared wildly.

    ¡°You guys can¡¯t understand this power at all!¡±

    He kept talking with a loud voice, as if he was crazy, making everyone afraid.

    ¡°He has the secret of the ancestors!¡±

    In the distance, Salo and the others were shocked.

    Once upon a time, the ancient people of the Kingdom of balut said that magic is the closest thing to learn the secret of the world. They have spent many, many years trying to reach the level to use the ability of the Devil Fruit without eating it.

    Such a country with a long history is hidden in the west sea, and only a few people know about it. What a loss.

    ¡°If you want to destroy him, you must burn up every piece of his flesh with fire!¡±

    ¡°As long as his body is fine, the power of magic will continue!¡±

    Jerry¡¯s eyes contracted.

    When he heard that, Rogen smiled and then jumped.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    As he jumped, a sharp wind de rushed toward him. Although it didn¡¯t hit him, it cut off his ck hair and tore a tiny hole in his face.

    At the same time, the beast who was prated by the hills fell immediately.

    What just happened surprised Eden also.

    ¡°It seems that you have a mysterious power too! Interesting!¡±

    Immediately after that, Eden chanted again and clenched his fist. A wide range of lightning strikes appeared from the air and then exploded, covering 30000 meters of the sky

    On the king¡¯s ind, everyone in the Balut Kingdom saw the dense thunder and lightning in the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s the forbidden chant!¡±

    ¡°Someone has released the forbidden curse!¡±

    ¡°What on earth is going on right there?¡±

    People from other inds shouted in horror as if they were looking at the end of the world.

    Fire, lightning, thunder, and vibration, it was a very shocking scene.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this guy?¡±

    ¡°Which... Which level has he reached?¡±

    Salo was shocked, he has never seen a person who could reach this level.

    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±

    Jerry¡¯s voice trembled.

 Chapter 315: Eternal!

    <h4>Chapter 315: Eternal!</h4>

    Jerry who has been the guard of Eden naturally knows the power of Eden. However, at this moment, the performance of the other side shocked him, he didn¡¯t expect it at all.

    The immortal body, infinite energy, and the forbidden chant, a lot of things made a very strong guy.

    Eden seemed to be able to reach the highest level releasing the forbidden chant, it was as easy as drinking water for him. Ordinary wizards could release the forbidden chant three times at most, and then they get exhausted. However, Eden¡¯s energy seemed to have infinite energy.

    Everyone was afraid of Eden at this moment.

    ¡°Immortal!¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately for you, your life will end now!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite strong, butpared with this era, you are still far away!¡±

    The fight was getting more and more intense between Rogen and Eden.

    At that moment, the Rinnegan in Rogen¡¯s eyes changed into Sharingan, and three Tomoe began to rotate.

    In his right hand, the Seven Star Sword turned ck, it was fully covered with Haki.

    ¡°Talking about most powerful people, I have to tell you that the Whitebeard and the Golden Lion, their strength is at the top! They are the most powerful men in the world!¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s their boldness or their strong bodies!¡±

    ¡°You are nothing but a little frog in the bottom, outside this kingdom, there are a lot of things that need to be seen and live!¡±

    ¡°How ridiculous!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s voice was full of disdain.

    It has to be said that Eden¡¯s power was very shocking, he was immortal that it was very hard for Rogen to damage him. The forbidden chant was like a natural system that can defeat and destroy everything.

    At that moment, almost half of the king¡¯s ind was destroyed by the fake king, and the huge pce turned into ruins. A lot of people have been already dead, and the rest were afraid to escape, they couldn¡¯t even move.

    However, Eden¡¯s shorings were too obvious.

    Weak body and ordinary fighting skill. Besides, Rogen made him suffer several times, which means that he can defeat him.

    He didn¡¯t even know how to use haki.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame for me to fight with you till now!¡±

    Just after saying this, Rogen¡¯s figure rose to the sky, and he waved his sword.

    ¡°Whew!¡±

    A brilliant cyan projectile rushed out. It was a very fast sh that went toward Eden.

    ¡°Getsuga Tensh¨­!¡±

    This time, Rogen¡¯s attack was mixed with the Busoshoku Haki, it was more powerful than the usual.

    ¡°It¡¯s a total waste, I¡¯m immortal!¡±

    Edenughed.

    In the next moment, Rogen¡¯s pupil changed, the Three Tomoe turned into arge Pinwheel

    ¡°Tsukuyomi!¡±

    When he saw that, Eden sneered.

    ¡°Illusionary Technique, it¡¯s disappointing to use this against me!¡±

    As a powerful mage, Eden seems to be very aware of such a thing, and he knows very well how to break it.

    It didn¡¯t take much time until he broke the Tsukuyomi.

    At the same time, the Animal Path¡¯s hands were covered with Busoshoku Haki. He rushed quickly and grabbed Eden¡¯s hands and put them on the ground.

    ¡°Want to kill me? Haha, in your dream!¡±

    Before he could say anything else, Rogen stared at him and then attacked.

    ¡°Fire style, Great Fireball Technique!¡±

    When he saw the huge fireball, Eden¡¯s eyes contracted, and he got shocked.

    ¡°Are you crazy? You will be swallowed by the fire, let me go!¡±

    Eden was afraid. He wouldn¡¯t be afraid of any kind of attacks. As long as his body is safe, his soul is safe, he can reborn infinitely through the life magic he has studied.

    Natural stiptes that the human body has a limit of life. Even though he studied the soul thoroughly and mastered the secret of immortality, thew of nature could not be vited. No matter how powerful a man is, he can¡¯t go against nature¡¯sws.

    He can be as strong as the Whitebeard, but it was hard to resist the erosion of the years, with the growth of age, his body was getting weaker and weaker.

    At this point, he has also touched the edge. Therefore, he can say proudly that he has mastered the secret of life.

    However, he has a weakness, Eden was afraid of fire. His soul will leave his body when he got burned.

    In his life, Eden did everything to escape death. That guy was really afraid of death, he kept studying crazily to avoid it. Until now, he has lived 156 years. Whitebeard in front of him is as young as his grandson.

    However, now, he felt the breath of death, which made him trembled.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    ¡°Voom!¡±

    The fireball went straight toward Eden and burned him alive.

    He couldn¡¯t do anything but screaming inside the mes. His body was firmly fixed on the ground.

    It didn¡¯t take much time until he turned into ashes.

    At this time, the Animal Path¡¯s hands turned into white smoke and disappeared under the high temperature of the mes.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°The baby at the bottom is the big guy in the outside world!¡±

    ¡°By the way, eternity can never be achieved when you are weak!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    After 10 seconds, Eden waspletely burned, and he became ashes.

    On the other side, Salo and the others opened their eyes, and couldn¡¯t believe what just happened.

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, yeah finally. Eden is dead!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Asyughed, he was very excited.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, I decided to marry Nanli to him!¡±

    Akemi said with a smile. Behind her, the beautiful girl blushed, and she seemed to be very happy.

    At this time, Rogen smiled, and then he thought of another person who was simr to Eden in the Original anime.

    ¡°That boy, I¡¯ll get to him, sooner orter!¡±

 Chapter 316: Iâ€™m the new king!

    <h4>Chapter 316: I¡¯m the new king!</h4>

    Rogen¡¯s strength was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation, especially Salo. At that moment, he was astonished.

    He never thought that this young boy would have great power. Wizards used to judge people¡¯s power by their age.

    ¡°he¡¯s too strong!¡±

    Salo¡¯s eyes were full of respect.

    Strong people are always worthy of respect. This young man is the New King, no one will resist.

    The power of Eden surpassed the entire kingdom, he was the only one who made all the wizards afraid. Now, he¡¯s nothing but ashes, the New King killed him.

    The ruins revealed the power of the previous king, the ashes of this fake king revealed the power of the new king.

    After admiring the scene, arge group of people stepped forward.

    ¡°Your majesty!¡±

    Asy was extremely excited, he knelt in front of the new king.

    ¡°Your majesty!¡±

    At the same time, all the other wizards knelt and saluted with excitement in their eyes.

    ¡°You are very strong. I didn¡¯t expect that!¡±

    Salo¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°Eden was indeed very strong, but he wasn¡¯t that difficult to deal with!¡±

    Rogen looked at the people who approached and sighed.

    It hasn¡¯t been long since he came to Balut and he already knows a lot about this kingdom. This country is indeed powerful, but their policy of locking up the kingdom has been going on for 50 years, and it has almost derailed from the world.

    ¡°Get up all of you. First, you need to count the loss of this ind, and then report it to me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to extinguish the fire quickly!¡±

    Rogen seemed to like his new position; it was a very important step for his future life.

    ¡°Hai, Hai, your majesty!¡±

    Salo and the others stood up immediately. After that, Asy ordered the mages to run around and extinguish the fire.

    ¡°The pce of the king!¡±

    Rogen looked at the copsed pce and shook his head.

    The ce was in a true mess. Eden destroyed everything.

    ¡°We will order the alchemist to rebuild the pce. It won¡¯t take long, your majesty!¡±

    Jerry said quickly.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rogen nodded.

    He had a preliminary knowledge of magic. He didn¡¯t know what kind of miracle it could show.

    ¡°What should I do with the rebels!¡±

    Asy asked again.

    After thinking for a while, Rogen turned and said.

    ¡°Kill the chief, and let the others be soldiers!¡±

    ¡°Hai, Hai!¡±

    Asy nodded with excitement.

    ¡°The second point is to count the people who have been affected by Eden¡¯s evil deeds in recent years, and we will allocate part of the money to help them!¡±

    Eden¡¯s practice of magic made people suffer. These people need some rest.

    The witches who heard thismand were happy and rxed.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, I¡¯ll tell you something else in three days!¡±

    ¡°Inform the whole kingdom about the new king!¡±

    Rogen kept giving orders to everyone. The new king wasn¡¯t angry and he doesn¡¯t shout or scold, everyone nodded happily.

    After a while, all the witches left one by one.

    These old witches are the most powerful forces left in the kingdom.

    After saying this, Rogen ordered everyone to leave.

    When Rogen turned and passed by the ruins, he saw that the efficiency of these masters and craftsmen was amazing. In just three minutes, some buildings had been restored to their original appearance.

    Under the lead of Akemi, all the medic witches kept rescuing injured people.

    Rogen, the Little Master, and Robin were led by Asy to the old castle.

    ¡°Your majesty, you will rest here in these three days and we will take care of the rest!¡±

    Asy smiled.

    The new King is about to take the throne and the tyrant died. For all the people of Balut, this is absolutely a great joy. Moreover, these old guys suffered for a very long time, now, they became free.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rogen nodded.

    There is a unique atmosphere in the mystery of the castle. Asy quickly left after leading them.

    ¡°Sit down, girls, from now on, I¡¯m the king of this country. Haha, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Rogen, what happened? How can you be the king of this kingdom? I¡¯m very curious. People are calling you your majesty!¡±

    The Little Master asked curiously.

    ¡°I got the king¡¯s ring by chance, that¡¯s it!¡±

    Rogen showed the ring to the Little Master.

    ¡°The person who gave me this is the King of Balut, it¡¯s the inheritance of the kingdom!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing to see the ancient way of inheritance!¡±

    Robin was surprised.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll be safe in the future, I¡¯ll take care of you!¡±

    Rogen looked at the Little Master and smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from you anymore. Robin, we must protect Robin, she¡¯s my best friend!¡±

    The Little Master pulled Robin.

    Thetter stared at Rogen curiously, this guy waspletely unfamiliar.

    ¡°Robin, I have heard of you, the Marines put a bounty of 80 million on your head!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    Hearing this, Robin stepped back, her eyes were full of caution.

    Too many people tried to catch her after hearing the high bounty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Robin, this guy in front of you has a bounty ten times that of you, he¡¯s more dangerous than you!¡±

    When she saw Robin¡¯s reaction, the Little Masterughed.

    ¡°Ten times?¡±

    Robin looked at Rogen in shock.

    The bounty on her head was 80 million, ten times means 800 million!

    ¡°I have heard about O¡¯Hara incident, to hide something, the world government, chose to destroy the whole ind!¡±

    ¡°But, the less they want to know, the more we have to dig!¡±

    Rogen shook his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything, no one can touch you!¡±

 Chapter 317: Government order!

    <h4>Chapter 317: Government order!</h4>

    ¡°Buster call has the power to sink an ind, but it cannot conceal the truth of the matter. One day, the truth wille out!¡±

    Hearing those words, Robin lowered her head.

    In front of her, a very confident man, and didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to the Marines and the World Government.

    ¡°But... The Admirals of the Marines are...!¡±

    ¡°They are too strong!¡±

    Remembering Aokiji and the giant Vice Admiral, Robin¡¯s tears flew out and she trembled.

    The Little Master¡¯s eyes were full of tears, she grabbed Robin and hugged her.

    She has never seen such a powerful guy like Aokiji. The Little Master deeply understood the pressure that Rogen once faced.

    ¡°Aokiji, the Blue Pheasant!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes narrowed, and then he looked at the two people in front of him and suddenlyughed.

    ¡°It seems that he let you go!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Robin and I were hidden in a very good ce, I don¡¯t know how he found us. Fortunately, he let us go!¡±

    The Little Master nodded.

    ¡°I remember that!¡±

    Rogen narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°By the way, he said that when youe out one day, he won¡¯t meet you with the same mercy!¡±

    The Little Master was confused.

    ¡°Haha, this guy is interesting!¡±

    Rogenughed.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you afraid at all? That¡¯s the Admiral of the Marines!¡±

    Robin asked with a loud tone.

    ¡°Admiral?¡±

    Rogen looked at Robin and smiled0

    ¡°Little Robin, Aokiji almost died in my hands!¡±

    ¡°W-What?¡±

    Robin and the Little Master were shocked.

    In O¡¯Hara, Aokiji wasn¡¯t a human being at all, he was extremely powerful, how is that possible that Rogen defeated him?

    How powerful is this young man?

    ¡°Stop thinking too much and take a rest, you are safe with me!¡±

    Rogen calmed the two girls in front of him.

    Just after saying this, a group of maids brought food to Rogen and his friends. The food was fragrant and attractive.

    ¡°Hey girls, you have to eat!¡±

    ¡°When I¡¯m done with this country, we¡¯ll go and find Jason and the others!¡±

    The Little Master nodded happily.

    She wanted to see her crewmates for a long time. Unfortunately, she was forced to hide from the Marines, she couldn¡¯t even find the opportunity to look for them.

    Rogen felt relieved when he saw the Little Master and Robin eating.

    Time passed quickly. After three days.

    Everything in the King¡¯s Ind has returned to normal. Under the constant casting of the magic of therge group of mages day and night, the ce has returned to its original appearance.

    On this day, all the wizards and the mages of the five inds came to the King¡¯s Ind.

    The sky was very dense, there were a lot of people riding Brooms, Owls, Griffin, and White deer.

    During three days, everyone kept talking about the new king and his ascending to the throne.

    The tyrant Eden is dead, and the new King, Gol D. Rogen, is about to sit on the Kingdom¡¯s throne. It was the biggest event of the day.

    In the King¡¯s Pce.

    Rogen looked at his royal Robe.

    A ck wizard¡¯s robe engraved with silver stars, revealing a noble and mysterious artistic concept, and there was a stick made of various crystals.

    ¡°Your majesty, this is the orthodox star robe and scepter of the Balut Kingdom, you must wear them!¡±

    Nanlin looked at Rogen with full of love eyes.

    When he saw her beautiful face, Rogen couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Good, good. I¡¯ll wear them, but I¡¯m not a wizard! Is that necessary?¡±

    ¡°You are the King!¡±

    Nanlin lowered her head.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Rogen nodded and he was somewhat confused.

    Although the wizard¡¯s robe was very beautiful, the sleeves were too big, which made it hard for Rogen to walk.

    Half an hourter, Nanlin asked Rogen to walk to the hall after checking the robe on Rogen.

    Rogen, with the ck star robe and king¡¯s scepter in his hand, stepped into the hall under the protection of 33 guards in two rows behind him.

    ¡°Our King is here!¡±

    Just as he appeared in the Pce, a loud shout came out.

    In front of him, the four great wizards, Asy, Salo, Jerry, and Akemi knelt to salute.

    Just after they did that, people in the hall knelt down in rows.

    The guards spread out quickly, standing majestically beside the stone pir, and kept looking ahead.

    On the big red carpet, Rogen walked alone and stepped to the throne, and then he sat down.

    ¡°Get up!¡±

    Looking at the people below and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, your majesty!¡±

    At first, the four wizards stood up slowly, and then everyone behind them stood up looking at their new king with full of respect eyes.

    ¡°Today is my first day as a king of this kingdom!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a guy who talks too much, we can go straight to the point and announce a few policies so we can step back and have a rest.¡±

    Rogen looked at everyone, and then he continued.

    ¡°First, we need to set up a Mage Guild, also, we have to ssify and appoint five presidents! And I¡¯ll be on top of them!¡±

    ¡°Second, we will set five people on the head of every ind, they will be responsible to report everything you need to the five presidents!¡±

    ¡°Third!¡±

    Speaking of this, Rogen¡¯s eyes became sharp.

    ¡°This is the most important one!¡±

    ¡°From today on, the kingdom of Balut will carry out its founding policy.¡±

 Chapter 318: Magic!

    <h4>Chapter 318: Magic!</h4>

    When they heard that, there was an uproar in the pce, people were shocked, at the same time, they were excited.

    All the people who came to the hall were the most powerful wizards in Balut. For a long time, the kingdom has implemented the policy of locking up the country. Many people were looking forward to make contact with the outside world.

    ¡°Your highness!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty!¡±

    ¡°Finally, we can see the outside world!¡±

    Everyone got excited.

    Rogen looked at them and smiled. He naturally knew the terrible policy of locking the country. Many governments chose to disconnect from the outside world, and they suffered a painful lesson, exactly like Eden.

    ¡°Salo, after appointing the five presidents, choose one to contact the Marines and the World Government and make a contact system with them.

    Rogen looked at Salo and ordered him.

    ¡°Hai, Hai, your majesty!¡±

    Salo nodded quickly.

    ¡°Well, we should open up our national treasury and enhance our national strength, so our people could go further!¡±

    There was another uproar in the Pce.

    The cultivation of magic is not easy, it needs a lot of time. However, there was something called the Magic stone, it can improve efficiency and save time. Rogen¡¯s word means that the government decided to help people with all means.

    Can you imagine how many people will go further with their magic skills after this?

    ¡°Of course, you need to pay it back!¡±

    Seeing everyone¡¯s enthusiasm, Rogen poured some cold water and said.

    ¡°There will be a system, which you can earn points with it, the Mage Guild and the five will issue tasks and set up points. If you have enough points, then you can exchange them for corresponding resources and elerate your practice!¡±

    Rogen smiled again.

    ¡°Finally, we will set up a mage school, and everyone can enter the school as long as they have enough points!¡±

    When he said that, everyone got shocked.

    ¡°Oh, My God, is he crazy?¡±

    ¡°Is that true? Can everyone learn magic?¡±

    ¡°I can imagine that in few years, our kingdom will enter an era of universal magic!¡±

    ¡°Our kingdom will grow so fast!¡±

    People kept talking with excitement, they were extremely happy with that news.

    Since ancient times, teaching magic in the Kingdom of Balut has been very secret and strict.

    The school of magic will shock the whole Kingdom.

    ¡°Of course, for the time being, the academy only recruits citizens of the country!¡±

    Rogen smiled again.

    the new orders of the new King shocked everyone. At that moment, everyone in the Pce felt an amazing power. For this reason, everyone loved the new King and respected him.

    After six hours of talking, the meeting has ended and the joy spread to the whole kingdom. Everyone in the kingdom was happy, on the streets, you can see the smile on citizens¡¯ faces, it can be said that Rogen knew exactly what those people desire.

    After the meeting, Rogen went toward the treasury of Balut with Salo and the others.

    ¡°Your majesty, this is the treasury!¡±

    Jerry waved his wand and opened the door.

    When he looked into the door, Salo and the others couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? How could the treasury be so empty?¡±

    ¡°Eden has always been a selfish guy. To practice magic, how can he care about the things in the treasury?¡±

    Jerry answered with a wry smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no need for gold and staff, there are a lot of magic stones here.¡±

    Rogen softly said.

    At present, the bnce of his system is Zero. The kingdom of Balut might be useful for him in the future. The kingdom of magic has powerful people. As long as he digs deeply into this power, he may not fail to build a force that is not inferior to the Marines.

    ¡°That¡¯s too shabby!¡±

    Asy shook his head.

    ¡°Well, the most important thing is to improve our national strength, otherwise, we can¡¯t cope with the situation of connecting with the world!¡±

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡±

    Everyone nodded with respect.

    ¡°This new policy has been promulgated. Diplomacy is your priority. You can exchange our country¡¯s special products with the outside world to quickly expand the national treasury!¡±

    Rogen said again.

    Two hourster, Rogen returned to his castle with some resources from the treasury.

    There were Magic foundation, Magic origins, and some Magic Stones. Rogen was curious, he wanted to know everything about Magic.

    After paying much attention reading the books, Rogen began to understand.

    To be exact, the Magic of this Kingdom is not what he expected.

    The origin of all Magic is the fruits.

    ¡°Really! Devil Fruits is the origin of Magic?¡±

    Rogen became confused.

    There are three types of devil fruits, Logia, Zoan, and Paramecia, on the other hand, there more types of magic, such as element Magic, Alchemy, Potion, Dark Magic, and thest is secret magic.

    It can be said that the power of magic is almost the same as the Devil fruit. The only difference is how long it takes to master it.

    You can reach the highest level with the Devil fruit, but the magic, it might take you 20 or 30 years to learn it.

    Rogen shook his head and gave up this way of cultivation. He was interested in other ways of practice, people here called it meditation.

    ¡°It¡¯s the way to exercise mental power!¡±

    With a smile, Rogen held the book in his hand and kept reading.

    At the same time, the Little Master and Robin were holding a piece of paper andughed.

    ¡°Yes, sister, this must be the historical text!¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! Let¡¯s crack it together and surprise Rogen with it!¡±

 Chapter 319: Poneglyph

    <h4>Chapter 319: Poneglyph</h4>

    Robin got this Poneglyph From Eden, who wasn¡¯t interested in this kind of ancient text, he was just curious.

    ¡°Sister, we can crack it quickly together!¡±

    Robin was very happy.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, cool!¡±

    The Little Master nodded.

    When she was in O¡¯hara, the Little Master didn¡¯t waste her time. She decided to learn with Robin, Archaeology is one of what she learned. She seemed to be born with this talent, everyone was surprised in O¡¯Hara.

    She studied and learned very fast, she even learned how to read the Poneglyph like Robin.

    After cracking the Poneglyph, the two girls got shocked.

    ¡°This is the route information of an ind!¡±

    They looked at each other and showed a puzzled expression.

    How can this Poneglyph record the information of an ind, and what does it represent?

    On the other side, Rogen was trying to cultivate his mental power.

    ¡°It worked!¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    After bing the king, Rogen had many things to do in one day. Fortunately, the general framework has been set, he just needs to review it and give an official reply.

    Three dayster, Rogen shook his head, he was very tired at that moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it will take some time to get out of the sea!¡±

    Rogen wasn¡¯t willing to be a king for the rest of his life. The general decree has been made, and anyone can take his ce and manage the kingdom very well.

    However, if he wants to get this country as his support, he naturally needs to pay some price.

    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯m going to stay here for a while!¡±

    Powerful people in the world need a powerful army behind them. If you want the World Government and the Marines to fear you, you need to have such a thing. The Whitebeard¡¯s strength came from his crew, the number of pirates he has is unpredictable.

    Shiki, the Golden Lion as well, has arge number of people. The only way to be strong is to have powerful and numerous people behind you.

    In the original work, the Straw-hat pirates were very little in the first half, but when they entered the new world, thepetition of the pirate king began, you can see clearly that the group has expanded and many people joined them. If you want to be a king in the sea, you need to have strong subordinates, nothing can be done when you are alone.

    Every day, Rogen kept meditating, exercising his mental power, practice Haki, and then read some decrees.

    The Little Master and Robin finally cracked the Poneglyph, which made Rogen feel surprised.

    ¡°Coordinates of an ind?¡±

    ¡°It was mentioned in the original work that the final location of the One Piece, and the ind to be a pirate king, is in the center of the four inds. If you want to know the location of Raftel, you need to find the red Poneglyph!¡±

    ¡°The three Poneglyph are controlled by the four emperors and powerful forces, only one of them still missing!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know which one is this.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Rogen smiled.

    The Little Master and Robin don¡¯t know the importance of this information, but he knows very well. This text is of great significance for every pirate. It represents that he is one step closer to be the pirate king.

    ¡°Pirate King!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes contracted.

    ¡°The ce and the height you have reached, I will reach and surpass it!¡±

    What is the nk one-hundred-year history? Why don¡¯t the World Government want the world to know what they are hiding?

    Roger may know the truth of all this, but it didn¡¯t change anything. He put everything at the end of the Grand Line. And Rogen, what he wants to do is surpass his brother. When he gets to know the truth of the world in the future, he wants to change it.

    This is an era of the rampage. The Four emperors will be born, among them, what height will Rogen reach?

    How magnificent is the future of the sea?

    After thinking for a while, Rogen shook his head and kept reading the documents in front of him.

    The domestic situation was still not stable, and many things need to be dealt with by him. Being a King is very exhausting.

    Gradually, three months have passed, and the change in the Balut Kingdom was obvious.

    In the harbor, there were many outsiders ship docked there, the five inds have opened a unique and charming tourist site. Day after day, the national treasury became more and more abundant.

    The establishment of the Mage Academy and Mage guild made the magic of Balut Kingdom very popr. Quietly, thebat effectiveness of this kingdom grew rapidly. It was about to shock the whole world.

    Simrly, diplomacy with the outside world has been initially achieved. The kingdom of balut has also joined the World Government, be one of the 300 countries, and has the qualification to participate in the World Conference!

    The world conference, which is held every four years, will be held in the near three months. Rogen¡¯s initial intention is that Salo, who has further strength and has reached the level of general, will attend. To show the power of the kingdom of Balut and gain more discourse power. However, the king decided to stay behind the scene.

    At the same time, Balut reported the King¡¯s name to the World Government as Nagato.

    For a short period, Balut has developed greatly and changed rapidly.

    The five inds, crescent Ind, Sun Ind, Star Ind, mage ind, and finally, the King¡¯s Ind, have changed greatly. Because of the externalmunication, Balut¡¯s people had a wide range of vision, and they rapidly increased their knowledge.

    This day is the day that Rogen will leave.

    In the Pce, Rogen sat on the throne and looked down with a helpless expression.

    ¡°Your majesty, we will never allow you to leave the Kingdom like this!¡±

 Chapter 320: Departure

    <h4>Chapter 320: Departure</h4>

    The Five elder wizards, with angry expressions, stood below the throne of the king.

    The person in the frontline was Salo, and behind him was Asy, Akemi, Jerry, and the one who just promoted to join the Mage Guild, called Vash. It can be said that those five are the most powerful mages in this Kingdom.

    Student, mage, and then wizards, these are the steps to be a great Wizard. Generally speaking, when you reach the Wizard level, you will have highbat power, at that time, you will be able to learn and use the Forbidden chant.

    When Rogen decided to leave the Kingdom, the five elder wizards refused.

    ¡°Beforeing here, I was a pirate, I belong to the sea!¡±

    ¡°When you made contact with the outside world, you have seen the bounty on my head, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Rogen gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°No, your majesty. You are the King of our Balut kingdom; this is an unchangeable fact. We can¡¯t let you go back to be a pirate!¡±

    Asy yelled.

    ¡°Are you joking? From being a mighty king to a normal pirate?¡±

    ¡°Do you still want to keep your identity as a pirate even after taking the throne of our kingdom?¡±

    Akemi said sternly.

    ¡°When we go to negotiate with the world government and the Marines, who we should send to make them recognize our kingdom!¡±

    Jerry added.

    Four of the five made their stand and refused to allow their king to depart.

    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion, Vash?¡±

    Rogen had no choice but to look at Vash with threatening eyes.

    The fifth wizard is an expert in ck magic. He belongs to the younger generation and is much younger than the other four. In the same way, he was also promoted by Rogen to this position, which made him Rogen¡¯s confidant.

    ¡°If your Majesty wants to keep being a pirate, then there is no problem.¡±

    Vash gritted his teeth and said this.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right, there should be no problem with this!¡±

    Rogenughed.

    ¡°Vash, do you want us to kill you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll only warn you once, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Your majesty, we have a problem with this matter, and you can¡¯t shirk your responsibility!¡±

    ¡°This is an important matter rted to the kingdom. Do you want to angry your council!¡±

    The four were furious, and they all scolded Vash.

    Vash¡¯s eyelids twitched, facing the pressure of the four powerhouses, he was still a newbie.

    ¡°Well, you four have to listen to me first.¡±

    ¡°I came here as a pirate and then became the king of the balut kingdom. Right!? So why can¡¯t I be both at the same time?¡±

    ¡°You have all seen that I, the king, has a magnificent ambition. Since taking over as the throne, this country has been thriving. Now, everything is organized and there will be no major problems. As long as the five elder wizards are in charge of the whole situation, it¡¯s no big deal for me to go out and have some fun!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, if you guys don¡¯t feel relieved with the situation, you can find someone to escort and protect me all the time!¡±

    The more Rogen talked, the darker their faces became. In the end, they became so frustrated.

    ¡°Well, my departure won¡¯t have a great effect! Vash, you¡¯re totally right. So this matter is decided! ¡°

    Rogenughed and finally decided!

    As long as one of the five great wizards agrees with him, the matter is settled.

    Then, the other four epted his decision. In the end, he¡¯s their king and they had to obey him. After all, even if they were worried about his safety, he agreed to let someone go with him and ¡°protect¡± him.

    However, the issue of protection has been discussed for a long time. After all, with Rogen¡¯s current strength, he basically doesn¡¯t need a guard.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t argue about this issue anymore.¡±

    Rogen was so quarrelsome that he waved his hand and all six figures appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Which one of you wants to try the power of my Six Paths?¡±

    After a long period, the six avatars have naturally been sealed by him.

    The five members of the council calmed down, because they knew that the power of two paths was magnificent, not to mention the whole pack.

    ¡°Let Nanlin go with you, she is my favorite disciple, and she is also a doctor! She coulde in handy for... Your Majesty.¡±

    In the end, Akami made up her mind.

    ¡°Hmm, a Doctor? Alright then.¡±

    Rogen nodded.

    Shortly after all the partners were found and got on board, surely a doctor would be needed.

    And Rogen has seen thisdy, Nanlin. She is so beautiful, has a slender figure, looks very seductive, has a cold temper, and treats him purely as an ordinary person! She is a woman with a great personality.

    But after everything is settled, Rogen stretched out and let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°As for the world conference, let Salo go and handle it. Remember, select some elite disciples, this meeting is mainly to highlight the strength of our kingdom. ¡°

    ¡°In terms of rights and interests, you can all retain or discard, but we must let the world see our strength!¡±

    Rogen gave orders to Salo.

    ¡°I understand. By the way, you should take a Den Den Mushi with you. We will inform you when we have something important happens!¡±

    Salo said.

    Nodding, Rogen thought for a while. Making sure that there isn¡¯t any other important matter to discuss, he stood up and left the pce.

    He was a little excited. He stayed here for a long time and almost got used to this kind of life. But he, after all, belongs to the sea.

    Returning to the residence, Rogen greeted the young master and Robin.

    ¡°Your Majesty! You have finally finished the meeting!?¡±

    The little master said with a joking tone, and Robin keptughing.

    Rogen gave a wry smile and waved his hand: ¡°Stop making fun of me, get ready, we¡¯re going to set off!¡±

    The three of them were sitting on the Griffins and got escorted by Salo and others to the port, the Logan was brought to the king ind by the Kingdom soldiers, and it was filled with supplies.

    What surprised the young master and Robin was that there was already a young beautiful woman in a robe waiting there, on Logan.

    ¡°Yoo, beautiful guard, your majesty.¡±

    The little master said with a smirk, and Robin began tough.

    Rogen was helpless and jumped down directly to the Logan.

    Then the young master and Robinnded on the ship. Soon after, under the control of the Deva Path, the ship started sailing quickly.

    ¡°Hey, Nanlin, you came very early.¡±

    Rogen walked in her direction, but she waved her hand with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°You arete.¡±

    Nanlin said calmly.

    ¡°Haha, Maybe.¡±

    Rogen was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please take care of yourself!¡±

    At the port, in the sky, Salo and other guards shouted loudly, their faces full of worries.

    ¡°You must always remember that you have a country attached to you!¡±

    ¡°No matter when, we, the Kingdom of Balut, are your biggest backers!¡±

    ¡°If the world government, or even the Marines dares to act against you, you don¡¯t have to be afraid, we will always be by your side!¡±

    The voices came one after another, from all directions.

    Rogen looked around at the people of his nation, and his heart tightened.

    ¡®These lovely people! They are all my people.¡¯

 Chapter 321: Iâ€™m back

    <h4>Chapter 321: I¡¯m back</h4>

    Crescent Ind, at the port.

    In thend and in the air, soldiers and mages gathered around from all the Kingdom, everyone was looking at the ship that was going away, praying that their king would have a safe journey.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, my citizens, just wait for me. One day, you will hear my name in every corner of the world and be proud!¡±

    Standing on the Logan, Rogen shouted.

    At this moment, his mind was surging. These lovely people really regard him as the ruler of this country. The attachment, sadness, and reluctance in their eyes were real.

    Perhaps it was because he saved this country from the rule of a tyrant, perhaps because of the series of national policies that benefited too many people in this country, and made them grateful for his kindness. But none of this is important. What matters is that these people really respect him.

    The Logan drifted away and soon disappeared into the mist.

    Salo and others withdraw their gazes, and their expressions became serious.

    ¡°We must carry out the King¡¯s contest, select 36 of the strongest mages in the kingdom to attend the world conference with me in three months.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to let the world know the strength of our kingdom, the Balut kingdom!¡±

    His voice was deep and his tone was very sharp.

    The other four wizards all nodded.

    The Kingdom of Balut has been out of the world¡¯s sight for too long. It¡¯s time for them to show true power! And only if they showed a respectable might, Rogen will be more secure traveling the world. So if anyone wanted to act against the king, they must think twice!

    Having a strong kingdom, and being alone, are twopletely different concepts.

    On Logan, Nanlin stood on the bow, looking at the vast and boundless sea ahead, with surprised eyes, but her expression remained calm.

    ¡°How about it, haven¡¯t you seen such a view before?¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Nanlin nodded slightly.

    ¡°Three months after saving the kingdom from that tyrant, many people couldn¡¯t help going outside to see the world. I¡¯m sure that you are one of these people, right?¡±

    Rogen asked curiously.

    ¡°No, I have been practicing healing magic for the past three months, and my master [Akami] said, only if I am good at my job, that will I have a better opportunity to marry you.¡±

    Nanlin said lightly.

    On the side, the little master who was drinking juice, spat out all the liquid in her mouth with a loud noise, and Robin keptughing.

    Rogen was so embarrassed.

    ¡°This old woman, hasn¡¯t she given up yet?¡±

    Muttering to himself, Rogen turned and left quickly with steam rising from his head.

    During this time, Akami seized every opportunity to make him marry or fall in love with all the beauty of her female apprentice, and even secretly told him what attitude and secret skills she had taught Nanlin to seduce him more. Rogen rolled his eyes, but at the same time, he felt some warmth in his heart.

    Akami, the elder witch, really did everything she wanted and took advantage of the situation. Now that he has gone out to the sea, she has actually stuffed her apprentice over.

    Seeing Rogen leave, Nanlin showed a faint smile.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you really be fascinated by my charm? Your majesty!¡±

    Murmuring, Nanlin felt veryplicated.

    A king with wisdom, strength, and gentleness is very attractive to young girls. Although Nanlin¡¯s nature was calm and cold, she does have some admiration for Rogen. But she wasn¡¯t willing to show her inner thoughts.

    The Logan was traveling on the West Blue, maintaining its fastest speed.

    With sails and steam power, its power is extremely sufficient.

    On the top of the mast, a ck g with red-eyes skull fluttered from side to side, showing its ferocity.

    Onboard, from being two people who escaped together from prison to four people now, Rogen didn¡¯t naturally feel lonely.

    In West Blue, there were a lot of pirates.

    Along the way, Rogen encountered five pirate groups who provoked him, but without even knowing who they were, the Deva Path took care of them.

    Gradually, the Logan sailed for about a week.

    ¡°The next stop will be thest ind of the West Blue, and then we enter the Great Line.¡±

    Rogen told his crew.

    ¡°Are we leaving the west blue?¡±

    The little master said excitedly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Where shall we go next, how will we find Jason and the others?¡±

    The little master asked.

    Rogen was silent and didn¡¯t answer! So, she said.

    ¡°I may know where can we find Crocodile, but others, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Rogen was frowning, and the young master gave him the Vivre Card of Crocodile, so he could find him, but it was really difficult to locate the others.

    The world is too big, if he wants to find them, then, the first thing to do was to contact them through some means, and let them gather in one ce.

    ¡®But, how can I tell my friends that I¡¯m out looking for them?¡¯

    At the sea level, four or five ck spots suddenly appeared and moved towards the Logan at a very fast speed.

    Rogen slightly raised his head, the Rinnegan eyes were activated and zoomed forward, the five ck spots clearly appeared in his eyes.

    Rogen smiled with the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°There¡¯s an easy way ahead.¡±

    Logan¡¯s speed slowed down slightly, as if it was waiting for the ck spots toe closer.

    On the rear, the ck spots quickly approached them. The lieutenantmander with a telescope at the bow slowly locked the target, his eyes condensed.

    ¡°We found some pirates, prepare to fight!¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±

    The Marines received the order fast, turned, and trotted to get ready.

    ¡°Recently, the Marines has stepped up its efforts to exterminate pirates from all over the world, but the situation is still very serious.¡±

    Amonda sighed.

    Roger¡¯s words before his death set off the era of the great pirates. After that, the Golden Lion attacked the headquarters, and Rogen¡¯s impact on the holynd of Celestial Dragons made the world aroused infinite interest in being a pirate.

    Although both of them are considered to still be in jail, the Marine forces were oppressive. But that seed has already been nted.

    However, the situation is much better than when it first started.

    ¡°However, the arrogance of the pirates is being suppressed step by step. One day, these scums will disappearpletely!¡±

    Amonda said!

    He picked up the binocrs and looked forward again.

    Because of the distance, he could only roughly see the Pirate g on the ship and the figures on it, but couldn¡¯t tell who they were.

    Soon, the distance between the two sides got closer and closer.

    ¡°They look very young, but one of them is a bit familiar. They are for sure rookies.¡±

    After scanning the faces of people on board, one by one, Amonda was sure of his assumption.

    ¡°Huh? This little girl, it seems to be Nico Robin!¡±

    Amonda was shocked when she saw Robin.

    ¡°This is interesting, I didn¡¯t expect to meet the Devil Child here.¡±

    He beckoned and called the soldiers behind.

    ¡°When attacking the other party, make sure not to hurt that girl. She is important and must be captured alive!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The soldiers replied loudly, and then went down to spread the order.

    Ten minutester, the distance between the two sides was only a few hundred meters.

    ¡°Fire warning shells, force them to stop, otherwise there will be no mercy!¡±

    Amonda gave orders coldly.

    At the same time, on the Logan, Rogen smiled as he looked at the warships encircling him.

    ¡°Go ahead, announce this to the world!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± [madafamasss]

 Chapter 322: tell the world

    <h4>Chapter 322: tell the world</h4>

    The sea breeze was blowing gently, the fish leaped lively around the ships, and then entered the water again.

    ¡°Plup!¡±

    When entering the water, a series of water droplets has aroused by their little strength, transparent water droplets popped up.

    In the azure blue sky, white clouds floated like ribbons.

    But all of a sudden.

    ¡°Boom boom boom!¡±

    The loud sound of cannons tore through the calm sea. The pitch-ck cannonballs were rolling high and filled with the smell of gunpowder smoke, cutting through the sky.

    The ck shells came over the Logan in an instant.

    ¡°This is very rude!¡±

    Rogen sneered.

    The Deva Path made a leap, reached a high altitude, and stood in the air with indifferent eyes.

    He was suddenly surrounded by all the uing shells. In the next second, he was going to be bombarded by a cannonball.

    ¡°Shinra Tensei!¡±

    The faint exhtion sound came out, and the invisible repulsion burst forth, forming an unparalleled force, covering a radius of 40-50 meters around the Deva Path...

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The first shell came into contact with this repulsive force and exploded directly. Immediately afterward, a continuous explosion sounded in the air, and mes were all over the sky.

    In this sea of

    mes, the Deva Path¡¯s robe fluttered and then hended on Logan¡¯s deck.

    His Rinnegan eyes fall directly at the warships that were slowly approaching not far away.

    Then he slightly raised his right hand and aimed at theing warship.

    On the deck of the warship, Amonda¡¯s eyes shed, but he wasn¡¯t surprised that the shells were blocked. So, he waved his hand.

    ¡°Fire all the cannons, annihte them!¡±

    He would not show mercy to pirates.

    ¡°Boom boom boom boom!¡±

    A series of shells wereunched out again, thrusting through the sky, reaching the area above the pirates¡¯ ship immediately.

    Deva¡¯s eyes were cold, and his right hand stretched forward suddenly.

    ¡°Shinra Tensei!¡±

    As if a huge shell burst out at this moment, the invisible force caused waves of water on the sea surface, and then directly smashed two of the warships.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    In Amonda¡¯s shrinking eyes, the two warships were directly shattered by the fierce energy.

    In an instant, two warships were destroyed and started to sink.

    Screams filled the area, mes rose above the sea, causing arge number of Marines to panic.

    The Logan, on deck.

    Another figure appeared, looked up at the impact of the shells, and then grinned.

    ¡°More-More Fruit, 100x increases!¡±

    A ck bead was ejected from the Animal Path¡¯s hand, and rushed in the air. During the flight, the speed increased rapidly. In an instant, then it hit the first shell, causing a huge explosion.

    In a moment, all the threats in the sky were cleared.

    After an easy solution, the Animal Path turned around and snapped his fingers.

    A ck shell arrived quickly to a warship beside Amonda. Amidst his inexplicable expression of horror, the skyrocketing mes and noises burst out.

    Amonda was stunned.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    It hasn¡¯t even been a minute since he ordered the attack, but of his four warships, only the one left was the ship he¡¯s boarding, and the rest of the army was wiped out!

    ¡°Who are they? Who is this group? ¡°

    ¡°With such strength, they shouldn¡¯t be an unknown group!¡±

    He quickly ced the telescope on his eyes with trembling hands, and then zoomed in to see Rogen who was standing on the bow with a smile on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him! This face is so familiar! ¡°

    ¡°This person! Who the hell is he?¡±

    After observing the details of the Deva Path and Animal Path, he didn¡¯t focus on the identity of these two, but he was concerned about the young man who wasmanding them.

    Amonda tried to recall him so hard, so three secondster, when the animal path¡¯s right hand was pressed on the deck, he summoned a sea king with a body length of 100 meters around them. Amonda covered his mouth with fear and his eyes kept shocking furiously.

    He remembered!

    ¡°AAAGGHHHH!¡±

    The sea king roared, swayed its body, and swept the remnant warship directly into the sea, which once again caused terror among the Marines. Then, lying quietly in the sea, making a road between Logan and thest warship.

    Rogen strode forward on the body of the seaking.

    Hundreds of meters away, Rogen only took ten steps to reach Amonda.

    The soldiers were on guard, holding up their weapons in horror and looking at him. Rogen just nced at this scene, he found these people softened to the ground.

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    Looking at the young lieutenant in front of him, Rogen said with a light smile.

    ¡°Gol. D. Rogen! You... impossible... you... How could you be here! ¡°

    Amonda said in shock, shivering all over.

    In the face of such a great pirate who has caused havoc with the Celestial Dragons, he can¡¯t control the fear factor in his body. They are not at the same level at all.

    In a daze, he recalled the ghost with the red eyes in their floating g.

    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t that g the Wraith Pirate g? Even among the Pirates, it is so unique. I didn¡¯t recognize this when I first saw it!¡±

    Amonda clenched his fists and got extremely nervous.

    ¡°I escaped your imprable prison, the Impel Down. But it seems that you are very surprised!¡±

    Rogen smiled and stared at Amonda¡¯s eyes without threatening him.

    But Amonda felt that he was being stared at by the Devil, and the hairs all over his body stood on end.

    It¡¯s more than being surprised, it¡¯s horrified!

    ¡°But why such a pirate condescends toe here.¡±

    Amonda said hardly.

    What the hell is going on! This level of a pirate can freely travel around in the new world, right? Then why did hee to West Blue, did he get lost along the way!?

    Does he like bullying neers!

    ¡°I had to handle some affairs.¡±

    Rogen replied casually, and then he nced at the sunken warships on both sides.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for sinking your warships. But I can¡¯t help it. They attacked me first.¡±

    Amonda¡¯s face trembled and went silent, unwilling to respond.

    After that, he saw the smile on the face of the young man in front of him gradually dissipated, his eyes became extremely dignified, which made his heart give a sudden pulse.

    Such a strong pair of eyes was too scary!

    ¡°Stepping on the body of the sea king, anding all this way to you, I just want to tell you one thing, you need to help me with something! ¡°

    ¡°What?¡±

    Amonda said, gritting his teeth.

    He was under too much pressure. Although the other party did not do anything, the invisible deterrence made him sweat profusely, and he did not dare to move.

    ¡°Tell your colleagues, tell the world, tell everyone you see that I¡¯m back!¡±

    A smile appeared on Rogen¡¯s face, and he said this sentence arrogantly.

    Then he turned around, took a few steps, and quickly disappeared before Amonda¡¯s eyes.

    Amonda clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and watched nervously the opponent slowly disappear. It wasn¡¯t until he gradually turned into a ck spot that he let out a breath and copsed on the deck.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°I almost died! How did I survive!¡±

 Chapter 323: To the Wes

    <h4>Chapter 323: To the Wes</h4>

    Sitting on the deck, Amonda took a few heavy breaths, letting his tense mood rx, and then gritted his teeth and stood up.

    ¡°Gol D. Rogen, with a bounty of up to 880 million, unexpectedly escaped from the Impel Down and arrived at West Blue!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, there was a sense of relief on Amonda¡¯s face.

    ¡°The Marines headquarters must have known about it, but they concealed it!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! These lunatics!¡±

    He felt extremely angry. When such a furious guy came to West Blue, the headquarters chose to hide this matter. What are they nning to do? Don¡¯t they care about the safety of their soldiers?

    ¡°I want to tell the world! This news must never be hidden!¡±

    His trembling right hand, quickly pilled the Den Den Mushi, and then his voice turned very cold and he screamed.

    ¡°I ran into Gol D. Rogen, why weren¡¯t I informed about his escape! My troops were wiped out, and I almost died. If you care about your patrolling soldiers in the four blue, you will quickly spread this news!¡±

    ¡°This guy is terrifying, and the Headquarters can¡¯t even give any information about him!¡±

    ¡°This is ridiculous! This is preposterous! You know what? ¡°

    Amonda¡¯s anger was vented in the call, and at the same time, such news was spread in the West blue at a very fast speed.

    The great pirate, the leader of the Wraith group, Gol D. Rogen, with the 880 million bounty, sessfully escaped from Impel Down and was wandering in the West blue at this moment. This shocking news caused the Marines in that area to be soaked in fear, as well as the pirates in this part of the world, after hearing about this, they were even more cautious for fear of meeting this legendary great pirate.

    ¡°Holly $Hit! He did escape...¡±

    ¡°This guy is a maniac. He attacked and killed many Celestial Dragons in the Holy Land. He even destroyed a mansion there! He is a demon who kills without blinking an eye.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Rogen¡¯s face is so gloomy and dark, his body is like a skeleton with horns and red eyes... Ow, this is very terrible!¡±

    ¡°No, what¡¯s more horrifying about him is his strength. ording to what I read 4 years ago, he fought against Aokiji and Kizaru alone and severely injured both of them... then he left unscathed!¡±

    In a very short time, many legends about Rogen were discovered by the people of the West, and he became the talk of the people.

    Gradually, there are about 100 versions of Rogen¡¯s story and might, and each one of them was different.

    Soon, the news spread out of the West, into the four blues, and even more into the Grand Line.

    On the third day, the Marine Headquarters announced that Rogen, who had been imprisoned in the Impel Down, has fled. At this moment, the whole world was in an uproar and fell into shock.

    ¡°Hahahaha, that young kid is really interesting!¡±

    The Whitebeard held the naginata in his hand andughed.

    To his side, Marco, Jozu, and the crewmembers were also shocked.

    ¡°Oyaji, that boy is a little fierce. He actually escaped from that prison!¡±

    Marcoughed.

    ¡°Very good, I¡¯m sure that we will meet him one day in the new world.¡±

    The Whitebeard took a huge sip of Sake andughed again.

    After Roger¡¯s death, the world became a lot boring. But his younger brother seems very energetic! He felt excited once again after a long time.

    ¡°Oyaji, our top priority now is the beast Kaido.¡±

    Jozu said solemnly.

    ¡°Kaido?¡±

    The whitebeard¡¯s expression changed, then he sneered after taking a few sips of wine.

    ¡°Huh! He¡¯s just a bragging kid who umted a bit of strength, we don¡¯t need to care about him!¡±

    In the mind of whitebeard, the world¡¯s most powerful pirate, Kaido, one of the four emperors in the future, seemed to him to be just a bragging kid at this moment. There is no doubt that he is overbearing.

    On the vast sea, an ind floating at an altitude of tens of meters from the sea.

    ¡°Did he leave that hole, too?¡±

    ¡°It took you a while, Kid.¡±

    The Golden Lion Shiki, his ripped feet were reced by two swords. After hearing the news, he stepped forward and kept thinking, but then heughed.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s interesting! Maybe, in the near future, we can cooperate!¡±

    The Golden Lion who was captured in the greatest prison once, when he came out, his strength and influence were greatly weakened. The once overlord of the new world no longer exists. Up to now, his strength was not even as high as those young guys who are seeking to be emperors.

    How could he be satisfied with such a life? He has been slowly umting strength, waiting for aeback.

    However, the once-powerful subordinates, the numerous flying pirate groups, have fallen apart.

    Until now, he heard about Rogen¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°If you are not strong enough, this old man will help you to go further, how about that¡±

    Looking at the sea in the distance, the golden lion murmured.

    After leaving prison, he once met the whitebeard, but his ridicule and disdain deeply hurt his dignity. Compared with the whitebeard, Rogen was much more liked in the eyes of the Golden Lion.

    After all, the two used to be good cellmates.

    The New World, on an ind fully covered by military buildings.

    A thin, cold-faced young man in a ck uniform was training his soldiers.

    ¡°Major General Trensu, we have news, there is some good news!¡±

    A soldier yelled and ran over with excitement.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    With a confused look in his eyes, Trensu motioned to the other party to speak quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s Rogen, your captain, we heard some news about him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Trensu¡¯s cold expression changed immediately, strode to the soldier, and grabbed him.

    ¡°He is in the West blue, the whole world is talking about him!¡±

    Trensu released the guy, then clenched his fists, and he asked calmly.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Major General, it¡¯s spread all over the world! He escaped from that prison and he is now wandering in that part of the world. The Marine Headquarters also issued a notice just now. It can¡¯t be misinformation! ¡°

    ¡°Great!¡±

    With a loud cry, Trensu turned around and left.

    This made the soldiers at the base a little confused, and some people started making a fuss.

    ¡°Major General, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°to the west, to find my captain!¡±

    A long-lost smile appeared on Trensu¡¯s face.

    ¡°What about us?¡±

    The soldiers asked again.

    ¡°Guys, just be happy! Hahahaha!¡±

    After a few steps, Trensu disappeared at the base gate.

    When he was out of the base, he quickly came to the other side of the ind and pulled out a young guy.

    ¡°Hey, hey, Trensu, let go of me, what the hell!¡±

    Trensu didn¡¯t listen, and dragged thetter forward quickly, toward the harbor.

    ¡°I¡¯m a nobleman. this is very rude when you treat me like this! Let go, it hurts, it really hurts!¡±

    Thetter continued to scream.

    ¡°We should go now, stop crying like a baby, Caros.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°West Blue!¡±

 Chapter 324: Thatâ€™s All!

    <h4>Chapter 324: That¡¯s All!</h4>

    West Blue, on a quiet ind!

    This ind waspletely peaceful, In the dense jungle, there seems to be a beast that all creatures fear. This wild animal¡¯s might was much higher than the others, and its coercion makes all animals and birds tremble and dare not make noise.

    Suddenly, on the quiet ind, a loud roar came out.

    ¡°Roaaaa!¡±

    The rolling sound waves made the sand float and shook the rocks. It formed a circle of airwaves and spreads out rapidly. It rose arge amount of dust and made the birds in the trees fly away in horror.

    ¡°Be quieter!¡±

    However, just after this sky-shaking roar, another terrifying noise filled the ce.

    ¡°Boom boom boom boom!¡±

    There was a huge tremor, and a figure that was 100 meters tall gradually appeared in the depths of the jungle. Every time it took a step, the whole ind trembled.

    He has huge wings with a wingspan of 300 meters, ck skin, and enormous muscles. Its hands were as huge as a hill, and the sharp ws wereparable to swords. Under his lizard-like nose, he exhales hot steam. Every time he sighs heavily, it was just like he was spitting out mes.

    From a distance, the size of this figure is almost as big as one-fifth of the ind. Standing there, he is as tall and straight as a mountain.

    If there were human beings here, they will immediately consider it as a ¡°dragon¡±.

    Because, the appearance of this huge creature is no different from that of a giant dragon!

    It is a real dragon living in the world!

    ¡°Gabriel, you must get a little smaller, how do you expect yourself to move freely in this size?¡±

    At the right shoulder of the giant dragon, a voice suddenly came out, and when he narrowed his sight, he saw a buffed figure. He was about 3.5 meters tall, with strong arms, and muscles harder than granite. To anyone¡¯s first impression, this guy is majestic!

    The figure of this man is monstrous! Every part of his body screams Power!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Gabriel roared, and under the man¡¯s voice, he actually started to slowly be smaller.

    After a couple of seconds, he became only thirty meters tall, with a wingspan of 100 meters.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not bad!¡±

    The man said with satisfaction.

    ¡°Jason, don¡¯t go too far, I have just signed a contract with you!¡±

    Gabriel roared.

    It¡¯s shocking that this giant dragon can speak

    But Jason was not surprised at all, and instead smiled.

    ¡°Gabriel, ording to the tradition of your tribe, after I have defeated you. Now, I am your master. You must be obedient!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I will stuff your head into your own feces to let you know what cruelty is!¡±

    Gabriel was even more angry, roaring constantly.

    ¡°Damn you, humans!¡±

    ¡°Stop crying like a baby, hurry up and fly, I stayed with you for four years, I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡±

    Jason shouted.

    At the moment, he didn¡¯t even have aplete suit on his body, but rough animal skins were tied around his waist and crotch, which acted as a cover.

    ¡°In my inherited memory, the outside world is very dangerous, my mother didn¡¯t let me go out even once!¡±

    Gabriel shouted.

    ¡°We need to get out!¡±

    Jason¡¯s face was full of ck lines.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and let¡¯s fly away... Mom, mom, all days, all night you are talking about your mother¡¯s stories? Now, I am your master! Let¡¯s LEAVE!!!¡±

    ¡°Plus, don¡¯t you always say that you want to go out and see the outside world?¡±

    Gabriel hesitated for a while, but only after Jason¡¯s persuasion did he spread his wings and fly high.

    Just as they were flying high up in the sky, a messenger bird suddenly saw them near, so he threw a newspaper and the wanted posters list on the dragon¡¯s back, without even caring about the payment.

    Jason raised his hand, just caught it, and while riding Gabriel, he started unfolding the posters.

    ¡°What?¡±

    However, after seeing the person on the first wanted poster, Jason¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted.

    Sabaody archipgo, in the rip-off bar.

    ¡°That boy doesn¡¯t fail to surprise me!¡±

    Rayleigh held his sses and gently put the newspaper on the bar.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Rogen. This little devil has escaped from Impel Down.¡±

    Shakky said in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s going crazy outside now.¡±

    Rayleigh sighed.

    ¡°Where are the six fellows?¡±

    Shakky asked again.

    ¡°When they heard the news about their captain, they were so thrilled, moring to go to the West blue.¡±

    Rayleigh said with a headache.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not surprised by this, but... How are they doing under your training?¡±

    Shakky said!

    Holding his head, Rayleigh felt helpless.

    ¡°After four years of training, the talent of these six guys didn¡¯t improve by a lot, but now, in the first half of the Grand Line, they shouldn¡¯t face many problems!¡±

    Rayleigh shook his head.

    ¡°Huh, let them go then. I can¡¯t afford to take care of them any longer. When you meet Rogen again, don¡¯t forget to ask him for the four years of amodation and food expenses.¡±

    Shakky did a very detailed calction and prepared a long list of bills.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget!¡±

    Rayleigh gave a wry smile.

    As they were talking, the six trainees rushed in, making a lot of noises.

    ¡°Rayleigh, we are going to the West blue.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to the West. We need to find our captain!¡±

    ¡°He must have suffered a lot in the Impel Down in the past four years. We have to protect him and take care of him!¡±

    ¡°Woo woo, I¡¯m so touched, I will see the captain again before I die!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and let¡¯s leave, or you guys want to keep on fighting.¡±

    Rayleigh looked at the six, and his headache got worse, so he could only wave his hand.

    ¡°Get out of here, you are so annoying!¡±... I thought this day will nevere!¡¯

    Hearing Rayleigh¡¯s words, the six yelled, turned around, and ran away.

    The first half of the Grand Line, basta.

    This was Rogen¡¯s first stop at the Grand Line, and it was also the ce where he encountered Crocodile.

    And here, at the port of Nanohana, a burly, ugly man with sh marks on his face was smoking a cigar quietly.

    ¡°Hoo!¡±

    Spit out a smoke ring, the scarred man¡¯s eyes drifted a little, seemingly in a trance, remembering something.

    ¡°Mr. 0, everything is ready, we are waiting for your order now, the infiltration of basta can start.¡±

    The cold man with sunsses came to the scarred man¡¯s side and said coldly.

    ¡°Hoo!¡±

    Looking at the sea, the scarred man spit out another puff of smoke. Then he said something that surprised the other party.

    ¡°Prepare a boat for me, I¡¯m going to the West Blue!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The man was shocked, feeling confused, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to seize basta?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    The scared man smiled.

    And his smile made the other man feel bewildered, because he had never seen his boss smile since he came into contact with him.

    ¡°You are joking, right?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, prepare a boat, I¡¯m going to the West Blue.¡±

    ¡°Now that he¡¯s back, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I take over this country or not!¡±

    The scarred man showed a ferocious smile, which contained excitement and longing.

    ¡°I, Crocodile, will always be a member of the Wraith Pirates.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all!¡±

 Chapter 325: The Man, The Myth, The Legend

    <h4>Chapter 325: The Man, The Myth, The Legend</h4>

    On the boundless sea, the breeze swept the waves, ripplingyer uponyer. In the turbulent sea, a pirate ship with a fluttering ck skull g was riding the wind and breaking the waves, and moving at a very fast speed.

    The Logan got closer to the Reverse Mountain, and more pirate groups were gathering around the area.

    It has been a month since Rogen left the Kingdom of Balut. In this month, the Logan moored several times, just to resupply, so there wasn¡¯t much of a dy.

    ¡°The Logan will stop here, on the Loki ind.¡±

    Rogen pointed to a point on the chart near the Reverse Mountain and said softly.

    ¡°Do you want to wait for them there?¡±

    The little master said excitedly.

    ¡°Yes, our partners are on the way. When they arrive, we can start our journey.¡±

    Rogen nodded.

    ¡°Brother Rogen, may I ask you something... how can you be so sure that they wille?¡±

    Little Robin asked curiously.

    ¡°Because they are my crew.¡±

    Rogen said with a smile.

    The linkage between these partners has reached an unbreakable point since four years ago. This kind of trust in each other can be said to be longsting. That is a kind ofplete faith, to the soul level. Even if they were thousands of miles away, they can sense each other¡¯s crisis.

    The Logan was moving, and gradually, pirate ships appeared in the field of vision.

    ¡°There are pirates ahead!¡±

    Robin shouted.

    ¡°The Deva Path will solve this problem, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Rogenughed.

    The young master had already turned into a human form at this time, wearing a white shirt and a very beautiful short skirt, showing her snow-white slender legs, and her yful toes moved a few times, which made Rogen astonished and couldn¡¯t stop staring at her. He has to admit that this little girl has be plumper and plumper as she grows older.

    As for everything around the ship, she didn¡¯t care much, she was reading a book at the moment.

    ¡°Listening to your description, your Fruit should be a Zoan type, ording to my guess, you have the power of the nine-tailed fox!¡±

    The Animal Path sat cross-legged next to the little master and talked to her.

    ¡°Nine-tailed fox?¡±

    The little master blinked and closed the book temporarily.

    ¡°So, how do I develop it? I want to be stronger, not just your burden.¡±

    ¡°Actually, you are no longer a burden.¡±

    The Animal Path looked serious.

    ¡°During this period, the development of your fruit should be rted to the number of tails you can bring out. The initial awakening is the hardest.¡±

    ¡°The growth of each tail will bring you different abilities and a stronger body!¡±

    ¡°In a sense, the devil fruit you eat is one of the Mythical types. Although it doesn¡¯t hold the power of elementalization andrge-scale attacks like the Logia type. However, it is so outstanding and fits you well. As time goes on, your strength will increase spontaneously.¡±

    The little master shrank and transformed, then two tails appeared behind him. Besides these two, there was a new small tail that appeared recently.

    ¡°When this third tail grows, you will be able to control a new ability or strength.¡±

    The animal path said in a deep voice.

    ¡°The legendary nine-tailed fox belongs to the mythical creatures. It is a divine beast. Each tail has a different attribute power such as wind, rain, thunder, fire, etc.¡±

    The conversation between the two made the little master more aware of her abilities, and her eyes lit up.

    In fact, after awakening her fruit ability, she felt some difference. Her physical fitness is getting stronger and stronger. She keeps on growing and getting stronger as every day passes.

    On the Logan, when everyone was talking, the pirates on the sea saw the Logan sailing nearby.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pirate ship. Let me see which group they are. During this period, there are not many fellows who dare to go to the Grand Line!¡±

    People on one of the pirate boats raised their binocrs and looked at Logan.

    When he saw the number of people on the Logan, the scout smiled.

    ¡°A group of less than ten pirates, they are brave. I have to give it to them! Huh!¡±

    The telescope turned and looked at the fluttering g on the mast.

    ¡°A skeleton? It¡¯s just a skeleton. What kind of pirate group is this?¡±

    In the words, this man started doubting himself.

    But he didn¡¯t notice the movement of hispanions standing beside him and other pirate ships also drifting on the sea.

    When the Pirate Groups, which had been close to each other, quarreling, mocking, and disdaining, saw the Loganing from a distance, they all had a momentary pause, followed by a quick turn of course with frightened faces, they just drove away to the sides. Vaguely, as if they were opening a path for the uing ship, and paying homage.

    ¡°The Wraith!! It¡¯s the Wraith Pirates!¡±

    Just then, a cry of shock rang out across the sea.

    The man who was thinking about the meaning of the Pirate g was stunned. The telescope fell on the deck with a tter, and his face revealed fear and awe at a very fast speed.

    ¡°It¡¯s Gol. D Rogen! The legendary big pirate who is wandering in the West Sea!¡±

    The pirates were boiling and roaring, then moved their boats to make way for that ship.

    ¡°It¡¯s them. They are here!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, get out of the way, we can¡¯t afford to mess around with those guys!¡±

    The nervous voices resounded through the ships, and soon the scout felt the movement of their ship elerating, reaching the highest speed in an instant.

    In less than three minutes, more than a dozen pirate groups moving side by side and blocking the way had already retreated to the sides. The sudden movements of these guys seemed to be a weing sign!

    Such awe and respect can be regarded as a submission!

    The temporary bowing represents the pirates¡¯ fear of the uing monsters, The Wraith!

    Gradually, the Logan approached.

    The mes in the eyes of the skull, swaying with the sea breeze, invisibly spreading fear and a unique kind of majesty, forcing people to bow their heads.

    The Logan entered the road vacated by these pirates. At this moment, the pirates standing on the ships lowered their heads, they were sweating profusely and got extremely nervous.

    They didn¡¯t even dare to look up.

    ¡°A single man with 880 million bounty!¡±

    Some people¡¯s hands were trembling, trying to summon up some courage to see what kind of man they were facing, but in the end, they still clenched their fists and gave up.

    No one dared to do so!

    In front of such a man, the pressure was greater than a mountain!

    Time seemed to slow down, and the sweat had slipped to their backs, making their clothes soaked wet.

    The quiet tension caused the sea to fall into a strange silence, and only the slight breathing between the pirates could be heard.

    On the Logan, Little Robin looked at the pirates who bowed down on both sides in surprise, and her eyes were full of weirdness.

    She once saw the true face of these horrifying pirates. These guys don¡¯t think twice before doing all kinds of wicked deeds, they basically fear nothing, and they were alwayswless. Compared to most civilians, these wicked pirates are truly terrifying.

    But at this moment!

    They, like obedient Japanese kids, were actually paying tribute to the Wraith2!

    This was unimaginable!

    Faintly, Robin seemed to understand that all of this was due to the man sitting cross-legged in the bow position.

 Chapter 326: Get los

    <h4>Chapter 326: Get los</h4>

    ¡°How strong is he?¡±

    How powerful is the man who made these pirates bow down?

    Robin could not imagine a more terrifying and powerful man than Aokiji. The admiral at that time was simply unmatched, like a demon and a devil. But this young man showed her another kind of strength.

    Before, the Battle of Balut, and killing Eden, plus now, he just sat therezily and all the pirates had already surrendered.

    Gradually, the Logan crossed through the path opened by the pirates and went away slowly.

    ¡°Huh, finally gone, too much pressure!¡±

    When the Logan left the pirates¡¯ sight, everyone let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t make any movement, but I just couldn¡¯t find a little bit of strength and raise my head to face him.¡±

    A pirate said with a pale face.

    ¡°Is that the aura of such monster? I didn¡¯t even dare to look up!¡±

    One person clenched his fists,ining about his ipetence and cowardice in his heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I just hope we never meet him again!¡±

    The pirates quickly dispersed, and they did not have the mood to continue the previous quarrel.

    Two dayster, Loki Ind.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Suddenly, there was a cry of terror in the harbor.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a boat! There¡¯s nothing to make a fuss about.¡±

    A man nearby was working. He nced at the sea and turned his eyes.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a pirate ship! That g, that¡¯s a pirate g!¡±

    On the canvas fluttering in the wind, the skull g exuded a sense of gloom, getting closer and closer.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Wraith Pirates!¡±

    A loud scream made the whole ind boil.

    All the people on the ind were in a state of tension. A team of Marines ran over with stern faces and quickly surrounded the port here. Meanwhile, ordinary people were forced to retreat.

    But there were some bold people who stand behind the Marines on their tiptoes to see what the legendary pirate looks like.

    More and more Marines rushed over, and finally, all civilians covered their mouths in shock.

    ¡°Look at his epaulet, he is a vice admiral!!¡±

    It is impossible to imagine that a vice admiral hase to Loki Ind.

    Gradually, the pirate ship got closer and closer, and finally, it berthed at the entrance of the harbor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly!¡±

    The Vice-Admiral Talos who stood at the forefront shouted loudly, and his forehead was already covered with sweat because he was very nervous.

    Facing a great pirate from the Grand Line, who even the Marines Headquarters had to treat him seriously, the pressure on this Vice Admiral can be imagined.

    He was more aware of the psychological pressure of his soldiers at this moment. It¡¯s a bad thing to have terrified soldiers by your side, what would happen if one of them got too nervous and shot the powerful enemy!

    Taking a deep breath, Talos walked forward with the man behind him.

    When he approached Logan, Rogen and others had already stood at the bow and looked down.

    ¡°Look who¡¯s here... it¡¯s the Marines! Did you all gather here to wee my arrival?¡±

    With a smile, Rogen said in a mocking voice.

    Looking carefully at his figure, the vice-admiral didn¡¯t find a trace of tension or fear.

    ¡°Stop joking around, We, the Marines, would never do such a thing!¡±

    Talos said loudly.

    ¡°Oh!? Then, are you thinking about fighting me with these forces?¡±

    The smile on Rogen¡¯s face disappeared suddenly, and his eyes narrowed.

    The heavy pressure swept the whole audience in an instant, and all the soldiers became nervous, even the civilians who were watching from a distance held their breath.

    ¡°To make a move against me, you should at least bring a military force of the Buster Call scale, perhaps then you will have the chances of getting a fair fight.¡±

    With a sneer, Rogen¡¯s voice spread throughout the audience.

    The corner of Talos¡¯ mouth trembled, knowing that what he might have said was true.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t get me wrong, we don¡¯t have any tendency to attack you.¡±

    Under Rogen¡¯s pressure, Talos temporarily bowed his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that, for the safety of the people on this ind, we need to know your intentions!¡±

    ¡°If you are nning on causing chaos on this ind, then we will definitely fight back to the end!¡±

    ¡°The safety of the ind people?¡±

    Rogen raised his eyebrows and then smiled disdainfully.

    ¡°I am not as frantic as your department, who doesn¡¯t mind or even think twice before attacking innocent civilians...¡±

    In a word, Talos was speechless, and he could not refute it, because many dark incidents for mysterious causes made by the Marines were real.

    ¡°Gol D. Rogen, what¡¯s your intention afternding on this ind?¡±

    Talos didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic, so he asked loudly again.

    ¡°Intention? I just thought that it would the best ce to wait for the arrival of my partners.¡±

    With the faces of friends in his eyes, Rogen jumped off the boat.

    Behind him, the young master, Robin, and Nanlin jumped down one by one.

    ¡°Get out of my way. Don¡¯t disturb me. When my friendse, we¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Taking a stride, Rogen quickly came to Talos¡¯ side.

    At that moment, Talos¡¯ whole body became tense. The other side was obviously just a young man in his twenties, but at this moment, he brought an extremely heavy pressure.

    He even saw Nico Robin among the members of this man¡¯s crew, which made his pupils shrink. But he did not dare to act rashly.

    ¡°Get lost, or I¡¯ll considered it a move against my crew, and you will bear the consequences!¡±

    These cold words came into Talos¡¯ ears clearly, causing him to tremble all over, gritting his teeth and clearing the path.

    He didn¡¯t want to start an unnecessary war, it would be just like moths fighting the me. in the absence of the admirals, fighting such an opponent was just like seeking his own death.

    Once the war starts, Rogen will never show mercy. He knew very well the origins of his opponent, and what kind of rtionship he has with the world government.

    At this moment, all Talos can do is give in!

    As soon as he retreated, the Marines behind him made way and opened a long road.

    Rogen and his group just walked into the ind along this road.

    This scene made the civilians see that the ambitious people were passionate, and envy and admiration appeared in their eyes.

    ¡°Is this how it feels to be a great pirate? Even a vice-admiral must give in and dare not have any disputes with the other side!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s hegemony and the retreat of the Marines made everyone on the Ind see the true power of the wraith pirates, and made their hearts beat hard.

    ¡°I heard that this guy is the younger brother of Roger, the pirate king, he deserves to be a member of such family!¡±

    When Rogen and his group disappeared in the harbor, people¡¯s discussions began to spread.

    ¡°The news I got is that Rogen was just an ordinary boy when Roger was alive. It was because of the pressure of the Marines¡¯ pursuit that he grew to his current strength.¡±

    ¡°They forced him to be stronger. He doesn¡¯t look like a vicious person at all, but he seems to be very kind!¡±

    On the street, people were talking to each other, and Rogen¡¯s appearance made everyone very interested.

    After a long walk, Rogen and his group had entered a bar.

 Chapter 327: Dragon Rider

    <h4>Chapter 327: Dragon Rider</h4>

    At first, when the bar owner saw such a pirate, he was a little afraid and nervous, but when Rogen said his first sentence, the atmosphere instantly became less tensed.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be reluctant to pour us a drink?¡±

    When he said this, Rogen smiled. He didn¡¯t have the previous aura while facing the Marines. Instead, he seemed to be greeting the neighbor next door.

    ¡°Hahahaha, with my pleasure!¡±

    The owner was also a bold person, and Rogen¡¯s words made himugh.

    ¡°Rum or brandy? It¡¯s a bit stronger, but it¡¯s the best for you, sea sailors.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Interesting! How did you notice?¡±

    Rogen curiously asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m used to serve great pirates!¡±

    The owner proficiently sells his liquor to Rogen.

    Thetter epted the promotion with a smile, and then ordered some of each.

    The other guests in the bar saw Rogen chatting with the owner, and found that this great pirate was not as scary as the legends. Finally, they summoned some courage and joined in. After chatting, they found out that he was just like them.

    ¡°Rogen, I heard that on your way here, a group of pirates was scared to even look in the direction of your ship, and they didn¡¯t dare to stand in your way.¡±

    Someone asked.

    ¡°Hehe, actually I didn¡¯t do anything, but they were all scared.¡±

    Rogen shook his head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°You tell me, is my eyes, my two ears, my nose, or my mouth different from you?¡±

    In this sentence, the people in the barughed. They felt that this pirate waspletely different from the rumors. He spoke humorously, without the slightest pretensions.

    ¡°This is how real pirates such be!¡±

    Someone sighed.

    They have also seen those guys with bounties of more than ten million in the West Blue, but none of them was as easy to get close to as Rogen, they are all arrogant and swears and beats people at every turn.

    Rogen began narrating some interesting stories, and everyone started telling him about the West Blue and the Loki Ind. When they were talking vigorously, a thirteen-year-old boy summoned up the courage and pulled Rogen¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Little Zoka!¡±

    This boy is called Zoka, who is the son of the barkeeper.

    ¡°Brother Rogen, I also want to be a pirate when I grow up, can I be like you?¡±

    The young Zoka looked at Rogen expectantly.

    The others stopped talking and watched this scene with a smile.

    Rogen was taken aback by this question, then stretched out his hand and patted Zoka¡¯s head.

    ¡°Oh really, you want to be a pirate? Zoka, of course, you can.¡±

    ¡°Pirates are the bravest soldiers in the sea!¡±

    Zoka heard the affirmative answer and clenched his fists in excitement.

    ¡°However, being a pirate is very dangerous. First of all, you have to make sure that you have enough courage to face these dangers.¡±

    Rogen said seriously.

    Everyone nodded in agreement. Being a pirate these days is far more dangerous than a Marine.

    ¡°I have! Brother Rogen, I have the courage!¡±

    Zoka said loudly.

    At this time, the bar owner hurried over as soon as he heard this, grabbed Z, and started spanking him.

    ¡°Hey little boy, you still want to be a pirate, I must teach you some respect for your elders!¡±

    The voice was clear and loud, and Zoka¡¯s tears came out, which made people beside himugh.

    Rogen shook his head as he watched.

    ¡°A man¡¯s determination to face the sea can¡¯t be stopped by anything!¡±

    As he continued drinking with the crowd.

    Little Zoka shouted this sentence, while being spanked by his father.

    ¡°Brother Rogen, when I grow up, I will go out and join your pirate group!¡±

    And with that said, the bar owner to p him harder and the little kid screamed in pain.

    One dayter, in the West blue, in the waters near the ind of Loki.

    ¡°What is that? What a big bird!¡±

    The pirates who were sailing on the sea just saw the shadow gliding above their heads.

    It can be clearly seen that the area of

    the shadow was veryrge, hundreds of meters away from them, but it still looked huge.

    ¡°What a creature!¡±

    The pirates on their boat eximed.

    Just after they were surprised, the next second, they found that the giant bird in the sky was diving down and flying towards them.

    ¡°That bird ising in our direction!¡±

    The crew was shocked.

    Three secondster, as the giant bird got closer, they clearly saw its face.

    ¡°The Hell, what kind of bird is this? No freaking way, It¡¯s a dragon!!!¡±

    Such a legendary creature appeared in front of them so vividly that the pirates were terrified to the extreme.

    ¡°Get ready to dive. With just one blow of this big guy, our boat will be smashed to pieces!¡±

    The captain yelled loudly, and his face turned blue.

    But what shocked them was that the giant dragon with a wingspan of 100 meters and scorching mes just came to a standstill above their ship.

    ¡°Hey guys, can you tell me which way Loki Ind is?¡±

    A head popped out from behind the dragon.

    The pirates on the ship were dumbfounded.

    What the hell? Is there a man riding the dragon?

    Subconsciously, a crew member pointed in the direction of Ind.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    The man waved his hand and pped the dragon under him.

    ¡°Baby dragon, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    With the roar of the angry dragon, the man and the dragon quickly pulled out and disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What the actual fck, am I hallucinating? Am I daydreaming!!!¡±

    ¡°Dragon rider?!¡±

    ¡°Ma God, I think we should stop drinking in the daytime!¡±

    When the pirates realized that the dragon was being ridden by someone, their hearts were filled with chaos.

    ¡°That guy is so lucky, I envy him a lot!¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want such an amazing mount!¡±

    Eighteen minutester, there was a scream at the port of Loki Ind.

    Someone riding a dragon came from the sea, this shocking scene made the people of Loki Ind boil. A legendary creature like a dragon actually exists. What¡¯s even more shocking is that someone wasmanding the dragon and turned him into his own mount.

    How incredible is this!

    The marines came quickly and became nervous when they saw the man on the dragon¡¯s back.

    ¡°The first problem hase.¡±

    Talos said softly with an ugly face.

    Reminiscent of what Rogen said about waiting for his partners, he naturally knew what was going on.

    Jason figured out where Rogen was in the fastest time, and dragged Gabriel along.

    Five minutester, at the entrance of the bar, amidst the noise of people and the screams of the little master, Rogen slowly turned his head and saw the big man standing next to the dragon with an excited expression on his face.

    ¡°Captain! I¡¯m here!¡±

    The simple and honest man was more burly and sturdier than ever, and his whole body was full of explosive power.

    He looked like one of the toughest pirates.

    But at this moment, this tough guy...

    Started crying when seeing the face of his old pal!

 Chapter 328: Seal all entrances

    <h4>Chapter 328: Seal all entrances</h4>

    Four years ago, scenes shed quickly in front of the tough man¡¯s eyes, and his face had a wide smile, but tears flowed uncontrobly.

    In the bar, everyone couldn¡¯t understand what¡¯s wrong with the crying burly man, but they all kept quiet.

    Rogen stood up, and the little master behind him was also full of tears. There are too many memories between the three of them. They support and help each other, and they would give everything to each other without hesitation. They are the most trusted partners and are willing to give their lives for their partners¡¯ sake.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    Jason stretched out his hands and hugged Rogen fiercely.

    ¡°Jason, can you still recognize me?¡±

    The little master smiled with tears, they were so happy to see each other...

    ¡°Little master?! You have changed a lot!¡±

    Jason was a little surprised. Four yearster, the little girl has be an adult, with a plump body and a charming appearance.

    ¡°Hello, Jason! My name is Robin!¡±

    Robin stretched out her little hand with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Oh, hello, Robin!¡±

    Jason shook Robin¡¯s little hand and smiled.

    Then he turned his head to Nanlin.

    ¡°Who is this again?¡±

    ¡°You can call me Nanlin, and I will be the ship¡¯s doctor in the future.¡±

    Nanlin nodded with a serious face.

    ¡°Hey, Captain, I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, you have brought many beautiful women.¡±

    Jason touched the back of his head and giggled.

    This sentence immediately made Rogen¡¯s face full of ck lines. Does he think that I abducted thesedies?

    Jason did not stop at the door and entered the bar.

    Other people did not interrupt their reunion, they weremunicating in a low voice.

    ¡°This big guy has a terrifying figure, who is he?¡±

    ¡°Four years ago, this guy was extremely cruel. He was known as the deputy of Wraith pirates, better known as Jason, the Broken Armor!¡±

    ¡°I once saw his wanted poster, he¡¯s a monster with 200 million bounty!¡±

    ¡°Two hundred million!!¡±

    People swallowed their saliva and took a careful look at Jason.

    Four years ago, he was wanted for more than 200 million. So how much his strength has reached now?

    No one disturbed Rogen and the others¡¯ dinner! They had a hunch that they will see a group of strong monsters.

    This day, at dusk.

    At the port of Loki Ind, a small wooden boat slowly docked. Then, under the eyes of the surrounding pirates, two young men in ck mysterious uniforms appeared.

    One of them was cold, the other was curious and kept looking around.

    ¡°Where do you think you are going, kid! Don¡¯t even think about boarding this ind. Now that Lord Rogen is on this ind, no kids are allowed to enter the city!¡±

    ¡°With no reputation, or the slightest strength, Loki Ind is not something you can handle!¡±

    ¡°Get out of here, or we won¡¯t be polite!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s fame and the retreat of the Marines allowed the pirates around the Ind to organize spontaneously and guard the entrance, and no weaker fellows were allowed to disturb the lion¡¯s rest. At this moment, Loki Ind is a forbidden zone for pirates whose bounty has not reached more than 10 million, or weaklings!

    This forbidden area is protected by the pirates who worship and fear Rogen, and the Wraith Pirate Group.

    It has to be said that the appeal of a huge pirate is extremely amazing! Rogen just sat there and didn¡¯t do anything, and these pirates had already taken action to avoid all unnecessary troubles for him.

    The words of the pirates made the man in the ck robe with a hidden head walk forward silently and looked up.

    ¡°Is he actually here? Then I¡¯m not in the wrong ce!¡±

    A smile appeared on the young man¡¯s face, and he moved forward.

    The other man who was looking around, seemed ghostly, which made the ferocious pirates on both sides angry.

    ¡°This kid is mocking us?¡±

    ¡°Kill him, kill this ignorant kid, shoot both of them!¡±

    ¡°Shoot their legs and make them know that we are not joking around!¡±

    The pirates acted fast, drew their guns, and pulled the trigger.

    ¡°Boom boom boom!¡±

    In an instant, thirteen bullets were fired, and the thirteen people who attacked were all famous gunners in the West blue. Their marksmanship was the peak of this area.

    But when the gunfire sounded, the pirates around heard a sighing sound from behind.

    What just happened?

    The man, carrying a ck package on his back, wearing a ck robe and having an indifferent expression, his body swayed more than a dozen times in an instant, and a series of afterimages appeared in his path. Then, all the bullets were magically dodged.

    What is more shocking is that the pirates whounched the attack were generally facing each other. These dodged bullets went directly to their crewmates.

    ¡°Eeuh!¡±

    A painful whine came out quickly, and six people fell to the ground in an instant.

    ¡°This guy!¡±

    With this move, all the pirates realized that this young man was not a normal kid.

    The guy who easily evaded their shots, stepped lightly and moved forward quickly, his speed was astonishing under the open fire of the thirteen marksmen. And the other man was still making some silly faces, but there was no fear in his expression.

    ¡°Caros, hurry up, stop wasting time!¡±

    After scolding the yful young man beside him, and the serious guy in the ck robe quickly disappeared in front of everyone.

    He ignored the pirates on both sides and just walked his own way.

    It was not until the two disappeared from the sight of everyone that the few who had just fallen to the ground got up, their ugly faces were mixed with pain.

    ¡°That guy is definitely not a neer, he muste from the Grand Line!¡±

    These words silenced those present.

    ¡°Will he be apanion that Lord Rogen is waiting for?¡±

    All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s face turned blue.

    Because everyone believed that only Rogen¡¯spanion had such incredible abilities in the West Blue.

    ¡°That young man is Trensu!¡±

    Talos retracted his telescope with an ugly expression and said softly.

    Rogen¡¯s partners were arriving one after another. Four years ago, they were the first supernovas. Now, these people might be even more terrible than ever. Their bounties will probably be skyrocketed.

    There is no doubt that once Rogen and the Wraith Pirates enter the new world, they will be the fourth powerful force that the Marines need to pay attention to immediately.

    With the departure of Trensu, the harbor slowly calmed down, and the pirates continued to organize the harbor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stay in this area, and if we find some weaklings, we must expel them all!¡±

    ¡°From the moment Master Rogen came to the ind, our pirate groups must seal all entrances of the ind!¡±

 Chapter 329: We Are All Here

    <h4>Chapter 329: We Are All Here</h4>

    The third day of Rogen¡¯s arrival to Toki Ind.

    In the near waters, a ship with a crocodile head was moving fast. It wasing from the Reverse Mountain¡¯s direction, heading straight to the ind.

    At the bow, two people were chatting.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have toe with me.¡±

    The vicious man with a cigar in his mouth said calmly.

    ¡°If my boss leaves, where should I go?¡±

    The man with sunsses said coldly.

    ¡°We are different. I am a member of the Wraith, and you are not.¡±

    Crocodile shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡±

    The dark-skinned man with sunsses suddenly said.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Crocodile asked rhetorically.

    ¡°Curious about what kind of man will make you give up without hesitation Baroque Works that you have been running for a long time!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, he is one of a kind!¡±

    Crocodile was taken aback for a moment, thenughed.

    This was a strange answer, so the cold man thought about it for a while and chose to respond in silence.

    Anyway, his answer will soon be avable, so why the worry?

    ¡°Trust me, your trip with me, MR.1, won¡¯t be for nothing.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Crocodile spoke again suddenly.

    MR.1 looked up in doubt.

    ¡°Only under his guidance will you be stronger.¡±

    ¡°Huh! Ok?¡±

    MR.1 Daz Bonez did notment.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Crocodile didn¡¯t argue either, only by seeing that magical guy would he believe him.

    Gradually, the Loki Ind could be seen from the ship.

    ¡°There are many pirates on this ind.¡±

    MR.1¡¯s expression became more cautious.

    Across a long distance, they have seen arge number of pirate boats piled up on the coast, a lot of them were close to each other without any gap. What surprised him, even more, was that there were pirates guarding at the coast.

    From a distance, it actually gives people a feeling that the ind has been seized by pirates.

    He nced at Crocodile next to him, and found that he was just smiling, not nervous at all.

    MR.1 actually does not know a lot about Crocodile, nor does he know anything about his past. Probably knows that this man once challenged the Whitebeard, the strongest man in the world. After the fight, he got a scar on his cheek.

    This is already remarkable. It is enough to be proud of being able to survive in front of the man who stands at the top of the world!

    But he didn¡¯t know the strength of the opponent at all. For him, Crocodile showed more of his strategic ability.

    Just like an alligator lurking in the water, his head is always hidden under the water before he meets the prey, cautious and vignt!

    Gradually, the wooden boat hade to shore.

    Thending of the two made the eyes of the pirates on the coast drift over.

    In an instant, the pressure made MR.1¡¯s head sink, and his heartbeat became tense.

    ¡°Although the strength of these pirates is inferior to that of the Grand Line, the frightening thing is that there are too many of them!¡±

    Scanning the surroundings, he saw hundreds of people at a nce. And everyone exudes a fierce breath.

    These pirates, who have experienced many battles, are already qualified enough to enter the Grand Line.

    ¡°What are they doing here? They seem to be guarding something!¡±

    MR.1 was puzzled and had some guesses, but he was not sure.

    At this time, Crocodile stepped in front of him and faced all the pirates.

    His hideous face and indifferent temperament instantly attracted the eyes of all the pirates. Almost instantly, they recognized him.

    ¡°It¡¯s Sir Crocodile! Rogen¡¯s partner, let him pass!¡±

    With a loud shout, longing and admiration appeared in the eyes of all these pirates.

    Desert King, Sir Crocodile! He must be a strong fellow too! Just look at his calm momentum, it shows the style of a strong man, which terrifies the weaklings.

    ¡°Sir Crocodile, captain Rogen is in the bar at the end of the street, let me take you there!¡±

    Soon, a clever pirate ran up and said gantly.

    When other people saw this guy, they pped their faces in regret, because they were slow.

    ¡°$Hit, this guy is so fast, why didn¡¯t I think of it!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, the pirate disappeared with Crocodile and MR. 1.

    At noon, six people jumped down from a wooden boat.

    ¡°Hahaha, we are finally here!¡±

    ¡°Boss Rogen, the six legendary members are here!¡±

    ¡°Great, I can finally meet our partners.¡±

    ¡°I have been looking forward to this day for a long time!¡±

    Some of the six looked up andughed, some trembled with excitement, and some cried with joy. Their various gestures and the meaning of their words made all the pirates realize that these six strange guys must be the rest members of the Wraith Pirates.

    ¡°Hey, you, tell me where can I find my boss now!?¡±

    The fifth asked loudly to the pirates on the shore.

    ¡°The bar at the end of the street.¡±

    Soon, a pirate pointed out.

    The six members nodded in satisfaction and walked forward.

    ¡°Brother, how did you figure out that they knew the whereabouts of our boss?¡±

    ¡°Seriously, look at their appearance, they must be guarding the ind for our boss and not letting others disturb him.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t treat me like a five-year-old boy who knows nothing!¡±

    As the voice drifted away, the six disappeared.

    At the same moment, at arge table in the bar, people looked at each other with different expressions.

    Caros held his head admiringly and stared at the young master.

    ¡°My lord, my goddess, we finally met again!¡±

    ¡°Paaa..!¡±

    A p in the face with a loud noise echoed in the bar, his right cheek was mmed to the left by the young master.

    ¡°What a disgusting look!¡±

    The road that the young master disliked.

    ¡°You can p me as much as you want, I can give you my left cheek too, my love.¡±

    Without any shame, Caros turned his face the other way.

    Looking at his face, a red handprint has been painted on his cheek.

    ¡°What a shameless fellow, man up!¡±

    The little master scolded, turned her head, and did not bother with the rascal.

    Jason and Crocodile were strangely staring at each other, the atmosphere was started bing weird.

    MR.1 stared at Robin with opened eyes andplex thoughts.

    Under the gaze of this indifferent man, Rogen kept focusing on this man.

    Trensu looked at everyone¡¯s expressions with relish, he giggled and poured a ss of wine on his own.

    Rogen temporarily stopped talking to everyone, and sat there while whispering to Nanlin.

    The atmosphere in the bar was very odd, magical, and quiet.

    At this moment, a group of six people arrived at the door.

    ¡°Boss, here we are, we miss you guys so much!¡±

    The yelling voices of the six instantly filled the ce.

 Chapter 330: Glory

    <h4>Chapter 330: Glory</h4>

    Rogen looked at the door with a stunned expression. He really didn¡¯t expect these six fellows toe. Before leaving Marijoa four years ago, these six were handed over to Rayleigh to take care of them. Now that four years have passed, he didn¡¯t know how they were doing!

    After a quick realization, a smile appeared on his face immediately.

    In this way, not only the carders have arrived, but every member of Wraith pirates has assembled together again.

    ¡°Very good, it seems we are all here!¡±

    The six walked in quickly, and when they found some strange faces, they were slightly taken aback, but they didn¡¯t ask any questions. They just found a seat and sat down with a smile on their faces.

    ¡°Four years have passed, I am very happy that you guys are doing fine and that we are all here! To us, the Wraith!¡±

    Rogen smiled and raised his cup.

    ¡°Even though there are now a few more faces, but don¡¯t worry, we will eventually be all familiar with each other.¡±

    Rogen nced at Robin, Caros, and MR. 1, and said softly.

    Everyone present had a different look on their faces, doubts in their eyes, but excitement and joy filled their hearts.

    Immediately afterward, they all raised their sses, poured the wine into their mouths, andughed happily.

    ¡°Hahaha, hey you, crocodile, you bastard, I finally saw you again, I missed you so much!¡±

    Jason hammered Crocodile¡¯s back fiercely, and the force of his random punch made Crocodile¡¯s chest shatter to sand.

    ¡°Big guy, do you have a final wish before I kill you?¡±

    Crocodile said coldly.

    The blow hurt him a lot.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize that after four years, you haven¡¯t improved to the point where you can bear my casual punch.¡±

    Jason¡¯s face was smiling and even though he apologized, he didn¡¯t mean it.

    ¡°I will bury youter.¡±

    Crocodile stared at Jason and threatened him in a soft tone.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Jason justughed.

    Trensu watched the two quarreling with a smile, and didn¡¯t care much. Next to him, Caros looked like a Pig.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble guys... now after we all gathered here, we should set sail.¡±

    Rogen interrupted the quarrel with his words.

    ¡°It¡¯s also time to fulfill the promise we made four years ago.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go on a miraculous adventure.¡±

    He said to everyone present with a serious voice.

    ¡°This time, nothing will stop us.¡±

    The sudden serious tone made the faces of his crew determined. After four years, they have changed a lot. Jason is bigger and stronger, Crocodile has a scar on his face, and Trensu has be more mature and tough. The six dragon¡¯s aura is obviously stronger, and the young master has be a gorgeous girl, and her strength was growing.

    These years led to a magnificent grew of the crewmates. Rogen also believes that their growth must be extraordinary.

    On their uing journey, they will no longer be afraid or bothered by the Marines and the world government.

    ¡°Haha, yes, Captain, I am have be a force to be reckoned with!¡±

    ¡°What happened four years ago will never happen again!¡±

    Jason said loudly.

    His words made everyone present squinted, and the atmosphere suddenly condensed, but after that, it rxed again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. We all made it now, so let¡¯s celebrate!¡±

    Rogenughed.

    After that, the music filled the ce, youngdies started dancing in the bar, and the scene instantly became lively. Everyone talked andughed loudly, and the six dragons went to the floor and begun wriggling, which made everyoneugh.

    The banquetsted until midnight, and everyone was satiated and fainted.

    At the dawn of the next day, the young figure appeared at the entrance of the bar.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go!¡±

    Rogen said softly.

    A huge shadow came from behind him. It was Jason. He rubbed his eyes, stretched, and stood on Rogen¡¯s right side with a smile on his face.

    The third figure quickly came by Rogen¡¯s left side, it was Crocodile with a smirk and a lit cigarette on his hideous face.

    Immediately afterward, Trensu and the young master walked beside the carders, standing in a row with the other three. These five fought the world side by side, and immediately an invisible aura spread out, making people stagnate.

    But this was not over yet. After that, six fellows appeared, and Robin, Caros, and MR.1 also came out in the rear.

    14 people stood together, not that many, but their spirit shock the whole street. Whether it is people or pirates, their eyes at this moment were all attracted by this group of people, standing in ce nkly.

    The afterglow of the rising sun fell on the 14 people, reflecting their expressions, and it was a kind of indifference and domineering look.

    ¡°What a terrible momentum!¡±

    Someone swallowed his saliva quietly and murmured, afraid to be heard.

    Suddenly, in the middle of the front, Rogen raised his right hand, and the frozen indifference on his face instantly dispersed.

    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go! Haha, let¡¯s continue our unfinished journey!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time!¡±

    ¡°This time, whether it is the Marines or the government, they will be demolished!¡±

    ¡°Whitebeard, I will challenge you again, but this time, I¡¯m not alone!¡±

    ¡°Every living soul in this World, just wait, the banner of Wraith will rise forever this time, and it will never fall again!¡±

    ¡°This is our time, the six of us will be so famous now!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were shining with light. One by one, they raised their right hands, clenched their fists high in the sky, and dered their vows to the world.

    The neers all looked at these fellows nkly, but this hasn¡¯t affected their mood in the slightest.

    Afterward, everyone began to move forward.

    They walked towards the harbor with steady steps, and the shadows behind them continued to grow longer and longer.

    When this group arrived at the port, the pirates who were around the beach, vaguely heard the movement, woke up from their sleep, and then fell into shock.

    ¡°Huh! Is that the Wraith pirates?¡±

    ¡°My God, what a horrifying bunch of people!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared!¡±

    In the beginning, these people couldn¡¯t help speaking, the pirates who saw Rogen and his group were in awe.

    They greeted them one by one, waking up their partners from their sleep, and paying attention to Rogen and the others.

    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s really impressive.¡±

    Jasonughed, resting his hands on the back of his head.

    ¡°Master Rogen, your ship is over here, we protect it very well.¡±

    A pirate came forward and pointed to Logan, which was moored in front alone. Around it, there was arge vacated area. But the other ships on the sea are all close to each other.

    The treatment given to Rogen and his gang by these pirates waspletely on another level.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Rogen smiled and thanked.

    This gentle word of thanks made the pirate plunge into happiness.

    He was actually thanked by a very famous pirate. This person believes that he will not forget these two words.

    This will be his eternal glory.

 Chapter 331: Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 331: Challenge</h4>

    The pirates watched Rogen and his gang board the ship, and when the Logan slowly began to adjust its bow and moved, they just began to boil.

    ¡°I firmly believe that at this moment, we will witness the birth of history and legend!¡±

    A pirate looked at the Logan and murmured.

    This group of people, young and powerful, has no fear in their eyes, and they are the bravest fighters in the sea. And such a group of pirates, he firmly believes that they will seed in their journey.

    Gradually, the Logan was no longer visible in the port of Loki.

    Taking back the awe in their eyes, the pirates felt a little disappointed. They may never see Such great pirates again in the future. For them, to be able to witness the appearance of such a character was already a kind of supreme glory.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, we also have our voyage.¡±

    The pirates began to form a team, ready to leave the ce.

    But suddenly, arge number of marines gushed out from the port street, and their guns and cannons were all aimed at them.

    Talos stepped out with a cold face.

    ¡°For Rogen and his crew, we have nothing to do. But did you think that you can get out of here easily?¡±

    The heavy sound of footsteps was constantly ringing, and the number of soldiers kept increasing. The invisible threat started the faces of the pirates to change.

    ¡°Loki Ind it is not your territory, if you dare to be wild here, you should consider staying in prison for a lifetime.¡±

    Talos said coldly, he raised his hand, and ordered the start of the attack.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A slight gunshot suddenly came out, and Talos¡¯ expression changed at this moment.

    He gritted his teeth and looked at the distant sea abruptly.

    There was the Logan, already three kilometers away. But the slight gunshot dide from its direction. And the gust of wind that passed by at an extremely fast speed made a thin blood mark on his cheek.

    Talos turned his head slightly, and from the corner of his eye, he saw a small hole suddenly appeared on the wall not far away.

    He clearly remembered that just now this wall was still intact.

    ¡°Rogen!¡±

    He clenched his fist, and Talos¡¯ face was extremely ugly.

    He suddenly realized that this was a sign of threat. The bullet from the distant sea was definitely a deliberate shot, and the purpose was to warn him. Undoubtedly, as soon as he ordered an attack from this side, from Logan another shot ejected by this sniper rifle would be fired at him. And this one will never fly by his cheek again, but will be aimed in the center of the eyebrows.

    Talos guessed well, on the Logan, which was three kilometers away from him.

    Trensu gently retracted the sniper rifle, slowly carried it on his back, and turned and walked towards the crowd.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to confirm his intention?¡±

    MR.1 said with doubts.

    Did he give up his attack just by firing a bullet? In this case, the Marines are really going to retreat?

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Trensu left with a smile.

    MR.1¡¯s eyes shed, but he didn¡¯t believe it, so he continued to stand on the bow of the ship, looking into the distance with a telescope.

    But the next scene made his expression serious.

    To his surprise, Talos, who was wearing the rank of vice admiral, turned around and left with an ugly expression? The order to attack was not given anyway. The threat of Trensu¡¯s shot caused Talos to give up resistance. The pirates on the entire ind were saved by one bullet, which deepened the position of the Wraith Pirates in their hearts.

    ¡°Is his name Trensu?¡±

    In a daze, MR.1 asked Crocodile beside him.

    ¡°Yes, MR.1, don¡¯t doubt the strength of my partners, none of them can bepared with you at the moment.¡±

    Crocodile said faintly.

    ¡°How can it be? Even those six guys!¡±

    He turned his head abruptly and looked at the crowd of six.

    The six dragons were joking and smiling, and from the moment they boarded the ship, they looked nderous, like a scumbag with nothing to do. He really couldn¡¯t see what strength fellows would have.

    ¡°They?¡±

    Crocodile raised his eyebrows and a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°You can try fighting one of them.¡±

    MR.1¡¯s expression turned dark. It¡¯s true, he doesn¡¯t believe that they are powerful. These six fellows didn¡¯t have the slightest aura at all, and their bounty would never be found, even if he searched the whole world.

    Without any hesitation, MR.1 strode forward and came to the front of the six.

    ¡°Oh? Hey, Neer? Are youing to y too?¡±

    The Dragon elephant N.5 asked with a smile, and the other five people also looked at him with a smile.

    ¡°I want to challenge you.¡±

    MR.1 said in a low voice with a cold face.

    ¡°Challenge us?¡±

    The N.5 was stunned, thenughed loudly.

    ¡°Have you heard him? Hahaha, we have a challenger from our first day on the ship.¡±

    ¡°It feels great, we are old members, hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°By the way, this kid just joined in, he should be regarded as our trainee?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, as a trainee, he has to pack all the sundries on the ship!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so cool, it feels so cool!¡±

    The six fellows kept on talking about MR1, and they were very happy. On the contrary, they ignored MR. 1 who was standing by.

    ¡°Hey, I said I want to try your strength!¡±

    With a twisting brow, MR.1 suppressed the anger in his heart and repeated his words.

    He can¡¯t really see what strength they have!

    ¡°Ahem, well, I ept your challenge!¡±

    N.5 cleared his throat and said aloud.

    Being suspected and provoked by the neer, these six guys were not angry, but on the contrary, they looked happy and didn¡¯t care at all.

    The other people are also interested in watching the spar.

    Thus, a neer trying to face the veterans.

    The Dragon elephant N.5 found a wide ce and stood there facing Mr. 1.

    ¡°This would do the job, you can start!¡±

    MR.1 saw that the other party didn¡¯t care at all, the light in his eyes became colder.

    ¡°I ate the Dice-Dice Fruit and I became the Fullbody ded Human! I will not show mercy, so get ready.¡±

    He said coldly.

    ¡°A Devil Fruit User?¡±

    N.5¡¯s interest was raised, and he urged happily.

    ¡°Come on, let me see what you can do!¡±

    Such indiscretion made MR.1 angrier. Without making a sound, he waved his hands, and his arm turned into a metal-like de. It looked very sharp and aroused the amazement of everyone present.

    ¡°What a strange ability, it canpletely rece weapons!¡±

    Jason was surprised.

    Crocodile narrowed his eyes and said nothing.

    Rogen was also standing aside, watching interestingly.

    MR.1¡¯s strike was very fast, and the distance between the two sides got close in an instant. Then, his arms crossed, and the des shed in a second. MR.1 was already standing behind Dragon Elephant number Five, but at this moment, he had a shocked expression.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t cut me.¡±

    With a smiling voice, N.5 said with his back facing Mr. 1.

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    MR.1 shouted.

    How could he miss such a strike!

 Chapter 332: Disparity

    <h4>Chapter 332: Disparity</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡±

    N.5 said with a smile.

    He didn¡¯t care much about the challenge of MR. 1.

    ¡°Come again!¡±

    Mr.1 took a deep breath, calmed the shock in his heart, twisted his hands, and rushed up again.

    However, when the light of the des shed and nearly crossed the body of the Dragon elephant N.5, Mr. 1 got a heavy heartbeat.

    This time, he understood. The hippie-smiling guy in front of him seemed to be able to perceive his attack in advance, and his moves werepletely seen through by the other party.

    ¡°Kiddo, I can read your thoughts.¡±

    N.5 said with a smile.

    ¡°Mind reading?¡±

    Daz Bonez had an ugly face and waved his hands repeatedly. He is the Fullbody ded Human who had eaten the Dice-Dice Fruit. He can freely extend a sharp de like a knife point from any part of his body.

    But after attacking for a minute, he didn¡¯tnd a single blow on his opponent.

    ¡°Unless you stop thinking, you won¡¯t be able to hit me.¡±

    The tone of N. five was very casual.

    ¡°And if you don¡¯tnd a blow, you won¡¯t be victorious!¡±

    Suddenly, the figure of N. five disappeared.

    ¡°Soru!¡±

    Almost instantaneously, a cold wind gushed out from behind Mr. 1, and his heart stopped beating at this moment.

    ¡°Rankyaku!¡±

    A blue sh came from the back of Mr. 1, and the fierce force tore up his robe in an instant.

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    After the chop hit, the collision sound was like shing metals.

    Mr. 1 can turn any part of his body into steel.

    ¡°Not bad, a great fruit ability!¡±

    Dragon elephant five sighed, then he stretched out his hands and sneered again.

    ¡°But it¡¯s useless!¡±

    ¡°Busoshoku Haki!¡±

    The pitch-ck vigor encircled his arms, spreading in a blink of an eye, and his body disappeared in an instant.

    A whirlwind appeared on the deck, and the body of dragon elephant five shed and came in front of Mr. 1¡¯s eyes. The terrifying speed caused Mr. 1¡¯s pupils to shrink suddenly, and he couldn¡¯t believe what he witnessed.

    ¡°All right, stop it!¡±

    Just as the pitch-ck fist was about to smash Mr. 1¡¯s chin, a voice suddenly came out.

    ¡°Hoo, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    The strong wind made Mr. 1¡¯s cheeks sore, his eyes trembled, his fist erged rapidly ahead of his face, and finally stopped.

    ¡°Hey, hey, boss Crocodile.¡±

    Dragon Elephant Five giggled and looked at Crocodile.

    ¡°In the past four years, you guys seem to have grown quite fast.¡±

    Crocodile said faintly.

    ¡°Mr. Rayleigh almost tossed us to death.¡±

    Speaking of this, N.5 looked terrified.

    He quickly closed his hand and backed away from the other five fellows.

    Mr.1¡¯s face looked ugly. He didn¡¯t expect that they were this powerful, even if he could upy a ce in the Grand Line, he would lose to most opponents so easily.

    With thest punch, he had a hunch that if it really hit him, it won¡¯t end well.

    Even with a stiffed body like steel, he was afraid that he can¡¯t bear it.

    ¡°Only by recognizing the gap between yourself and your partner can you grow.¡±

    Crocodile came to the back of mr.1 and said lightly.

    ¡°How big is the gap?¡±

    Mr. 1 was depressed. It¡¯s okay if he can see the gap, but until the end of the battle, he still doesn¡¯t know how strong the opponent was and how weak he is.

    Crocodile did not respond, and looked at Rogen, who was watching the fight.

    ¡°Well, Daz Bonez, right? What do you say?¡±

    Rogen was in some kind of trouble, only after thinking about it for a while, he spoke.

    ¡°Well, let me make a simple analogy. If you are a great force in the first half of the grand line, then, he is a force to be reckoned with in the new world!¡±

    He said while drawing two parallel lines with his hands.

    ¡°You two are not at the same parallel height, you are still very weak!¡±

    Daz Bonez¡¯s face became gloomy.

    His self-esteem was hit by such a statement.

    ¡°Want to be stronger? Kid.¡±

    Rogen¡¯s voice suddenly came again.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Daz Bonez did not hesitate, and said directly.

    ¡°If you want to be stronger, start as an intern.¡±

    Rogen said with a smile.

    ¡°Your fruiting ability is great. One day, you will definitely be a strong figure in the sea.¡±

    In the end, Rogenplimented him, turned around, and left.

    Daz looked at his back hesitantly. Psychologically, he was a proud man, and he only admired Crocodile in his entire life. He was not familiar with the others on the ship, so there was no respect or awe.

    But the battle just now made him clearly see another world.

    The guy who seemed to be no different from ordinary people, but in an instant, he burst out his unimaginable power, and easily defeated him.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a normal crewmate!¡±

    He clenched his fist sharply, then strode forward.

    Rogen¡¯s voice reverberated in his mind, he became angrier as he thought about it, and finally walked over, picked up the broom and mop in the warehouse, and started cleaning.

    Such a guy became a trainee? That¡¯s funny!

    Caros looked at this sturdy guy, he didn¡¯t say a word but just slumped his head to work. He couldn¡¯t help thinking it was funny then chuckled.

    ¡°What are youughing at? The crooked guy, who looks so ugly, dares tough at me?¡±

    Hearing theughter, Daz immediately scolded.

    ¡°How dare you scold me? You are too bold!¡±

    Caros¡¯ face turned green, then he stood up and shouted.

    ¡°Do you know who I am? I am a Celestial Dragon!¡±

    This sentence made everyone on the ship look at him with surprised eyes.

    Daz Bonez closed his mouth immediately, and was frightened by the name of the skinny guy.

    ¡°Paa!¡±

    But in the next second, Trensu pped his head, causing him to scream in pain.

    ¡°What are you doing? Trensu!¡±

    Caros shouted.

    ¡°Go to work, too!¡±

    Trensu handed the mop over, indicating that he should work, too.

    ¡°I¡¯m a Celestial Dragon!¡±

    Caros eximed.

    ¡°You¡¯re just an intern now. Hurry up!¡±

    Trensu said impatiently.

    This stinky boy was still the same pain in the A$$ as they met him.

    ¡°Damn, is there no preferential treatment for Celestial Dragons? Shouldn¡¯t I by now be a formal crew member?¡±

    Caros took the mop angrily, red at Daz ufortably, and began to work.

    From the side, the little master looked at Robin with a smile, and thetter stuck out his tongue.

    ¡°I¡¯m still young, should I work with them?¡±

    ¡°Well, no,dies are privileged.¡±

    The little master said with a smile, and asked Rogen.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, captain?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rogen waved his hand and said with a smile.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Daz and Caros, who were bent over to work, held out their middle fingers and despised them. Their actions, however, caused theughter of the whole ship.

    In the corner, Nanlin flipped through the magic book and asionally looked up at everyone with a calm expression.

 Chapter 333: For Me

    <h4>Chapter 333: For Me</h4>

    On the Logan, after all the partners were gathered, it became lively. In particr, the addition of four new members has made the ship noisy every day.

    In such an environment, Rogen often sat cross-legged on the bow of the ship, smiling and letting the sea breeze blow his ck hair, and enjoying the smell of the sea.

    ¡°I admire such feeling and environment!¡±

    Three dayster, the Reverse Mountain appeared in front of everyone.

    It¡¯s not the first time they have arrived to this location, everyone was looking at the Reverse Mountain with a smile on their faces. Only Nanlin, with amazement in her eyes, had never seen such a magical sight.

    A river flows straight up to the sky, with no end in sight. The water flow near the bottom of the mountain was very turbulent, and the water sshes at the bottom of the mountain. This scene was very spectacr.

    Rogen looked up at the mountain in front of him, marveling in his heart. The real Reverse Mountain was more majestic than in the anime, and it is more disturbing.

    The power of nature is truly breathtaking.

    The Logan bumped up and rushed into the sky along the river. During this period, the six dragon elephants and Caros roared loudly, venting their emotions and jumping happily.

    The sea breeze blew hard, everyone¡¯s hair was fluttering, they were affected by the scene, and their minds were agitated.

    About an hourter, the Logan reached the peak of the Mountain, and its speed began to slow down.

    ¡°Go to the East Blue.¡±

    After informing everyone, Rogen steered the rudder and turned towards the east Blue. One minuteter, the ship vibrated and went down the current. There is no doubt that the pressure of the upstream is much stronger than that of the downstream, but under the power of the Logan, the ship was still slowly moving downward.

    About three hourster, the Logannded near the Calm Belt and reached the East Blue.

    ¡°Captain, are you going to see Rouge and little Ace?¡±

    Jason asked aloud what he thought of.

    ¡°Well, they should be here.¡±

    Rogen did not hide his destination, nodded, and admitted.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them in four years, Ace should already be a little boy!¡±

    Trensu sighed.

    ¡°Haha, of course, he is.¡±

    Rogenughed.

    As Ace¡¯s uncle, he has never had a chance to be with him since he was born. He has to admit that this was a pity.

    ording to his estimation, he was naturally the most suitable person to raise his nephew. This time he came to the East Blue to take Ace and his mother to live in the Kingdom of Barut. ording to his identity, Ace, the little guy, can be regarded as a little prince.

    Seven dayster, the Logan anchored in Loguetown.

    Everyone disembarked and rested, leaving only Caros and Daz to watch the ship.

    In this sea area, these two were enough to guard the ship. Although Caros¡¯ strength hasn¡¯t been shown, it is not bad at all ording to Trensu¡¯s description. This was beyond the expectation of Jason and Crocodile. They did not expect that the clumsy guy who couldn¡¯tnd a punch four years ago had grown up.

    Rogen walked alone, unconsciously, he had once againe to his former residence.

    The iron locks on his door were rusty, and weeds grew tall outside the house. It seems that no one has cleaned it for a long time.

    Opening the lock silently, Rogen walked into the house.

    At the corner of his eye, he saw a few spiders, crawling secretly and hiding in a dark corner to avoid him.

    After a few nces, he sighed, picked up the broom and bucket, fetched water, and started to clean the ce.

    After about half an hour¡¯s hard work, the house has been well cleaned by him.

    On the second floor, on the wall, on the table, the photos of him and Roger have still remained.

    A smile appeared on his face, and Rogen was in aplicated mood.

    ¡°Old man, unconsciously, I am going to follow the path you have created!¡±

    With a sigh, he started thinking about the future again.

    ¡°The troubles you left me are really giving me a headache.¡±

    Perhaps the big trouble left by Roger was not for him to solve. But as the opponent¡¯s younger brother, how could Rogen stand by. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to be involved, others will force it all on his head.

    This is a destined thing, it can¡¯t be avoided, can¡¯t be controlled!

    Sitting there silently, Rogen fell into contemtion and dove into his memories.

    He may be cherishing the past, or he may be nning the future, no one knows what he was thinking.

    Since childhood, Rogen waspletely different from Roger. Roger was cheerful, bright, and optimistic by nature. He was a child that doesn¡¯t grow up, kind and righteous.

    As for Rogen, apart from his simr appearance, his personality is basically opposite to that of his brother. Introverted, reticent, and resourceful, this is Rogen¡¯s character.

    After sitting there for an unknown amount of time, Rogen was awakened by a voice.

    ¡°Is this your brother?¡±

    The voice was pleasant and sweet, apanied by a faint fragrance, causing Rogen to raise his head.

    ¡°It turns out to be you, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Curious about where you used to live.¡±

    The little master smiled and nced over.

    ¡°Very simple ce, but very clean.¡±

    The simple and clean evaluation made Rogen smile.

    ¡°Clean, because I just cleaned it, simple, because I am poor.¡±

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s words made the little masterugh.

    ¡°You were very young at that time, and your brother was still a young adult.¡±

    ¡°Well, I was only six years old then.¡±

    Looking at himself in the photo with an ugly and disgusting expression, and the man next to him rubbing his head, Rogen smiled.

    ¡°At the time, you didn¡¯t want to take pictures with him.¡±

    The little master asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, even though we have the same mother, I am much more handsome than him.¡±

    Rogen nodded.

    ¡°None of you is humble thoo.¡±

    The little masterughed again.

    Sitting down slowly, the little master and Rogen were very close. Rogen¡¯s nose moved up twice, and he could even smell the fragrance of the girl near him.

    ¡°You¡¯re so fragrant.¡±

    ¡°Then you can smell well too.¡±

    With her soft voice, Rogen felt that the beautiful woman near him was getting closer to him.

    ¡°For a long time, we haven¡¯t been alone together, Rogen.¡±

    Suddenly, Rogen¡¯s body tightened, and he felt that his waist was hugged tightly by the other party.

    ¡°Little master.¡±

    After a tremor, Rogen also stretched out his hand to pat her shoulder.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Rogen, four years ago, you...!¡±

    With a crying voice, the little master¡¯s head leaned on his chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, you were captured and sent to Impel Down, you must have suffered a lot these four years!¡±

    The woman in his arms was sobbing, and Rogen went silent for a while.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±

    Her hand around his waist was tightened, and Rogen could feel her hugging him so hard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool? I¡¯m your captain, all I did was my duty!¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    But at the end of this sentence, the beautiful girl in his arms suddenly raised her head, tears in her eyes, and shouted loudly.

    ¡°You know, Rogen, the answer I want is not just that you, as a captain, did all this for me!¡±

    ¡°What I want is you to admit that you did it for me!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s whole body trembled, and he was startled for a while.

 Chapter 334: windmill town

    <h4>Chapter 334: windmill town</h4>

    The woman in front of him suddenly burst out, making Rogen feel a little at a loss.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He quivered his lips, trying to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t...

    Inside the quiet wooden house, there was only the cry of the little master.

    Gradually, the more she cried in his arms, the more they became sad. Rogen didn¡¯t even understand why she was crying, but even the other party did not know the answer.

    There was no answer, and no exnation.

    In this way, ten minutes passed quietly, and the little master suddenly raised her head and wiped away her tears.

    ¡°Thank you, Rogen, for letting me vent my emotions.¡±

    This weak woman, after saying this, stood up abruptly and left firmly.

    Her back gradually disappeared before his eyes, Rogen was speechless for a long time, and finally sighed.

    ¡°What should I say?¡±

    Do you like it? Yes, I do! But it¡¯s so difficult to admit it.

    After a nce, Roger¡¯s smile appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Old man, is it this funny looking at me in this situation!¡±

    With a press of his right hand, he removed the photo frame on the wooden table.

    After quietly thinking again for a while, after clearing the thoughts in his head, Rogen got up and packed up the things in this small house, and walked out of the room with a small package on his back.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯lle back again to this ce?¡±

    Rogen took away all the photos, toys from when he was a child, and memorable items.

    After closing the wooden door, Rogen turned his head and was about to leave.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ept her?¡±

    A voice of another woman suddenly sounded, and Rogen smiled bitterly after turning his head to see who she was.

    ¡°Have you been eavesdropping on us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard it all.¡±

    Nanlin said softly with a smile.

    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s not the right time.¡±

    With a sigh, Rogen stepped away.

    ¡°Is not the time to dive into this?¡±

    Nanlin was stunned.

    After that, Rogen has gone far.

    When everyone returned to the ship in the evening, Rogen noticed that the little master had returned to normal. When facing him, she stillughed happily and spoke loudly. She is still the arrogant, proud little master, but there seems to be something hidden deep in her eyes.

    Rogen could clearly feel these things, and he was at a loss for a while. But fortunately, she did not put him under pressure.

    Such things wille naturally at the right time.

    Rogen asked about Jinx and Ezra from their parents, when he learned that they had gone out to the sea, he was a little surprised. But then heughed out loud, and imagined it would be very interesting to see them in the future!

    ¡°They went with a Red-haired boy? Is it that guy?¡±

    Rogen was suspicious, and then set off on the Logan.

    The Logan set sail again, the goal was very clear. It did not stop midway and went straight to Foosha Vige.

    Rogen did notmunicate with Garp. After all, that old man was a marine hero. If he contacts him at this moment, it will be very embarrassing, just like a prisoner who just escaped reaching the senior manager of the prison.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, Captain.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that Rouge was on this ind!¡±

    Jason showed a puzzled expression and pointed to the ind on the chart.

    ¡°In fact, I have the ability to predict the future.¡±

    Rogen smiled mysteriously.

    Crocodile narrowed his eyes and nodded seriously.

    ¡°Does his fruit really have this ability!?¡±

    As soon as this sentence came out, everyone present was extremely surprised and looked at Rogen.

    Shaking his head, Rogen didn¡¯t bother to exin.

    His power is indeed very mysterious, even now, he has not fully exploited it, mainly because his mental power is still not strong enough.

    When he can cover an ind with his spiritual power, that is, his divine consciousness, at that time, once the ability to predict the future is obtained, it will inevitably shake the world.

    Unfortunately, mental power is more difficult to cultivate and it is the most time-consuming.

    Three monthster, Logan had approached Dawn Ind.

    Compared with many inds that Rogen visited, this ind is not the most prosperous, or even average. Moreover, it¡¯s remote and hard to find.

    When the Logan docked on the shore of the ind, it attracted the attention of many people.

    ¡°It looks like a pirate group?¡±

    ¡°Pirates, these are pirates!¡±

    ¡°Go and tell the vige chief.¡±

    The crowd around the harbor was in a panic state. For ordinary people, there is no difference between pirates and mountain thieves. They are all bad guys.

    Soon, under the call of the people in the vige, a group of soldiers walked toward the shore mightily. The leader was the vige chief, who looked solemn, and did not panic.

    When Rogen and his group disembarked, everyone in the vige had already arrived to meet them.

    ¡°Pirates, you don¡¯t have any affair here, leave quickly!¡±

    Leading the vigers with weapons in hand, the vige chief said loudly.

    Seeing the other¡¯s nervousness, Rogen smiled helplessly.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we¡¯re just passing by! We won¡¯t do anything harmful.¡±

    Hearing these words, the vige chief stared at Rogen cautiously.

    ¡°Really!? Just passing by?¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, we are not vicious guys.¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    After staring at them a few more times, the vige chief nodded after judging that the group in front of him looked in and unremarkable, and at most some of them were ugly-looking fellows who did not have the potential of fierce beasts.

    ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to enter the town, but cause no troubles!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll show you the strength of our people!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Rogen promised again and he had assured these people let them to rest assured.

    Behind him, all the people who watched the captain¡¯s embarrassment wereughing secretly.

    ¡°Looking at the captain like this, I don¡¯t know why I want to burst outughing?¡±

    ¡°Me too. It¡¯s so interesting.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    As the vigers gradually dispersed, Rogen and his crew began to enter the vige. Soon, the crew chatted with these simple vigers.

    Theye from the sea, and their knowledge is always much broader than that of the vigers, and the rtionship between the two sides was progressing rapidly.

    In a small bar, Rogen and his group gathered there to drink.

    ¡°Although our town is small, the drinks here are delicious. We brew in the town and such quality is only avable here.¡±

    The owner of the bar boasted, and thedy next to himughed.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s have some, we just want to taste the home-brewed wine.¡±

    Jason shouted grinningly.

    Rogen didn¡¯t care either. The East Blue is his hometown, and the liquor in his hometown was naturally delicious.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    When great customers came to their door, the owner and his wife couldn¡¯t close their mouths happily. There are so many people in the town on weekdays, so the passenger flow is notrge.

    But when the foreign pirates arrived, it was the time when their business was most prosperous.

    Soon, after everyone tasted the home-brewed wine on the table, they all fell in love with it.

    ¡°This wine, It¡¯s really good!¡±

    ¡°Boss, another bottle, it¡¯s addictive!¡±

    The crew yelled.

 Chapter 335: Arrogance

    <h4>Chapter 335: Arrogance</h4>

    While Rogen and his group were tasting their wine, on the mountain east of the vige, a group of strong, armed gangsters suddenly came down.

    This group of people had a clear goal. They were heading for the bar where Rogen and his crew were. The vigers they encountered on the way changed their expression and retreated quickly.

    ¡°I heard that foreign pirates havee here, haha.¡±

    ¡°Those guys who roam on the sea are much richer than the vigers.¡±

    ¡°Borrowing some money from them should be enough to satisfy our need for a while!¡±

    With a voice of obvious disdain, these ferocious guys stride downward at a fast speed. They had machetes and guns in their hands, and their eyes twinkled with a fierce light. They were not good people.

    ¡°It¡¯s the mountain bandits, from where did these guys get the news, they came all the way down from the mountain.¡±

    The vigers figured out their intentions from their chats.

    ¡°Do you want to inform the pirates, they look decent, not the wicked type? They should hide, otherwise, these guys would kill them!¡±

    A viger was worried...

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and inform them, that group of pirates seem like good fellows. They are easy tomunicate with.¡±

    The kindness of Rogen¡¯s group made the vigers act sympathetically. When they heard the mountain bandits areing, someone immediately took a shortcut to the bar.

    When the bar ownerughingly brought the second wave of wine to the table, the door curtain was pulled by a panting person.

    ¡°Guys, you have to run quickly, the mountain bandits areing from the east, and they are targeting you.¡±

    Hearing this, Rogen and the others didn¡¯t react at all, but the owner and his wife panicked all of a sudden.

    ¡°Mountain bandits? They¡¯re here again.¡±

    When ites to the mountain bandits, they seemed to be very afraid, and their facial expressions changed dramatically.

    ¡°Hurry up! guys, you can¡¯t afford to provoke those fierce guys! When they arrive, you will get hurt! ¡°

    The man at the door said again.

    ¡°Mountain bandits?¡±

    Caros wondered.

    He had never heard of such a profession as mountain bandit.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Rogen and his group were still sitting in the bar, and they were even drinking quietly. This kind of performance made the viger and the bar owners even more worried.

    ¡°Hurry up, those people are indeed terrible!¡±

    However, no matter how these three people persuaded them, Rogen¡¯s crew remained silent.

    Time passed quickly, and the bandits were getting closer and closer.

    ¡°Hurry up, they are almost here!¡±

    The person who brought the news was sweating profusely.

    ¡°Thank you, uncle! These people may be really vicious and horrible.¡±

    Rogen suddenly said.

    ¡°But, as pirates, we have never been afraid of anything, so how can we fear them?¡±

    After a pause, Rogen narrowed his eyes and his face became serious.

    ¡°As Caros said, mountain bandit?¡±

    He disdainfully smiled.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    In a word, Rogen and his groupughed.

    They are all pirates of the sea, they faced storms, enemies, and Marines. They were never afraid of a thing, so how can they be afraid of mere bandits?

    ¡°Oh? In a moment, you will know what it is!¡±

    As soon as Rogen¡¯s voice fell, a big hand reached through the curtain and grabbed the head of the person who informed on them.

    Then, with just one swipe, the viger was thrown into the bar, knocked over several tables, bruised many ces on his body, and shed blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, they are here!¡±

    The boss and his wife covered their mouths in fear.

    One by one, big guys with sneers appeared from the curtain and entered the bar.

    ¡°Boss, this month¡¯snd protection fee will double, otherwise you know the consequences!¡±

    The man who took the lead had some scars on his face, then he startedughing.

    The bar owner and his wife were trembling with fear and didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    After the man finished speaking, he didn¡¯t look at the two again. In his mind, his orders must be obeyed. Afterward, he cast his gaze on Rogen and the others.

    ¡°I heard that you are foreign pirates, so...¡±

    Licking his lips, the man smiled.

    ¡°You should be very rich?¡±

    ¡°Rich?¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Yeah! A little bit.¡±

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good...¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes brightened as he nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that you would mind borrowing me some money and save your lives, don¡¯t you?¡±

    His words seemed gentle, but it was his way of threatening.

    On the wine table, Trensu held the right hand of the wine ss and suddenly mmed it on the table fiercely.

    He didn¡¯t have the time to say a word, and Caros stood up abruptly and yelled.

    ¡°From where did you get such retarded mentally? Asking us for money?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to die? Do you know who we are? ¡°

    Needless to say,pared to the arrogant and domineering, Caros, who is a Celestial Dragon, was definitely a master of such a group.

    A sentence or two filled the taunting value of these bandits, making the leader¡¯s face look uglier.

    ¡°Hmm! Don¡¯t forget, brave men will always die first... I¡¯ll make sure that you will remember this, kiddo!¡±

    The man said coldly.

    ¡°Hey scumbag, what qualifications do you have to talk to this young master!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this! I hate seeing such an ugly face!¡±

    Caros yelled, and after finishing his words, he suddenly jumped from his seat.

    In everyone¡¯s astonished eyes, Caros, the little fellow, rushed straight to the leader.

    With a high speed, before the mountain bandits could react, Caros¡¯ punch had already hit the man in the face.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A dull noise came out, and the man snorted.

    When he raised his head again, his right eye has turned blue.

    This result shocked the public, and no one thought that Caros would dare to act this way.

    Trensu covered his forehead speechlessly.

    ¡°Brother, you are a Celestial Dragon, how about being a noble, etc? What about your image?¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t like using my fists, at this moment, only by beating him like this will he remember how to treat his masters!¡±

    Caros stood in front of the bandit, speaking loudly and pretentiously.

    The corner of the bandit¡¯s mouth trembled, and his anger was no longer restrained.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡±

    ¡°Kill me?¡±

    Caros raised his eyebrows and punched again.

    This punch bandit had been on guard for a long time, but to his surprise, he was unable to dodge it. This punch still hit his face fiercely, and therees another thumping sound.

    Then, his other eye turned purple.

    ¡°What the F*CK! Kill them all!¡±

    This time, the banditspletely exploded. In front of them, their boss was beaten up.

    ¡°You have to remember that you can never be arrogant in front of this young master!¡±

    In this chaotic scene, Caros voice was loud and arrogant.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    But at the same time, many weapons and hateful eyes were all gathered on him.

    In such an environment, Caros was not afraid at all, turned his head, looked at the rest of the crew, and waved his hand.

    ¡°Brothers,e on, help me!¡±

 Chapter 336: Forced Path

    <h4>Chapter 336: Forced Path</h4>

    But embarrassingly, Rogen and the others looked at him funny, and no one moved.

    The angry bandits won¡¯t be polite while facing him, they drew their swords and attacked Caros in no time.

    ¡°Get them out of here.¡±

    Only then did Rogen¡¯s voicee out.

    Behind him, the six dragon elephants and Daz rushed up almost as soon as he uttered this sentence.

    With the strength of these seven people, there is almost no suspense in this battle. There is an essential difference between the pirates who live most of their lives in the sea and the bandits who stay in the mountains and steal people¡¯s money.

    When the sword shed Daz¡¯s body and sparks appeared, these bandits finally realized what kind of strength their opponent has.

    ¡°He¡¯s a freak, he¡¯s a monster!¡±

    The mountain bandits, who hadn¡¯t seen any Devil Fruit user, panicked, and they wanted to escape. But before they could run, the six dragon elephants kicked their a$$es.

    Within ten seconds, the group of fierce mountain bandits were beaten up and piled outside the bar.

    Caros strode out, looking up and down at the badly injured bandits.

    ¡°Scatter away, next time I¡¯ll flip this vige upon your heads, my brothers and I will tear you apart!¡±

    None of the bandits dared to reply, they tremblingly helped each other up, and walked away.

    For Rogen and the others, this was nothing more than a farce. But at this time, the owner¡¯s eyes have changed while looking at them, they were filled with awe.

    No matter where they go, the strong will always be respected. Being able to easily deal with this group of bandits represents some strength of Rogen¡¯s team. But a person with such strength was not arrogant at all and treated others lightly.

    These pirates are really different from the mountain bandits.

    Nanlin helped the injured viger, and healed him with magic. The wounds and bruises of the viger were treated quickly. Everyone who watched this scene was surprised.

    ¡°Is our ship doctor a magician? It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°I am a potionist.¡±

    Nanlin corrected.

    The crew looked at each other a few times... they don¡¯t seem to distinguish the difference between a potionist and a magician.

    At this time, Trensu asked the bar owner on the side.

    ¡°Boss, do you know Ace?¡±

    ¡°Ace?¡±

    The boss and his wife looked at each other and hesitated.

    ¡°Our captain is Ace¡¯s uncle, and he came here to take him.¡±

    Trensu said with a smile.

    ¡°Ace... we heard some time ago that Dadan is taken care of him on the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Dadan is also a bandit, but she was subdued by Vice Admiral Garp, so she stopped being aggressive, unlike those guys!¡±

    In the end, the boss did not conceal anything.

    ¡°Do you know where we can find them?¡±

    Rogen asked.

    ¡°Ace has left the ind... Just a while ago, he was picked up by Garp. He said that he wanted to train him in their basses and make him an excellent Marine when he grew up!¡±

    The wife replied.

    ¡°What about Rouge? Ace¡¯s mother!!!¡±

    Rogen asked in a deep voice.

    He did not expect that Ace would be taken away by Garp in this period.

    ¡°The mother? She lives with Dadan.¡±

    The boss replied.

    The answer was very clear, Ace was taken, and Rouge is on the mountain.

    Rogen did not hesitate. After that, he went to the forest alone.

    What the owner told him was very urate, even how far the distance was and the road he should take. With his guidance, Rogen avoided aimless searching.

    About half an hourter, he saw the hut.

    When he walked to the door and was about to knock, the wooden door suddenly opened with a creak.

    The person who opened the door saw Rogen, and both of them were slightly startled.

    What caught Rogen¡¯s eyes was a fat and ugly face, with blond hair tied into a pair of ponytails, which was disharmonious.

    Shaking the corner of his mouth, Rogen talked first.

    ¡°Are you Dadan?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    She said unceremoniously.

    ¡°Is Rouge here?¡±

    Rogen pushed away Dadan¡¯s fat body and was about to walk inside.

    Beyond her expectation, the little skinny man in front of her pushed her effortlessly, she was stunned, because she didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist. Suddenly, Dadan knew that this young boy was not a normal person.

    ¡°She is inside, but you can¡¯t go in.¡±

    Remembering the orders of the old man, Dadan gritted her teeth and stopped in front of Rogen again.

    ¡°Step aside.¡±

    Rogen said lightly.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Dadan insisted.

    Rogen didn¡¯t say another word, and with just another casual push, Dadan¡¯s fat body was frown away.

    After falling down on her a$$, Dadan looked at Rogen in awe.

    This stingy boy is absolutely powerful, and his expression was terrifying!

    Dadan didn¡¯t intend to stand in his way again and chose to escape. Rogen entered the wooden house and quickly found Rouge, mending clothes.

    ¡°sister inw.¡±

    With a soft call, Rogen said with a smile.

    ¡°Rogen!¡±

    Rouge stood up in surprise.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I heard Garp say that you were taken to prison by the Marines, I didn¡¯t expect you toe looking for me again.¡±

    Rouge said happily, and walked over to observe Rogen carefully. When she found that there was nothing wrong with him, she was relieved.

    ¡°I escaped, the Marines can¡¯t handle me.¡±

    Rogen said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Rogen nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to take you away, but I heard that Ace has been taken away by Garp!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I asked Garp to take Ace to the Marine headquarters. I hope he can be a great Marine in the future.¡±

    Rouge said.

    Rogen was taken aback for a moment, and then came to understand.

    Roger was a pirate throughout his life. As a pirate, he was undoubtedly sessful and reached the peak of his era. But as a father and a husband, it can be said that he was a real scumbag. In this way, Rouge naturally would not allow her son to follow such a path.

    ¡°A Marine? Not bad...¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    ¡°Really? Rogen, do you also support my decision?¡±

    Rouge said happily.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not only your decision, but also Garp¡¯s proposal.¡±

    Rogen asked again, but she only smiled embarrassedly.

    After seeing her expression, Rogen understood what happened. But he didn¡¯t say anything, the inertia of history is huge. In the near future, Ace will still embark on the path of a pirate.

    ¡°Since Ace is not here, then you cane with me.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Where to?¡±

    Rouge questioned.

    ¡°Garp is a Marine after all. I¡¯m sure that he won¡¯t hurt you, but the other Marines know about your existence.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m going to take you to a safer ce.¡±

    ¡°What about Ace?¡±

    ¡°One day, I will pick him up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be alright.¡±

 Chapter 337: Shabby Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 337: Shabby Clothes</h4>

    As for Rogen, Rouge naturally trusted him very much. After she packed up her things, she left with him.

    Dadan stood up near the door at this time, but she did not dare to enter her house. The young man¡¯s eyes made her terrified.

    Watching Rogen leave with Rouge, Dadan was worried that she would be scolded and beaten by Garp, so she chose to flee.

    Of course, whether she can escape from Garp¡¯s hands was uncertain.

    After meeting everyone, this objective to Windmill Town was done.

    Rogen didn¡¯t n to stay there much, and soon after, they left.

    ¡°Captain, is it time to head to the Grand Line!¡±

    Jason asked with a smile.

    Rogen, who thought that everything had been done, would go directly to the Grand Line. But he just shook his head, and refused with a serious expression.

    ¡°Not now! I want to leave some seeds for the world.¡±

    ¡°Seeds?¡±

    Not only Jason, but everyone present didn¡¯t understand his meaning.

    ¡°Seeds for great pirates.¡±

    The crew didn¡¯t understand what Rogen was thinking about, but in the next period, they understood.

    The Wraith Pirates were once again reunited together, but they were all at a new level.

    The arrival of Rogen¡¯s group made the East Blue enter a chaotic state, no, not only the east, it can be said that the Four Seas have been boiling up and a storm called the Wraith swept the world.

    Three dayster, the Logan rode the wind and headed toward an ind.

    With the sea breeze blowing, standing at the bow of the ship, Rogen¡¯s ck hair was fluttering and his eyes were full of spirit.

    ¡°The Marines in the name of justice are doing the most unjust deeds, so let¡¯s execute them on behalf of justice.¡±

    Jason, Trensu, Crocodile, and the others stood on the deck, looking at the distant ind with weird expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Captain, are we going to reinforce justice!?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say, that we are going to nt seeds?¡±

    A few people were holding theirughter, and kept asking about what¡¯sing next.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll do whatever the captain says. But, what¡¯s this ind.¡±

    Jason interrupted the discussion of several people.

    ¡°It¡¯s really smoky, it¡¯s unbearable!¡±

    Ablis Ind is a medium-sized ind, inhabited by about 100,000 people, and it is also a military fortress baseid out by the Marines in the East Blue. The Marines, in the name of justice, have been stationed on this ind for decades. All this time, the previous base managers have been famous for their strict style of work and tough means.

    However, in recent years, there has been a problem with this base.

    Anuki, the highest officer of the Ablis military base with the rank ofmander, has been corrupted unconsciously and involved the ck region. And his power made the entire ind panic.

    Violent, cruel, and tough methods have made Anuki the king of the entire ind! However, the HQ turned a blind eye to all of this, which made the people there suffer from his tyranny.

    When the Logan approached the ind of Ablis, the crew onboard immediately noticed the weird atmosphere.

    ¡°It¡¯s so quiet! What happened here?¡±

    After everyone disembarked, they found that there was no one in the port, the ce was dead silent. The architectural style of the entire ind, said to be a city, was more like a huge military base¡­ High walls, just like a fortress.

    ¡°There is something wrong with this ind.¡±

    Rogen¡¯s eyes flickered.

    When his ship entered the East blue, he somewhere heard the legend of this ind. The righteous Marines have changed, bing the representative of the devil, exploiting civilians, and making such an ind look so miserable.

    ¡°Are we really going to start a battle with the Marines?¡±

    Little Robin was worried.

    ¡°Heh heh, Robin, we are pirates, isn¡¯t this what we normally do?¡±

    Caros said with a smile.

    Robin pursed her lips and said nothing.

    The disaster she witnessed left an indelible impression on her young heart. In her mind, the Marines are the minions of the devil.

    Rogen did not speak, and led everyone into this gloomy and weird city.

    After stepping through the tall city gate and entering the street, the weirdness in the eyes of everyone got deeper.

    Nothing is indicating that this is a city, it is simply a ghost town.

    The broad and t streets are sparsely popted, and the civilians who asionally walk by were bowing their heads, they all seemed to be in a hurry, without even looking at their surroundings.

    ¡°This ce is creepy¡­¡±

    The little master looked around and found that there were no vendors.

    A lifeless ind¡­ This is the first time that Rogen¡¯s crew has seen such a town.

    Across the distance, they saw the residents in the city, all with dull expressions, without the slightest anger, as if their souls were taken from their bodies.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Caros was surprised and strode out to catch a civilian passing by.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on here? Why are there so few people?¡±

    ¡°You, are you outsiders?¡±

    The civilian was suddenly touched, and his whole body was stunned.

    This scene even aroused everyone¡¯s curiosity. Ordinary people, when touched by others, their reaction will never be so implosive.

    ¡°Yes, we are visitors.¡±

    Caros said puzzledly.

    Isn¡¯t it normal for outsiders toe? Why is this person so frightened and shocked.

    ¡°Get out, or it will be toote when the Marinese!¡±

    The civilian had an ugly face and talked too fast.

    ¡°Marines?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces changed slightly, and their minds were even more puzzled.

    What is the problem? Why would it be toote if the Marines arrive!

    Caros wanted to ask again, but the man had broken free, staggered and ran immediately, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°It seems that the situation on this ind is far beyond our imagination!¡±

    The crew members all lifted their bodies. ording to rumors, the ind was controlled by the ck Marines, and the people on the entire ind were living in the shadow.

    But now it seems that it is more than that.

    What on earth has thismander, Anuki, done to this ind? What would make a civilian so frightened?

    They continued to prate the ind, and as they got closer to the center of the city, more and more civilians appeared on the streets. But most of them were like homeless people with shabby clothes and pale faces.

    ¡°The people are here in dire straits!¡±

    Jason clenched his fists.

    He had never seen such a miserable ind, what kind of ruler would turn an ind into this appearance.

    And their arrival was also seen by the people on the street, but they just nced at them numbly, and then continued to lie down, as if they were waiting for their death.

    ¡°Big brothers, sisters, you shoud leave quickly.¡±

    All of a sudden, they were stopped by a shabby child.

    ¡°The Marines will catch you!¡±

    Rogen narrowed his eyes, and the crew¡¯s expressions also changed slightly.

 Chapter 338: Forced to be a Marine

    <h4>Chapter 338: Forced to be a Marine</h4>

    What was it that made a seven-year-old child say such things?

    He didn¡¯t even know Rogen and the others.

    Could it be that the Marines will indiscriminately arrest people?

    ¡°Marines, why would they arrest us?¡±

    Rogen asked softly, took out a candy, and handed it to the child.

    After the child got the candy, he swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva. He was so hungry and excited that his eyes lit up. But he carefully looked left and right, only to quickly hide after finding that no one was paying attention to this side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? All the Marines are demons. They will catch everyone they see. As long as they are young, strong, and healthy, they will be caught.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The crewmembers were shocked that the Marines could really capture people randomly!

    ¡°Fleet Admiral Anuki said, all people on this ind must be soldiers, otherwise they won¡¯t be fed!¡±

    The child¡¯s sentence surprised everyone even more.

    ¡°Fleet Admiral? Everyone must turn to a marine soldier?¡±

    What¡¯s going on here? Is there any ce in the world where you can force others to join your side? Moreover, when did the Commander named Anuki be the Fleet Admiral?

    ¡°If I remember correctly, the current Fleet Admiral is called Sengoku!¡±

    Nanlin said nkly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Nanlin, Sengoku is still in the lead¡­ He once saluted me!¡±

    Caros said happily.

    Everyone ignored what he said and assumed that this didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡°Hahaha, this Anuki fellow is very bold. He locked the ind and be its king!¡±

    Rogen smiled, thinking that this is very interesting.

    Such a bold guy appeared within the Marines, but there was no response from their side.

    No wonder that in this era, so many people were willing to be pirates. Think about it, anyone who has a little hope for the government won¡¯t do such a thing.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, you have to leave quickly. When the patrolling soldiers arrive, you will definitely be arrested when they see you!¡±

    The child urged them again.

    Everyone looked at the child¡¯s worried expression, and then nced at the hopeless and gloomy faces of the civilians on the street, and their hearts felt so heavy.

    There were very few humans in this big city, and the only ones around were the despaired who have lost hope and are waiting to die. The only person holding some hope was this young child.

    What a frantic military base this is!

    ¡°Let¡¯s destroy the whole ce!¡±

    Jason said angrily.

    From hearing about this ind from the outside world, then toing in person and seeing the situation was a very different experience. The despair of civilians, the worry and fear of children made Rogen¡¯s crew feel oppressed and agitated.

    Suddenly, a dense footsteps sound filled the area.

    The child¡¯s face suddenly became horrified, and he yelled.

    ¡°No, they¡¯reing.¡±

    Rogen and the others didn¡¯t even react, and the child ran away wildly.

    After four breaths, a team of Marines quickly came around and surrounded the crowd.

    ¡°Outsiders? How could such a group dare toe here?¡±

    The leading lieutenant said whileughing.

    ¡°Why!? Can¡¯t we board this ind?¡±

    Rogen asked back.

    ¡°Hahaha, this is the kingdom of the Marines, even ordinary people don¡¯t have the courage toe here.¡±

    The lieutenantughed.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to ask you, are you interested in being marines?¡±

    Rogen¡¯s crew was surprised. It seemed that these soldiers were not as terrible as the people on this ind said. At the very least, they have asked them respectfully.

    ¡°No thanks, we are good¡­¡±

    Rogen was about to refuse, but he was interrupted by the lieutenant.

    At this moment, the lieutenant¡¯s expression became very dramatic, looking so hideous.

    ¡°Uh, forgot it, you don¡¯t have the right to choose at all!!¡±

    ¡°From this moment on, I dere you all soldiers under the leader Anuki!¡±

    It was so funny that they all got stunned? They are pirates, no, they are world criminals, and someone now is forcing them to be Marines.

    ¡°Well, we are pirates!¡±

    Trensu interjected with a few simple words.

    ¡°Pirates?¡±

    The captain¡¯s expression changed instantly and he waved his hand.

    ¡°Eliminate them!¡±

    The soldiers behind him reacted quickly, and the guns were pointed at Rogen¡¯s group immediately.

    ¡°If you ask me what I hate the most, it¡¯s when people aim their guns at me!¡±

    Following the Marines¡¯ hands, Jason was the first to make a move, he strode out, and rushed into the crowd.

    ¡°So courageous, you dare to act against us here!¡±

    The captain was angry and signaled to his crew to attack.

    Next, something happened that shook the whole street. The explosive movement caused the homeless people lying on the street to open wide their confused eyes.

    Then, their pupils suddenly contracted, and shock quickly filled their eyes.

    ¡°Aah!!!¡±

    Screams came out, one after another. But, it was from the Marines¡¯ side!

    On this ind, someone finally dared to stand up to the Marines!

    ¡°Wha¡­ they are crazy!¡±

    The desperate and confused people murmured unconsciously after seeing a scene they believed would never happen in their entire lives.

    Just when they stood up and stared at the group of people in the field.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the mess on this ind!¡±

    ¡°But at any moment, when the Wraith Pirates arrive, no matter who¡¯s facing us, no one would force us to do anything we¡¯re not willing to do!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s face was cold and his voice was so sharp, but his words were clearly spread throughout the street.

    ¡°Marines are Demons in the eyes of their residents? Huh, what a joke! Even if they were, I will kill them all!¡±

    ¡°In this world, no one can force others to do what he doesn¡¯t want to do!¡±

    ¡°If the power in your hands doesn¡¯t safeguard your freedom, then today, let us the wraith pirates give you a hand!¡±

    His few words suddenly filled the empty hearts of the people around, awaking their confused minds; feeling sober for the first time in their lives.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Someone murmured, and a figure appeared in his blurred eyes.

    ¡°Are they going to war against the Marines?¡±

    People suddenly reacted, they trembled, and then struggled to stand up.

    On the ground, screams, groans, and gallons of marines¡¯ blood quietly announced this unbelievable message.

    ¡°Heeyy, damned marinese out and face us!¡±

    Suddenly, a roar of fury rang through the city.

    ¡°Anuki, get out now, you are going to die today!¡±

    ¡°There is no need for corrupt justice to exist. The scum who deprives others of their freedom must die!¡±

    ¡°We are pirates, we are born enemies of the government!¡±

    All these shouts brought chaos to the peaceful street.

    The huge movement also made the Marines of this ind react quickly.

    In this ind, in the dark underground prison.

    A calm voice suddenly came out, and a pair of eyes were awakened immediately.

    ¡°Someone is challenging the Marines!¡±

    ¡°What? Someone is really challenging Anuki.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to be saved?¡±

    There was even a crying voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a Marine, save me!¡±

    ¡°They have to overtake him, but I don¡¯t know who has the courage to challenge that devil.¡±

    ¡°Still, they must win!¡±

    Behind the quietness of this ind, there is too much despair, fear and tragedy hidden!

    When the dawn of hope reached the ind, the persecuted people burst with infinite rage in their hearts.

 Chapter 339: Clatters

    <h4>Chapter 339: tters</h4>

    This magnificent voice didn¡¯t seem to be that loud, but it spread strangely throughout the ind. All the Marines, civilians, or people whose freedom was restricted, have heard such words in their hearts.

    All of a sudden, hope burst out, and mes lit up in people¡¯s eyes.

    Deep in the base, at the tform of a military building.

    Red carpets, golden tables and chairs, blood-like wine swaying in goblets. A grim man named Anuki was listening to the report from his subordinates below, his eyes were indifferent, like a God looking down on his creatures.

    ¡°Fleet admiral, our harvest this time is 120% of the previous month¡¯s. Compared with the past, our benefits are growing.¡±

    ¡°This is a good trend.¡±

    Wearing a Marine uniform and a Vice Admiral epaulet, he held the sses on his nose and said with a smile.

    ¡°Well! What about those damn civilians? Don¡¯t they want to join our noble ranks?¡±

    Anuki asked coldly.

    ¡°Fleet admiral, please rest assured, those who don¡¯t want to join us are all locked up in dark underground prisons, and we have cut off their drinking water and food. These despicable fellows won¡¯tst long.¡±

    The lieutenant sneered.

    ¡°Even if they can hold on, they will gradually die.¡±

    Anuki nodded.

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t want to join my army should be damned. You did a great job.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to serve you, master.¡±

    The lieutenant bent over and said happily.

    ¡°It took me a long time to hold firm this ind in my hand. So far, our army has reached 50,000.¡±

    ¡°Next, I should expand outward so that the whole world will yield to my strength, and I¡¯m going to step on it.¡±

    Anuki took a sip of red wine and said with a savage smile.

    ¡°Only when I have more troops andbor force, can I have more money and strength!¡±

    ¡°Fleet admiral, you are already very powerful.¡±

    The lieutenant ttered his leader.

    ¡°You¡¯re very talkative, but also a fool.¡±

    Anuki nodded.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not strong, how can I be the fleet admiral of this ind?¡±

    ¡°A righteous navy must take me as an example in order to make progress. How is the matter of hanging my sculpture on the training ground for recruits on the ind going?¡±

    ¡°Marshal, my subordinates have already taken care of this for you. There are 135 training grounds, and your sculptures stand in each one of them.¡±

    The Lieutenant smiled and replied.

    ¡°Moreover, each sculpture is 53 meters high, and you will be looking down at them anywhere on this ind.¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    Anuki nodded with satisfaction. He liked his subordinates who were able to handle affairs, and seldom made him worry about things.

    ¡°Next, I will rule the world. First, unify the entire East blue, eliminate all the pirates and scums, then the Grand Line, finally, the world government will tremble under my feet!¡±

    ¡°Marshal¡¯s mighty power will surely make the entire world bow their head.¡±

    The Lieutenant quickly lowered his head and knelt under Anuki.

    However, just as Anuki was about to nod his head, a voice suddenly came over, followed by various noises.

    These sounds were made by Rogen and his group.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Hearing such an anomaly, Anuki¡¯s originally smiling face immediately faded away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, marshal, I will solve everything for you!¡±

    The lieutenant immediately stood up and said loudly with sweat on his face.

    ¡°Leave then, now!¡±

    Anuki yelled.

    The Lieutenant ran away, and then quickly blew the whistle to summon the soldiers.

    In a moment, the soldiers in the entire ind were awakened, and they quickly surged towards their location.

    If somebody chooses not to surrender to Marshal Anuki, be a loyal soldier, and do all kinds of disgusting and cruel things for him, then only death will be waiting for him.

    ¡°Dadada!¡±

    As soon as the noises of Rogen and his team fell, intensive footsteps on all sides of the street filled the ce, apanied by loud shouts.

    ¡°Sounds like, many people areing!¡±

    Jason was surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s more than a lot, it¡¯s just too much!¡±

    Trensu¡¯s face became more cautious.

    ¡°No matter how many of theme, they all share the same fate.¡±

    Crocodile sneered and let out a puff of smoke.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that? ording to the child and the refugee, most of the soldiers on this ind were probably forced to join.¡±

    The young master rolled her eyes and said.

    ¡°For the first time in years, I haven¡¯t seen such a weird thing, such as forcing civilians to join the Marines.¡±

    Daz Bonez had a weird face.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we meet such people, but isn¡¯t these scums suitable for us to ughter?¡±

    Rogen smiled.

    At this time, at the entrance of the streets and alleys,rge swaths of the soldiers have rushed in, crowded with people, just like ants moving on the ground, dense-packed.

    ¡°We are in a hurry. After we¡¯ve dealt with this, let¡¯s go to the next ce!¡±

    Taking a stride, Rogen went straight to the depths of the ind.

    ¡°Stop there, who are you? If you don¡¯t stop for disposal, we will shoot!¡±

    The reinforcement soldiers shouted loudly, and countless guns were pointed at Rogen and others instantly.

    ¡°Disposal? Even if Sengoku was standing in front of me, he won¡¯t dare to say this sentence calmly.¡±

    With a smile on his face, Rogen walked forward slowly, but his aura changed rapidly.

    A powerful, domineering, sharp, and terrifying shock wave rushed out at this moment, as if an alpha male lion, a tiger, or a leopard was let out of the cage, making a deafening roar.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    What made the Marines¡¯ hearts tremble suddenly happened. Standing in the back lines, they suddenly noticed that the soldiers in front were falling down in rows, like dominos.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened to them?¡±

    A soldier asked in horror.

    But no one answered him. As Rogen moved forward step by step, more and more marines began to fall like wheatgrass.

    Rogen¡¯s Haki has reached an Admiral Level and now he¡¯s at a state of being able to control it freely. His dragon roar-like shock was overwhelming for this group of civilians who were not even formal Marines.

    ¡°tters!¡±

    Rogen¡¯s footsteps were banging loud, and after three steps, there were a lot of falling people on the street.

    All the soldiers who wereing to support got terrified, and this strange scene was beyond their imagination.

    ¡°Can someone tell me what the hell is going on!¡±

    A horrified Marine looked up to the sky and yelled.

    As soon as his voice fell, a crack appeared on the wall on his left side as if it had been smashed.

    Then, the soldier¡¯s eyes turned pale and fell softly to the ground.

    Under Rogen¡¯s strong spirit, no one was able to bear his aura.

    His powerful and terrifying Haki swept an entire army, fainting tens of thousands of people standing in front of him effortlessly!

 Chapter 340: Bluffer

    <h4>Chapter 340: Bluffer</h4>

    It is said that whoever possesses Haoshoku Haki has the qualities of a king, and are known as Supreme Rulers. A person with awe, coercion, and a weaker spirit could not bear even his nce.

    Facing such a huge army would be very troublesome, even if he was very powerful and a skilled fighter. However, in front of this type of Haki, these weaklings won¡¯t be able to hold on to a breath.

    With a nce at the surrounding ce, everyone could see how terrifying this power is!

    Quantitative advantages arepletely useless in front of a strong man with such strong Haki.

    ¡°God damn, the captain¡¯s Haki is getting more and more powerful!¡±

    Trensuughed and stepped forward first.

    Jason and Crocodile also followed closely, and the young master was absent-minded for a moment before moving forward. Nanlin had seen such a scene before, but she still felt shocked when she saw it the second time.

    However, witnessing the astonishing shockwaveunched by Rogen caused the new members to open their mouths widely, and startled, they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Ha¡­ what just happened?¡±

    Daz Bones looked at the piles of fainted soldiers everywhere, and said.

    It is undeniable that his heart was beating fast after witnessing the true power of his new leader. At first, he was shocked by arge number of enemiesing their way.

    But in a blink of an eye, all the soldiers fell to the ground?

    He stared at the figure of the young man, his heart fluctuated, and he couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.

    Vaguely, he seemed to understand what the other party said before.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t on the same level?¡±

    Suddenly, Daz Bones clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°One day, I will reach their strength, and I will also be a powerful man!¡±

    Everyone walked around one by one, followed Rogen, and walked towards the depths of the ind.

    What they left behind were all shocked faces on the street, civilians rubbing their eyes to make sure that they weren¡¯t dreaming.

    ¡°Am I dreaming? Anuki¡¯srge army was subdued by them?¡±

    ¡°The Marines are defeated?!¡±

    ¡°Pirates, they seem to be pirates! They were right. They really have the power to defeat the Marines!¡±

    ¡°Maybe, this time, Anuki will be defeated! We may be saved! ¡°

    If the civilians just woke up, then at this moment, there was a trace of vitality entering their bodies, they saw the real hope, and their own future.

    ¡°Puff.¡±

    As Rogen and his team advanced, another group of marines fell to the ground unconscious, with rolled white eyes. They have a clear road ahead, without any resistance.

    Gradually, everyone has reached the depths of the military base on this ind.

    ¡°Is that it? One of the fortresses in the East Blue?¡±

    Looking at the thirty-meter-high wall in front, the crewmembers were curious about the huge fortress.

    ¡°The gate is closed, how will we enter?¡±

    ¡°This is a bit troublesome, the guards at the gate seem to have been fainted by the captain.¡±

    As everyone chatted, Jason leaped out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll smash it open, step away and leave it for me!¡±

    Five secondster, Jason stood in front of the huge gate and punched out.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    ¡°See, it¡¯s very simple!¡±

    Caros¡¯ mouth trembled repeatedly, seeing the five-meter-thick gate that burst open, he seemed to remember when he got beaten by those hands, for years ago.

    It can be said that among these people, the one he is most afraid of was the bulky guy.

    Daz Bones¡¯ eyes were shaking wildly. The bulky man in front of him smashed the gate with one blow, and the entire city wall was shaking, and it seemed that it might fall down at any time.

    ¡°Is the strength of these big pirates so abnormal?¡±

    After a long time, he said this sentence from the corner of his mouth.

    MR.1, who was originally an arrogant follower of Crocodile, was frightened.

    He originally thought that therge sea kings were the most terrifying creatures, but in the face of such strength, is the sea kings still count? These carders are the real monsters!

    On the tform deep in the base, Anuki poured himself a ss of red wine again.

    The noise outside became quiet.

    ¡°Yes, it seems that the turmoil outside has been settled.¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­ Under the suppression of your highness, what could these enemies do?¡±

    ¡°Anyone who dares to offend me must die!¡±

    Anuki sneered.

    ¡°I must lock these courageous guys in the deepest darkest prison, they will suffer the most severe torture every day, until we break their spirits!¡±

    However, when he had just made this decision, the lieutenant who had left to deal with the outsiders ran over with horror.

    ¡°Marshal, no, this is bad!¡±

    Anuki¡¯s face turned cold.

    He was a calm person, and the most annoying thing for him was the panic of his subordinates.

    ¡°Lieutenant, do you have a death wish? Appearing in such a panic in front of me is angering my majesty!¡±

    His stern scolding was said to make the lieutenant control his reaction, but thetter did not constrain at all.

    After several strides, he ran over to Anuki¡¯s throne, then the lieutenant shouted in horror.

    ¡°Pirates, pirates areing.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Anuki was about to ask a question, but in an instant, his face changed slightly.

    The Lieutenant who was facing him suddenly turned white and fell to the ground. Even the ss of red wine beside him was broken with a ¡°pop¡±.

    Behind him, the soldiers in charge of escorting his majesty were full of horror. It seemed that they had seen the face of a Shinigami, and their minds were about to copse.

    ¡°I originally thought that the vice admiral who dared to call himself the fleet admiral would have great strength.¡±

    ¡°But this doesn¡¯t seem to be the case!¡±

    Multiple figures came up the stairs and appeared in front of Anuki, making him look ugly.

    ¡°Who are you? Do you want to die? How dare you offending my majesty!¡±

    He yelled, and a strong aura from his body exuded.

    This aura was different from Rogen¡¯s Haki, but it caused Jason and others behind Rogen to change colors.

    ¡°This guy seems to be strong!¡±

    ¡°His body is sparsely muscled and he does not seem to have any strength, but why, I just feel that he is very strong, I am not his opponent!

    ¡°He actually has the same strength as an admiral?¡±

    Everyone was shocked, their expressions became serious.

    ¡°Dark magic?¡±

    Only Nanlin had a trace of doubt on her face.

    ¡°Get out of my territory, or I will kill all of you immediately!¡±

    Anuki didn¡¯t have the slightest fear on his face, instead, he became even colder. He scolded loudly, and he would really attack Rogen and his gang.

    ¡°This is ridiculous, stop pretending, except for this useless aura, your body doesn¡¯t have the slightest strength.¡±

    Rogen sneered, and the Seven Star Sword behind his back suddenly came out of its sheath.

    ¡°Instead of your people, instead of the true justice, I, a pirate, will take your head today!¡±

    ¡°Huh, Bold!¡±

    Anuki was still drinking.

    But the next second, a ck light shed, and his pupils suddenly contracted.

    That fearless and powerful expression suddenly turned into horror and panic.

    ¡°Shua!¡±

    As the ck light crossed his body, blood fountain, and a head soared into the sky¡­

 Chapter 341: crying with joy

    <h4>Chapter 341: crying with joy</h4>

    Anuki¡¯s eyes, until his head fell heavily to the ground, were filled with deep horror and fear hidden inside.

    It seems that the guilty conscience after being beheaded, seeing the face of death, has a touch of inconceivability. He didn¡¯t know why he was so easily exposed, and he didn¡¯t even know how decisive the opponent was, so he didn¡¯t hesitate at all.

    With just a swing, the vice admiral, who ims to be a marshal/Fleet admiral, has been in.

    At the moment before his death, he longed to make the Marines bigger and stronger, developing to other inds, reaching the Grand Line, and finally making the Marines conquer the whole world, establishing a mighty kingdom, and bing its king.

    However, he disappointedly died now. All of his dreams, ambitions have vanished.

    Perhaps Anuki was an obsessive lunatic soldier in his lifetime, but the people of the ind will never forget the sins hemitted. There is no doubt that this fellow discredited his group, and will be nailed to the pir of shame for eternity.

    ¡°The¡­ the Marshal, is dead?!¡±

    It was not until this moment that the soldier who had run to his master opened his mouth and said something. There was tremor and inconceivability in his voice, as if he was in a dream.

    ¡°Dea¡­ he¡¯s dead!¡±

    As soon as he came back to his senses, the soldier jumped with excitement.

    He realized that this was not a dream, but all of this is real.

    As a result, the other marines threw away their guns, hugged each other and wept excitedly.

    ¡°This is great¡­ I, we finally don¡¯t have to be a Marines, I¡¯m so happy!¡±

    They cried loudly, venting their depression and grievances.

    No one wants to be forced to do what they don¡¯t want to.

    ¡°My parents are still in jail¡­ Now that Anuki is dead, we can save them?¡±

    A Marine suddenly realized and asked loudly.

    ¡°Yes, my brother is also in prison. He refused to be a Marine, so he was sent to prison frantically by this tyrant!¡±

    ¡°Mine too!¡±

    The Marines became excited. They thought, now that Anuki is dead, their rtives are saved?

    But suddenly, when they saw Rogen and his group standing in front, they couldn¡¯t help but feel scared again, and their expressions became fearful.

    ¡°You, you guys!¡±

    The person leading this group killed Anuki, does that mean that he has more terrifying power than Anuki?

    With such power, if he chooses to control their life and death again, they will be doomed.

    ¡°Go ahead, release your loved ones, all people on this ind has free will from this moment on!¡±

    When they got worried, Rogen said this with a smile.

    In an instant, the soldiers cried with joy and jumped happily.

    ¡°Thank you so much, thank you!¡±

    They were so excited that some of them even knelt down and bowed their hands with tears on their faces.

    ¡°Get up quickly and rescue your loved ones. By the way, tell everyone on the ind that you have regained your freedom.¡±

    Rogen said.

    The Marines didn¡¯t even know what to say at this moment, and they were incoherent, thanking Rogen and the others repeatedly. Then they ran wildly.

    ¡°Brothers, rtives, this ind is free!¡±

    ¡°Anuki is killed and we got liberated. From now on, we will no longer be forced to join the marines!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu, someone killed Anuki, Finally, we are free!¡±

    They ran across the street, shouting everywhere, spreading the news to the whole ind.

    The Marines, who had passed out by the shock wave, heard the fuss and woke up.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Am I hearing someone yelling, Anuki is dead?¡±

    ¡°The marshal is dead?! Yeah, before I lost consciousness, there was a group of people who wanted to attack Anuki.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that they seeded!?¡±

    In an instant, the soldiers awakened from thea were confused, and they suddenly got up and saw their colleagues running on the street with excitement, spreading the news everywhere.

    ¡°No one can stop us, Anuki¡­ no more!¡±

    The Marines looked around nkly, and finally reacted.

    ¡°Anuki, is really dead!¡±

    Someone got excited, and burst into tears directly, tearing his robe.

    ¡°Hell yeah, I finally don¡¯t have to wear this suit!¡±

    ¡°I have been pretending enough in my life!¡±

    Immediately afterward, these sober ones also joined the propaganda army and announced the news to the entire ind.

    The people detained in underground prisons were rescued. Countless families have reunited again, they cried and hugged each other, with excited expressions on their faces.

    The whole city was boiling, and the ind that has been calm for a long time resumes its liveliness at this moment.

    When the excitement passed, they remembered the person who challenged Anuki and won, he was their benefactor.

    ¡°Who knows where is that group? He is the savior of our people, and we must thank them!¡±

    An old man asked loudly.

    ¡°They are in Anuki¡¯s fortress, we came from there.¡±

    ¡°Everyone follow me, we must thank our benefactor.¡±

    The civilians nodded earnestly. Their fate was freed and they can go back to their original lives. This group of people who suddenly appeared must be thanked!

    As a result, the whole ind was organized by awakened people and headed for the naval base. They want to thank Rogen and the others for saving their lives.

    On the tform deep in the base, everyone found a ce to sit on. Anuki was a man with a good taste in wine, he especially likes red wine, so they found a lot of good stuff.

    After searching around, Jason found that some good wines were really valuable. They were all rare editions.

    ¡°These bottles must be carried to the ship. The people here are inactive, so I didn¡¯t expect them to mind taking this.¡±

    Caros envied that although he was a Celestial Dragon, his collection was not as luxurious as his.

    ¡°What a scumbag!¡±

    He scolded fiercely, but Caros didn¡¯t realize that he was also a bad guy four years ago.

    Just as they were searching for goods in the base, outside the pce, it became very noisy.

    ¡°Someone ising?¡±

    The crew¡¯s expressions became tense. After all, they weren¡¯t skilled robbers. When they heard peopleing, they felt a little guilty.

    Robin ran out to have a look, and her face immediately changed slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the residents, they¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The crew members were shocked, how fast?

    They trotted over and took a look.

    However, what happened in the next moment shocked their hearts and made their faces moreplicated.

 Chapter 342: Your Wish Is My Command

    <h4>Chapter 342: Your Wish Is My Command</h4>

    At a nce, on the wide square street in front of the base, dense crowds emerged, upying a huge space. Roughly, there were more than 30,000 people.

    With such arge number of people, they gave a feeling of scalp tingling.

    Humans, from ancient times to the present, can be said to be a kind of magical creatures. When born, they are as fragile as some cubs, but as they grow up, they will gradually be powerful. They can tear up tigers and leopards, split rocks on the sea surface, and the strong ones can even destroy inds and possess the power to destroy the world.

    They are fragile, but equally powerful.

    Although Rogen and his group can be said to have powerful bodies and skills that ordinary people do not possess, in the final analysis, they are still humans, possessing all the characteristics of human beings.

    In the face of a vast human torrent, no matter how powerful a person is, and it is inconspicuous that a single wave can submerge them.

    People areplicated, not only do they have an affinity, or hatred, or bonds, cherish each other, and all kinds of emotions.

    However, at this moment, Rogen and his gang saw the other side of human beings.

    Which is called gratitude!

    The torrent of more than 30,000 people has extended on the wide street. From a distance, it was impossible to see its end.

    But this long torrent at this moment made a single and quite short move.

    Countless people were crying loudly, with gratitude on their faces, facing the sky, no, talking loudly to those standing on the base tform.

    Rogen and the rest, no matter who they were, were trembling in their hearts at this moment. They felt that the 123 million pores in their bodies shrank suddenly, and a wave of goosebumps filled their bodies. They were stunned and dumbfounded.

    The endless people ahead went down, what does that mean? They can see clearly!

    More than 30,000 people, filled with gratitude, knelt down on their knees, paying them the highest respect they could do!

    It is unbelievable, and it is impossible to express the feelings of Rogen¡¯s team at this moment in words only. But the only sure thing is that at this moment, everyone seems to feel the spiritualmunication of these people.

    The atmosphere became heavy inexplicably.

    Perhaps, in an ordinary life, doing a good thing be rewarded by other people''s thanks, then joy and satisfaction will fill the ce. The goodwill between people is always worth remembering.

    Evil deeds do not remain in the world, only truth, righteousness, and beauty can make people transparent.

    But when this gratitude, infinitely magnified, increased to 30,000 times, or even 50,000 times?

    At this moment, Rogen and the others saw that the flood of the crowd was still increasing. The rescued people on the ind were stilling here in an endless stream.

    They saw people leaning on crutches with broken legs, and some with broken arms. At this moment, all people on this ind came to this area, they all wanted to convey their gratitude to their benefactor!

    At this moment, the atmosphere became quiet, solemn, and heavy.

    The needle drop in the audience can be heard, only breathing lightly.

    The silent streets and alleys were filled with thousands of people. They knelt on their knees, their heads pressed tightly against the ground.

    These people are not expressing their surrender, but just gratitude!

    Faced with such a scene, everyone in the Wraith Pirates group was stunned, and they seemed a little flustered.

    They are the type of people who killed everyone thinking about hurting one of them, sailed through the Grand Line, and have experienced all danger, but when they faced this moment, they just panicked.

    "What, what shall we do or say now?"

    Jason was a little nervous.

    Crocodile¡¯s hideous face was constantly twitching, his fists were clenched, and his mood was equally uneasy.

    Everyone looked at Rogen, waiting for the captain''s response.

    "Aahhh!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Rogen¡¯s eyes became serious.

    There is no doubt that in the face of such a situation, no one can calm down. Even if it was him, his heart was beating fast. He is not a single-celled creature like Luffy, and he knows exactly what this situation means.

    The people on an ind knelt and thanked his crew, which means that their deeds affected these poor souls too much.

    Even if what he did was a trivial matter, Rogen had a purpose in his heart, but when he really faced this, his heart felt so heavy.

    "On behave of everyone on Ablis ind, we would like to express our highest gratitude to our benefactors!"

    In the quiet crowd, at the forefront, an old man with white hair, about sixty years old, knelt on his knees, raised his head, and said loudly.

    Because of his old age and poor health, he still knelt on the hard bluestone ground. He was already in pain, but he insisted on it.

    "No matter what you ask us for, as long as Ablis Ind can provide it, please don¡¯t hesitate on asking, we must thank you for your endless courage!"

    "We will do anything to return your kind favor!"

    This heavy voice shocked the eyes of the Wraith Pirates. But what surprised them, even more, was that none of the people objected to this old man''s words.

    This means that all of them acquiesced!

    "Captain!"

    They looked at the figure in the front.

    No matter what you ask, we will do it! This means that even if Rogen wants to be the king here, these people will agree without hesitation.

    No one can understand the feelings of the people on the ind of Ablis. Their souls were being crushed by the dictatorship and brutal oppressive rule of Anuki. Feeling loneliness, helplessness, and despair¡­

    And it was a great benevolence to save this ind!

    "Get up, all of you."

    On the tform base, Rogen¡¯s calm voice came out faintly, resounding in everyone''s hearts.

    Just a moment ago, he heard in a trance the thoughts in the hearts of the people in front of him, the sound of stones, and the sound of trees¡­

    However, these thousands of voices and huge data streams suddenly appeared, and they sunk deep in his mind, which made him feel a touch of warmth.

    "How could I listen to everything around? No, maybe I¡¯m¡­"

    Rogen shook his head. He realized that he had unlocked another mysterious ability, which was difficult to express with words.

    "My Lord, please make your request, otherwise, we won''t get up!"

    The old man stubbornly replied.

    After epting the help of others, people with good intentions will not just leave as if nothing has happened. They must be grateful.

    However, in the next second, Rogen¡¯s voice shocked the hearts of tens of thousands of people in the audience.

    It was a voice of warm and gentle light, which redeemed them, but let everything go by the wind.

    "Get up, this is what I want!"

    The audience was confused, and then fell silent.

 Chapter 343: Thunder Blade

    <h4>Chapter 343: Thunder de</h4>

    The old man kneeling in front opened his mouth, but in the end, he didn''t know what to say.

    Rogen¡¯s words left him speechless.

    "Freedom is a natural right of all human beings, which no one can deprive it of us."

    A clear voice spread throughout the audience, everyone on the ground clenched their fists subconsciously.

    "Do you yearn for freedom?"

    Then a question came out again.

    When people looked around and asked themselves, the answer was certainly yes.

    No one wants to be imprisoned, no one does not yearn for freedom.

    "Then stand up, I have received your thanks, I am very satisfied!"

    Rogen smiled.

    He didn''t ask for anything, and he didn''t need anything from them. The hearts of these people have suffered a lot, and they need a long time to heal their deep wounds. As he said, he has received gratitude from Ablis Ind.

    He was very satisfied!

    The old man moved his lips, finally sighed, and stood up slowly.

    "The people of Ablis Ind couldn¡¯t repay their benefactor now, but whenever you desire, as soon as the benefactores here, we will not refuse any request, no matter what it was!"

    The old man''s voice was very firm.

    Rogen shook his head.

    A figure stood up, then all the others followed, their gazes looking at the group of people on the tform were filled with gratitude and admiration. This was a kind of respect from the heart.

    How should we repay the kindness of our savior? In the crowd, many people have been thinking in silence.

    In the end, after they negotiated, the crowd began to disperse, and the old man led several prestigious people to Rogen.

    "Benefactor, please tell us your name."

    The old man begged.

    Rogen felt very awkward to let an old man who could be his grandfather bend down, so he hurriedly helped thetter.

    "My name is Rogen, just call me by that."

    "We are in charge of receiving you. The rest have already prepared the banquet. In addition, the group of scums under Anuki''smand and some other people on the ind have been arrested."

    The old man spontaneously told Rogen about the situation and asked his opinions.

    "You can handle it yourself."

    Rogen said with a smile.

    At this time, other people also began toe forward, asking Jason and others for their names, keeping them in mind.

    The two sides began to chat to get to know each other better. As they went deeper, Rogen and his team were shocked to discover that Anuki had done a lot of things.

    He colluded with illegal businessmen outside, cheaply bought and sold drugs, arms, etc., and even had aboratory deep in the base.

    And in thisboratory, what was done there was a human experiment, which was very cruel, cold-blooded, and shocking.

    It''s said that the human experiment is also a kind of a deal¡­

    "Anuki has an underground warehouse where he keeps all his treasures."

    The old man''s name was Bliss, which he mentioned earlier.

    "If you need money, please don''t hesitate to take it."

    "Money? I may need some¡­"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes shone slightly.

    Pirates sailing on the sea actually have another purpose besides adventure, which is treasures.

    The system bnce had already been cleared, and it was difficult for Rogen to take anything from Balut''s treasury. Now, he would like to add some money to his wallet.

    "Please follow me."

    Bliss was very happy, because he found something to give for Rogen and his group, and immediately led them to the underground warehouse.

    A couple minutester, everyone came to the underground warehouse.

    The gate of the warehouse was very heavy and thick, made of steel, and there were ten guards beside it. When Bliss came, he ordered them to open the warehouse.

    "Boom!"

    The heavy door slowly opened up, Rogen and the others followed Bliss into the warehouse.

    When the dim candlelights in the warehouse were lit, everyone''s eyes shed with golden light, and their hearts were even more shocked.

    "How much treasure is here?"

    "My goodness, I see gold piled up into mountains."

    "Too much. Can this buy a whole ind?"

    The crew members were shocked by the goods in Anuki''s warehouse.

    "Anuki''s warehouse includes the ransacking of our money, as well as the shady deals he has been doing for years."

    Bliss said in a low voice.

    All of these mountains of gold were brought from their sweat and blood.

    "Well, our benefactors, you could take whatever you want, or take it all away."

    "We can earn money if we were poor, but if we lose our souls, hope, and freedom, that¡¯s the end of it all."

    Bliss sighed.

    Humans ¡¯ lives are more important than money.

    To be saved from oppression, these treasures be unimportant to Bliss. What''s more, he thought that the group of people in front of him were not people who care about money.

    But he was wrong.

    "Captain, we can take it, that¡¯s fantastic!"

    Caros jumped into the Golden Mountain excitedly, and his whole body was trembling.

    Bliss¡¯ mouth trembled as he looked at the pompous sailor¡­

    Trensu covered his forehead, he was very speechless.

    "Haha."

    Rogen shook his head and smiled.

    It is naturally impossible to take them all away, but he does need money now, not to mention that there is a lot of good stuff in Anuki''s warehouse.

    Walking slowly, he picked up a long blue sword from the gold.

    "Thunder."

    At the end of the de, this word was lightly engraved! Rogen tried to wave it, faintly seeing thunder arc shing on the de. "Hmm¡­ Good sword!"

    When he was in the Impel Down prison, he hadmunicated with No. 8, and learned from the other side that in this world, not only the 12 Supreme Grade Swords are the strongest. In addition, there are some ones with special abilities¡­ they have the sharpness and tenacity no less than the twelve. No. 8 has such a sword, The ck water. Of course, those were so rare, and many were lost.

    Rogen didn''t know all of them, but he could also see that at this moment, this faint blue sword in his hand has an electric arc, not the ordinary type.

    "Naraka Path Argon, justcks a sword."

    Putting away the thunder de, Rogen walked around with everyone.

    Anuki''s warehouse was very vast, covering an area of

    3,000 square meters, all full of treasures, calligraphy and paintings, gold, and luxury goods.

    Everyone looked for something they liked, and Bliss looked at them with a smile, without any dissatisfaction.

    Two hourster, they walked out of the warehouse.

    "Don''t you guys want to take more stuff? This is too little."

    Bliss once again tried to repay their kindness, and his heart was overwhelmed.

    After Rogen and his group entered the warehouse, the value they took away was only 10% of the entire treasures, and the rest was left there.

    "We have got what we deserve, Bliss, we all think that this is more than enough."

    After speaking with a smile, Rogen left, everyone was very satisfied.

    Only Caros was frustrated.

    "Why didn¡¯t we take all of those goods? That''s nearly 30 billion Berries!"

 Chapter 344: seeds

    <h4>Chapter 344: seeds</h4>

    Rogen had a wide smile on his face. Although it''s only one-tenth of the total, he already obtained 1.5 billion in the system bnce.

    At his current level of strength, there were few opportunities to make him use his soul system. With the strength level of an admiral, plus the six paths, although the overall strength of these poppets was equal to the peak of some Vice Admirals, he could easily provoke even the top pirate groups in the new world.

    Although he still doesn''t know the strength of these great pirates, such as Kaido and Big Mom, he has enigmatic self-confidence.

    "Deposit some money, maybe I can summon a mighty soul."

    He has almost never tried the summoning of a soul over one billion, and he has no idea what kind of soul will be summoned.

    There are too many uncertainties in the system, whether it will far surpass the characters previously summoned by arge amount, or will maintain the strength level of an admiral, however, he can only verify this after trying it.

    Of course, this is not the time to think about these issues.

    After leaving the warehouse, a grand banquet was already waiting for them. Under the leadership of Bliss, everyone came to celebrate their newly acquired freedom at the huge training ground.

    People were busy putting tables and chairs, cing drinks, and adding food to the tables.

    There is no doubt that this is a huge banquet, with more than 50,000 people attending the banquet. Some kind of a band have already entered the field, and the soft and light music was always ying.

    "Haha, banquet, this is what I like the most!"

    Jason ran over to join in.

    The Wraith Pirates group quickly merged with the people on the ind. They pped each other drinks, and ate greedily¡­ the atmosphere was extremely lively.

    "My Lord, please stay here a little longer, so that we can entertain you as much as possible."

    Bliss said with a smile.

    Rogen clinked sses with the others, bouncing his head andughing.

    "We have to leave tomorrow. Ablis¡¯ people are not the only ones suffering in the East Blue."

    "Even if we can''t visit every ind, but since you passed by, we had to do something."

    "Benefactor, I admire your great virtue and kindness."

    Bliss raised his ss solemnly and drank it in one sip.

    "There are some things that others don¡¯t dare to stand against, so I will do it for them. It has nothing to do with kindness and morality."

    Rogen said with a smile.

    "I don''t understand, but I fully support my benefactor."

    This old man acted like a child, at this moment, it seems that all the suppressed feelings were released.

    The banquet started in the afternoon until the first quarter of the moon was in the sky, and the grunts of the crowd just sounded in the training ground.

    At dawn the next day, Rogen parted from the people on Ablis Ind.

    As Rogen said at the beginning, his initial purpose was not to help others in such a simple way, but to nt seeds of the true meaning of being pirates. After Roger started this era, he still needed help to make it boil¡­

    But after experiencing the gratitude of thousands of people, Rogen¡¯s thoughts changed.

    Suddenly he wanted to help these suffering people with all his heart. How can he turn a blind eye to such poor souls?

    One has to be persistent, right?

    He is not a hero, but also he¡¯s not a cold-blooded killer. He is just an ordinary person with too much power.

    Seeing an olddy crossing the road, he will help me, and if he¡¯s not tired when taking the bus, he will give up his seat to others. He is a normal person, yearning for freedom and advocating truth, goodness, and beauty. And this is the same pursuit of most human beings!

    With the gazes of Ablis people, Logan slowly left the ind and sailed into the wide sea.

    With their departure, the East blue legend began, and seeds were quietly nted.

    A weekter, on Ablis ind.

    "Hey, where do you think you are going, kids?"

    "Come back, brats!"

    "Stop messing around! Come here, we need to talk!"

    At the port, a group of middle-aged adults was chasing a group of teenagers from 17 to 20 years old.

    "Haha, don''t chase us, we have decided to go to sea."

    "I''m going to be a pirate, chasing in the footsteps of Brother Rogen, and helping people in this world who deserve to be helped."

    "Grand Line, We Are Coming!"

    "Yes, one day when we meet brother Rogen in the sea, we will join hismand and be members of the Wraith!"

    The voices of youth, passion, and vigor were heard, making the faces of their parents chasing themplicated! They were reluctant to give up, but they can no longer stop them.

    Yes, nothing can stop a man''s dream of going to the sea?

    Freedom is the inherent right of everyone!

    "Boys, be careful, don''t lose your lives to the sea!"

    In the end, the parents yelled in tears.

    "Go away, don''te back only after achieving your goals, and when youe back, make sure to make a name of yourselves!"

    "We are not asking you to be the same as Lord Rogen, but don''t be shameful pirates!"

    The young pirates bowed to pay respect to their parents, and then resolutely turned around, driving the wooden boat into the sea. They don''t know what¡¯s going to happen in the future and what dangers they will face, but at this moment, their hearts were freed!

    Such scenes have urred continuously everywhere Rogen nted his seeds.

    In Orange Town, the pirates who attacked the vigers were wiped out by Rogen and his gang.

    On the sea, the evil forces were beaten up by Jason¡¯s punch.

    In Banana Town, the bandits were killed by the brave pirate fighters.

    All of these made the reputation of the Wraith Pirate Group spread rapidly in the East Blue.

    And it took only a month. The public security environment in the East Blue has been effectively improved, which was more effective than the Marines.

    Such a situation made the civilians happy and relieved, but it made the Marines look bad.

    The East Blue Branch, the suprememand center.

    "Bang!"

    There was a heavy knocking sound, and the Vice Admiral in charge was so angry.

    "Rogen, what are you nning for?"

    "Are you thinking about joining the marines? huh, doing good things everywhere, and leaving a mark behind!"

    "Does the people of the East Blue know their identity!? they are pirates¡­ they are criminals!!"

    The Wraith Pirates turned to the good side, fighting against evil forces, but there was a problem, aren¡¯t they highlighting the Marines¡¯ ipetence this way?

    Under the rule of the government, there was so much pain and darkness in many corners of the East Blue, especially the ind of Ablis, which was the most shocking ce.

    What made the Marines¡¯ faces extremely angry was that the ind had already issued a statement that the Marines were not allowed to enter, forbidding any contact with them.

    What a bold move!

    And this made the Marines hate Rogen¡¯s group even more.

    It was the first time they encountered pirates who stepped on their reputation, but there was nothing they could do!

 Chapter 345: Levely

    <h4>Chapter 345: Levely</h4>

    The Vice-Admiral in charge of the East Blue has been raging this whole mouth, and he was unable to settle down.

    Even the food in the camp has be light. Everything was going down the hill¡­

    "We must take action. Things like Anuki are not allowed to happen in the future. It is simply discrediting the Marines!"

    The Vice-Admiral hammered the table again and shouted.

    "Is it ridiculous that we, the Marines are¡­ the symbol of justice, was reced by a group of pirates?"

    He was so angry that he couldn''t even speak properly, and then he ordered the rectification of the whole marine system in the East blue.

    As a result, under the turmoil of the Wraith Pirates'' good deeds, a series of chain reactions were triggered, which made people stunned¡­

    A monthter, the Wraith Pirates left the East Blue and went to the South Blue.

    Therefore, a mighty pirate justice spreading movement started again, the invisible seeds were sown quickly, and more people understood what a true pirate was.

    Two monthster, on the North Blue, the legend of the Wraith Pirates also reached that area.

    On the four seas, a new mini era has started and this period was called the Age of Wraith, plus this year was called the Year of Wraith by the masses of people.

    This was a magical period, and it is also the only year in history where the name of a Pirate Group has been implicated on the year.

    Not to mention how this news spread to the government, it made the senior officials of the headquarters furious. However, the world conference held about half a year ago has been quietly reorganized again in a small period.

    The world government,posed of more than three hundred allied nations and countries, is the only government in this world. The world conference held every four years is naturally the top priority. In the meeting, representatives or leaders from various countries will discuss issues happening in the world, although most of these issues will end up fruitless. However, this is undoubtedly proiming the authority of the world government to the world.

    Because once a topic is determined, it means that it is recognized by the three hundred countries, and all resistance will be overthrown.

    The world government, which is above the Marines and all armies, represents the ultimate authority! There is no need to say more about the difference between military forces and political power.

    This year, few countries came to the world conference, but even so, the conference still started as usual.

    In the huge conference room, representatives of various countries were far away from each other (T/N: Covid Protocols!?). They have their own country names pasted in front and standard flower and fruit snacks, but no one was moving. Everyone''s expression was serious and cold.

    "Next, it''s about the issue of Fishman Ind, ves."

    At the conference table, someone said lightly, attracting the attention of the delegates present.

    "Some people think that the fish-men are just an ornamental creature. It is very popr among the nobility so they were regarded as ves. Therefore, the fish-men are treated like animals."

    "Private transactions and arrests can be allowed!"

    In one sentence, it made people in some countries of animal tribes look ugly.

    This topic is too sensitive. If it is allowed, as the man said, then there is no doubt that the activities of catching fish-men that were secretly carried out will be brought up to the light. In the long run, the fish-man ind will face extinction.

    In the face of the general situation of the world, the people on Fishman Ind did not have the ability to contend at all. Wouldn¡¯t that pass to other tribes simr to the fish-man people?

    "No, this cannot be allowed, this is inhumane behavior!"

    Immediately, someone spoke out to stop him.

    "Hehe, it''s just a group of fish, what''s inhumane about that?"

    Simrly, some people sneered.

    "Others believe that although the Fishmen and Mermaids on the Fishman Ind are somewhat different from us humans, they are conscious and able tomunicate, so they are also regarded as a kind of human beings. We should give them the freedom they deserve! Within the limited rights, protect their minimum human rights!"

    The person who raised the issue raised his hands to prevent everyone from arguing, and said again.

    One topic has two different intentions. There is no doubt that if anyone disagrees, that can cause a vote and may change the future of Fishman Ind.

    "What is the discussion on this issue?"

    Suddenly, an old voice sounded, the tone was sonorous and contained strong spiritual power. Everyone turned their heads and looked at the ce where the sound came from.

    "Oh? Is it the Kingdom of Ballut that just joined the world government?"

    "It is said that you are the kingdom of magic. You have strong forces. Every resident can cast magic¡­"

    Someone sneered.

    "Indeed, the Kingdom of Ballut has just joined, but in historical ssics, our Kingdom has always been a member of the world government, and once held a high position."

    Salo responded indifferently.

    "Yes, the Kingdom of Ballut was an ally of the world government fifty years ago. It was only after fifty years of loss of contact that they rejoined."

    The host nodded.

    "Then, the representative of the Kingdom of Ballut, Wizard Salo, do you have any suggestions? Regarding these two issues!"

    The host knew very well that in the historical records, in this kingdom, people who can have the title of a wizard in this kingdom have the strength of a Vice Admiral, so he didn¡¯t dare to neglect him.

    "The first one was not proposed by anyone."

    Salo said lightly.

    In a word, some of the representatives present changed their colors and their eyes became a bit sullen.

    In many countries, making huge profits through smuggling and trafficking of Fishmen every year is an important source of profits for their countries, and they are naturally unwilling to allow Fishmen to have rights.

    "The second one is just a bit interesting, but it''s not enough!"

    "My Kingdom believes that Fishmen are no different from humans and should be given all the rights they deserve. As for the dregs of secretly smuggling and the ve trade, the world government should eradicate them earlier."

    "This is simply discrediting our entire human race!"

    Salo''s words were strict and mighty, and their directivity was extremely clear.

    In an instant, in the meeting room, many eyes were locked at him, expressing gratitude with gentleness and excitement.

    Salo responded, nodding politely, showing courtesy.

    But at the same time, his words also made the representatives of many countries angry and stared at him gloomily.

    However, Salo didn''t care about these people at all.

    "You are talking nonsense! I think you don''t understand the rules of this world conference! "

    "Be careful that misfortunese out of your mouth and cause national disasters. Does your king know about your suggestions?"

    Someone made a clear threat and his eyes were cold

    "Don''t worry, good sir. My king knows exactly what are my intentions."

    Salo replied indifferently, and then, his eyes turned sharply to the speaker.

    "It''s you who have the courage to talk to me like this!"

    "Do you want to die?"

    His tone was extremely strong that shocked everyone.

    In the meeting room, all eyes were converged on Salo.

 Chapter 346: Balut

    <h4>Chapter 346: Balut</h4>

    Salo ignored these gazes, and looked calm.

    At this moment, Rogen¡¯s words before leaving echoed in his mind.

    "This meeting would be tough, so at the World Conference, no matter how huge things get, you are not allowed to be afraid, and you have to insist on projecting what we believe in!"

    "Yeah, it would be tough! Whoever refuses your proposal, crush him!"

    "Make them obey, and if anyone refuses to ept your ideas, show them what we are capable of¡­!"

    "After witnessing our true power, they will be reasonable¡­!"

    Weak countries have no diplomacy, and Salo naturally understands this.

    So he nced at the guy, and the magic bloomed through his eyes.

    The man who scolded him immediately screamed, and his butt slipped from the seat and fell down on the ground, leaving around him a pool of urine.

    He became incontinent after being swept by Salo aura.

    His eyes were filled with fear, as if he had seen a demon staring at his soul.

    On his seat, Salo looked indifferent, turning a blind eye to the scene he caused, and continued to speak quietly.

    "The Kingdom of Balut believes that the people on Fishman Ind should have the rights they deserve."

    His voice was not too loud, but it happened to be spread throughout the conference room. This time, no one confronted him head-on, and most of the kingdom representatives'' eyes flickered.

    "Sir Salo, it is not allowed to engage in any type ofbat in the conference room."

    The voice of the host came from the side, warning Salo.

    This is a meeting of most nobles and leaders in the world, and all savage and impolite performances are strongly forbidden. Salo''s behavior aroused the vignce of the guards in the conference room. They all stared at Salo fiercely, waiting for the host to give him an order, so that they could rush and arrest him.

    "When did I make a move!? Did any of you see me move!?"

    Salo smiled slightly.

    "I just took a look at him. Maybe, he thought of something unpleasing, which made him jump out of his ce, didn''t you?"

    The host was speechless when he heard the answer.

    He had to admit that Salo''s words were very reasonable, because the other party did not move a finger.

    The gaze was seen by the present members, and only they felt what happened.

    "It is said that magic possesses the same strange power as the devil fruit. Now it seems that it is extraordinary!"

    The people who were allowed to enter this ce were naturally with broad knowledge. Before they arrive, they have been familiar with the information of various countries. Of course, these people know the magical power of the Balut Kingdom. However, they were still shocked when got a glimpse of it.

    "That old man really has abat power close to the admirals?"

    The representatives of countries that have tantly opposed his opposition were avoiding eye contact and didn¡¯t dare to look at him.

    This world, after all, does only listen to strong fists, and whoever has thergest fist makes the final say.

    "It is said that there are five supreme wizards in the kingdom of Balut. Each one has a significant amount of power, and serves as the guild president of the five types of magic. I don''t know which wizard Salo is?"

    The host quickly adjusted the mood, gently revealed what had happened before, and asked with a smile.

    It seems that he is trying to make peace in the meeting room, but all the representatives of the countries knew that he was just getting to the bottom of this kingdom.

    It has been fifty years since the Kingdom of Balut faded out of the world''s sight. People were very curious about what changed in this period. In addition to this, more interested people inquired about what happened exactly fifty years ago, but they were surprised to find that this kingdom was so vague. They rarely participated in the World Conference, and they were basically just named at the start of every Levely.

    "I am the president of elemental magic."

    Salo whispered.

    "Five admiral candidates, it''s terrifying."

    The host nodded and eximed.

    "You are wrong."

    Salo corrected it quietly.

    "Oh? Then please exin more wizard Salo."

    "About the five supreme Wizards, it¡¯s true that we have only five of them in the Kingdom, but there are definitely more than five strong forces."

    Salo''s voice spread through the meeting room, causing the pupils of the people in the room to shrink, and all of them held their mouths in surprise.

    "Our king, his majesty, is far more powerful than the five of us."

    "This time, it was his desire toe and participate in the World Conference. ording to him, the Kingdom of Balut is a member of the world alliance after all. How can the Kingdom of Balut not contribute to such a thing?"

    Although this seemed tough, Salo''s words are also very smooth.

    After all, he was old and wise. He was very experienced in dealing with this kind of matters, and he knew very well when to advance and retreat.

    "Oh, hehe, Your King is really a kind man to bless us with the presence of his kingdom, this is such a great honor to the world, and we also wee the participation of Balut."

    The host was startled, and smiled politely.

    He was very cautious. Five admiral candidates, one who may exceed the strength of marines¡¯ top ranks, adding things up, it means that there are six forces to be wrecking within this little Kingdom!

    What a terrible and powerful country this is!

    The representatives of various countries were even more shocked.

    They read through history and naturally know that there are many magical ces in this great world. Although most of them are known and documented, there are still some mysterious ces.

    In the four blues, there are so-called royal families! For example, the Vinsmoke Family, which still exists to this day, were once the dynastic conquerors and rulers of North Blue. And the Kingdom of Balut, in history, was once the top kingdom of a period. But, a long time ago, everything about it has been wiped out¡­

    With six topbat powers, there is no doubt that this kingdom is so strong, just like the legendary history!

    Salo knew the host''s intentions naturally, but he didn''t care.

    The decision to participate in this world conference represented the intention of the Kingdom of Balut to establish a nation. So, it is natural to show the world their true strength.

    Next, the previous topic was discussed again. After the vote on the Fishman tribe, the number of votes was even, and the conclusion was overturned and it needs to be discussed again.

    One topic after another, Salo sat there calmly. He ignored many observing gazes and asionally expressed his opinion.

    Speaking here requires extreme caution, because every sentence represents the will of a country and the thoughts of millions or even tens of millions of people.

    Until the end of the World Conference on this day, everyone was deeply impressed by the mysterious Kingdom.

    The burly, indifferent old wizard with a pointed hat and crescent staff left a deep impression on every present soul.

    "In the middle of the West Blue, right there you can find Balut!"

    This sentence circted quietly on top of the Red Line and let this fact be known to the world.

    When the meeting ended, the thirty-six wizards led by Salo and the seventy-two armored warriors attracted everyone''s attention.

    At a nce, the aura exuded by the 108 strong people was shocking.

    "Such strength is probably no less than that of the famous big pirates in the New World!"

    "Balut Kingdom, so strong!"

    "It''s really shocking, I''m very curious about what their king looks like!"

    People discussed in a low voice, silently remembering the impression Balut left in their hearts.

    <strong>More chapters:</strong> https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

 Chapter 347: sudden call

    <h4>Chapter 347: sudden call</h4>

    Salo''s performance at the World Conference exceeded all countries'' expectations. His toughness and determination, coupled with his aura, shocked the representatives of various countries.

    It is not that there weren¡¯t any powerful countries among them, but a mighty country does not mean that its representative has an unbreakable will. If they offend the wizard unintentionally or intentionally and make a fool of themselves in public, it would shake the image of the whole kingdom.

    From the day the Kingdom of Balut joined the World Conference, its ind re-existed on the map of the world, and its name was spreading rapidly.

    The propositions that Salo supported during the meeting weren¡¯t epted by many countries, but it also received some well-intentioned support. After that, Salo¡¯s mission was to contact these various countries in secret.

    It can be said that the world conference is an important asion for exchanges between countries while discussing their point of view.

    The world is too big, and it¡¯s difficult tomunicate with each other. Sometimes, they don¡¯t even know that the other party exists in such a part of the world. At this time, such a stage is provided here by the government itself.

    "Sorcerer Salo, I have brought you an important person, which you will never expect."

    On the third day of the World Conference, a n leader who was found of Salo and his king and said with a smile.

    The other tribes are not much different from humans, they are only different from humans in some parts, or they have special capabilities, or they are somewhat different in appearance. For example, the angel n on the sky ind or the Mink tribe on the Mokomo Dukedom, they are all from other races.

    "Oh? Who is it?"

    Salo asked curiously.

    The Kingdom of Balut wanted to gather some great allies, so it is natural they have to establish good diplomacy.

    "You will never think of it!"

    This leader was from a race different from humans in terms of arms. His hands are covered with scales and possess certain defensive capabilities. They are an unknown race. They call themselves the scale-armed tribe.

    "Hmm? I don¡¯t know, stop stalling, Obres! Or can¡¯t you just say it directly because of our rtionship?"

    Salo shook his head andughed.

    Obres blinked mysteriously.

    "No! This person is very sensitive and cannot be made public. I have prepared a suitable ce for you to meet him, and he is there waiting for you."

    "When shall we go?"

    Salo said directly.

    "Anytime you want!"

    Obres respected Salo very much.

    "I¡¯m free now, so let¡¯s just go!"

    Salo stood up, Obres was taken aback for a moment, and then reacted in a blink of an eye, and hurried to lead the way.

    "I''ll take you there, I believe that distinguished guest is already tired of waiting."

    "Um!"

    Nodding along the way, Salo asked Obres about the other party''s information, but Obres was very conservative, not mentioning a thing, just pursing his lips and smiling asionally.

    Now, Salo was even more curious.

    The two went around and walked to the door of an ordinary house in a civilian area before stopping.

    "You can go in, he is waiting inside."

    Obres smiled and knocked on the door.

    "Okay."

    Salo blinked, opened the door, and walked in.

    After entering and seeing the person sitting in the room, Salo opened his mouth slightly, looking a little surprised.

    "Merfolk?"

    The person sitting on the chair at the table has obvious characteristics of a mermaid, his body was huge, and his face revealed majesty vibes.

    "Hello, I''m the king of Fish-Man Ind, Neptune."

    Seeing Salo, the tall merman stood up, his head reached the roof, and his body was still bent.

    "Oh? Hello, Your Majesty!"

    Salo raised his eyebrows, and became so shocked.

    But he was not surprised. When he put forward his ideas at the World Conference, he had already thought of the follow-up development.

    "I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you and reaching you in a mysterious way without a previous notice, please forgive me for my impoliteness."

    Neptune greeted him deeply, and said with an apologetic tone.

    "It¡¯s not a big of a deal your Majesty, you should sit down, it is a very inconvenient position¡­"

    Salo said with a smile.

    His figure was huge, which made Neptune move and speak ufortable like this.

    "Well, I''ll get straight to the point, Lord Salo."

    Neptune sat down, nodded, and said.

    "Thank you very much for supporting us at the World Conference. Although nothing changed at the end, your words were so kind, and your intention means a lot to our Fish-Man Ind and the people live on it!"

    "Although I still don''t really believe that humans and merfolk can coexist, this idea is the wish of the love of my life, my beloved wife, and I should naturally work hard to fulfill it for her!"

    Hearing these two sentences, Salo was a little surprised.

    "Don''t you believe that humans and merfolk can coexist?"

    "Yes, all along, I thought it was just our ancestors who wanted to destroy this dream¡­ but, for a long time, the bad behavior of mankind has proved their point!"

    Neptune said coldly.

    But in a blink of an eye, he became gentle again.

    "However, my wife, Otohime, has been working hard for this dream. As her husband and the king of Fishman Ind, I should work hard for them."

    "When I heard your remarks at the World Conference, I was moved."

    Salo listened carefully and gave a sigh.

    "You are a good husband and a great king. Peaceful coexistence between merfolk and mankind can really solve too many problems, and it is also an important n to ensure the safety of the people on both sides."

    "Yes, Otohime thinks so too, and she has been working hard for it."

    Neptune nodded.

    "So, your Majesty, Neptune, what do you want to do now? At this world conference, the issue of the Fishman Ind has ended, and I have not achieved this goal after all."

    Salo wondered.

    His Majesty, the King set off in person, concealed his whereabouts, and used various methods to mobilize and be found by the right people. What an amazing event this is.

    "I heard that you are not the only person behind this, the king of your country also supports your point of view?"

    Neptune asked suddenly.

    "Yes, it was what my king ordered, he told me to support this point of view out loud!"

    Salo nodded.

    Neptune took a deep breath, his face bing very serious.

    "I hope that I can meet with your king and discuss something. Can you arrange a meeting with him?"

    Salo was stunned, Neptune wanted to discuss matters with the King directly?

    This is indeed a great event, as Neptune said. It is conceivable that if Neptune met his king in person, the things they discussed would naturally not be small.

    "Well, I have to contact my king first and ask his opinion before I can respond to you."

    Rogen was not in the country at the moment, so Salo answered cautiously.

    "This is natural, I¡¯ll wait for you."

    Neptune nodded.

    "Okay, please give me a minute, Your Majesty."

    Salo smiled, turned, and walked out of the room.

    Ignoring Obres¡¯ surprised eyes, Salo found a quiet ce by himself and dialed the call.

    With the three beeps, the Den Den Mushi was connected.

    "Your Majesty, I have something important to report to you."

    The Den Den Mushi was silent, and its expression seemed to be contemtive.

    After five seconds, a voice came.

    "Go ahead."

    <strong>More chapters:</strong> https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

 Chapter 348: Life and Death Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 348: Life and Death Alliance</h4>

    "His Majesty Neptune, the king of Fishman Ind, wants to talk to you in person."

    After Salo gave a brief ount of the matter, Rogen said softly.

    "Neptune?"

    The Den Den Mushi smiled when Rogen spoke, he nodded in agreement after a little thought.

    "Yes, you give him the den den mushi."

    Salo obeyed naturally and walked into the room.

    Neptune sat there in the chair with a meticulous expression. Seeing Saloing back, there was no urgency in his eyes, but he looked calm.

    "Your Majesty Neptune, my king has agreed to talk with you."

    He walked to the opposite side of Neptune and gently ced the Den den mushi on the table.

    "That''s great!"

    Hearing this result, Neptune smiled.

    The strength of the Balut Kingdom, he naturally knew after inquiring these few days that it was a powerful kingdom. it can be said that he is the new King of the West blue. If they can really get each other''s support and speak at the world conference, then it will be a huge improvement for Fishman Ind and for merfolk.

    Perhaps, the desire of humans and merfolk to coexist peacefully can really be established!

    He cast his gaze on the little den den mushi on the table in front of him, took a breath, and said solemnly.

    "What should I call you, King of Balut?"

    The den den mushi showed a smiling expression and opened his mouth softly.

    "Just call me Nagato."

    "Your Majesty Nagato, first of all, thank you very much for your support to Fishman Ind, and secondly, I would like to discuss some specific matters with you."

    Neptune went straight to the point, unwilling to waste time.

    It is not easy for him toe here, because his identity is sensitive, and if he is discovered by bad people, he will inevitably usher in an unimaginable disaster.

    "Merfolk and humans are a part of this world. We should naturally coexist peacefully. As for the specific matters you mentioned, can you tell me what is going on?"

    His tone came very t.

    There is a reason for letting Salo speak out at the World Conference. Rogen himself supports the peaceful coexistence of merfolk and humans, but if he wants to truly speak out in the world, it can be said that the pressure on the Kingdom of Balut won¡¯t be small.

    After confirming the other party¡¯s intention, it''s time for negotiation.

    "If you want, the Fishman Ind wants to establish a trading business with the Kingdom of Balut and form an alliance. I don''t know if it is possible, but this is my proposal!"

    Neptune took a deep breath and said in a deep voice.

    On the side, Salo was slightly startled. Because of the sensitive location and status of Fishman Ind, they never interacted with outsiders. At this time, Neptune''s words really surprised Salo.

    "Oh? An alliance?"

    On the Den den Mushi, Rogen smiled.

    "As far as I know, the Fishman Ind should be one of the Whitebeard¡¯s territories? The g protecting your ind is Whitebeard¡¯s Jolly Roger, right?"

    "Won''t it be a problem for your majesty to form an alliance with us on behalf of the ind?"

    Neptune''s expression stagnated, and then he quickly responded.

    "The fisherman ind is indeed under the protection of the Whitebeard Pirates. The new World is constantly turbulent. Only the Whitebeard can protect the safety of our ind. It is precisely because of the support of the Whitebeard Pirates these years that the fisherman ind can maintain its apparent stability."

    Neptune sighed.

    "But I believe Oyaji will not object to the alliance between the Fishman Ind and others."

    "Really?"

    The den den Mushi''s expression became a bit yful.

    He suddenly said again.

    "What if I asked you to pull off the whitebeard g and rece it with another one?"

    "What?!"

    Neptune was shocked and suddenly stood up, his huge body hit the table, causing the whole ce to tremble violently.

    "Why will I dare to do such a thing!?"

    His voice in the call remained steady, but he felt that this is ridiculous.

    "Your Majesty Nagato, do you know what you are talking about?"

    Taking down the whitebeard''s g¡­ the meaning of which is too serious for the fisherman ind, it was ced there to indicate that this ind is under the protection of the whitebeard. At that time, those crazy pirates will tear their Fishman ind to pieces, and the entire ind will be destroyed.

    "If you agree, the Kingdom of Balut can advance and retreat with you in any condition, forming a life and death alliance."

    "I think you know exactly what this means."

    The den den mushi answered calmly.

    Neptune''s pupils contracted, and he naturally understood the meaning of these words.

    Such an alliance means that the Kingdom of Balut and the fisherman ind will have a solid connection. In the future, these two countries will be too close to each other as brothers. And more importantly, this will inevitably push the rtionship between merfolk and humans a lot further.

    Even on a small scale. They havepleted a part of the peaceful coexistence of fishmen and humans.

    This is of great significance across the times! And as long as this step is opened to prove to the world that merfolk and humans can truly stand together, then the proposal that is constantly discussed in the world conference will develop in a direction that is beneficial to Fishmen.

    The merfolk will be able to freely go out to the outside world!

    "This¡­"

    He was about to talk but he hesitated.

    There is no doubt that this proposal is more attractive than the shelter of the whitebeard. After all, the Whitebeard is getting old, and no one knows how long the Whitebeard Pirates canst in this mad world. But if the two countries truly form a life-and-death alliance, it means that the fisherman ind will maintain stability and security for a long period of time in the future. The safety of the fishmen can also be guaranteed.

    Moreover, with Balut¡¯s national power, even if the fisherman ind is in danger, as the other side of the brotherly country, they will inevitably try their best to help them.

    All they need to face is the whitebeard¡¯s rage.

    "Do you want to think about it?"

    Rogen¡¯s voice was very calm, with a light smile, and did not further force the other party.

    "To be honest, Your Majesty Nagato, your proposal is too tempting¡­ I really want to agree."

    Neptune smiled bitterly.

    "However, the fisherman ind really can''t go against the whitebeard overnight, I really need to consider it."

    "Moreover, what makes me wonder is, what benefits will this bring to your kingdom, forming such an alliance with us?"

    He will not be so naive to think that the other party will help the merfolk without gaining something in return. Even if the two sides can establish some interests through alliance, the benefits that the Fishman ind brings to the other party are far from their own huge gains.

    "Neptune, it is an extremely huge benefit to establish friendship with Fishman Ind first. I think you, as a king, should be able to understand as long as you have a long-term perspective."

    Rogen¡¯s voice was calm.

    Naturally, he will not enter a losing business. As a country, the Fishman Ind has many strong people. They have never established diplomatic rtions with the outside world. The benefits that can be derived from it are definitely not small.

    The collision of economy and humanities can bring too many things.

    Neptune was taken aback, he really didn''t understand, he was a bit confused.

    What is he talking about?

    <strong>More chapters:</strong> https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

 Chapter 349: Headache

    <h4>Chapter 349: Headache</h4>

    "There is no need to worry about the establishment of diplomatic rtions between the two countries¡­ Naturally, it is not so simple!"

    The voice of The Den Den Mushi rang again.

    Neptune was relieved when he heard this, if he was asked to answer now, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do.

    The alliance of the Balut Kingdom is too tempting, but at the same time, betraying Whitebeard is also a huge risk. Under the rage of the whitebeard, the Fishman ind will be destroyed in an instant.

    The strongest man in the world, these words are definitely more than just words.

    After that sentence, Rogen hung up.

    "It¡¯s time, let''s wait for the day when the Wraith Pirates arrive at the Fishman Ind."

    Neptune was in a daze. After thanking Salo, he quickly left.

    This matter was too important that he must go back and think carefully, and then discuss it with his wife. In terms of diplomacy, Otohime is much better than him.

    The two worlds whitebeard and Balut kept dangling in Neptune''s mind, making him distraught. He knows that this is an opportunity for Fishman Ind, but it is also a risk. If it turns to be a bad deal, he will lose everything, and it will be the end of his race. But it is also possible that the entire ind will reach new heights.

    If so, Fishman Ind can really take a step forward and participate in the World Conference. By then, everything will be different.

    Turning back to the Wraith Pirates¡­

    In the North Blue, in a small town.

    The Wraith pirates were walking to the shore, behind them is a group of grateful and reluctant vigers.

    "Are you leaving now? Stay a little longer so that we can repay your kindness."

    "That''s right, you saved our town, how can you leave like this?"

    "Big brother Rogen, tell us more stories, please¡­ When I grow up, I want to be a pirate like you."

    The shouts came one after another, and the Wraith Pirates smiled and shook their heads to refuse.

    "We stayed for a long time, we should go and free more people."

    Rogen said with a smile.

    "Where are you going now?"

    The vigers asked.

    "To the new world! There is a ce that can truly change a lot in this world."

    Rogen jumped on the Logan and waved goodbye to the vigers.

    The vigers tried their best to keep Rogen and his group a little longer. They can only do their best to express their gratitude. They filled their ship with a lot of valuable goods and fine wine.

    "If you have time, you muste back again and visit us."

    "Don''t worry, we will definitelye back to see you, haha."

    Caros stood on the bow, waving his hands with tears in his eyes.

    It was not until the Logan sailed far away from the port that Caros put down his arms.

    "Damn it, why do we leave early every time after helping people, these vigers are still grateful to us!"

    "I can''t bear leaving them like this, what a lovely group of people."

    Heined, with tears in his eyes.

    During this period, the Wraith Pirates wandered in the four seas. Seeing the injustice behavior, they helped everyone on their way. For this, a lot of people''s gratitude has been gained. In these mutual interactions, the crew began to establish bonds with people from all over the world.

    Caros, who was once a world noble, is still not used to it after experiencing so much sadness and unfairness¡­ He will cry secretly every time.

    "Oh, is this still the same arrogant noble, Caros? He is crying for the civilians."

    Daz Bonez whistled and said with a smile.

    "Go away, you heartless piece of trash, what do you know?"

    Caros cursed.

    "Celestial Dragons are also humans, what! We are not allowed to have emotions¡­ anger¡­ sorrow¡­ joy¡­ wuuuu!" T-T

    The thought of the two beautiful girls snuggling in his armsst night made him even sadder.

    Compared with the previous forced demands, now through his deeds, helping others, gaining gratitude, and being rewarded with beautiful women, Caros has undoubtedly fallen in love with his current life.

    The life of the Celestial Dragons? Eh, it was a life of a puppet?

    "Come on, don''t be sad¡­ I still don''t know what happened to you yet, but hurry up and go back to work."

    Trensu came over and kicked him,ughing and cursing.

    This guy, Caros, who has been with Trensu for four years, has indeed suffered a lot and changed a lot. From being arrogant and domineering to being a humble fellow, he has experienced too much. Trensu has great trust in Caros.

    The two have gone through so many things, they have been carrying each other through several dangerous times.

    "Trensu, when I be an official crew member, I will deal with you, you piece of S!ht!"

    Caros stood up swearing, picked up the broom, and started cleaning.

    As for Daz, after mocking him, he already took up the watering can to irrigate the orange trees on the roof of Logan.

    Seeing his crew arguing, Rogen shook his head and smiled.

    The increase in personnel has made the ship livelier. None of the people present have a stable temperament, and each one of them has a different personality, which often gave him a headache.

    For example, Robin and the young master were curiously watching Nanlin perform magic, and she never failed to amaze them, their eyes were shining a lot.

    "Wow, this is amazing. When this cloud of smoke goes down, the fish will start jumping around!"

    Robin eximed.

    "This is a healing powder. It can heal primary injuries. It''s not magic."

    Nanlin exined with a smile.

    "Do you have anything else?"

    The young master asked curiously.

    After a slight nce at the young master, Nanlin nodded in response.

    "There is also antivirus powder, which can cure some mild poisons."

    No matter how much she showed them, Nanlin didn''t mention any of her top-notch spells. This is the secret of her potions and they can¡¯t be disclosed at will.

    At this time, Jason was fighting with Crocodile because of the battle to save the vigers just now. One scolded, the other sneered.

    "¡­Headache!"

    Rogen shook his head and went down to the warehouse to find the great wine from the North Blue.

    During this time, they traveled all over the world, helped many inders and vigers, and naturally received a lot of gratitude. Including souvenirs, drinks, food, and so on¡­ all piled up in the warehouse.

    And money, of course¡­ By this time, besides the treasures piled up in the warehouse, Rogen¡¯s system bnce has 1.8 billion.

    "Shall I add this?"

    After hesitating, Rogen didn¡¯t do it.

    At this point, it seems that there was no need for the system¡¯s help.

    Moving the drinks to the deck, Rogen sat cross-legged in the bow position. On the bow of the Logan, they recently made a ferocious skull made of metal, which seems very domineering.

    The top of the skull was t, so that Rogen could sit on it.

    He poured a cup, facing the sea breeze, Rogen drank it all in one gulp.

    Looking at the sea in the distance, a big smile was drawn on his face.

    "It''s time for the voyage to begin, the seeds have been sown¡­ let¡¯s just wait for the harvesting season."

    It took a long time for Rogen to nt a batch of good seeds in the four blues. Maybe next year, maybe many yearster, he will have in hands arge number of great pirates.

    "Now, it''s time to go to the Grand Line!"

    "That''s our stage!"

    <strong>More chapters:</strong> https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

 Chapter 350: Twin Cape

    <h4>Chapter 350: Twin Cape</h4>

    After traveling for about a month, the Logan had arrived at the entrance of the Reverse Mountain again.

    Along the river course, the ship roared and soared up in an instant. The sound of the swift river echoed in the ears of the crew.

    This is a miracle of nature and a real treasure.

    When the ship arrived at the Reverse Mountain peak, Rogen did not hesitate a bit. The rudder was violently mmed, and the Logan went straight in the direction of the Grand Line.

    This time, the ship went downstream. With the temporary boost, Logan''s speed became faster and faster.

    The sails swelled, and the wind whistled in everyone''s ears.

    "So fast!"

    "Hold on, don''t get blown away!"

    "Hahaha, this is great!"

    More than a dozen crew members were floating in different ways, but all members were holding tightly to the objects close near them. Because of the strong wind, they could briefly speak, and their facial skin was pulled back and almost left their skulls.

    With the power brought by the wind, Logan''s speed increased to its limit.

    Rogen sat cross-legged on the skeleton bow, with a smile on his face. The strong wind blew like a breeze to him, and his ck hair fluttered wantonly.

    The ultra-fast speed excited all the people, and made their hearts beat faster, their adrenaline soared all of a sudden, and a feeling called refreshing filled everyone''s body. Such a feeling can¡¯t be experienced on casual days, the blood eleration caused a pleasant sensation and some dizziness¡­

    For half an hour or so, the ship''s speed began to slow down. They saw the end of the Reverse Mountain river, and soon they entered the gentle sea.

    "Oohh, finally, we slowed down!"

    As the ship stopped at the exit, the wind naturally decreased by a lot, and the crew breathed a sigh of relief then smiled.

    "This reminds me of the time when the old bag of sand took us to climb the Red Line."

    Jason shouted with a smirk.

    "If it wasn¡¯t for the captain''s magical jar, I''m afraid we would all have died."

    Trensu added with a smile.

    "If you didn''t just speak, we would¡¯ve thought that you have be a mute."

    Crocodile gave Trensu a cold look and said.

    Their interaction filled the whole ship withughter.

    Half an hourter, the Logan had left the Reverse Mountain, but it didn¡¯t go far, they docked near the twin cape.

    The twin cape was adjacent to the Reverse Mountain. In this small ce, there were lighthouses to guide passing ships.

    People looked around and saw lights shing from the lighthouses.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    At this time, dark clouds suddenly covered the sky, and lightning crisscrossed¡­

    "The weather on the Grand Line changes quickly."

    Carosined.

    "The reason why this ce is so fascinated by the world is that besides the numerous pirates and fiercepetition, it is the violent and changeable weather."

    Rogen said.

    "The captain is right. Compared with seas, the strange meteorological environment here is terrible."

    "Sometimes, a sudden tsunami, tornado, could be fatal."

    Daz continued.

    He has been in the Grand Line for a long time, and he is well aware of the horror threats here. Sometimes, powerful groups do not die in the hands of their peers, but they vanish due to the mysterious weather.

    These mysterious meteorologies only exist in legends, and few people know the specific details. But once they bump into it, no one will be left to tell the story¡­

    Or, when a ship gets lost, it sails to an unknown area, and the situation it encounters will also make people despair.

    Many pirate groups have somehow disappeared in the world, and their whereabouts are unknown.

    "There seems to be someone in the lighthouse. Shall we go and have a look?"

    Crocodile pointed to the lighthouse on the twin cape.

    Just after his words, Rogen jumped off the ship.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    In the sky, dark clouds twined, and lightning staggered with each other, indicating the start of a rainstorm.

    "Don''t think about it. It''s going to rain. Brothers, put on your raincoats. Let''s go to the lighthouse, and meet its people. Maybe we''ll get some useful information."

    Jasonughed, jumped down, and followed his captain.

    When the others were ready, they jumped off the ship and walked towards the twin Cape.

    However, there are many pirates in the four Blues, and their number exceeds the number of pirates in the Grand Line. They sometimes sail the sea without encountering any group. Although there are a lot of pirates in this world, only a few of them really dare toe to this area¡­

    Many people came here with warm blood and passion, but they were instantly sshed with cold water, suffered heavy losses, and then turned shallow.

    After these poor souls went back, they took and spread what they had experienced to others, which caused people to fear this part of the world even more. Therefore, only the strong and brave souls were allowed to cross the line¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Rogen went to the door of the lighthouse and knocked.

    "Knock! Knock! Knock!"

    The knocking sound was loud, but the people inside didn''t seem to hear it and ignored it.

    "Knock! Knock! Knock!"

    Rogen was not impatient, and knocked again.

    Still, no one opened the door, but he could clearly see that someone was sitting there through the window.

    After a while, Rogen knocked once more on the door. The continuous knocking seemed to annoy the man inside.

    "Knocks after knocks, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m old man, but I''m not deaf! I heard you, just wait!"

    The old man sitting at the table going through some documents finally stood up and came to the door with an impatient face.

    "Creak!"

    When the door was opened, Crocus looked impatiently from the crack and scolded him subconsciously.

    "What¡¯s up with these repetitive knocks? Don¡¯t you have some¡­"

    But when he saw the visitor''s appearance, the second half of the sentence was immediately stuffed into his mouth and could not be said.

    "Ro¡­ Roger?!"

    Crocus was shocked, and his eyes were glowing.

    The face in front of him has seven points of simrity to Roger. If there was any difference, it was that he didn''t have the iconic mustache, and his appearance was much younger.

    "I''m not Roger. He''s dead."

    Rogen smiled.

    When Crocus heard this, his expression was puzzled, and he took a deep breath.

    "You''re right. He''s dead. He''s been dead for four or five years."

    "indeed."

    Rogen nodded.

    At this time, Jason and his group behind him had alsoe over.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    The thunder roared in the sky, and the rain suddenly came and hit the ground hard.

    "Wow, it''s raining heavily. We need a shelter."

    The crew ran over.

    "Old man, you don''t mind if we take shelter from the rain."

    Rogen looked at Crocus and asked with a smile.

    "Oh, of course not! Come in."

    Crocus stared at Rogen¡¯s face for a long time before he reacted and got out of the way.

    The storm was raging outside and the crew moved in quickly.

    The house at the bottom of the lighthouse was very small and crowded when the crew went in.

    "Young man, what''s your name?"

    Crocus, who had been observing Rogen, finally couldn''t help asking.

    "My name is Rogen, Gol. D. Rogen!"

    <strong>More chapters:</strong> https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

 Chapter 351: Laboon

    <h4>Chapter 351: Laboon</h4>

    Crocus clenched his fists abruptly, and his eyes as he stared at Rogen shrank suddenly.

    "Yourst name¡­ who are you to Roger?"

    After a moment of silence, Crocus loosened his hands and asked fiercely.

    "I''m his brother."

    Rogen said with a smile.

    The crew members weren¡¯t surprised to hear this. Rogen¡¯s identity had long been concealed, but after his escape from prison, all his information had reached the surface and they were no longer secrets¡­

    "Roger mentioned you¡­ Unexpectedly, you followed his way in the end."

    Crocus said with aplicated face.

    The days he passed with Roger on board were unforgettable and deeply engraved in his mind. Although there was nothing he could do about Roger''s death, the disbandment of the Roger Pirates made him extremely sad.

    "He had created a path, so I must take it too."

    Rogen smiled.

    This understatement pointed out Rogen¡¯s ambition concisely. On this path, Roger became the pirate king, in other words, this young man has a goal to reach the same position!

    "Great spirit, you are still so young."

    Crocus praised.

    He did not say that the other party has high hopes, nor did he ridicule. In this era, people with dreams should not be underestimated.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    Rain was pouring heavily outside, and thunder was tumultuous, as if Zeus was passing by.

    "Speaking of which, the young people who have entered the Grand Line these years are getting stronger and stronger."

    Crocus sighed.

    "Huh? How is that?"

    Rogen was curious.

    "A few years ago, a guy named Domingo has entered the Grand Line, and he looked so wicked."

    "And also, the Tyrant, Bartholomew Kuma, plus Crocodile!"

    Crocus looked around and suddenly saw Crocodile standing there quietly. His eyes widened in an instant.

    "Crocodile?!"

    "Why are you here!"

    He was really shocked. When Crocodile, the Logia user, the Desert king, entered the Grand Line, he really set off a huge storm. Therefore, Crocus was familiar with his face.

    But how could he be here?

    "I''m a member of the Wraith pirates now, and this is my captain."

    Crocodile referred to Rogen.

    An electrical current shed in Crocus¡¯ eyes, and he couldn''t believe it.

    "At this age, you were able to pull Crocodile into your crew."

    "He''s still very talkative."

    Rogen said with a smile.

    Crocus¡¯ eyes kept on jumping between the crew members, and no one said a word.

    "What about the others?"

    Crocus nced at everyone present and was slightly stunned when he saw Jason, Trensu, the little master and the six Dragons.

    "Your partners don¡¯t seem to be some ordinary folks."

    Although he could not see the depth of their power, he could see the glow in their eyes, they were full of confidence and strength.

    Only those with strong will have such eyes.

    "Moreover, I''ve seen Shanks. That boy has grown a lot!"

    Crocus mentioned red-haired Shanks.

    "Did you meet Shanks?"

    Rogen asked.

    "Yes, that guy gathered a group of good soldiers and partners. His crew is full of powerful pirates. It seems that they are not weaker than yours! Hahahaha."

    Crocus said andughed.

    Looking at the trainees on board, he naturally felt happy.

    "Shanks, should we have reached the New World by now?"

    Rogen wondered.

    "Yeah, that¡¯s right, it has been a long time since he entered the Grand Line, he should be sailing in that part of the world."

    Crocus nodded.

    A simple smile appeared on his face, and Rogen looked forward to meeting him.

    This era is so chaotic. The four emperors have not been established yet, everything was a mess, and it was a real troubled time.

    In such an era, when all strong groups stand together andpete with each other, a powerful emperor will be born. However, Rogen started his journey not too early, but not toote.

    "I''m looking forward to meeting him."

    Rogen¡¯s eyes were bright.

    "Haha, you may not be able to defeat that guy! He is Roger''s heir."

    Crocus smiled.

    "Don¡¯t you worry! No one can stand in my way now¡­"

    Shaking his head, Rogen¡¯s eyes were firm.

    He had anticipated the difficulty of this path, but he had never been afraid, nor had he lost his confidence. He firmly believed that one day he would climb to the top of the world and be the strongest.

    "However, if you two meet, you will definitely be good friends. Your personalities and ages are too simr."

    Crocus said again.

    "I also think he and I will berades, not enemies."

    Rogen smiled and nodded in agreement.

    They have too many simrities and have a direct rtionship with Roger. Even this fetter is enough to make them friends rather than enemies.

    Moreover, Rogen knows shanks. He has the kindness and righteousness that all kings should have. His heart is as broad-minded as the sea. Such a person is optimistic and friendly, so they can easily be friends.

    The rain kept on pouring outside and the thunder shook the sky, but the people inside were chatting.

    Rogen got a lot of useful information from Crocus. He was located at the entrance of the Grand Line, which was clearly seen by everyone entering Paradise.

    The rainstormsted for about an hour. When the sun came out, the Twin Cape suddenly shook, and a loud roar filled the sky.

    "What¡¯s this sound?"

    "It''s Laboon!"

    Crocus shook his head and sighed.

    The crew wondered, and Crocus did not exin, which made the crew members leave to see what was happening.

    The Twin Cape was constantly shaking, just as if Hercules constantly mming his fists on the mountain¡­ the ground kept on shaking.

    When the crowd came to the edge, they saw therge waves and sshes below.

    "What kind of creature is this? It''s so huge!"

    Jason eximed.

    He was shocked by Laboon¡¯s huge body. At a nce, his body surfaced again and everyone was puzzled. There were various scars on his skin, which made people shiver.

    "It''s a whale."

    Rogen said softly.

    "A whale?"

    The crew members stared at him with wide opened mouths.

    "Why is there a whale here?"

    Generally speaking, whales live in the deep sea, and although the Twin Cape is connected to the sea, it is definitely not a deep sea. However, there was a whale here, which surprised them.

    "Do you want to hear the story of Laboon?"

    Crocus looked at Laboon, who was hitting the mountain unceasingly, and sighed.

    The crew nodded.

    Rogen went to the front, sat down cross-legged, looking down at the huge whale below.

    Crocus started telling the story of Laboon to Jason and the others. The persistence and misery of waiting for his friends aroused the sympathy of everyone, especially the girls, who have shed tears and were very moved.

    "It''s so touching!"

    Caros burst into tears and snots.

    After telling the story, Laboon, who kept whistling and hitting the twin Cape, heard a loud voice.

    "Laboon¡­"

    <strong>More chapters:</strong> https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

 Chapter 353: Next station

    <h4>Chapter 353: Next station</h4>

    Crocus was stunned. He didn''t understand what Rogen was saying, and he doubted the authenticity of what the other party said.

    But when he stared at Rogen¡¯s eyes, he saw sincerity.

    This boy, is he serious?! There was no deception or lie in his eyes.

    "Well then, Daz Bonez, bring some specialties from the East Blue and give them to Crocus. It''s time for us to leave."

    Rogen doesn''t care whether Crocus believes it or not. Anyway, what he said is true.

    He did see Brook alive, but it was just in the Manga¡­

    In the future, when the Straw Hats arrive at the Grand Line, Brook will naturally leave the area where he¡¯s stuck and eventuallye again to see Laboon.

    Daz nodded, turned around, got on the boat, moved some specialties and wine and put them in Crocus¡¯ house.

    "Are you leaving, boy?"

    Crocus sighed.

    He was staying here alone at the Twin Cape all year round. asionally, some people won''t bother chatting with an insignificant old man. It''s not easy to encounter a guy who is somehow familiar.

    "Let''s go, Crocus. You know, Shanks has entered the new world, and I''m still here¡­ I¡¯m a bitte!"

    Rogen waved his hand.

    "Take care!"

    Crocus knew that these young people would not admit defeat without giving it all they had.

    "Do you want some advice? Regarding your route!"

    "Oh?"

    All the crew members looked at Crocus. The experience of the old sailor naturally needs to be heard, which is a very valuable asset.

    "Do you have any suggestions?"

    Rogen asked.

    "Where''s your navigator?"

    Crocus searched, but could not find anyone present who looked like a navigator¡­

    "We don¡¯t have any¡­"

    Rogen was a little embarrassed.

    Although there seem to be many crew members, none of them have a formal career. Most of them were fighters.

    Even he is also a part-time cook and captain. As for navigators, naturally there is no one.

    "You don''t even have a navigator, and you dared to enter to the Grand Line?"

    Crocus was a bit shocked.

    These guys were really fearless. What are they thinking, entering this part of the world without considering its dangers? You know, the strange weather of the Grand Line ispletely unpredictable. Even veterans who have sailed here many times have to be careful and try their best to avoid unknown routes. Otherwise, they will enter a dangerous path by mistake. They won¡¯t even know how they died¡­

    "We should be fine. somehow, I have learned some knowledge about sailing."

    Rogen said with a smile.

    Crocus was speechless. Looking at the confidence in Rogen¡¯s eyes, he had a strong urge to p his forehead¡­

    "Forget it¡­ However, I can only suggest that you should choose the route Roger took!"

    The serious voice spread to everyone¡¯s ears and made them look puzzled.

    But Rogen was not surprised, he just smiled and listened.

    "As we all know, in the Grand Line, geomaism, celestial phenomena, ocean currents, and air currents are all chaotic, and it is so difficult to confirm your position. If you want to find an ind, your experience and technology in the sea are unreliable. Only an Eternal Pose is trustworthy, or a regr one."

    "From the starting point, here, the Twin Cape, seven maic forces extend out to form seven different routes. These seven routes will all lead to a focal point, that is, Laugh Late!"

    "But!"

    Crocus¡¯ tone became severe.

    "I don''t know if Roger mentioned this to you¡­"

    "I don''t know if you know!"

    Some of Rogen¡¯s crew were surprised to learn this¡­ They were surprised that the Grand Line had seven channels leading to one point.

    "The real fact is that only when you enter the New World will you understand that only one of the seven channels can really reach the final Ind¡­!"

    This sentence made everyone present shrink their pupils and change their expression.

    "The real position of Laugh Tale is very difficult to determine, even the Whitebeard wasn¡¯t able to reach it."

    "Even more, he, the Golden Lion, and many other legendary pirates who have dominated the New World for many years didn¡¯tnd on that ind, that why Roger is the only one with the capability to be the pirate king!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes twinkled. He read the original story, and although the story was not finished when he entered this world, he still understood something.

    "The four red Poneglyph indicate the location of four inds. These four inds interlocks, and forms a point position that is Laugh Tale, right?¡±

    He whispered.

    This sudden sentence shocked Crocus.

    "How did you know?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, it wasn¡¯t Roger who told me, but I just knew. In fact, I already knew the location of one of the inds."

    Rogen said and smiled.

    "You''re an incredible guy!"

    Crocus shocked.

    For the specific location of the four inds and the four red Poneglyph, how many pirates ughtered each other, bloodshed turned into rivers¡­ But this guy, before entering the Grand Line, has actually grasped a position of an ind!

    "Since you already had a grasp of the new world, you should also know why I told you to choose the route Roger took!"

    He took a long breath, said Crocus.

    "I know."

    "That, including an ind, you must ascend to."

    "Which one?"

    Jason asked quickly.

    He had been on the Grand Line and thought that this area was not too difficult for him, but with Crocus¡¯ description, he felt that this part of the world was far beyond his expectation.

    There are too many things he doesn''t currently understand!

    Simrly, the others have the same idea. The world is too broad for them to imagine.

    Even Trensu and Crocodile, who have been to the New World, were listening carefully at this time.

    "Skypiea!"

    Crocus said solemnly.

    "Skypiea?!"

    The crew members were stunned.

    "Does the legendary Skypiea really exist?"

    Trensu subconsciously looked at the sky¡­ A rainbow appeared high in the air after the rain, and the white clouds were sparse everywhere. Under such an environment, how could it be possible for someone to survive here?

    "It does exist!"

    This time, however, Rogen answered with a smile.

    "In fact, my next station is Skypiea."

    "We''ve all been on the road looking for it¡­ It''s nothing unusual."

    "Really?"

    Crocus didn''t know what to say. The boy seemed to know everything, and he even added some information!

    "Over there, in the end, Roger has left you something."

    Crocus said onest sentence.

    Rogen naturally agrees with what he said. Even if the old man doesn''t say what it was, he will find it.

    The seven routes seemed simr at the surface, but if they don¡¯t select correctly, the risks and opportunities they face are also different.

    "Brothers, let¡¯s sail!"

    "Our destination, Grand Line."

    Stepping forward, everyone followed Rogen towards the ship.

    <strong>More chapters:</strong> https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

 Chapter 352: Hes still alive

    <h4>Chapter 352: Hes still alive</h4>

    The voice was gentle and soft, and directly rang in Laboon¡¯s heart, causing the whale that kept hitting Twin Cape to tremble immediately.

    Laboon''s head was lifted up from the water, trying to see who was speaking¡­

    The huge body of the whale gradually surfaced out of the sea. At that time, Rogen¡¯s crew also saw the whole figure of Laboon, and a shocked expression appeared on their faces.

    "Huuugee!"

    "I''ve never seen such a huge creature."

    "Is this a normal whale?"

    They turned their curious eyes to Laboon, and soon saw the crisscrossed scars on his body, which made them feel sad and pity. Through the narration of Crocus, they were aware that these scars were the oue of mming his body on the Twin Cape over the years.

    At this time, Laboon stopped hitting the mountain, but looked at the standing figure on the edge.

    "Captain!"

    Seeing Laboon''s eyes fixed on Rogen, the crew members couldn''t help feeling surprised.

    "Stop mming your head on the mountain¡­ The person you''re waiting for is still alive!"

    Rogen said with a smile.

    "Haaww!"

    Laboon¡¯s eyes were glowing. He jumped out of the water and headed to the people above, but he wasn¡¯t able to reach them because it was too high.

    "Yeah, I¡¯m telling the truth. He will definitelye to see you in the future."

    Rogen nodded, as if he understood the meaning of Laboon''s cry.

    "Haw!"

    Laboon continued to ask, with excitement and joy in his eyes.

    "He does have an afro style, right? And his name is Brook, isn''t it?"

    Rogen asked with a smile andmunicated with Laboon.

    "Haw!"

    Laboon''s cry seemed happier. He believed what Rogen said.

    "So, don''t hurt yourself again. Brook protected his style for you to recognize him when you two meet."

    "Laboon, you should protect yourself and stop mming your head on the mountain. Otherwise, when Brookes looking for you in the future, he won¡¯t recognize you from all these scars!"

    Rogen shouted to Laboon.

    Every word he said was magicallyprehended by Laboon and entered his heart.

    And Rogen could also understand every cry of Laboon.

    "Haaw! Haw!"

    Laboon leaped in excitement, tumbling in the sea, stirring up waves all over the ces, but he stopped hitting the Twin Cape, and his eyes were full of expectations.

    "I''ve seen him, and he told me that one day, he wille back again, so Laboon, you need to take care of yourself."

    Rogen crossed his legs and said softly.

    Laboon responded with joy. He didn''t know why, but he trusted what the man in front of him said, he just felt that the other party wouldn''t deceive him.

    It seems that the person above his head possesses an intimate temperament.

    Seeing Laboon promise to do so, Rogen smiled, then he stood up slowly.

    "So Laboon, we have an agreement, you won¡¯t hurt yourself anymore, and you will wait a little longer for Brook toe back."

    He held his hand high.

    "You have my word, Brook, he wille back one day for you."

    Rogen''s right hand hung in the air, finalizing the contract with Laboon.

    This scene surprised everyone behind him.

    "It''s amazing that the whale can understand what the captain is saying!"

    "What I¡¯m more concerned about is that the captain can understand Laboon''s cry."

    "It''s amazing that they canmunicate."

    Crocus told them that he had seen too many pirates enter the Grand Line, and their ships were destroyed because they were annoyed by his behavior, and tried to kill him.

    It was the first time he had seen anyone who couldmunicate with Laboon.

    Looking at Rogen, who stood up and stretched out his hand, he couldn''t help wondering in his heart. What strength does this seemingly ordinary young man have?

    "Haw! ~"

    The whale''s unique voice filled the air. Laboon jumped up with all his might and touched Rogen¡¯s right hand with his head.

    "OK, we have a deal, Laboon."

    Rogenughed.

    Laboon also shouted happily, swimming rapidly in the sea, stirring upyers of waves.

    In his previous life, Rogen read this part of the Manga and was so touched about it, he waited a long time to see their reunion, but he was reincarnated before it happened. Laboon, who was in great pain for a promise, was living in deep sorrow.

    Now, seeing the whale in person, Rogen, through his Kenbunshoku Haki, canmunicate with Laboon and help him, which made him so happy.

    It is hard to imagine that the rtionship between man and whale can reach such a level.

    For the first time, Rogen felt that this world was really different from the earth. (T/N: You don¡¯t say ?? wow!) At the same time, he also understood that all things have spirits in the pirate world.

    "This young man is so interesting¡­ You''re the first person over the years that could calm Laboon down."

    After witnessing this, Crocus looked at the deep sea and sighed.

    He was curious about how this was done.

    "You seem to be able tomunicate with Laboon. As far as I know, Roger had such ability back then?"

    "No! I''m a little different from him, but sure, I canmunicate with animals and understand their words."

    Rogen thought carefully and said again.

    "And also their emotions."

    "Emotions?"

    Crocus was surprised.

    "Yes!"

    Rogen nodded.

    It''s true that he canprehend their emotions. What happened on Abiles Ind is imprinted in Rogen¡¯s mind and can never be erased. This is also thanks to the long-term training of the 1000 Dragon Elephant, which create a magical link in his brain that allowed him to understand the emotions of all creatures.

    This is a magical and precious ability¡­

    Although it is different from the Voice of All Things, Rogen was still very satisfied.

    "It''s amazing. What kind of power are you hiding?"

    Crocus looked at Rogen in surprise and wanted topletely understand Rogen¡¯s powers and personality.

    But no matter how he looked at him, the young man in front of him seemed like an ordinary boy.

    "Laboon won¡¯t hurt himself anymore. You can rest assured."

    Rogen said to the doctor.

    "I''m curious about what you told him."

    Crocus looked up at Rogen.

    "You mean about the man Laboon is waiting for?"

    Rogen asked with a smile.

    "Yes, have you really met Brook?"

    Crocus asked.

    As far as he knew, the group of people who were friends with Laboon, are considered dead in the Grand Line. It has been ages since they left him here. Crocus was sure that they had disappeared in a mysterious way.

    If so, then is he lying to Laboon?

    "Yes! I have seen him, he is still alive."

    Rogen nodded without hesitating.

    Crocus was stunned¡­

    "He is!?"

    "Yes, he¡¯s sailing in an unknown area, wandering lonely and deste, he is also waiting."

    "Waiting for what?"

    "Waiting for the friends who will save him and take him away."

    <strong>More chapters:</strong> https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

 Chapter 354: Kidnapping

    <h4>Chapter 354: Kidnapping</h4>

    Seven routes are extended by maic force, leading to seven different lines? Each course has different experiences and sceneries.

    Rogen decisively chose the middle one. Compared with the scenery in the first half, the second half is a more suitable ce for him. Moreover, this route is the one he is most familiar with and can reach the end of it as fast as possible to enter the New World.

    The battle of the four emperors began from the moment Shanks stepped into the new world, and Rogen won¡¯t miss such a big event.

    It is the dream of every pirate to stand at the peak of the world and be one of the most powerful.

    Three dayster, the Logan, following the Eternal Pose direction, docked at Whiskey Peak.

    "We have to stay for a while and wait until the maic force is full before we can leave to the next ind."

    Rogen looked at thepass on his wrist.

    It wasn¡¯t Crocus who gave him this Eternal Pose, but it was Trensu¡¯s pointing to the new world. It had three-pointers in total, which have more powerful performance than Log Pose.

    Daz looked at the familiar ce, turned his gaze to Crocodile, and saw thetter nod, so he left quickly.

    "What¡¯s up!?"

    Caros noticed their silentmunication and asked curiously.

    "This is our territory. So I asked him to arrange things up."

    Crocodile said softly.

    Rogen was not surprised. Besides his identity as an elite member, Crocodile is also the president of Baroque Works. Thus, whisky Peak is within his sphere of influence. However, Rogen had no idea about how strong this gang was.

    Under the arrangement of Daz, the crew entered a bar.

    "This ind looks calm on the surface, but in fact, there are pirate hunters everywhere. They often engage with new people who just entered the Grand Line."

    On the table, Crocodile said faintly.

    "Pirate hunters?"

    Jason was interested.

    "Hum, then we should stay alert¡­?"

    Ignoring Jason''s mockery, Crocodile said.

    "They already know who we are!"

    The crew members turned their heads and scanned the surroundings. When they looked at some people in the bar, they immediately found fear in their eyes.

    "This is only the tomb of weak new people, but for big pirates like us, no one dares to provoke these guys!"

    Finally, Crocodile concluded.

    Whisky Peak was full of pirate hunters, but they were all low-level. Even some pirate groups who have just entered the Grand Line could pass their strength level.

    When they arrived in the evening, Rogen and his group followed Daz to the residence he had arranged.

    As soon as night fell, the streets were sparsely crowded.

    asionally, when passing some streets, Rogen will find some neers who are obviously pirates getting kindly invited by the local people to join a banquet.

    He knew the twists and turns of this matter, so he just smiled slightly.

    "Those pirates are going to be trapped."

    Caros said with a smile, and a little gloating.

    They will not kindly warn them of the uing dangers. They don''t know what kind of people they were. So, naturally, they won''t rush to rescue them.

    Going deeper into the street, and when passing an intersection, Rogen¡¯s eyes suddenly shed, and he stopped in ce.

    "What''s wrong? Captain?"

    Trensu asked curiously.

    He looked around and found nothing suspicious.

    At this time, Rogen¡¯s ears twitched, he was hearing a faint conversation.

    "This is of a rare species! I never thought that I would encounter a human with wings on his back, plus it¡¯s a female!"

    "Nobles will certainly like such a ve¡­ or maybe selling it to these collectors. Hahaha, this is the jackpot."

    "Yes, look at her, doesn¡¯t she seem like an angel we all heard of in legends?"

    "I think so."

    With a sharp sense of hearing and magical perception, Rogen can hear low and far voices that others can''t hear.

    "Go ahead to the residence. I''lleter."

    Rogen said to the group, turned around, and separated from the crew.

    "Captain, what are you going to do?"

    Jason asked, but Rogen just waved his hand and soon disappeared.

    "Don''t worry. With the captain''s power, you only need to think about whether this ind will be demolished or not."

    Trensu smiled.

    "Ow, yeah! I know!"

    Jason reacted andughed.

    On his shoulder, the smaller dragon snorted fiercely, spitting out a small line of me.

    The crew did not worry about Rogen, they just followed Daz.

    On this side, after Rogen turned three intersections, four people appeared in front of him.

    One of the four was carrying a ck bag on his back. There was something struggling in it, and a faint cry for help came out.

    Rogen hid in the rear, calmly looked at the four people, and quietly followed them.

    There is no doubt that it was a kidnap. However, judging from the voices Rogen heard, these kidnappers may be somewhat different.

    "Hey, don¡¯t you guys have some strange feeling?"

    Suddenly, the person walking in the front stopped and touched his head.

    "What are you talking about? Hurry up, walk faster."

    The man behind urged.

    "No, I feel like someone is following us."

    The person in front said cautiously.

    "Someone is tracking us? Are you hallucinating or what? There is no one behind us, not even a ghost!"

    The tall man at the end said impatiently, turning his head to confirm that no one was there.

    But the moment he turned his head, his expression changed instantaneously.

    A face suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, like a sudden fierce wraith.

    "Aaahhh!"

    The man in the back screamed, took three steps back, and sat down on the ground.

    "What''s the matter?"

    The three guys ahead immediately reacted and turned around.

    "Mathafaka, you scared me. This boy suddenly appeared in front of my face¡­ did you want to die or what?"

    The man sitting on his buttocks saw Rogen clearly at this time, took a breath, and cursed loudly.

    "It''s just a boy. Hey agent n4, you''re acting like a chicken."

    The threeughed at their friend, and then looked at Rogen.

    "What are you doing, boy, following us?"

    This tone was a little fierce.

    They kidnapped a human with wings, which can''t be known to others.

    "What''s in the package?"

    Rogen smiled and pointed to the package on the guy¡¯s shoulder.

    At this time, the person inside seemed to hear the conversation, shouted for help, and struggled constantly.

    "Hey kid, mind your own business, or you won''t be spared."

    The guy who seemed to be their leader changed his expression, and a murderous intent appeared in his eyes.

    "Help, help!"

    In the package, a faint cry came out.

    "Oh, you kidnapped someone!"

    "Do you have a death wish, kiddo!"

    The four guys realized that they had been discovered. Their killing intention was awe-inspiring, and they started approaching Rogen.

    Thetter''s face was indifferent, and his lips opened gently.

    "Heed my words, you will kneel in front of me with your forehead mmed to the ground."

    "Pray for my forgiveness!"

    The sound of these words, with inexplicable power, buzzed and trembled, sweeping the four kidnappers ahead.

    <strong>More chapters:</strong> https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

 Chapter 357: Casino

    <h4>Chapter 357: Casino</h4>

    In the first half of the Grand Line, you can find every kind of pirate, but most of them were neers.

    Rogen and his group traveled smoothly, and no one could stop them. Besides the necessary resting time, the Logan has been sailing the sea non-stop. After five days, the ship leaned steadily against the next Ind pointed by the Eternal Pose.

    "Is this a small garden?"

    Looking at the lush trees and huge branches of the ind, Jason asked curiously.

    "It is said that giants nearly 100 meters tall live on this ind."

    Daz Bonis spoke.

    "On weekdays, when we carry out our tasks and stay as far as possible from the center of the ind.¡±

    "So, are there really giants here?"

    The rest of the crew asked curiously.

    Just thinking about it, they were surprised that there were incredible creatures like giants in the first half of this Grand Line.

    Jason and others had seen the Vice Admiral giant in the war against the marines, so they found it a normal matter. While the others were so excited.

    "We are not staying here, we will wait and leave as soon as the Eternal Pose determines a direction again."

    At this time, Rogen suddenly said.

    "But Captain, can¡¯t we just have a sneak peek at the giants?"

    Cried Caros.

    "Haven''t you seen enough in the new world?"

    Trensu bumped Caros on the head and yelled.

    Thetterughed bitterly and stopped making trouble.

    "There is no need to waste time here, we need to speed up and keep on moving."

    Rogen shook his head and said with a firm tone.

    They inquired about Dina''s father along the way, but didn''t find any clues. ording to the information provided by Dina, the sea area where she and her fathernded was most likely the nearby inds where Jaya Ind is located.

    Therefore, it is only possible to get traces of Dina''s father around Jaya Ind.

    Moreover, as far as Rogen knows, if he wants to go to the Sky Ind and reach an altitude of 10,000 meters, then the ce that could help them reach such a high ce, due to a phenomenon known as the Knock Up Stream, which is a powerful pressurized water stream that shoots upwards to the sky from the Blue Sea, and this event only happens 5 times a month¡­

    So as long as the ships are reinforced and improved to withstand the impact of the updraft at that moment, they are 60% likely to reach the White Sea.

    Don''t underestimate the 60% possibility, which is high enough. Although under this possibility, more ships have ended up being destroyed, after all, it is in an era without nes.

    Rogen doesn''t worry about what¡¯s in the sky ind. His magical gourd and swordsmanship are enough to handle what¡¯sing his way.

    Everyone obeyed Rogen¡¯smand, and the Logan quickly turned its bow and drove in another direction.

    Two dayster, the Eternal Pose marked the next ind with a slight fluctuation.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Rogen moved forward in the direction indicated by the pointer.

    This time, the Logan maintained a high-speed state, sailed the sea for 15 days, and finally entered the sea near Jaya Ind.

    With Logan''s performance, in the past 15 days, some pirates thought of ransacking their ship, but they were stunned because they couldn¡¯t keep up with their speed, they couldn¡¯t even see the stern light of the ship.

    Until the Logan disappeared from their sight, they didn''t even see the pirate g on the ship, they only glimpsed the skull on the bow.

    "Jaya Ind, here we are!"

    "Judging from the information we have received during this period, Dina''s father is most likely to be on this ind!"

    They docked the ship at the Mouth Bay, jumped off the ship, nced at the people around, and said softly.

    "This ind is in the middle of Paradise, with thergest number of pirates gathered around it, which should not be underestimated."

    Crocodile said solemnly.

    "We are on the northern side of Gaya ind. The town in front of us is called Mock Town."

    "There are many spendthrift pirates gathered in this town, and some are even connected with the big pirates of the new world. Therefore, the situation in the ind isplicated."

    The general introduction of Mock Town made everyone understand what kind of ind it is.

    They didn''te here to make trouble, just to get information about Dina''s father.

    "Everyone has heard what Crocodile said, so¡­"

    "After entering this town, everyone must be careful, and ensuring the crew safety is the most important prerequisite."

    "Now, let''s scatter around. I hope we can find something about Dina''s father as soon as possible and solve her concerns."

    Looking at the crewmembers, Rogen said in a deep voice.

    "Hai hai captain!"

    After that, they turned and left.

    These guys were experienced soldiers, so Rogen didn''t have to worry about them. Dina was so excited and went with Nanlin. Therefore, Rogen also began to wander around the so-called sin Town, scanning around and observing the situation of the ind.

    In Mock Town, bars and casinos are the only stores they could find, and even underground auction houses were spread around. Rogen noticed this matter after a short walk.

    "There are many dark forces hidden in this ind!"

    His eyes twinkled. After wandering around, he found that the strength of some pirates here has obviously surpassed the usual level of the Paradise pirates, but he moved around silently to hide his identity.

    From this alone, they can see the unusual things in this ce.

    After the crew spread out, they searched everywhere and tracked clues, and soon came up with useful information.

    "Her father is indeed on this ind!"

    "Like Dina, her father also fell into the sea, and ording to the news we heard, the location where he fell was actually not far from Dina, but it was difficult to distinguish their direction in the sea, so that the two of them couldn''t find each other!"

    Trensu came to Rogen with the six dragon elephants and said softly.

    "Where did her father go then?"

    Rogen asked.

    "He was caught!"

    Speaking of this, Trensu¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    How pitiful their situation was. When the daughter and the father were both captured, they encountered the same fate.

    "It was the dark forces called shad underground casino on the ind that caught her father."

    Trensu had been the General Commander of the dark night army, he can be said to be the second leader of the whole army. Therefore, he has a lot of experience in the dark world.

    "Hey, we discovered that in two days, her father will be taken to the new world!"

    At this time, Caros and Daz Bonis appeared and said.

    Trensu looked at Caros suspiciously.

    "Why the new world?"

    "Because the forces behind the casino are interested in angels!"

    [ If you liked the chapter and want to read more, feel free to join my <strong>PATREON</strong>page and find 40 more chapters]

    <strong>READ MORE CHAPTERS ON MY PATREON:</strong>

    https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

    PLEASE GIVE THIS NOVEL 5 STARS IN NOVEL UPDATE:

    https://.novelupdates/series/super-card-system/

 Chapter 355: Lolicon

    <h4>Chapter 355: Lolicon</h4>

    Fear was emitting from their eyes, and they were shocked to find that their bodies were out of control.

    It seemed that a mysterious force manipted them, forcing their knees to bend down slowly.

    "Puff!"

    The guy in the front put down the ck bag, and all of them knelt down on the ground.

    Hearing the words of the young man, the four guys knelt down with a frightened expression.

    At this moment, a mysterious and enormous force swept through their hearts, making them think that the person in front of them was a God who dominates their lives.

    With fear and panic, these scumbags pressed their hands and their foreheads tightly on the ground.

    "We implore your majesty to forgive us."

    As Rogen told them a moment ago, the four fellows knelt down, their foreheads pressed to the ground, and asked for forgiveness.

    This scene, if seen by others, is bound to shock the world. Yet, uttering just a sentence seemed to manipte people''s hearts.

    Facing them, Rogen smiled.

    Although he hasn¡¯t yet fully developed the ability of the Prediction-Prediction Fruit, it is powerful enough to y an incredible role in controlling people.

    Ignoring the four kidnappers, he went over and untied the ck bag.

    "Am I been saved?"

    Opening the bag, a girl about ten years old was brought out. The little girl had a fat baby face, big eyes, a small nose, and a small mouth. She looked like a porcin doll.

    "I think so."

    But Rogen¡¯s eyes were fixed on the little girl''s back, where a pair of white wings flickering slightly.

    The little girl who got just out looked a little cautious.

    "Are you a Skypiean?"

    Rogen asked with a smile.

    "How did you know?"

    The little girl asked in surprise.

    The next thing she saw was the four people kneeling on the ground and constantly praying for forgiveness, and that alone stunned her.

    "Are you the one who saved me? And what happened to them?"

    "I think they are getting punished by God."

    Rogen smiled.

    "God!? No, God won''t save me. How can he save people?" (She is thinking about Enel!)

    Hearing the word God, the little girl''s eyes got filled with horror.

    Her reaction made Rogen vaguely guess something, but he didn''t ask.

    "My name is Rogen, what about you?"

    "I¡¯m Dina. Thank you for saving me¡­ but I must go home, I can''t stay here."

    Dina said warily.

    "Are you going back to Skypiea? Maybe I can help you."

    Rogen asked curiously.

    "How can you help me? It¡¯s not easy to reach Skypiea."

    Dina yelled.

    The way the little girl yelled made Rogen shake his head, because it was a bit disrespectable.

    "I have my means. Do you want toe with me? Or, you''ll wander alone in this dangerous sea."

    "However, no one can assure that somebody will save you next time¡­"

    He said with augh, then waved his hand and turned away to leave.

    He was just curious about how there would be people from Skypiea in Whiskey Peak. Although he was confused, the other party was unwilling to follow him, but he didn¡¯t ask.

    Seeing that Rogen really left without saying anything else, Dina got anxious.

    It was too dangerous for her to wander alone in the Blue Sea. She nced at the four kidnappers who were still kneeling on the ground and praying, then she gritted her teeth, ran towards the young man.

    Although she is not sure if the man who just saved her is a good guy, it''s always better than staying around these wicked people who kidnapped her and wanted to sell her to human traffickers.

    "I don''t believe how unlucky I am!"

    Dina quickly caught up.

    "Hey, wait for me. I''ll go with you."

    The sound of footsteps echoed in the alley. Dina followed Rogen and walked on the same level as him.

    "Thank you very much for rescuing me!"

    Thanking Rogen again, Dina''s expression was very serious.

    "Um."

    Rogen nodded faintly.

    "What''s the matter with those people?"

    Dina was very curious about what happened when she was inside the bag, so she asked again.

    How could four despicable guys suddenly repent of their conscience and kneel on the ground to beg for forgiveness? The young man must have done something, Dina guessed wisely.

    "Who knows?"

    Rogen shrugged.

    "Are you really going to Skypiea?"

    "Yes!"

    "Skypiea is a very dangerous ce. I just escaped that Hell. There is a terrible man ruling the ind."

    "Oh? Then why do you still want to go up there?"

    Rogen asked back with a smile, which embarrassed Dina.

    "It is my home after all."

    "How terrible is that man?"

    Rogen asked again.

    "He is a scary man. He is the God who maniptes lightning and can destroy everything!"

    Dina said with a scared tone.

    Rogen didn¡¯t stop moving again, and Dina followed closely.

    "Really, I advise you not to go there. It''s too dangerous!"

    "Actually, I am also a terrible person!"

    Rogen said seriously.

    "You?"

    Dinaughed.

    "You don''t look terrible at all. I don''t believe it. You just saved me from those wicked guys! You''re a good man!"

    "I was just passing by."

    "If you can save a poor little girl when passing by, then you''re not horrible."

    The conversation between the two was very interesting. One person told the truth, but the other didn''t believe it.

    The rest of the way, he didn''t talk to Dina, but when they took a turn at a corner, he asked why she was here. However, the little girl was very vignt. Although she was young, she was not small-minded. She kept her secret airtight, which made Rogen a little surprised.

    The young man clearly wasn¡¯t a bad guy, but she was still a bit nervous.

    Unknowingly, they had reached the door of the hotel Daz arranged to the group.

    "Tonight, we''ll stay here, and set sail tomorrow."

    Rogen pointed and went in first.

    Dina didn''t have time to object. Rogen was already gone, but she stamped her foot and followed in desperately.

    As soon as she entered the hotel door, Dina was stunned.

    The first floor does not have the quiet atmosphere of a normal hotel, but rather noisy. Dozens of people were gathered around a big table, eating and drinking, with happy smiles on their faces.

    In the middle of the room, there were several women with exposed clothes, swaying their small waists.

    "What is this ce?"

    Dina covered her eyes and didn¡¯t dare to look at the dancing women. Her face turned red with shame.

    After all, the scale of the reality she can bear as a little girl is limited.

    "Hey, Captain, you left us to kidnap a little girl!"

    "Who is she? This cute little girl!"

    "It''s the captain''s illegitimate daughter, haha!"

    The crew joked loudly, which made Rogen¡¯s face turn gloomy with several ck lines on his forehead.

    "No, stop joking around, it''s obviously the captain''s girlfriend. He must have a special fondness..!"

    "Lolicon!!??"

    Caros jumped out andughed.

    These words made Rogen¡¯s face twitch harder, and what made him angrier was that the little master who drank a bit seemed to believe it. His expression became ugly, and they couldn''t help ncing at his face.

    "I think there is something wrong with your face!!"

    <strong>More chapters:</strong> https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

 Chapter 356: God

    <h4>Chapter 356: God</h4>

    Rogen, who was standing at the door, couldn''t bear it anymore, so he strode over, and the people who had just spoken were all punched on the head, puffing up a big bag on each one of them.

    "If you dare to make fun of your captain again, you will all pay the price!"

    Rogen scolded all of them as he looked at the crew members who were holding their heads.

    Among them, Daz, who has always been indifferent, had a great time mingling with Caros. Although they quarreled every day, their bond was getting stronger by the day. Unconsciously, even the bastard Daz was getting along like Caros.

    "This is a girl I saved on my way to the resident. She is from Skypiea."

    When the crowd finally was quiet, he exined.

    The little master''s face rxed, and the other crew members looked at Dina curiously.

    "Skypiea? Wow, that Sky Ind really exists!"

    Caros and the Dragon elephants jumped out and surrounded Dina, so that thetter screamed.

    "You see, she has wings, just like an angel in myths and legends. It''s so magical!"

    "Little angel, can you fly?"

    "It is said that angels have divine power. So why don''t I see it."

    A few people shouted, which frightened Dina. She was really afraid that these fanatical guys would tear her apart and dissect her.

    "Move away. Don¡¯t you see that your actions terrified her?"

    Nanlin came forward, stared at the crew members, and moved Dina behind her to hide her.

    The healer that currently joined surprised the crew. They remembered that they had to rely on her if they were poisoned or injured, so they all respected her a lot.

    Seeing hering forward at the moment, Caros and the others stepped back silently with regrets on their faces.

    "I''ve never seen an angel in my life. You are so different from us!"

    "She has wings, such an angel, she is also very beautiful."

    "I can¡¯t believe that Skypiea actually exists. Are we really going to there? I''m looking forward to visiting such a ce!"

    These guys talked to each other, their eyes full of expectation, and asionally nced at Dina, which made her shiver all over.

    Faintly, Dina felt that she was surrounded by a pack of wolves.

    "Don''t be afraid, that''s who they are¡­ they easily get excited."

    Rogen smiled and turned back.

    "You, who on earth are you?"

    Dina trembled.

    The mad looksing her way were horrifying, which petrified her.

    "We are pirates."

    Rogen answered.

    In a word, Dina rolled her eyes and fainted.

    ¡®Mama¡­ pirates, this is a more terrible guy than the four kidnappers! Why am I so unlucky!¡¯

    "Captain, she fainted."

    After looking at Dina, Nanlin said calmly.

    "Frightened!?"

    Rogen was speechless, waved his hand, and joined the small banquet.

    "You take care of her."

    Without saying a word all night, the following day arrived.

    After breakfast, they rushed to Logan.

    The Eternal Pose¡¯s maic force on Whisky Peak has been stored, and the pointer was locked to the next ind.

    With little Dina, who still had fear in her eyes, they got on the ship.

    After three days of sailing, Dina,forted by Nanlin, gradually became familiar with the people on the ship. She was no longer as afraid as before and was able tomunicate with them asionally.

    To everyone''s surprise, Caros, the jumping monkey, had a very open conversation with Dina. They soon talked about everything.

    "Dina, why are you here? What¡¯s happening on your ind?"

    Following the conversation, Caros heard some of Dina''s story. Getting more curious, he began to inquire more deeply.

    At this point, Dina''s mood became low, and everyone on board couldn''t help but focus their attention and listen carefully.

    "It''s all because of the new God!"

    With a sentence, the crew members looked surprised.

    "Is there a God on their ind?"

    "No, I think there are many gods on Skypiea?"

    They thought it was incredible. Can there really be gods living in the sky above the sea?

    "He is the god of lightning, he destroyed our Kingdom and made countless civilians lose their families and homes. That''s why my father and I came to the Blue Sea."

    Dina cried.

    "You came with your father? Where is he?"

    Caros wondered.

    "We were separated when we fell. I was saved by a passing merchant ship, and then they took me to Whiskey Peak."

    "When I got here, I was worried about my father and wanted to ask for help. As a result, I encountered the four guys who kidnapped me."

    At this time, Dina finally told her whole story. The crew realized the little girl''s tragedy and couldn''t help sympathizing with her.

    Her hometown was destroyed by ¡°the god¡±, and the people of the whole kingdom began to flee. Coincidentally, she came to the Blue Sea with her father, but they got separated again. After being rescued by a kind man, it didn¡¯t take long before she fell into the hands of evil people.

    If Rogen hadn''t saved him, the poor little girl would have been sold to the nobles as exhibits.

    "What a pity!"

    Caros shed tears hearing this, and wept while holding Dina''s hands.

    No one knew when this guy became a sentimental noble,pletely different from when they met him.

    "I will definitely take you back to your father and reunite both of you."

    Caros cried and promised.

    "Really? Caros!"

    Dina was excited.

    "Of course! I promise you!"

    Caros mmed his chest in tears and shouted.

    "Great!"

    Dina hugged Caros and cried likewise.

    The two, a tall young man and a small girl, just hugged each other and cried. Daz¡¯s eyebrows rose while watching.

    "Why is this guy really crying?"

    "Who knows!"

    Jason and Trensu wandered nearby.

    "I miss my father!"

    Caros shouted and cried even more.

    Saying this made everyone on board have ck lines on their foreheads.

    "I suddenly want to beat him!"

    Jason gritted his teeth.

    "He''ll die¡­ so please don¡¯t!"

    Trensu objected and asked Jason to hold back.

    Rogen shook his head as he watched. Caros¡¯ reaction made him speechless.

    "The captain hasn''t spoken yet. So don''t make such promises, Caros."

    Daz gave a thoughtful advice.

    "Ah? Captain, I forgot!"

    Caros came back to his senses, and then looked at Rogen with tears in his eyes.

    Rogen¡¯s eyelids constantly twitched with this tenderness.

    "Rogen!"

    Dina also looked at him aggrievedly.

    The looks of these two put together are too lethal. Dina disyed sympathy and pity, while Caros was purely disgusting.

    Rogen was disgusted and couldn''t take it anymore, so he waved his hand repeatedly and held his forehead with the other.

    "Fine! We''ll help you find your father!"

    Hearing the urate answer, Caros and Dina hugged each other and jumped up andughed loudly.

    "These two are living treasures."

    Trensu could notugh or cry.

    "We are on our way to Skypiea, so we should be able to inquire about her father in the surrounding area. Let¡¯s just leave!"

    "As for Skypiea, we will take them up with us!"

    Rogen¡¯s eyes flickered.

    "I really want to hear more about that guy!"

    <strong>More chapters:</strong> https://.patreon/otaku_senpai

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!